《The 9th Class Swordmaster: Blade of Truth》


 Chapter 0: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 0: Prologue</h4>


    It was the Imperial Year 237.


    "I cannot die like this. Our rades that <i>you</i> yed will weep in their graves...!"


    Harsh breathing echoed from the shattered helmet. Bodiesy scattered beneath the cliff. The knight, having in the soldiers he had once led, roared the name of the emperor with anger.


    "Olivurn!!"


    The emperor, too, red at him with a cold gaze as if staring at a demon.


    "Karyl...!!"


    The air turned chilly instantly.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    The sharp sound of cutting flesh echoed.


    The sword in Karyl''s hand was so drenched in crimson blood that it almost seemed like it was absorbing the blood. The sharp de had pierced through the emperor¡¯s waist.


    <i>Cough¡ª</i>


    Crimson blood trickled down the emperor¡¯s lips as he copsed.


    "My friend... how have wee to this?" the fallen emperor spoke in sorrow.


    However, Karyl felt nauseous hearing those words.


    "Friend...? Even at death¡¯s door, you still don''t shed your pretense."


    He had been longing to say, <i>¡®I fought for you. When we unified the continent, when we fought to fulfill the Oracle. I stood at the forefront more than anyone. All for you!¡¯</i>


    "With this, Karyl MacGovern is now a traitor to the empire," a man who had been watching all this spoke with a subdued voice. ¡°History will remember you as the dog who betrayed the emperor who graciously epted the filthy immigrants from the north.¡±


    His name was Narh Di Maug. Looking at the emperor''s corpse, he spoke without emotion, "No one will know the truth¡ªthat the emperor was nning to assassinate the great Swordmaster Karyl MacGovern."


    The Oracle War hadsted for ten years. Humanity had been fighting a prolonged war against the monsters called Tarak.


    So now, when the end seemed near, how had things turned out this way?


    "Olivurn.... Why did you try to kill us?" Karyl muttered in a low voice.


    When he returned to his homnd after the horrific war, death awaited him instead of a wee. Aside from him, the ten chosen by the Oracle had died. Not on the battlefield, but by the hands of the humans they sought to protect.


    "None of this matters anymore." Karyl shrugged. He would no longer be here.


    "You''re really going to do it."


    "Of course." Karyl nodded slowly. He bit his lips as he stepped on the pool of blood leaking from the bodies of his fallenrades¡ªthe people he had turned into corpses with his own hand.


    "Do you really n to go there? Inside, there may be things even a dragon like me cannot fathom. Perhaps you''ll have to fight things worse than the creatures prophesied by the Oracle." Narh Di Maug pointed at an enormous tower in the distance as he looked at Karyl.


    Even the dragon could not guess the things that were waiting inside. This was Pharel¡ªa structure that was known to host an Oracle capable of turning back time.


    Pharel was also where the monstrous Tarak came from, and the origin of the catastrophe.


    <i>Grrrr...</i>


    Karyl looked at Pharel, which continued to spew out monsters, and thought to himself,<i> ¡®I will go back in time. No matter what happens.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 1: Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 1: Awakening</h4>


    "...Karyl, Karyl!"


    He slowly opened his eyes at the voice calling him. The blurry vision gradually became clear.


    <i>Light...</i>


    <i>He turned his head, gazing at the shifting scenery outside the window as the sunlight shone through the trees.</i>


    "Are you nervous?" said a man, looking at him with a worried expression. "Don''t worry."


    Seeing Karyl staring back at him, the man rubbed his face with the back of his hand, probably wondering if there was something on it.


    It was a face Karyl hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    <i>Father...</i>


    When was thest time Karyl had seen him alive?


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    His seat trembled for a brief moment. Realizing he was inside a carriage, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Karyl remembered now. It was the scene he had longed to see¡ªthe moment he wished for. Everything was as he had nned.


    "How long did it take..."


    The huge tower that used to make him shiver was not in sight.


    He was certain.


    It was before the Oracle War.


    Karyl couldn¡¯t hold back his smile, and the man looked at him in puzzlement.


    Of course, no one could truly understand Karyl¡¯s feelings now. He felt as if that leap through time had brought him a whole eternity back.


    Finally, he let out to himself the words he had been holding back.


    <i>I''m back.</i>


    <i> </i> *


    "You can resent me if you want," the man said to Karyl as the carriage stopped. "Your tribe is gone now, and you are the only survivor. Perhaps that anger will make you stronger as you live."


    They were in the bordends, and the splendid mansion they had just reached did not seem to belong there.


    "I''m the one who killed your father," he continued as they walked through a well-kept garden. "Your father, Karliak, was a great warrior."


    "..."


    This was the name he had forgotten. Karyl looked up at the man. Kuwell MacGovern, the captain of the Blue Knights of the Imperial, one of the five Swordmasters on the continent, and Karyl¡¯s foster father.


    War prevailed in that era, iming countless lives. A year prior, Emperor Titan Shutean issued an imperial decree¡ªthe Heresy Extermination Decree¡ªand thus appeared those known as the heretic hunters. All those who defied conversion and refused to worship the Gods faced ruthless execution.


    Beingbeled as heretics, Karyl''s tribe disappeared for the same reason. The standards were straightforward: inborn magic. People of the empire had magic, whether strong or weak, but Karyl¡¯s tribe didn¡¯t.


    <i>Olivurn''s rise to the throne marked the end.</i>


    The emperor, once worshiped as a good ruler, whom he had in with his own hands, lingered bitterly in his memory. He was a wretched friend who believed in God until the end.


    In the empire, Karyl''s distinct eye color marked him as an outlier. His ck eyes were a telltale sign of belonging to a tribe branded as heretics.


    <i>Father....</i>


    Karyl looked at Kuwell.


    He had exterminated many tribes, and he would wipe out others still. Ironically, the man who had taken in the orphaned Karyl was the very same man that had turned him into an orphan in the first ce.


    "This is where you will stay from now on."


    How could Karyl call him father when this man was his actual father¡¯s killer?


    <i>Three years until the Oracle War...</i>


    A lot had happened, and Karyl recalled these memories over and over so that he wouldn¡¯t forget them.


    <i>Crreeaaak...</i>


    The door to the mansion opened.


    Five boys were standing in front of the door looking at him. One with curiosity, one with fear, one with anger, one with indifference, and one...


    Karyl scanned them as well, but his gaze held apletely different feeling¡ªas if he was finally meeting someone he had longed for.


    <i>Martte, Tiren, Elliot, Randol, Jake.</i>


    He spoke their names to himself, one by one.


    "Nice to meet you."


    The boy standing at the front reached out to Karyl. He was the only one who resembled Kuwell, which made sense¡ªhe was Martte MacGovern, Kuwell¡¯s only direct descendant and heir. The other four, like Karyl, were not rted to Kuwell by blood.


    <i>They are all alive.</i>


    His gaze wavered, and he closed his eyes.


    Memories of fighting with them to uphold the Prophecy of the Oracle flooded back.


    "..."


    The eldest, died with his heart pierced by demons in Maron Canyon; the third, turned to ashes in the bleakness of the Kivell Battle; and the fifth, torn apart by the fangs of demons... But now they were all looking at him with vibrant faces. Among them, the eldest, who would die most miserably, reached out to him.


    <i>Big brother...</i>


    With a sense of nostalgia, Karyl looked at Martte. His brothers appeared innocent before his eyes, and none of their faces reflected the trauma of the battlefield. They seemed young. No, they <i>were</i> young, children even.


    Karyl truly felt that he had returned to the past.


    He suppressed his emotions and shook Martte''s hand with a calm look on his face.


    Kuwell gently pushed Karyl''s shoulder and spoke in a low voice.


    "Alright, let''s get in."


    "Yes, father."


    The children followed him into the mansion.


    "..."


    As Karyl stepped on thest stairs, he stopped for a brief second. Then, he slowly looked up.


    "What are you doing?" called Martte MacGovern, beckoning Karyl.


    "Nothing," responded Karyl, turning his head away with an awkward, ambiguous expression on his face.


    He was not looking <i>at</i> the ceiling, but rather <i>through</i> the ceiling, as he recalled a certain someone.


    <i>Are you watching, Y?</i>


    Karyl muttered the name of the Goddess. Soon, the dreadful ordeal she was about to impose would begin, and the nauseating stench of blood would fill the nation as the War of Oracle unfolded.


    <i>If you are not, then watch carefully. I will change everything from now on.</i>


    The carpet beneath his feet felt soft. When was thest time he had felt the sensation of soft shoes instead of rigid armor?


    He had climbed the hellish tower and returned to the past. Not by chance, but by his own will. And by his own will, he would make his wishe true.


    <i>I will change the future.</i>

 Chapter 2: With Just a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 2: With Just a Sword</h4>


    "My name is Ruben," the boy with brown hair and a face adorned with freckles introduced himself to Karyl. Although Ruben''s eyes sparkled with youthful innocence, Karyl was reminded that they were of simr age.


    "He may be young, but he has been in the mansion for a long time. If there''s any problem, you can talk to him; he''s a clever boy," exined an elderly man who was standing beside them. He was named Taylor, and he had long managed the affairs of the MacGovern family.


    <i>Well, well, Taylor, it¡¯s good to see you again, </i>Karyl thought, but he didn¡¯t voice his thoughts. Instead, he simply nodded in greeting.


    <i>So, clothes really do make the man, </i>Taylor mused. The first time Karyl had arrived at the mansion, his appearance had been entirely different. Now, as he stood before them, he looked very much like a nobleman''s son.


    <i>But that air of confidence...</i> Taylor, observing Karyl, was not just surprised by his noble appearance but also by the aura that Karyl exuded, reminiscent of the dignified aristocrats in the imperial capital. <i>It''s odd, considering he''s said to be a barbarian.</i>


    Karyl, with his posture and aura, seemed even more noble than his brothers who had been there longer.


    <i>Even so-called barbaric societies have their ss systems, </i>Taylor reflected. <i>Despite being less advanced than the Empire, they''re not mere savages.</i>


    Taylor looked at Karyl thoughtfully.


    <i>Yes, he must be at least the son of a tribal leader. The master wouldn''t have brought an ordinary child here, </i>he surmised. The peculiar backgrounds of the five brothers who had arrived before Karyl added weight to this theory.


    <i>Well... I hope he is thest one,</i> Taylor thought to himself, realizing Karyl was already the sixth adopted son. The increasing number of adoptees had be a concern. <i>Madam may feel ufortable for a while.¡¯</i>


    Taylor sighed softly and addressed Ruben. "Well then. Ruben, please take good care of our new young master."


    "Yes, Master Taylor," Ruben replied with a tense face.


    Unlike theposed Taylor, the other maids were startled and quickly bowed their heads when they noticed Karyl¡¯s gaze.


    <i>Well, I understand their reaction; It''s the first time they''ve seen a barbarian,</i> Karyl thought with a hint of a bitter smile. He had grown ustomed to such treatment and expected it would likely continue for some time.


    "Please, have a seat," Karyl offered, casually cing tea leaves into the teapot.


    "Oh, that''s something I can¡ª" started Ruben, but Karyl stopped him with a gesture.


    Karyl thought to himself, <i>He might be good at other things, but he''s really terrible at making tea, as bad as ever. It''s not going to get any better over time.</i>


    Remembering this, he smiled bitterly.


    "Would you like to join me?" he asked.


    "Huh? Oh... yes, yes." Ruben replied, epting the teacup Karyl handed him with a very tense expression.


    After taking a sip, Ruben looked at Karyl with wide eyes. "This is delicious. I''ve never had tea this tasty before."


    "You''re exaggerating," Karyl dismissed him lightly.


    "No, really," Ruben insisted, his face still somewhat tense as he sipped the tea that Karyl had prepared, clearly surprised.


    <i>I was with you for a very long time,</i> Karyl thought, watching Ruben as he reflected on their long history together. In his previous life, Karyl struggled to find his ce within the MacGovern family, and the same was true for Ruben.


    After all, Karyl had been adopted into the family responsible for his tribe''s downfall, the very culprits of their ruin. His initial days were marked by constant challenges, with Karyl breaking and ruining everything that came his way. He was always on guard, and Ruben would follow him with a look of fear constantly on his face.


    <i>But when I think about it, you were the only one there for me. While almost everyone else kept their distance, you were among the few who didn''t avoid me, neverbeling me a barbarian, even after my arrival at the mansion,</i> Karyl realized<i>. </i>Ruben was the first person he had met at the mansion and the only person who believed in him until the end.


    <i>My only regret is that I realized all this after you died.</i>


    Ruben, breaking the silence, asked hesitantly, "Um... Young Master, will you be living here now?"


    "Looks like it," Karyl replied.


    Attempting to break the awkwardness, Ruben gathered his courage and spoke, "You''re new to the central region, right? Since youe from the north... Is there anything you''re curious about? Or any ce in the mansion you''d like to visit? I can show you around."


    Karyl chuckled at Ruben¡¯s confident offer. <i>I doubt there''s much for me to be curious about. Perhaps I know more about this mansion than you do, even the state of the family after your passing.</i>


    Unaware of Karyl¡¯s thoughts, Ruben looked at him with eager, sparkling eyes, awaiting a response.


    "There is one ce I¡¯m interested in," Karyl said quietly, gazing out the window as the evening began to fall.


    <i>Though it might be a bit rushed... I won''t waste time unnecessarily like I did in my previous life, </i>Karyl decided<i>. </i>He pulled himself together and prepared for his first steps toward a different future. By now, everyone was probably gathered there, likely causing a ruckus as they talked about him. However, that was just a minor concernpared to what he nned to do in the future.


    Ruben stretched his wrist and tightened his grip, then asked, "Where would that be?"


    Karyl uttered the name of the ce he had missed, "The MacGovern Residence¡¯s Martial Arts Training Ground."


    <i> </i> *


    ¡°What do you think of him?¡± asked one of the brothers as sword shes echoed throughout the training ground.


    ¡°Those eyes alone speak volumes. No further exnation is necessary,¡± came the reply.


    ¡°You say he''s from a barbarian tribe. What on earth was Father thinking, bringing in someone he was supposed to kill? It''s not much different from defying the imperial decree, is it?¡± said Elliot, the third-eldest.


    ¡°Choose your words carefully,¡± warned Marte.


    ¡°But, brother...¡±


    ¡°Focus on your swordsmanship. Do you n toin even in a life-and-death battle? Or...¡± Martte¡¯s sword abruptly changed direction, targeting Elliot''s chest. ¡°Do you find our sparring boring?¡±


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Elliot barely managed to block the attack, but Martte''s onught was relentless. In a single breath, three consecutive thrusts struck Elliot''s shoulder. <i>ng! sh! ng! </i>While he managed to deflect the first two, thest strike was too much for Elliot, and his sword ttered to the ground.


    ¡°How could I afford to be distracted while sparring with you?¡± Elliot sighed, his shoulders drooping. The only one to carry on Kuwell''s bloodline, Martte, was acknowledged by all as a wless sessor, both in swordsmanship and character.


    ¡°As long as Father brought him, he is now our youngest brother. Do you understand?¡± Martte said, his tone rxed yet firm. Being a noble by birth, he was ustomed to such situations.


    However, Tiren, the second born, who had been observing their spar, seemed less convinced by Martte''s words.


    ¡°Do you really mean that?¡± Tiren asked, his doubt evident.


    Martte remained silent for a moment.


    ¡°Is it really the same as when you epted us?¡± Tiren continued, voicing his suspicion.


    The sudden introduction of new siblings was not particrly surprising to them. They all differed in eye color, skin tone, and appearance. They had nothing inmon. From a child of fallen nobility to a merchant''s son, and even an abandoned child from a monastery¡ªtheir backgrounds varied greatly. Yet, there was one thing they all shared.


    Talent.


    Even at a young age, each of them had shown exceptional abilities in one way or another.¡°I don''t know what Father saw in him, but how can he bring a barbarian into our family?¡± Tiren asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    ¡°There is no need to be so upset. We all understand your dislike of barbarians, so let¡¯s not stir up unnecessary trouble,¡± Martte responded calmly, attempting to pacify the situation.


    ¡°What do you think will happen from now on?" Tiren inquired, biting his lips.


    ¡°We''ll have to wait and see. Whether what Father found in that child outweighs the importance of adhering to the Emperor''s decree." Martte mused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think Father is considering him as a candidate for session, do you?¡± Tiren asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    Martte, without a word, tossed Elliot''s fallen sword to the ground.¡°Nonsense,¡± he stated firmly. Yet, at that moment, his expression turned cold, with a flicker of uneasiness.

 Chapter 3: Deciding on a Path

    <h4>Chapter 3: Deciding on a Path</h4>


    "This way." Ruben guided Karyl through the corridor. Portraits of the sessive heads of the MacGoverns, a knightly family representing the empire, were aligned neatly on the wall. At the end, Karyl noticed a portrait of Kuwell hung beside an empty frame.


    <i>A lot had happened in this mansion, </i>Karyl thought, reflecting on his past filled with numerous incidents and encounters in this seemingly peaceful mansion. He stopped and gazed at the empty frame, pondering the future.


    <i>I know who will upy that empty portrait if things go likest time.¡¯</i>


    There were important matters that could not be forgotten, events with the potential to alter the course of history.<i>I wonder who will have their face on this wall in this life,</i> Karyl thought, his mind teeming with possibilities.


    Under usual circumstances, Martte, the eldest, would naturally inherit the family headship. <i>But Father gave the position of the heir to all his children. In that case, will Martte be the head of the family in this life as well? That remains to be seen. I know how the future will y out.</i>


    Without a doubt, Karyl was aware of the event that definitively determined the head of the MacGovern family, so it was not impossible for his own portrait to be ced there. <i>Yet, my goal extends beyond merely bing a count.</i>


    With the Oracle War on the horizon and the emergence of monsters from Pharel, Karyl knew that thevish lifestyle of the imperial nobles would soon turn to dust. In the tower that transcended time, Karyl had focused on only one goal: to excel in every aspect possible.


    "It''s over there," Ruben pointed out, snapping Karyl back to the present.


    "Yeah," Karyl replied.


    His attention was drawn to the familiar sound of swords shing. He moved forward slowly, absorbed in thought.


    <i> </i> *


    In the training ground, all eyes immediately shifted to Karyl as the door opened.


    ¡°That guy...¡± one of the brothers whispered, recognition dawning on him.


    "Karyl, you must be tired from your long journey. Why are you here instead of resting?" Martte asked, wiping his sweat. Despite his warm words, a cold atmosphere surrounded the training ground.


    "Ah, yes, I was just... showing him around the mansion at the master''s request," Ruben, quickly interjected, sensing the tension.


    "Really? Then you are doing quite the poor job, showing him around unnecessary ces he has no business being in. Take him back."manded Martte, dismissing them.


    Elliot could not conceal his displeasure at Karyl¡¯s presence, a deep frown evident on his face.


    "Don''t mind them and continue," Marttemanded, and the sounds of shing swords resumed.


    After several minutes, Martte''s sword eventually ceased its motion. He found himself unable to ignore Karyl¡¯s intense gaze that he felt from behind.


    "Do you know how to wield a sword? I''ve only heard rumors that the northern tribes kill with their bare hands and consume their victims," Martte asked, with a sting in his words despite his gentle tone.


    "What do you think? Instead of merely watching, why not give it a try?" Martte suggested, a challenge in his eyes.


    "Martte, please," one of the brothers interjected.


    Karyl, maintaining hisposure, could see the uncertainty in Martte''s eyes. <i>As I expected... Nothing has changed. Your stubborn pride won¡¯t allow you to ignore my gaze.</i>


    "If you use all your strength," Karyl murmured softly, his words leaving the others speechless.


    <i>Crazy... What is he thinking, provoking his brother like this?</i>


    <i>He seems eager to get into trouble on his first day?.</i>


    <i>It''s over for you.</i>


    Karyl observed the subtle dynamics among the brothers. Regardless of their brotherhood or talent, they were all adopted sons. It was indeed natural that they steered clear of any actions that might displease Martte, the eldest. This unspoken rule was a survival strategy for the adopted sons. On a brighter note, they could at least respect Martte, the biological son of Kuwell, for his exceptional abilities.


    <i>Oh no... I''m dead now. Why did the master assign me this task...</i> Ruben thought to himself, inwardly cringing at Karyl''s seemingly reckless behavior. It was a major incident right on the first day.


    "<i>All my strength...</i> That''s an interesting proposition," Martte responded.


    Karyl slowly nodded his head.


    "Are you telling me to use magic? Do you understand what that implies? Karyl, it seems you still cling to your extinct tribe''s futile pride." Martte retorted, his voiceced with disdain.


    Karyl chuckled lightly at his words. "Whether you like it or not, you''ll have to live here from now on. As your brother, I''ll teach you thews of the empire. Elliot, give Karyl a sword."


    Everyone was stunned by Martte''smand.


    "Are you serious, brother?" one of them asked incredulously.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    mes erupted from Martte''s sword, the Mana de in full disy.


    "Do you think this is a joke?" Martte growled, his face twisted with aggression.


    The provocation was a sess.


    Karyl, unfazed, thought, <i>You may talk a good game, but in the end, it''s just a ploy to justify beating me. Martte MacGovern, no matter how you spin it, you¡¯re just a petty, small-minded man who thrives on admiration. </i>


    Karyl had just arrived, so his position in the mansion was precarious. Like the other adopted sons, he could also slowly build his own influence while keeping an eye on Martte. So why take such a bold step?


    <i>What''s he really nning? </i>Tiren, known for his intelligence, looked at Karyl with a puzzled expression.


    Karyl gripped his sword tightly as he reflected on his journey ascending the tower. Magic was a power exclusive to the people of the empire, and it represented a path to strength, a conclusion he had reached repeatedly.


    <i>I''ll shatter that barrier in this life, </i>he resolved himself<i>. </i>Magic was a power that he, as a barbarian, could have never possessed in his previous life.


    <i>The path I must take anew, </i>Karyl thought as he slowly raised his sword. In this life, he was determined to master both swordsmanship and magic.


    <i>I will master magic, </i>he affirmed to himself, but he knew that achieving proficiency in magic alone was not enough.


    Karyl''s lips slightly curled up, a hint of flickering in his eyes. <i>Swordsmanship and magic. I will excel in both to reach the pinnacle.</i>


    This internal vow marked a turning point for him, amitment to excel beyond his limitations from his past life.


    The onlookers could hardly fathom that Karyl¡¯s seemingly reckless provocation was the first step in his meticulously nned journey.


    <i>This guy...</i>


    Martte stood still for a while, with his sword in hand, frozen as if petrified. There was an intense tension between the two. The same was true for their audience.


    <i>Why? Why isn''t he moving?</i>


    <i>It''s the first time I''ve seen my brother so cautious.</i>


    <i>Could it be that this barbarian is that strong?</i>


    Elliot ground his teeth in frustration. "A guy who can''t even use magic..."


    Imperial citizens are born with magical powers, each capable of wielding one of the five major elements. Martte''s Mana de, inherited from the MacGovern line, was infused with mes, just as Kuwell''s. However, in contrast to Martte''s sword, Karyl''s was immactely clean.


    This was precisely the reason why the Emperor dered the extermination of heretics. The barbarians were branded as heretics because, unlike the imperial citizens, theycked the magical blood vessels necessary for magic.


    Everyone was convinced of Martte''s inevitable victory. Yet, Martte''s expression was rigid with concentration. He had only intended to teach Karyl a lesson, believing it necessary as the eldest to set an example. However, things didn''t go as nned. Martte realized there was more to Karyl than he had anticipated.


    <i>He is...impable.</i>

 Chapter 4: Magic

    <h4>Chapter 4: Magic</h4>


    Martte, sensing danger, gulped hard without even realizing it.


    Though his current body was that of a young child, Karyl MacGovern had once ascended to the realm of a Swordmaster without any magical powers, his sword sweeping through countless battles.


    In his quest to reverse time within the tower, he had climbed endlessly¡ªa hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, ten million, a hundred million, a billion times. As Karyl climbed, the sheer number of times he ascended the tower''s floors ceased to matter.


    He had climbed with only a vague, instinctual understanding that each step upward somehow would take him further back in time. Yet, as he climbed further the number of monsters he faced on each floor seemed to increase tenfold, no, a hundredfold. That was what he had been through.


    Martte lunged forward with his sword tightly grasped in both hands and swung at Karyl with all his might. The de sliced through the air, its crash echoing loudly across the training yard.


    <i>Two feints, then a sh. The fourth is a counter, and the final move is the real attack, Karyl</i> thought. His posture was wless, as if he was a figure straight out of a textbook.


    <i>Precise and neat, </i>Karyl mused.


    However, unbeknownst to Martte, this pursuit of perfection had unwittingly fostered habits within him. mes danced along his de, casting an almost rhythmic glow.


    Watching Martte''s swordy, which resembled a dance, left the onlookers speechless.


    <i>I''ve never seen my brother go all out like this before. </i>


    <i>It''s over. </i>


    Yet, Martte''s expression was anything but triumphant. Despite the intense heat emanating from his ming de, Karyl appeared unafraid, closing the distance between them.


    <i>One, two, three... Now!</i> Karyl strategized internally, exploiting Martte''s habit of pivoting on the ball of his foot


    <i>That will weaken his center of bnce.</i>


    Dodging Martte''s sword, Karyl bent at the waist and sank down as though copsing onto his knees, then lightly struck Martte''s supporting leg with his de. The moment Martte staggered to avoid the attack, he realized he had made a mistake. Karyl''s fist struck his throat.


    <i>Oh, no...! </i>Martte gasped.


    His sword ttered to the ground as he fell in a daze. The duel concluded so easily that it was almostughable. As if he had foreseen this oue, Karyl remained silent.


    "You barbarian bastard! Using such dirty tricks!" Elliot shouted, anger contorting his face.


    "Stop it, Elliot." Martte sternly addressed Elliot.


    "But..." Elliot''s voice trailed off, his confusion evident.


    Karyl, observing Martte''s bewildered expression, calmly sheathed his sword. The siblings looked on in astonishment.


    <i>My brother...</i>


    <i>¡®Lost? </i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know how they will think about this, Karyl mused.</i>


    <i>This turn of events</i> could potentially lead to misunderstandings. After all, Karyl was merely a barbarian who had suddenly appeared and drawn his sword.


    <i>I came here with a purpose, </i>Karyl thought, his eyes fixed on Martte.


    <i>You''ll realize why you lost and what youck. Even the instructor wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. The fact that excessive training actually fosters bad habits. </i>Karyl knew it was better for this realization to dawn sooner rather thanter.


    It was crucial for Martte to understand his defeat and shorings at this very moment. That way, the situation could be simply perceived as a mere incident caused by the arrogant barbarian boy.


    <i>But if left unaddressed with time... You won''t be able to protect your family. No, not even yourself. </i>


    The pressure of being the eldest, and the resulting drive to grow stronger, had ironically been his downfall.


    <i>But it''s a waste to leave your talent as it is. You have the blood of Kuwell, especially in swordsmanship. </i>Karyl knew Martte could be stronger.


    Though the act of assisting his greatest rival for the position of the Count''s sessor seemed counterintuitive, Karyl had a more important goal in mind.


    <i>I need him.</i>


    "I learned a lot from this," said Martte, extending his hand toward Karyl.


    Karyl pondered, <i>It''s up to you whether to remain petty or be one of my allies. But, if you ever be an obstacle, I''ll show no mercy. </i>


    <i>At </i>that moment, Karyl''s gaze sharpened.


    "That''s enough," a voice interrupted abruptly.


    It was Kuwell, who made an unexpected entrance, causing everyone to hurriedly rise and bow their heads.


    "F-Father."


    "While it''s good to trainte into the night, it has gotten toote. Everyone should return to their rooms," Kuwell stated calmly, with a hint of sternness in his voice.


    The children promptly left the training yard.


    "Karyl, stay behind," Kuwell said evenly. Despite his calm demeanor, his voice carried a slight edge of irritation.


    Ruben cast a worried nce at Karyl before following the others out of the yard.


    "Why did you do this?" Kuwell asked, his tone measured but probing.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, sir," Karyl responded.


    Kuwell let out a deep sigh, his demeanor burdened by the weight of leadership. "I must soon leave for the royal pce. That will leave you here alone."


    "I will not tell you to get along well with the others. However, I do hope you don''t go out of your way to cause problems. If you do, it will only make things harder for you." Kuwell advised.


    Karyl met his gaze steadily. In his past life, Kuwell had said the same thing.


    <i>But back then, I only rebelled more against my brothers because of those words. </i>He had resented everything¡ªbe it the destruction of his own people or Kuwell''s seemingly hypocritical care.


    <i>Back then, I didn''t know about our tribe''s rtionship with him.</i> Karyl now realized that what Kuwell had said was sincere.


    "You should probably refrain from using a sword for a while. Do you have any other interests?" Kuwell inquired, not expecting much of a response.


    To the people of the ck Eyes tribe, the sword was a part of their essence. However, contrary to Kuwell''s expectations, Karyl nodded affirmatively.


    "Really? What is it then? Tell me," Kuwell asked, surprised.


    "I want to study magic," Karyl stated calmly, as if he had been waiting for this very moment to express his desire.


    Kuwell looked at him in silence, his expression a mix of contemtion and disbelief, as if thinking, <i>That''s an impossible ambition.</i>


    ***


    While everyone else had fallen asleep, the training yard remained lit, a beacon shining in the dark night sky.


    Breaking the silence, Kuwell spoke, "It''s been a while since I''ve crossed swords with you."


    "Indeed, but it seems you''ve brought quite the problem this time," replied Paulhendt.


    Kuwell, who had returned from the frontlines after half a year, chuckled bitterly as he sharpened his sword. Instead of finding peace upon his return, he was met with an atmosphere thick with tension. Knowing he was the cause of this tension, Kuwell chuckled again.


    The sh of swords reverberated throughout the yard.


    The person skillfully countering Kuwell¡¯s moves was Paulhendt, the former vice-captain of the Blue Knights led by Kuwell and the swordsmanship instructor of the MacGovern family.


    He knew why Kuwell had called him. He was an aged, retired knight, but his experience wasn¡¯t just for show.


    ¡°It won''t be easy,¡± he said bluntly.


    But what he really wanted to say was... Send him back <i>immediately</i>.


    "Do you see it that way too?" Kuwell asked, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    "Yes," Paulhendt replied firmly.


    Although he had intended to be more diplomatic, his concern was apparent.


    Kuwell¡¯s interest was piqued.


    "The servants are already talking about Martte''s duel. Mydy will hear of it by tomorrow,"Paulhendt stated.


    "I suppose so." Kuwell acknowledged.


    "Is he oblivious, or simply audacious?" Paulhendt wondered, not referring to Karyl¡¯s rudeness but to the inherent danger his presence posed. ¡°I''m worried that mydy will kick up a huge fuss. You know how fond she is of Martte, her eldest son.¡±


    "That¡¯s not the main concern. Tell me what I need to hear," Kuwell urged, encouraging further discussion.


    "Karyl is young, yet he is naturally gifted with the physique and movements unique to his tribe... Whether innate or trained, he''s undoubtedly a child of the ck Eyes tribe," Paulhendt admitted.


    "I thought as much," Kuwell nodded in agreement.


    "To be honest, his natural aptitude surprised me. It¡¯s as if he was born to wield the sword. We should be thankful that his tribecks magical power." Paulhendt remarked thoughtfully. As he spoke of Karyl, his initial hesitation transformed into growing excitement. "If he had been born an Imperial with magical abilities..."


    "He would have surpassed even my own records," Kuwell interjected, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Paulhendt, who had observed Kuwell since his youth and knew him as the Empire''s Youngest Swordmaster, couldn''t help but agree.


    "However, the true challenge lies in his heart," Kuwell continued thoughtfully.


    "Sadly, he''s unaware of your rtionship with the chief of ck Eyes, Karliak." Paulhendt mused aloud.


    "That''s right." Kuwell confirmed, his expression turning somber.


    "He probably views everyone here as potential enemies. And even if he knew the truth... would it bring him anyfort?" Paulhendt questioned.


    Recalling the chief he had in with his own hands, Kuwell said softly, "Had he been born in our empire, he would have been a formidable ally. Such a regrettable loss of talent.¡±


    "The Emperor would surely be enraged if he discovered we''re harboring a child from an enemy tribe. That''s outright insubordination," Paulhendt pointed out, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    "We''ll have to keep this a secret for now," Kuwell stated firmly.


    "You can''t hide the brilliance of the gifted,¡± Paulhendt remarked.


    "By the way," Kuwell said in a low voice, "Karyl wants to study magic."


    "Pardon?" Paulhendt responded, taken aback. His earlier enthusiasm faded into concern.


    "You can''t be serious, right?"

 Chapter 5: Right Under Your Nose

    <h4>Chapter 5: Right Under Your Nose</h4>


    <i>[I am Narh Di Maug.]</i>


    <i>A swordy fallen on the ground, and Narh Di Maug extended his hand toward Karyl, who was sitting dejectedly. That was Karyl¡¯s first encounter with him¡ªthe first dragon ever to exist. </i>


    <i>Karyl was only fifteen</i> <i>when the Oracle War broke out. More shocking than the dragon''s presence was the realization that they had already met once before¡ªjust once.</i>


    <i>Narh Di Maug had visited the MacGovern residence, yet his true identity remained unknown to all. Not even Kuwell MacGovern, who had crossed swords with him, knew who he was.</i>


    <i>[I was just a little curious,] Narh Di Maug reflected. [Among those hailed as the three strongest on the continent, including your father, I wondered who was truly the strongest. They would never face each other directly; they hid behind talks of politics and other things like that... So, I sought them out myself,] </i>


    <i>The term ¡°three strongest of the continent¡± was an honor bestowed upon the three individuals who had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship, magic, and martial arts. One of them was Kuwell MacGovern, the epitome of swordsmanship.</i>


    <i>¡°So?¡± Karyl prompted. </i>


    <i>[Frankly, it was disappointing. He was said to be at the apex among the existing five Sword Masters.] Narh Di Maug critiqued sharply.</i>


    <i>¡°Was it that much of a letdown?¡± Karyl responded to his assessment. </i>


    <i>[It was a pity, but he was far too old. He seemed perfect, but in fact, his swordsmanship was not yet perfect. Had he been younger, his achievements would have been different,] Narh Di Maug mused. </i>


    <i>¡°What about me?¡± Karyl asked Narh Di Maug. Their first meeting had been none other than a sword fight.</i>


    <i>[Impressive. Frankly, I did not think a human could wield a sword with such skill. Considering your age... soon you''ll surpass your father,] admitted Narh Di Maug. Dragons, though greedy, never lied. [But it truly is a pity, you are also far too old.]</i>


    <i>¡°What do you mean?¡± Karyl inquired. </i>


    <i>[If you had been a little younger... no, if your father had introduced you to me when you were young. It would have beenughable to evenpare you to the other three strongest,] Narh Di Maug said, shrugging slightly. [Well, it was foolish of me to hide my identity in the first ce.]</i>


    <i>¡°Why would that matter?¡± Karyl pressed. </i>


    <i>[Magical power,] Narh Di Maug said. </i>


    <i>¡°Stop teasing me. I''m a barbarian from a northern tribe. Coveting something I can''t ever have is pointless. I''ve ovee opponents with magical power using my own strength,¡± Karyl said, making a bitter face at those words.</i>


    <i>[That''s not what I meant.]</i>


    <i>¡°Then?¡± Karyl prodded.</i>


    <i>[If you, a child of the MacGovern family... could have had a chance at metamorphosis...]</i>


    <i> </i>


    Karyl opened his eyes, wondering if themotion he had caused was keeping him awake. Unable to sleep, he rose from his bed and gazed out the window.


    <i>By tomorrow, Mother will hear about Martte''s defeat. </i>


    She would likely summon him, if only to confront the rude barbarian in person. It was all part of the n; he needed to meet her.


    <i>Our first encounter won''t be pleasant.</i>


    He had yet to meet her, and he knew that opportunities to do so in the future would be scarce.


    <i>Unlike Father, Mother never showed affection toward the adopted sons. In her eyes, we must have seemed like threats to her own child''s position.</i>


    Isabelle Aesir, the wife of Kuwell MacGovern, was the second daughter of a minor family from the east. It was unexpected for a daughter from such a modest family to form an alliance with the MacGoverns, although there was a time when her family held significant prestige.


    Now all she has left is the old library in the mansion.


    Karyl drew back the curtain and looked at the small building in the distance. Long abandoned and neglected, it emanated an eerie aura, a ce avoided by all his brothers. It represented the solitary path to magical power.


    <i>That is the only way to obtain magical power.</i>


    <i>At</i> that moment, the words of Narh Di Maug echoed in his mind, and a smile slowly appeared on his face.<i> </i>


    <i>Metamorphosis. </i>


    To obtain a new body was his goal. The old saying went, ¡°Right under your nose,¡± but who would have imagined?


    <i>The method I was seeking was right there, hidden in in sight.</i>


    ***


    "Magic? The boy said he wanted to learn magic?" Isabelle asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Yes, and frankly, it surprised me," Kuwell responded, his tone reflecting a mix of surprise and contemtion.


    "How peculiar. A child from a northern tribe, with no magical blood, wants to study magic. What could he be plotting?"


    Kuwell chuckled wryly at Isabelle''sment as she adjusted his attire. She often took over the duties of the maids when he returned home, asserting her presence beyond merely fulfilling her role as a wife.


    "Don''t be too prejudiced, my dear. He''s merely a twelve-year-old boy."


    ¡°But you must realize how disrespectful his words are. What he is saying is nothing short of mocking the citizens of the empire," Isabelle remarked, her unease evident.


    She had initially been displeased when Kuwell brought adopted sons from across the continent but hade to understand his reasons. Their backgrounds ranged from fallen nobility to a merchant''s son, even a child abandoned in a monastery... Each had a unique past but they all shared the trait of being exceptional.


    This understanding had helped Isabelle ept them, believing they could help her own son, Martte MacGovern, increase the power of their family. But this case was different. Karyl was a child of a barbaric tribe, a potential liability, and a threat to their household.


    "Must we really take such measures?" Isabelle questioned.


    "He''s more than just a barbarian child. Remember, he is Karliak''s son," Kuwell interjected, halting her protest. "You haven''t forgotten that we are indebted to him, have you?"


    "It''s not that... just..." Isabelle hesitated, thebel ¡°heretics¡± echoed in her mind. "I¡¯m not sure what to think."


    "Don''t worry, my dear. He is from a barbarian tribe, so hecks the capability to learn magic. We''re merely extending a courtesy to an old friend by indulging his request," Kuwell reassured her, his tone gentle yet firm.


    However, Isabelle felt uneasy at Kuwell''s reference to Karliak as an ¡°old friend.¡±


    "Don''t worry," Kuwell said,forting her with a calm expression, oblivious to the brewing storm ahead.


    ***


    The meal was quiet.


    It was the first time everyone had gathered for a meal since Karyl''s arrival. In the hall, only the light clinks of spoons against bowls echoed, underlining the unusually solemn atmosphere.


    "Who taught you to use cutlery like that, Karyl? You handle it quite well," Isabelle broke the silence, her shining green eyes scrutinizing him.


    "I learned just a little...from books," Karyl mumbled, his head bowed. As he spoke with his spoon upside down, the remaining soup dripped down his hand. She smiled at his clumsy attempt and nodded. That was enough; being too perfect might have drawn her ire.


    <i>There''s still something I want to obtain, </i>he thought, seeing no need to provoke her displeasure prematurely.


    "You¡¯re quite skilled for someone who never had proper instruction. I heard from the count that you want to study magic?" Isabelle inquired.


    Her words caused the brothers at the table to look at Karyl in shock.


    <i>What? Magic?</i>


    <i>Can a barbarian even learn magic?</i>


    <i>He''spletely lost it...</i>


    <i>What''s he plotting now?</i>


    Anger and suspicion filled their gazes.


    "I don''t want to learn it; I just want to know about it," Karyl responded, maintaining hisposure amidst their reactions.


    "Why would you want that?" Isabelle pressed, her expression remaining unchanged.


    But Karyl knew her intentions better than anyone. It was a test. His answers would dictate how he was treated, but it wasn¡¯t Isabelle who judged that answer.


    <i>The decision is up to Father.</i>


    Karyl knew the answer he wanted. Ironically, he had heard it directly from him in his previous life.


    <i>[Do you remember? When I first saw you, you were like a wild beast,] Narh Di Maug said.</i>


    <i>¡°Was I really like a beast?¡± Karyl asked. </i>


    <i>[Of course, you fought with your brothers every day until you turned fifteen. If the Oracle War hadn''t happened and you hadn¡¯t been called to the battlefield... you would have continued.]</i>


    <i>¡°I''m sorry,¡± Karyl responded.</i>


    <i>[No, don¡¯t be. You were rude and rough, but you were truly Karliak''s son then. I would have been disappointed if you had given up that spirit. And now you''re also a son of MacGovern.]</i>


    Karyl was eighteen years old when he first surpassed Kuwell. He remembered that moment distinctly.


    <i>I know why Father acknowledged me.</i>

 Chapter 6: The Desired Answer

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Desired Answer</h4>


    It had taken him six years to hear those words. Now, it was time to elerate that timeline. Karyl scanned his brothers. What they could never achieve wasn¡¯t a matter of ability, but mindset. None of them had ever confronted Kuwell MacGovern as a warrior; to them, their father was an absolute figure.


    "I want to surpass," Karyl dered, not as a son, but as a warrior.


    "What exactly?" Kuwell asked, his curiosity evident.


    "Everything," Karyl replied, his voice calm yet resolute.


    The onlookers were visibly shocked by Karyl''s response.


    "Ha, does that <i>everything</i> include me as well?" Kuwell chuckled, amused by his boldness.


    Karyl didn''t respond verbally, but his determined gaze spoke volumes.


    "You insolent barbarian!" Elliot shouted, unable to hold back. This time, even Martte and Tiren didn''t stop him.


    However, Kuwell, the subject of the remark, remainedposed. He leaned back into his chair and said, "I see your reason for wanting to study magic. But what about the sword? As a knight, you know that magic ultimately serves the sword. To truly surpass me, you know the answer lies with the sword."


    Karyl remained silent, his gaze fixed on Martte, who blushed in embarrassment, understanding what that look implied.


    "You''re confident then," Kuwell observed, his tone reflecting a mix of intrigue and approval. "To study magic in order to counter it and to hone your swordsmanship with the intention of defeating me. Your confidence is befitting of Karliak''s son."


    Kuwell nodded, acknowledging the ambition in Karyl''s eyes. "And that boldness suits the MacGovern family."


    "Dear," Isabelle interjected, her tone stiff. Her husband''s words could also be interpreted as a critique of their other five sons.


    Understanding her concern, Kuwell raised his hand in reassurance and continued, "Karyl, I understand your thoughts. However, I cannot decide your fate based solely onst night''s events. For now, you are banned from the training grounds."


    A silence fell over the room, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "If you wish," Kuwell relented, "you may ess Einheri. There are some magical texts there you might find useful."


    At that moment, Karyl''s eyes glistened. <i>Einheri</i>, the old library of the mansion, created 250 years ago, was where he had been the night before. Although most were surprised by Kuwell''s permission, they didn''t consider the library significant; it had remained untouched for years, with no one showing interest in it.


    <i>There are a few magic books there, but studying first or second-ss magic is a waste of time.</i>


    They all shared the same sentiment.


    The sons of the MacGovern family, trained in swordsmanship due to their warrior lineage, naturally had little interest in magic. Karyl, however, had a different perspective.


    "Thank you."


    <i>It went as nned. I didn¡¯t lie. I truly can''t learn magic with this body. And the excuse of finding a way to counter magic isn''t false either. </i>


    Karyl¡¯s lips slowly curled up into a meaningful smile.


    <i>Instead, I will turn this body into one capable of learning...</i>


    <i> </i> *


    "<i>Phew...</i>"


    It was early dawn, just as the day was breaking. Karyl, who seemed to have stayed awake all night, sat upright with a mist-like aura surrounding him. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he exhaled deeply.


    <i>It''s not easy. It''spletely different from when I was inside the tower... But then again, the environment here is different too.</i>


    Rising from his seat, Karyl moved slowly, his arms swaying like a gentle stream. Blurry afterimages appeared before his eyes¡ªmoving from up and down.


    Karyl retreated, dodging the sharp attacks of his phantom adversary.


    <i>Too slow.</i>


    The phantom swiftly thrust its sword into Karyl''s chest one beat ahead. Simultaneously, the illusion vanished like smoke.


    "<i>Phew...</i>," Karyl moved again, his actions appearing both fast and slow. It was a sword form that had never been seen, in the empire, one filled with intricate patterns and variations.


    <i>I wonder how long it will take to perfect it again.</i>


    The tower he had climbed to reverse time had been a living hell. He had honed his swordsmanship, making it deadlier and more precise with each ascent of the stairs. Through countless swings of his de, he had felt his swordy grow, even when he thought he couldn''t climb any higher.


    His movements grew agile, almost piercing through time and space. Just before breaking through, he glimpsed another realm¡ªa realm beyond that of a Swordmaster, the ultimate essence of swordsmanship, embodied in just five stances. Simple, yet infinitely versatile.


    <i>I need to regain that feeling.</i>


    Though ignorance might have been bliss, having reached the pinnacle, Karyl felt an insatiable thirst, a longing for it.


    <i>But don''t be hasty.</i>


    He continued moving, so as to not forget that sensation; he kept fighting imaginary foes as if he was climbing the tower once again. With each imaginary battle, he continuously grew stronger. The enemies in his memory were formidable, unmatched by any on the continent.


    <i>Perhaps that''s enough for now,</i> Karyl thought, a soft cough escaping his lips.


    At that moment, a gentle knock was heard, followed by the creak of the door opening.


    "Did you sleep well, young master?" a voice greeted from the doorway.


    "Yes. But it seems you haven''t," Karyl replied, noticing Ruben''s weary state.


    "No, not at all..." Ruben replied, his voice dejection. "Let me help you with your clothes."


    Karyl chuckled. "You don''t have to help me dress. I can manage by myself. Attend to your other duties."


    "I''ll wait here then," Ruben insisted, bowing before stood by the door, his arms sped respectfully.


    Karyl nonchntly donned his clothes which were hanging on the wall. As the son of a count, he was expected to be dressed by servants each morning, but Ruben was the only one who came to him.


    "If you''re going to just stand there and stare, you might as well leave," Karyl suggested, as he fastened the buttons, noticing Ruben''s anxious nces.


    "I''ll stay here."


    "You standing there doing nothing is more distracting, you know?" Karylmented.


    Ruben nodded, acknowledging the truth in Karyl''s words. He then quietly opened the door.


    "Is it?" he asked before leaving the room. "Call me if you need anything. I''lle right away."


    Karyl smiled to himself, appreciating Ruben¡¯s efforts. It must have taken courage for him toe every morning, especially after Karyl had turned all of the brothers into enemies so quickly. It was a considerate gesture.


    <i>I know what you''re thinking, but don''t worry, Ruben. What you''re concerned about won''t happen. This mansion in the bordends is far more impressive than it seems. While most people believe this house belongs to my father, the count, the truth is quite different.</i>


    Looking around, he saw the small library behind the lush trees and Isabelle''s curtained room.


    <i>The Aesir family.</i>


    Only a few cared about her minor family. Even Kuwell''s children remained solely devoted to the MacGovern family, showing little curiosity in their maternal family, the Aesirs. Compared to the brilliance of Kuwell, a Swordmaster, her family had no notable figures.


    However, there was an exception, around 250 years ago¡ªthe Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir, whoid the foundations of the empire.


    <i>This was the mansion they were awarded, and the so-called library, Einheri, is a treasure trove of Kaye Aesir''s knowledge, </i>Karyl thought.<i> </i>It was a shame, but even Isabelle, the sole member of the Aesir family, was unaware of this secret, as was everyone else on the continent.<i> </i>


    Yet, there was one exception to this¡ªsomeone who had met Kaye Aesir 250 years ago.


    Karyl chuckled to himself.


    <i>Had it not been for my encounter with him, I would also have remained in the dark. </i>


    And that someone was the dragon, Narh Di Maug.

 Chapter 7: The Dragons Heart

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Dragon''s Heart</h4>


    [You want to know a way to achieve Metamorphosis?] Narh Di Maug asked.


    "Yes," Karyl confirmed.


    [Well... that would involve consuming the heart of a dragon.]


    "A dragon''s heart? Yours?"


    [Don''t be absurd. I wouldn¡¯t give mine to you. Besides, you should have gone through Metamorphosis before you turned fifteen. For someone of your age, hunting a dragon would be pointless,] Narh Di Maug replied, chuckling dismissively.


    "So, there is no other way?" Karyl pressed.


    [Well... unless you go back in time. It seems like a joke, but you said you''ve been adopted by the MacGovern Family, right?]


    "Yeah, but what does Metamorphosis have to do with that?"


    [The only ce where you can find a dragon''s heart is the MacGovern residence.] Narh Di Maug revealed.


    Karyl recalled the memories from his past life, a slight smile tugging at his lips. Narh Di Maug, the dragon, having lived far longer than any human, remembered many ancient events. Among the stories he shared, one was particrly intriguing. He had revealed the alias of Kaye Aesir: <i>The first dragon hunter.</i>


    Karyl''s gaze was already fixed on a specific location. No further exnation was needed. He had his answer.


    <i>Kaye Aesir has hidden a dragon''s heart in Einheri.</i>


    His eyes sparkled with determination.


    <i>I will obtain it.</i>


    ***


    In the mansion''s office, Kuwell discreetly summoned Taylor, the chief steward.


    "How is the boy doing?" inquired Kuwell.


    "He appears to spend most of his time in the mansion¡¯s backyard. ording to Sir Paulhendt, it doesn''t look like he¡¯s practicing swordsmanship..." Taylor reported.


    "Is that so?" Kuwell remarked, listening to Taylor¡¯s report. "I thought he woulde to see me at any moment, but it''s surprising he hasn''t yet."


    A week had passed. "I can''t wait any longer," Kuwell murmured, stroking his chin.


    "Yes. You have been significantly dyed already. The knights are waiting at the Lutean Fortress; any further dy, and the Emperor will be displeased," Taylor stated.


    "That''s true," Kuwell acknowledged with a nod. Then, hemanded resolutely, "Bring Karyl to me."


    ***


    In thete evening, the air grew considerably cooler, contrasting sharply with the day''s heat. Karyl sat in quiet contemtion. Suddenly, a glimmer of satisfaction ignited in his eyes.


    <i>Good. I''m slowly getting the hang of it. </i>


    His days at the mansion had be monotonous since his arrival. Despite the icy cold stares from his brothers, Karyl remained focused on his tasks. The prohibition from entering the training grounds didn''t faze him. For Karyl, Paulhendt''s swordsmanship techniques were unnecessary.


    <i>I can reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship on my own.</i>


    His memories held all the essence; he considered himself his own best teacher. Having traversed the path once already, he could reach the peak faster this time.


    <i>What I need to do is craft a body capable of wielding that swordsmanship.</i> His ns included even the heart of the dragon.<i> I¡¯veid the foundation to ept the heart.</i>


    He had devoted his mornings to building strength and his evenings to fighting imaginary foes.


    <i>I must not dwell on my past self. Knowledge of swordsmanship is futile if the body can¡¯t keep up. I need to consider the enemies I can currently defeat and surpass them, one by one.</i>


    His training was far more strenuous and unique than actualbat, tailored specifically to his needs. In the mansion, there was no one, except for Kuwell, who could match him in swordsmanship. And today, finally, Karyl wore an expression of satisfaction.


    <i>I''ve made enough progress to start. Now, there''s just one issue left to resolve... </i>His thoughts were interrupted by a voice.


    "Young master," called Ruben, his face tense with concern. Gulping nervously, he continued, "Master Kuwell has summoned you."


    Karyl nodded, as if he had been expecting this. <i>It seems that issue will also be resolved,</i> he thought to himself, ready for the next challenge.


    ***


    "This is Karyl," he announced.


    "Come in," Kuwell invited.


    As Karyl entered the office, he could sense the palpable tension filling the room.


    Karyl exhaled softly, stepping inside. This solitary meeting with Kuwell was a first since his arrival at the mansion, a situation he had rarely experienced in his past life.


    "Take a seat," Kuwell gestured toward a sofa, looking out the window. "I''ve heard about your unique training," he remarked.


    "It''s merely a physical conditioning regimen, a training method passed down in my tribe," Karyl exined, though he was not entirely truthful. Regardless, Kuwell seemed to pay little attention to Karyl''s training. After all, it was a training method nonexistent in the world. It wasn''t something that could be understood through exnation, and even if he were curious, Kuwell himself likely wouldn''t know what it entailed. His interesty elsewhere.


    "I n to leave for the royal pce tomorrow. I''ll be away for a few days to report, so the mansion will be unattended,¡± Kuwell disclosed.


    Karyl''s eyes flickered. <i>Finally,</i> <i>he thought.</i>


    "The reason I called you here is this." Kuwell retrieved something from a drawer. It was a small dagger, sharp and unadorned. "This was left to me by your father," Kuwell stated.


    <i>Agnel,</i> Karyl recognized it instantly. It was the legacy of the ck Eyed tribe''s chief, Karyl''s biological father, Karliak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised,¡± Kuwell noted, observing Karyl''s calm reaction.


    He showed no surprise, just a slow nod in acknowledgment. Kuwell looked at Karyl, his expression one of wonder. It was as if Karyl had already known about it.


    "You haven''t visited the library yet?" Kuwell probed.


    "No," Karyl responded briefly.


    "Are you not curious? I thought you''d rush there immediately after seeing you that day," Kuwell said, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    "I didn''t think the time was right," Karyl admitted, his tone reflective.


    Kuwell, intrigued by Karyl''s response, nodded thoughtfully. "Waiting for the right time... Interesting. Speaking with you, one can easily forget you''re only twelve," he mused, arms crossed.


    <i>Don''t worry. I haven''t entered the library because it really isn''t time yet, </i>Karyl thought as he epted the dagger. <i>The moment you leave for the pce is what I''ve been waiting for. </i>His eyes glittered with determination.


    ***


    Einheri, created 250 years ago by the Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir, was more than just a library. It housed numerous books rted to magic, some even personally amended by Kaye Aesir himself. Even after all these years, the Grand Sorcerer''s protective enchantments continued to guard the ce.


    Why hadn''t the Imperial Court or the Ivory Tower of Dawn, the center of magic, coveted this remarkable ce? The answer was simple: no one knew its secret.


    <i>The Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir is said to havepleted Einheri and cast a singr spell upon it.</i>


    If the magic''s conditions were not met, the ce was nothing more than an ordinary underground storehouse, about twenty square meters, filled with low-level magic books.


    Sadly, after his death, no one could unravel its secret. There was no other way to exin this other than his twisted nature. Over time, even the Aesir family¡ªthe only ones who could be expected to know the secret¡ªhad lost its influence, and now no one showed interest in the secret.


    Except for one; Only one person knew.


    <i>It''s me, </i>Karyl thought, smiling quietly to himself.


    <i>The condition of the magic is quite absurd, after all.</i>

 Chapter 8: Opening the Door

    <h4>Chapter 8: Opening the Door</h4>


    The next day, after Kuwell''s departure, Karyl quietly made his way to the library as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    <i>I¡¯ve waited for a while. The only real obstacle in this mansion was Father. If he had been here when I consumed the dragon''s heart, he would''ve noticed my transformation right away.</i>


    Karyl knew he couldn''t deceive Kuwell in his current state. That''s why he had waited for him to leave.


    <i>Well, I needed the time to prepare my body as well.</i>


    The door creaked open, seemingly unused for a long time. The musty smell from the neglected books tickled his nose, yet Karyl smiled softly, finding even that scent oddly pleasant. His heart fluttered with excitement. Hadn''t he endured an eternity for this moment? Yet, thesest few days of waiting had been unbearably hard for him.


    I will be a different person when I step out of here.


    ***


    "That lunatic," Elliott muttered.


    "Elliott, you''re a noble now. Mind your manners," Tiren, the second-born, sternly admonished.


    "But you saw it too. How he behaved in the presence of Father. And as soon as Father left for the pce, he holed himself up in the library."


    Tiren, known for his cold, expressionless demeanor, listened quietly. He might be less talented in martial arts, but he was the most intelligent and resourceful among the brothers despite having joined the MacGovern family five years ago.


    At the age of twelve, he had already mastered <i>The Prince</i>, and by thirteen, it was no exaggeration to say he had learned every existing art of war and theory of warfare on the continent. He was a prodigy without equal. There were even rumors that if he had been just ten years old, his family might not have faced ruin. But that was all in the past¡ªdigging up events from his childhood was of no use.


    "Both of you, enough," Martte, the eldest, intervened.


    "Even though he''s a barbarian, he wants to study magic? Is that even possible?" Elliotined.


    "Tiren, your thoughts?" Martte inquired.


    "Magic essentially involves condensing the energy present both within one''s body and the surrounding atmosphere. To umte it, one must inherently possess something called mana blood within the body. As you all know, every citizen of the Empire naturally has them while the barbarians are born without them," Tiren stated. ¡°It''s not about being able or unable to learn magic.¡±


    Understanding of magic was necessary.


    "It''s about understanding magic. If one can''t even sense magic, no amount of learning will help them grasp the structure of it."


    Elliot nodded in agreement with Tiren''s words. It was a well-known fact among them. However, Martte deliberately reminded his brothers of this once more through Tiren¡¯s exnation.


    <i>Even for citizens of the Empire,prehending all of magic is impossible.</i>


    Magic consisted of five main elements: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, and Lightning.


    <i>One is born with affinity for a single element.</i>


    Each element was onlypatible with itself, making it impossible to learn magic of a different element.


    <i>He''s just a child of a defeated tribe, acting out of childish defiance. He''ll give up ande out of the library soon enough, </i>everyone thought so, even the unmatched prodigy.


    No matter how much they thought about it, the situation was beyond anyone''s understanding, something beyond the grasp of the entire continent.


    ***


    <i>Cough, cough...</i>


    Karyl encountered a thickyer of dust as he pulled a book from the shelf. He waved his hand to clear the air and tilted his head slightly. "Kaye Aesir would be appalled at this sight," he mused. The neglected, dusty library clearly hadn''t been visited in a long time.


    <i>Or perhaps, this neglect is intentional, a result of some protective magic. That''s impressive in its own way, </i>Karyl thought as he scanned the area.


    Books titled <i>The Light of the World, The Study of Essence Magic</i>, and <i>The Witchcraft of Barbaric Tribes</i> caught his attention.


    Karyl gazed at the books scattered about the floor. Although not vast, the library''s collection was densely packed with books, which impressed him. A chill ran down his spine; the books were rted to the oracles, all written by Kaye Aesir himself.


    <i>A library of low-level magic books? These alone make this ce incredibly valuable,</i> though he knew that the true worth of these books would only be recognized after a few more years.


    <i>For now, they''re dismissed as mere fiction.</i>


    As Karyl picked up a book and turned the pages, familiar words caught his eye. His hand stopped at a full-page illustration of a sinister, colossal tower.


    Karyl looked at the drawing, lips sealed in silence. It was as if Kaye Aesir, who lived 250 years ago, had left these books knowing the future.


    <i>[Kaye Aesir? A remarkable human indeed. He is the only one acknowledged as extraordinary by the dragons,] Narh Di Maug said.</i>


    <i>"That impressive?" Karyl asked.</i>


    <i>[Do you know what humans consider the criteria for a Grand Sorcerer?] Narh Di Maug questioned. </i>


    <i>¡°Of course. A grand sorcerer is someone who can condense the magic present in their mana blood into at least eight out of the twelve special channels that flow throughout the body.¡±</i>


    Mana could be umted in what''s known as magic veins. The cirction of magic urs through channels in the body.


    There are three categories in the world:


    <i>Those who can send mana to at least five meridians. </i>These individuals are honored with the title of magician and are exceedingly rare in the empire.


    <i>Those who have fewer channels capable of transmitting mana, use it to enhance their physique or swordsmanship.</i> Most of these individuals are trained as knights.


    Lastly, there are people like Karyl, barbarianscking both channels and mana blood.


    <i>[Kaye Aesir managed to open not only eight but nine out of the twelve channels.] Narh Di Maug remarked.</i>


    <i>"That''s impressive."</i>


    <i>[You, without any mana blood, might not grasp how remarkable that is, but there¡¯s probably never been a sorcerer superior to Kaye Aesir.]</i>


    <i>"Andpared to you?" Karyl probed.</i>


    <i>The dragon smirked. [Comparing dragons to humans? Nonsense. Even the greatest human can only master one element.]</i>


    "Here it is," Karyl''s eyes widened with excitement as he discovered a small wheel hidden under the bookshelf. It was a device that couldn''t be found unless one carefully looked for it. With a heavy thud, the bookshelf slid aside, revealing a rusted lever hidden behind it. Karyl exerted all his strength to turn the lever hidden in the crack of the stone wall.


    The sound of the lock being released echoed. Karyl swallowed nervously, his face tense, worried that the noise might escape the room.


    In that moment, Narh Di Maug''s final words unexpectedly shed through his mind.


    <i>[In essence, dragons and humans are fundamentally different in their elemental systems. If I were to define it... We are. Hmm.] He paused, tilting his head as if pondering. [Colorless.] </i>


    <i>After a moment, Narh Di Maug snapped his fingers and said, [Yes, that seems fitting.] He nodded, seemingly satisfied with his conclusion.</i>

 Chapter 9: The Nature of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Nature of Magic</h4>


    <i>It wasn''t that they had no elements; quite the contrary, it was about transcending the five established elements of human magic. </i>


    <i>[Inside a dragon''s heart, all properties are contained,] Narh Di Maug exined.</i>


    <i>I''ve found it. </i>


    At that moment, Karyl gripped the box hidden within the stone wall.


    <i>***</i>


    Kaye Aesir, he was the first and most powerful sorcerer in human history.


    <i>[But calling him a freak was beyond reasonable. If it weren''t for his pact with the current royal family, the empire might not have even existed,] Narh Di Maugmented.</i>


    <i>Karyl asked, ¡°No way, I know he was a founding contributor, but could one man really determine the existence of an empire?¡± </i>


    <i>[Yes, it''s possible.] </i>


    <i>Karyl paused, contemting Narh Di Maug''s words. ¡°Why? Because he was thatpetent?¡±</i>


    <i>[Well, you¡¯re partially right.] </i>


    <i>¡°What do you mean?¡±</i>


    <i>[He despised the people of the empire, or rather, humans in general. It was hard to fathom his thoughts. Had he followed his nature, he might have opposed the empire.]</i>


    <i>¡°Why?¡±</i>


    <i>[To put it in his words, because it would be amusing. Even we dragons couldn''t fathom his inner thoughts.]</i>


    Karyl turned the lever embedded within the stone wall, revealing a small opening. He reached inside and felt something. With a light click, a small box emerged in his hand. It looked unremarkable, but Karyl''s face was tense with anticipation.


    This was the truth of Einheri. The Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir hadpleted this ce and cast a spell over it, leaving it as a secret that remained unsolved.


    <i>As expected, </i>Karyl thought, a bitter smile on his face. <i>With a condition that could never be solved. </i>


    The magic Kaye Aesir had used to seal this ce was designed to be unsolvable. <i>Maybe Narh Di Maug was right, </i>he pondered.


    The treasure Kaye Aesir had hidden could only be found by those without magical powers. Even if someone knew of its existence, to the eyes of a magically gifted Imperial, only a in stone wall would appear, not the hidden lever.


    <i>In other words, only a barbarian like myself could find this.</i>


    But how likely was it for a barbarian to visit his library?


    <i>Maybe the rumors of him disliking humans are true. After all, this seems like something he wouldn¡¯t want to share with either the imperials or the barbarians.</i>


    It was indeed peculiar. What reason did he have to so meticulously conceal his treasury from everyone? Karyl was curious about the stories Narh Di Maug had shared about Kaye Aesir.


    At that moment, Karyl paused. Despite the impossibility, hadn''t he found the box that was supposed to remain hidden?


    <i>Could it be...? </i>He suddenly recalled the books written by Kaye Aesir he had seen earlier.


    Their titles seemed to predict the Oracles.


    <i>And these books even helped humanity in a war that urred a few yearster. </i>A shiver ran down his spine.


    However, he quickly shook his head.


    <i>No, it can''t be.</i>


    It wasn''t just a fleeting thought, but pondering it now wouldn''t yield any answers. Even if Kaye Aesir could predict the future, he was a figure from a past who no longer existed.


    <i>But I''ll make good use of what you left behind, </i>Karyl thought, turning the lock on the box.


    Opening the lid revealed a small note inside.


    [Seeker, if you fear death, abandon your quest.]


    It was quite a daunting warning. But it wasn''t incorrect. This was a task that indeed required risking one''s life. As Karyl pulled out the note, it burst into mes, consumed by a bright spark.


    <i>Truly a freak, </i>he murmured, brushing off the ash from his hands, his face showing surprise.


    After the note vanished, a red orb emerged. Its radiant light briefly illuminated the dark library before fading.


    <i>This is it,</i> Karyl thought, carefully picking up the orb.


    It was the Dragon Heart.


    As he retrieved the small orb, the gap that had opened in the library''s wall unbelievably sealed itself shut.


    <i>This is my first time seeing it in person.</i> He hadn''t been in the intact Einheri before. When he returned from the pce due to the Oracle, the mansion had already been in ruins.


    <i>Thank goodness that it''s not an actual heart. </i>Considering the size of dragons, it would have beenrger than himself.


    Karyl put the round orb in his mouth, uncertain of what would happen next. His heartbeat raced rapidly. Summoning his resolve, he took a deep breath and bit down on the Dragon Heart with all his might.


    Instantly, the red orb shattered into fragments that exploded inside his mouth. A dizzying pain overwhelmed him, and his vision turned ck.


    Unidentifiable sounds echoed around him, as his body seemed to crumble. Karyl''s consciousness plunged into a profound abyss.


    ***


    Startled by a piercing ringing in his ears, Karyl''s eyes snapped open. He turned his head. As he moved, he felt a strange sensation, as if he was floating in the depths of the sea.


    It was like being in an abyss, a realm beyond anything he had experienced, even during his time-traveling ventures.


    "Where am I...?" Karyl murmured, feeling as though he was swimming through darkness.


    Suddenly, a fresh scent of grass filled the air. But soon, the moist and refreshing air was engulfed by the smell of burning mes. The all-epassing darkness faded away, reced by a sky painted in hues of red. As Karyl looked up, giant meteors emerged from the dark clouds, piercing the sky. The scene resembled hell itself.


    Amidst the roar of the meteors, a man in a red robe slowly approached. Karyl had never seen his face before, yet there was a sense of familiarity, as if he had always known who the man was.


    It was Kaye Aesir from 250 years ago.


    The man lifted the hem of his robe slightly with the tip of his staff. Slowly, he curled up the corners of his mouth, and spoke in a deep voice, "Finally, we meet, Riseria."


    Startled by the voice that seemed not his own, Karyl cried out, but the words only echoed in his mind.


    [So, you''vee atst.]


    <i>I recognize this voice... Am I not in my own body? </i>Karyl instinctively realized what was happening.


    <i>The Red Dragon, Riseria.</i>


    At that moment, Karyl echoed the name Kaye Aesir had addressed him with.


    <i>These are the memories left in the heart.</i>


    This was thest memory of the me Dragon, <i>Riseria.</i>

 Chapter 10: Only the Deprived Can Obtain

    <h4>Chapter 10: Only the Deprived Can Obtain</h4>


    "me Finger." Kaye Aesir flicked his fingers, igniting small mes on each fingertip.


    "Ignition." The tiny mes suddenly grew into a fist-sized fireball, and began circling around his arm.


    "Heat." His incantation continued. He lifted his other palm, turning it a fiery red, as if scorched.


    [Using fire magic against a Red Dragon... That''s quite bold, Kaye,] Riseria mused, with her chin resting on her massive paw, as she observed Kaye¡¯s spellcasting.


    Feeling her gaze, Kaye nonchntly shrugged. "I can''t help it. My element is fire. But you, a dragon, wouldn''t fear my mes enough to use magic of a different nature," he remarked.


    [You despicable creature, out of all people, to talk of elements,] Riseria said scornfully.


    "That''s a given, since I¡¯m a human," Kaye responded.


    [Really?]


    Their banter resembled less a deadly battle and more a conversation between old friends.


    Kaye''s hand, aglow with red, gripped a sharp sword. Interestingly, he wielded a sword instead of themon magician''s staff. The green gemstone on the sword''s hilt began to glow, absorbing his red aura.


    "Fire Release." Kaye unleashed the five fireballs orbiting him at Riseria. With a loud explosion, Riseria, the Red Dragon, stomped on the iing fireballs, obliterating two of them instantly.


    "Fire Arrow." Unfazed by the dragon¡¯s nonchnce, Kaye continued his chant. He pulled his arm back, and the remaining fireballs elongated, transforming into fiery arrows.


    <i>Such rapid casting... </i>Karyl marveled.<i> A magician who can invoke magic instantly with just an activation word and no incantation is indeed a rarity.</i>


    The fiery arrows pierced Riseria''s tough scales, exploding upon impact. Surprisingly, the skin under her burnt scales turned ck, as though seared by the fire.


    Riseria had perhaps underestimated the magic''s power. She roared, her massive fangs bared in a growl.


    <i>That''s 1st ss magic? Impossible!</i>


    me Ball and Fire Arrow were basic fire magic that condensed fire into a sphere for explosive impact or aimed for a precise explosion. In terms of power, they were not much different from the fire arrows used by regr soldiers. However, their greater magical power requirement made them seldom used.


    Though not a magician himself, Karyl, who had fought against many magicians, knew this well. He had never seen such a formidable Fire Arrow in his lifetime.


    Yet, before he could even fully process his astonishment, ck smoke billowed from the dragon''s eyes. Riseria''s agonized screams echoed, sharply contrasting her earlier growls.


    "Maybe I should increase the power a bit more." Kaye mused, as mes sprang from Kaye''s fingers again. His veins bulged as if about to burst, his entire body surging with magical power.


    An indiscriminate barrage of fire arrows rained down. Initially, the Fire Arrows glowed red with flickering mes, but they gradually turned blue, striking with the intensity of a sh of lightning, precisely targeting Riseria''s vulnerabilities. Astonishingly, each explosion caused the dragon to falter, struggling to maintain bnce.


    <i>With just magic?</i>


    When Riseria unleashed her breath attack¡ªa powerful wave of heat that shook the earth¡ªKaye faced it head-on without flinching. Or rather, he deflected it.


    As the breath drew near, shes of brilliance erupted, splitting the attack in two, causing it to dissipate into nothing. Kaye, unscathed, removed his scorched robe and faced Riseria calmly.


    <i>Is that even possible?</i> Karyl couldn''t believe what he was witnessing.


    "ssifying magic into sses is foolish. If you pour the power of ss 5 magic into a ss 1 spell, can it still be considered ss 1?" Kaye pondered aloud.


    This should be impossible. sses were defined by the maximum amount of magic that could be condensed into a spell. The absolute amount of magic required, increased with each ss.


    Yet, Karyl had seen it. If he hadn''t been synchronized with Riseria''s body, he wouldn''t have been able toprehend, let alone counter Kaye''s magic. He had fought many magicians during the imperial wars, but none like Kaye.


    <i>Were we wrong to think there were limits? </i>Karyl pondered. He had only heard and believed so. Any magician hearing this would likely react with incredulity. But Karyl, having never used magic himself, could entertain such doubts.


    If Kaye Aesir''s words were true, it would overturn the entire existing system of magic. Karyl swallowed hard, considering the implications.


    [Why do you hunt dragons? Aren''t we of the same kind?] Riseria asked.


    "Of the same kind? How could humans and dragons ever be the same?" Kaye answered, chuckling at her words. Yet Karyl felt those words were making Riseria''s heart race.


    [Just one question. Does my death bring about a new turn for you?]


    "Of course," Kaye nodded. "But my magic ends with my generation. My essence..."


    Before Kaye could finish, a tremendous explosion resembling a massive me erupted from Kaye''s sword. The meteors in the sky began to ignite. "...lies there."


    Karyl couldn''t hear the rest of his words due to the explosion but instinctively felt it. This was thest moment of the me Dragon, Riseria, in her lifetime.


    Suddenly, everything turned ck.


    ***


    "Young master, young master!" Ruben''s voice reached him. Karyl slowly opened his eyes. He was no longer in the musty and moldy library of Einheri but in his bed. Waking up, Karyl felt unfamiliar with his own body.


    "Are you alright? Do you recognize who I am? No, wait, I¡¯ll inform thedy immediately!" Ruben eximed, his voiceced with concern.


    Was it because he had synchronized with Riseria''s body? No, something had changed. Karyl noticed the veins on his outstretched palm glowing faintly.


    "Wait," hemanded, stopping Ruben who was about to rush out. He didn¡¯t want to create any disturbance; he just wanted to focus on this moment in silence.


    The power he felt within, it was a foreign energy he had never experienced before, but something he instinctively understood. How long had he waited for this moment? Karyl clenched his fist tightly, a faint smile appearing on his lips. He had finally obtained the Magical Power he had long sought.

 Chapter 11: Undergoing Metamorphosis

    <h4>Chapter 11: Undergoing Metamorphosis</h4>


    "How long was I unconscious for?" Karyl inquired.


    "Oh my, don''t even mention it. You¡¯ve been out for a whole week. If Young Master Jake hadn¡¯t found you in the library, it would have been a disaster," Ruben replied, waving his hands dramatically in response to Karyl''s question.


    <i>Jake? Right... It¡¯s about time he took an interest in the library. Maybe my actions hastened his involvement.</i>


    Jake, the fifth child of the MacGovern family, was the youngest before Karyl''s arrival, a boy just a year older than himself. Karyl recalled Jake''s face, whom he had barely spoken to since he came to the mansion.


    <i>He was a fragile boy.</i>


    For a son of the MacGovern family, Jake was far too frail. Even though the second-born, Tiren, was also distant frombat, he possessed a sharpness that Jakecked. Raised in a monastery from infancy, the orphan Jake didn''t quite fit in with the mansion.


    "I should thank him," Karyl thought aloud, not rushing to conclusions. If he stayed in the mansion, their paths would inevitably cross.


    <i>No, whether he likes it or not, I''m going to make it happen. I have a reason to help him, after all.</i>


    "You should. Young Master Jake is different from the other masters. He¡¯s kind even to us servants." Rubenmented.


    <i>I know.</i>


    "The others don''t quite approve of him, especially after this incident. Oh, but please keep this conversation between us." Ruben added.


    A chuckle escaped Karyl. "Don''t worry."


    <i>A week, huh</i>...


    "Did anyone else visit?" asked Karyl.


    ¡°Huh? How did you know? Someone from the royal pce dide by the day before yesterday,¡± Ruben replied, his lips twitching with curiosity.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but I''m not sure what it was about."


    Karyl bit his lip. <i>I missed something important. </i>It was unfortunate, but unavoidable. After all, obtaining the Dragon''s Heart was always going to be unpredictable.


    "Understood. You can go now. I will visit thedy myself, so there¡¯s no need to inform her."


    "Are you sure you''re alright?" Ruben asked worriedly.


    "Yes. If anyone asks, tell them I requested it," Karyl replied. He knew that waking up would draw his brothers'' attention again. But he had things to check in the limited time avable, particrly his own body.


    ***


    The room grew silent. Karyl began to explore the throbbing veins in his body with a sense of wonder. It was a relief that, despite Ruben''s departure, there were no noticeable external changes when he looked in the mirror. However, he knew something was different. His transformation¡ªaplete renewal of his body¡ªhad been sessful.


    Below his abdomen, the magic blood was palpable, brimming with energy. Having never had magic in his previous life, he couldn''t make a directparison, but his instincts, honed from his mastery of the sword, told him the amount of magic within him was extraordinary.


    Dragon magic was beyond human categorization. Karyl¡¯s heart raced with the excitement of approaching a new realm he had never reached before. He exhaled slowly, directing the foreign energy circting rapidly within him from his head to his shoulders, then down to his fingertips and back to his lower abdomen.


    "Ow¡ª" A grimace distorted his face as a tingling sensation gave way to an intense, burning pain.


    <i>Why?</i> He could clearly feel the twelve channels spread throughout his body and the magic blood filled with magic.


    <i>But... </i>Only two were connected. "Ugh!" Another groan escaped him. Trying to direct the magic from the magic blood to the other ten channels was unbearably painful.


    Looking at his arms in confusion, he wondered if he had missed something. <i>Could it be...</i>


    Karyl was different from those born with inherent magic. Normally, magic is stored in the magic blood points through the channels. But Karyl, due to the dragon''s heart, his magic blood held a magic volume several-fold greater than what the channels could store. The intense pain was a result of his body not being able to fully ept the dragon''s heart.


    <i>I still need to open ten more channels. I have a long way to go. </i>The amount of magic was too much for the channels to handle. Karyl''s very existence defied the current system of magic.


    He turned his head, noticing a small dagger on the table. <i>To control the overwhelming magic inside of me, I need...</i> A weapon capable of handling it. The only method avable to Karyl, who was unfamiliar with even basic ss 1 magic, was unquestionably the sword. This was what he excelled at in his past life and even now.


    He unsheathed the dagger <i>Agnel.</i> It was inscribed withplex characters in an ancientnguage of a tribe that was unfamiliar to him. He only knew that the name ¡®Agnel¡¯ was also part of this ancientnguage. Gripping the sword in a familiar stance, he began to draw the magic from the magic point to his arm, infusing it into the dagger.


    <i>I can do this. </i>Karyl looked at the dagger with trembling eyes.


    "Ah...!" Suddenly, the magic within him erupted uncontrobly. The thinyer of magic enveloping the de''s edge expanded explosively, extending the de''s aura as long as a long sword. He gripped the sword tightly, shocked by the intense surge.


    <i>This is...</i>


    But there was something even more astonishing. Karyl gazed at the de that was emitting a faint glow. Despite his extensive battle experience, this was new to him. It wasn''t a mana de used by imperials.


    <i>Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning.</i>


    His mana de belonged to none of these elements. It waspletely colorless.


    It was not a mere mana de like those used by the Imperials. Karyl recalled Narh Di Maug''s words.


    <i>The mana of the dragons. </i>The sharpness of the de, an aura that didn''t belong to any known element, it was pure magic itself.


    <i>What should I call this?</i> Karyl couldn''t take his eyes off the de. His magic sword was devoid of any elements. Just looking at the de, which seemed like it could slice through the air itself, sent shivers down his spine. It was the first and only of its kind in the history of the continent: the <i>Aura de.</i>


    ***


    "Phew..." Karyl stood amidst themotion in the Malten Forest behind the mansion, long before dawn.


    <i>Seems like going deeper is not an option, </i>he thought, wiping the sweat from his brow with a hint of regret.


    <i>I''m starting to get the hang of it.</i> The Agnel in his hand gleamed as the Aura de extended from it, radiant and steady.


    Fifteen days had passed since then.

 Chapter 12: The Day Arrives (1)

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Day Arrives (1)</h4>


    Unlike before, Karyl''s aura now perfectly maintained the shape of a sword de.


    <i>As Kaye Aesir said, the sharpness of the aura changes depending on how much magic is infused.</i>


    Around him, no trees remained intact. What seemed like mere rocks were actually the remnants of once massive boulders¡ªa fact known only to Karyl.


    <i>The magic is sufficient. As expected, the problem lies with my body.</i>


    Karyl had devoured books on magic maniption at every opportunity. However, given his condition¡ªthe exact opposite of having traditional meridians for magic¡ªconventional methods were of no use to him in unclogging his blocked meridians.


    <i>The only thing I can do now is to train my body. Thanks to the memories of my past life, my swordsmanship has improved much faster.</i>


    A whooshing sound filled the air as Karyl assumed his stance.


    The rustling leaves caught in the wind spun several times in midair before splitting into dozens of pieces.


    If anyone from the MacGovern family had seen this, they would have been unable to hide their astonishment. The swordsmanship Karyl had just disyed was none other than the unique sword technique used only by the Kuwell. Or, perhaps, to the contrary, no one would have recognized it.


    <i>This technique was not passed down to any of my brothers.</i>


    Karyl was thest sessor of Kuwell¡¯s swordsmanship.


    "It might have been an inevitable choice. By the time Father passed it on to me, all my brothers had already died in battle." Karyl''s expression turned bitter.


    <i>Of course, as Narh Di Maug said, this sword is not perfect.</i>


    Karyl had spent an eon mastering the sword. The swordsmanship he envisioned was already more sophisticated and perfect than that of Kuwell.


    Nheless, Karyl¡¯s primary focus was learning Kuwell¡¯s swordsmanship.


    "Sacred Silver n, Spear Demon Faiman, Archipgo King Magtou..."


    These were the rising stars.


    <i>Amon trait among those who were pivotal in the Oracle War was that they had all been trained in the swordsmanship style developed by Father. </i>


    Karyl wanted to elerate their growth even faster. He had chosen Kuwell''s sword for that very reason...


    Of course, it went without saying that his swordsmanship was superior to Kuwell''s. Yet, ironically, its superiority made it unteachable to others. Even Karyl himself, found it challenging to learn his own swordsmanship.


    That''s why the talents ofter generations chose Kuwell''s sword, but Karyl wasn''t merely learning it as it was.


    <i>The times I have lived through with the sword differ.</i>


    This meant he could understand it in a way others could not. Karyl was learning only the essence of the swordsmanship of Kuwell MacGovern, known as the continent''s greatest swordsman.


    <i>Of course, this style of learning suits my current body as well.</i>


    Karyl''s body was still only 12 years old. From the movement of muscles to the flexibility of joints, Kuwell''s swordsmanship was not only excellent for self-improvement, but also for teaching others.


    Too much of anything is not good; his body was indeed growing, step by step.


    <i>But I can''t just use it as it is.</i>


    Just like a moment ago, although it seemed he was swinging the sword in the same manner, the leaves hit by the sword de didn''t just get cut; they exploded as if bursting.


    <i>What iscking must be supplemented, and the superfluous must be eliminated.</i>


    The swordsmanship Karyl was now mastering was based on Kuwell''s, but it was undeniably different. He had been a person who, even without magic in his previous life, had surpassed Sword Masters who had reached the pinnacle.


    No one on the continent could stand against him with a sword. If there were discussions about the sword, everyone would im him as the best.


    Hence, they called him the <i>Sword Saint.</i>


    But being at the top was not why he was given such an honorary title. The title <i>Sword Master </i>was reserved for those who could pour mana of ss 4 or above into a mana de while also reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    <i>Magical power equivalent to a sorcerer''s, along with extraordinary physical abilities.</i>


    It was no easy feat. That''s why there were only five of them across the continent.


    <i>I couldn''t use a mana de.</i>


    He had surpassed those Sword Masters who used magic with pure swordsmanship. Perhaps it was thest shred of pride for those from the empire.


    While acknowledging Karyl''s skills, they nevertheless distinguished him with the title of Sword Saint, setting him apart from the Sword Masters.


    "I wonder how they will call me this time." Karyl lifted his sword. Looking at the Aura de emitting a sharp keen, he smiled softly.


    All of a sudden, pain gripped his heart as if clutching it tightly, a sensation of magic from his magic vessels overflowing and trying to forcibly unblock the blocked meridians.


    "Phew..." Karyl lightly exhaled, barely calming himself down.


    <i>There is only one way. </i>If only he could find a way to stabilize the meridians...


    He could pour overflowing magic through the sword, but circting magic through only two meridians was impossible.


    In other words, Karyl could use the Aura de but was unable to use any other magic.


    <i>I am just half as good.</i> Karyl admitted to himself.


    The road ahead was long.<i> </i>


    <i>I''ve scoured Einheri to no avail, finding nothing particrly striking..</i>


    For others, it was a ce with only ordinary low-level magic books, but for Karyl, it was the treasure trove of the Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir.


    <i>Would such a person have only left behind a Dragon''s Heart...</i>


    Regrettably, he had not heard more from Narh Di Maug in his previous life. Karyl smacked his lips in disappointment.


    <i>Well, the goal has been achieved, after all.</i>


    He slowly raised his head and looked toward the mansion. <i>I had copsed... It''s been quite a while since the messenger from the pce visited... It''s about time for me to hear about it.</i>


    That''s when it happened. From the edge of the forest in the distance, Ruben was seen running toward him. He was shouting something, but it was too far to hear.


    <i>Finally...</i>


    However, as if knowing what he was shouting about, Karyl moved with a calm expression on his face.


    ***


    Everyone has gathered, Mother," Martte MacGovern said, bowing lightly.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    <i>Why is he here too...?</i>


    <i>He hasn''t shown his face around here for a while.</i>


    Karyl chuckled lightly, guessing what they were most probably thinking.


    "Yes," Isabelle nodded.


    The chief steward, Taylor, cautiously handed her a parchment sealed with a red stamp. She unfolded it with ease.


    In Kuwell''s absence, spending most of the year on campaigns, Isabelle had been handling the affairs of the household.


    In the absence of Kuwell¡ªwho spent most of the year away on campaigns¡ªIsabelle would be in charge of managing the affairs of the household.


    "As you all know, it''s almost time for the harvest. And as per the tradition, the royal family has ordered a goblin extermination to prepare for this autumn."


    The royal family would send decrees to the MacGovern household every quarter, unless there was a special asion. It was a routine matter for them to receive the imperial decree¡ªbearing the emperor''s seal.


    "There''s nothing unusual. Except for one thing."


    The children nodded at her words, as they had anticipated this.


    "In recognition of the MacGovern household''s efforts in employing private troops for the heretic hunters, the royal family will send support troops," she read.


    "Support troops?" The second son, Tiren, asked, tilting his head. Goblins, while they ravaged the fields and asionally raided viges, were not considered particrly threatening monsters.


    "Having support troops would make it much easier."


    "Isn''t that strange, though? They called for private troops because there weren''t enough forces for the extermination of barbarians." Elliott nced at Karyl.


    "Brother, don''t you think so too? It seems we should invest more troops in that matter rather than this one.¡±


    "Where are the support troopsing from, Mother?"


    "From the Valsar family," Isabelle said.


    At that moment, Tiren''s expression soured slightly.


    <i>They''vee.</i>


    However, unlike him, Karyl''s eyes sparkled as if he had been waiting.


    <i>The royal envoy who visited during the week I lost consciousness. It must have been to inform us of this.</i>


    He slowly turned his head.


    <i>Elliott finds it strange, and Tiren won''t just let it pass.</i>


    "Hmm..." Indeed, Tiren seemed unable to hide his unease, just as Karyl had predicted.


    "Don''t think too hard about it. It''s something we''ve done every year."


    "...Understood."


    Watching him, Karyl thought to himself. The royal family had never sent support troops for a goblin extermination.


    And there were never going to.


    With Kuwell''s absence, this had been the first battle his brothers, excluding himself, had participated in.


    Karyl recalled that dreadful day.


    <i>This won''t just end with an extermination.</i>


    His expression hardened.


    An ambushy in wait, along with the death of a brother.


    For it was not monsters, but <i>humans</i>, they would have to fight against.

 Chapter 13: The Day Arrives (2)

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Day Arrives (2)</h4>


    Despite having fought countless battles, there were five in Karyl''s lifetime that remain most vividly in his memory.


    The first, unforgettable, was the day he met Kuwell¡ªthe total annihtion and destruction of his tribe marking his first encounter with death.


    And now, he anticipated the second.


    <i>The battle that will happen in five days. </i>


    As Karyl paced down the corridor, his thoughts lingered on the path through Malten Forest, which narrowed into a trail with no retreat.


    <i>It was an ambush, deliberately targeted at the MacGovern family''s annual monster subjugation.</i>


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed.


    <i>The most important task is not preventing the ambush.</i> Unlike his previous life, he could now easily prevent the ambush.<i> </i>


    <i>The problem lies with finding the mastermind behind the ambush. If I can''t expose them, it''s all for nothing. I never found them in my previous life.</i>


    Karyl looked at Tiren who was walking ahead. <i>This time, I will for sure.</i>


    He wondered if Tiren would act as he spected.


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    "What is?"


    Ever since the meeting with their mother, Tiren''s expression had been off.


    "Why would the royal family send support troops at this time?"


    "Well, wasn''t it written in the decree? Because of the heretic hunters, they''re sending them to rece our private soldiers."


    "Then they should have used those soldiers from the start. Plus, you heard, right? Which family the support troops belong to." Tiren looked at Martte upon Elliott''s remark.


    "Yes, the soldiers are from the Valsar family," he confirmed.


    The Valsar family, a baronial family that had been expanding its power recently, used the Caron Fortress¡ªone of the border fortresses¡ªas their base.


    "They are a group of brutes, more like mercenaries than knights. The problem is, the Valsar family is part of the First Prince''s faction."


    Emperor Titan Shutean had three sons. The First Prince, Luon. The Second Prince, Olivurn. The Third Prince, Kromen.


    For some reason, the emperor had yet to appoint his sessor. But since there could only be one emperor under the heavens, the empire¡¯s forces rallied behind either the First or Second Princes, save for the gentle Third Prince. The First Prince''s loyalists had, until now, been the dominant force.


    <i>The problem was the MacGovern family.</i>


    Themander of the Blue Knights, who used to follow only the imperialmand in the frontier, had suddenly and inexplicably thrown his support behind the Second Prince, Olivurn.


    <i>With Father away.</i> The support from the Valsar family was extremely peculiar.


    "Could it be..."


    "Who can say? It''s not like the pce is short of people who dislike us." A heavy silence followed.


    "Brother, could the Valsars be plotting something?"


    But Martte shook his head at Tiren''s words. "You¡¯re overthinking it. No matter the struggle for the throne, they wouldn''t withdraw the border defense forces for such an act¡ªnot in this situation."


    "Then they certainly wouldn¡¯t withdraw the border defense forces just to support us."


    However, Martte''s thoughts remained the same. "Tiren, you''re not wrong, but the pce will redeploy the knights led by Father for the northern subjugation. No one in their right mind would do such a thing in a situation where they may have to face the knights."


    "Um." It was a convincing spection.


    "Moreover, it''s an imperial decree. If we speak any more disrespectfully, even I won¡¯t overlook it."


    "...I''m sorry." Despite Martte''s words, Tiren couldn''t shake off his uneasy feeling.


    <i>Good. Keep doubting. That doubt will elevate you as a strategist, </i>Karyl thought as he looked at Tiren. He was an outstanding strategist. He had stood out from the moment he arrived at the mansion.


    <i>But he''s not quite perfect yet.</i>


    The word "imperial family" carried a weight beyond imagination. Sharp yet youthful, no matter how many doubts he had, he dared not voice them directly.


    <i>The weight was too much to ovee without sufficient courage.</i>


    Karyl felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    <i>It was unavoidable due to youth, but as time passed, you would regret this day for the rest of your life, that youcked the courage to take just that one more step.</i>


    However, Tiren would do his best to prepare now, however little he could. And that was exactly what Karyl was waiting for.


    "I will also participate in this subjugation."


    "What? You?"


    "Yes. With the support troops here, there''s no need for you to handle this directly. Please assign Randol to me. I''ll go in your stead."


    Everyone thought it was unexpected, even Karyl. Because the goblin subjugation was mostly handled by the eldest, Martte, or the third, Elliott.


    "Hmm, Randol is one thing, but are you sure you''re up for it? Goblins might be considered easy, but they''re still monsters. You can''t take them lightly."


    "Then I will go as well," Elliott said.


    But Tiren shook his head in response. "No. If you insist, I''ll take Karyl with me as my escort."


    An even more unexpected suggestion than bringing Randol. Everyone looked at Karyl upon hearing his words.<i> </i>


    <i>Impressive.</i>


    It might seem like an unlikely pairing, but Karyl smiled slightly at his words, he had chosen the best members Karyl could think of. It was¡ªat least ording to him¡ªthe optimal team under the circumstances.


    Given the situation''s uncertainty, it was not an option to send Martte, the direct heir, into potential danger. A good strategy was to send someone expendable in case of an emergency.


    Tiren chose Randol and Karyl for this role, trusting Randol''s abilities and considering Karyl, as having the least value among the six brothers.


    Normally, it would have been Elliot going with Randol, the fourth brother, not him.<i> </i>


    <i>Back then, I was filled with hostility toward the Imperials. Until the oracles descended, I had been confined to my room. </i>


    Karyl clenched his fist without even realizing it.


    Randol, was the fourth son of the MacGovern family. He was a man of few words, and spent most of his time alone practicing swordsmanship.


    <i>On the surface, Martte was known as the most talented in the family, but now that I think about it, if we''re talking about pure talent, he was overwhelmingly superior.</i>


    Of course, he didn''t know that in his previous life. It was something he could feel now that he had wielded the sword for a lifetime. To be precise, Karyl didn¡¯t get a chance to notice.


    Regrettably, Randol¡¯s life ended before his talent could even blossom.


    Randol¡¯s death made this incident the second unforgettable battle for Karyl. It had been a week after setting out for the subjugation. The people of the mansion heard the tragic news of Randol''s death in battle. His was the first death among the six brothers, an unexpected tragedy that seared itself into Karyl''s memory as a child.


    <i>There were a number of incidents triggered by his death. </i>


    Karyl knew well that the tragedy had shaken the MacGovern family to its core. So, he was going to prevent that.


    However...


    <i>The most surprising thing was Tiren volunteering to participate in the subjugation himself. </i>


    Karyl''s gaze was fixed on him, considering not only his own participation in the battle but also Tiren''s. The future had shifted in that instant. At that moment, Karyl could guess Tiren''s thoughts.


    <i>This is most likely so that he can keep an eye on me.</i>


    Karyl spent most of his time at Einheri after finishing his morning training. It must have piqued his curiosity. Karyl was a talent capable of defeating Martte. The battlefield, unquestionably, was the best ce to witness what he did in the library, and how he had changed, firsthand.


    Tiren had taken action himself,bining all those motives. His will to confirm with his own eyes.


    <i>Admirable.</i> Karyl praised Tiren for his suspicion, which enabled Karyl''s participation in the subjugation.


    However, there was one oversight, perhaps even beyond Tiren''s expectations. The ambush awaiting them after the goblin extermination wasn''t merely the work of the Valsar Barony.


    <i>They might support the First Prince, but they wouldn''t be reckless enough to target our house at such a time.</i>


    It wasn''t just an internal issue of the empire, but rather one concerning an external enemy. Karyl''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    <i>In five days,</i> he thought, gripping the hilt of his sword Agnel tightly at his waist, <i>I''ll prepare for my first battle in this life.</i>

 Chapter 14: Choosing the Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 14: Choosing the Sacrifice</h4>


    ¡°My name is Ardin. It''s an honor to meet the young masters of the MacGovern family.¡±


    Five dayster, soldiers arrived at the mansion''s doorstep as if they had been eagerly waiting.


    From the back, Karyl observed Ardin, noting his short hair and the piercing yellow eyes reminiscent of a venomous snake.


    ¡°Five hundred soldiers from the Valsar family havee to support the MacGovern family under imperialmand.¡±


    ¡°I express gratitude on behalf of my father for the Valsar family''s unwavering support, especially during these challenging times of border defense,¡± Martte said skillfully, nodding to Ardin.


    <i>He''s just as the reports described. His presence is hardly notable.</i>


    Lacking <i>presence</i> wasn''t merely about physical size, rather it implied ack of significant impact or threat. It was the criterion that separated a threat from a non-threat.


    Despite their reputation, the MacGoverns didn''t seem particrly daunting.


    There were rumors that their shorings were so pronounced they had resorted to adoption as a remedy.


    <i>The truly dangerous ones are those who were adopted.</i>


    However, in any lineage, those not of direct descent usually held lesser sway. Thus, Ardin dismissed them as inconsequential.


    ¡°And who might that be, standing at the back?¡± One figure, in particr, caught his eye. He asked about Karyl, his interest piqued.


    ¡°That''s the sixth son. He has his reasons for hiding his face; we hope you understand.¡±


    <i>What? Another one? </i>Ardin''s expression soured slightly as his gaze lingered on the masked figure standing with his arms crossed¡ªa sight moremon in social circles than among warriors.


    ¡°Ah... So it''s not five young masters but six now. Hahaha.¡± He nonchntly saluted Karyl his fist over his chest, holding his spear behind his back with the other hand.


    Ardin mused, silently observing Karyl.


    <i>Such an odd fellow. But then, what of this Kuwell guy? Isn''t it shameful for a count to bring in such rabble? Where''s his pride?</i>


    <i>Magic Lancer Ardin.</i>


    Karyl did not take his eyes off him. To Karyl, Ardin was an unforgettable figure.


    <i>He possessed a rather rare technique of infusing his spear de with the element of lightning, a magic spear technique that was quite rare. </i>


    Despite having made a name for himself on the battlefield, presently he was just a new recruit of the Valsar family. Skilled individuals like him were plentiful across the continent,mon to the point of being forgettable. Yet, Ardin was special.


    <i>He is a spy from the Lurein Principality.</i>


    Karyl came to learn of this fact muchter.


    <i>During this subjugation, Randol dies at the hands of goblins. Everyone thought it was an ident. However, the situation changedpletely when Ardin¡¯s true identity was revealedter.</i>


    Randol''s death brought significant repercussions for the Valsar family, casting a huge wave across the region. But by then, Ardin had disappeared. Any suspicions that did exist were inconclusive due to insufficient evidence.


    <i>But the rift between the Valsars and the MacGoverns¡ªtasked with guarding the border¡ªled to a significant loss of national power.</i>


    Karyl looked at Ardin. At this moment, he was merely a newly recruitedmander in charge of five hundred private soldiers, with not much he could do on his own. But, what if he wasn''t alone?


    <i>Was Ardin''s timely arrival merely a coincidence? </i>Karyl thought otherwise.


    <i>I met him again yearster during the war with the Lurein Principality.</i>


    In the end, Ardin died by Karyl''s hands. But revenge was ultimately a futile act¡ªit didn''t bring Randol back to life.


    <i>Hisst words implied there was more to the story.</i> Karyl''s gaze from behind the mask sharply focused on Ardin.


    The fact that private soldiers from a baronial family, entrusted with border defense, were sent as reinforcements indicated the involvement of someone of significant influence.


    <i>There are higher-ups pulling Ardin''s strings. </i>


    They would likely be another spy, someone residing among the nobility in the heart of the empire, the capital.


    <i>Not many have the authority to move personnel, but for high nobility to be spies... </i>


    The numerous defeats suffered during the war with the Lurein Principality were undoubtedly influenced by them.


    <i>Despite his appearance, Ardin was tight-lipped.</i> He didn''t reveal the mastermind''s identity until his dying breath, leaving their identity shrouded in mystery. <i>But this life will be different. </i>


    Karyl''s objective went beyond just preventing the incident caused by Ardin, he aimed to expose the other spy hidden deep within the empire.


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed with determination.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Tiren, standing beside him, asked quietly.


    ¡°Nothing...¡± Karyl responded calmly.


    ¡°Understand why we had you wear this mask. We cannot let you reveal your identity.¡± Tiren whispered. It wasn¡¯t something new, he had gotten used to such disguises, having spent most of his childhood in them.


    <i>There''s magic in Einheri that can alter one''s appearance, but using it would reveal my magical ability. </i>Karyl thought, touching the mask he hadn''t worn in a long time.


    <i>I have to save it for a more crucial moment</i>. He had already devised a n to reveal his power. <i>Besides, wearing a mask allows for more flexibility. </i>


    While concealing his power was crucial, hiding his identity also held advantages.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡±


    This was exactly what Karyl had hoped for. <i>It''s a favorable oue. After all, that was my intention.</i> It was not merely to save Randol''s life. <i>But what''s most needed to change the future.</i>


    No matter how exceptional he was, it was impossible to do everything alone. From the farmer tilling the fields to themon soldier, everyone was needed.


    ¡°Advance¡ª!!!¡± Tiren''s shout echoed. At hismand, a thousand soldiers began to march in unison.


    Karyl slowly lifted his head. Three years, <i>until the revtion of the Oracle¡¯s decsent.</i> He must ascend even higher.


    Power is, in essence, authority.


    <i>One must not forget.</i> If one cannot attain a position to enforce their will, they can do nothing. Relying solely on power to achieve everything would reduce one to nothing more than a murderer.


    <i>Olivurn.</i>


    The Second Prince, his trusted ally and only true friend. Yet, in the end, had he not killed him with his own hands in his past life? He couldn¡¯t repeat the same future. To avoid that, it was clear what he needed. <i>I must head to the capital, away from the frontier, as soon as possible.</i>


    Toward the center of power.


    <i>Countless battles lie ahead.</i> He remembered everything from the methods of victory to the reasons for defeat.


    <i>To monopolize all honors.</i> Karyl''s grip tightened. His determined gaze fell upon Ardin. <i>You will be the first sacrifice.</i>

 Chapter 15: The Hidden Tail

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Hidden Tail</h4>


    ¡°Let''s take a short break!¡± Ardin, leading the way, raised his spear and shouted. Only after venturing deep into the forest for a considerable length of time did he scan the surroundings and dismount from his horse.


    Karyl slowly looked back. <i>The forest path is narrowing.</i> It was simr to the terrain he knew. <i>This must be the ce, </i>he concluded, keeping his eyes on Ardin.


    Unaware of Karyl''s gaze, Ardin spoke to the three of them in a haughty tone.


    ¡°Are you not finding it difficult? Such tasks don''t really suit young masters like yourselves, do they?¡±


    ¡°We''re managing just fine.¡±


    Did he think that the sons of the MacGovern family were delicate flowers in a greenhouse? Karyl smiled faintly, smirking as he looked at Tiren''s face.


    ¡°Should you find it tough at any point, just let us know. You can rest nearby, and we will handle everything. ughtering goblins hardly qualifies as a task at the border, after all.¡± His tone seemingly kind, yet carrying an underlying dismissal.


    He reached for the water sk hanging from his horse and took a drink. ¡°Speaking of which, autumn is nearly upon us, yet it''s still so hot.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? We''re ustomed to this level of heat at the MacGovern estate, so I hardly noticed.¡± Tiren spoke, his face remaining unchanged, which caused Ardin''s expression to stiffen.


    However, Tiren dismounted and spoke to Randol, disregarding Ardin as if he were of no concern. ¡°Did you hear that, Randol? We''re entering the goblin territory''s boundary. From here on, you take the lead. There''s no need to trouble the Valsar family''s support troops with such a trivial task.¡±


    "Understood."


    ¡°It¡¯s such a <i>trivial</i> matter, after all.¡±


    Though childish, Tiren emphasized hisst words as if targeting Ardin specifically.


    Despite his young age, Tiren did not give an inch. Even if considered a fallen noble, Tiren¡ªaside from Martte¡ªwas the sole noble among his brothers. This nobility was ingrained in his demeanor.


    <i>His personality remains the same, </i>thought Karyl, chuckling softly.


    No, that was the very essence of who Tiren was. His unyielding nature had stood firm even within the royal family.


    It was then that the goblins appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Goblins spotted ahead!!!¡± The sentries shouted.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!!¡± Ardin hastily raised his spear and shouted, his voice cutting through the air. At that moment, Karyl noticed a fleeting tremor in Ardin¡¯s gaze, despite itsting only a split second.


    Following his cry, the soldiers swiftly drew their weapons, their expressions tense as they stood guard.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    The earth shook beneath them, causing the long grass around them to tremble violently and bend wildly.


    <i>Could it be...</i> Karyl thought, his mind racing.


    In that instant, goblins poured out from all directions.


    ¡°Attack!!!¡±


    ¡°Strike them down!!!¡±


    Hearing the shouts of Tiren and Ardin, the soldiers lunged at the emerging creatures with swords and spears.


    The sounds of battle echoed all around, relentless and fierce.


    Despite the overwhelming number of monsters swarming them, the soldiers countered with practiced skill.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    <i>Not yet, </i>Karyl thought as sliced a goblin''s throat.


    While the number of goblins¡ªexceeding a hundred¡ªwas indeedrge, their own forces were more than sufficient.


    <i>Such an oue should note from this battle.</i> Karyl mused about this battle from his previous life. It was a near-total annihtion, followed by the death of Randol.


    ¡°Maintain the formation!!¡±


    Initially shaken by the surprise attack, the soldiers gradually regained theirposure, and over time, the tide of battle shifted in their favor.


    Randol''s spirited cry further boosted the soldiers'' morale.


    ¡°Aagh!!!¡±


    ¡°Ughaaah!!!¡±


    At that moment, screams of soldiers came from the rear.


    ¡°They are breaking through the backline!!¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    With a thunderous noise, soldiers were flung into the air as if caught in a storm, their bodies torn asunder, raining blood and flesh.


    <i>That creature is...</i> Karyl''s gaze sharpened, a realization dawning on him.


    Each goblin might be weak individually, but they tended to live in groups, usually ranging from dozens to hundreds. However, very rarely, a goblin with high intelligence would form a massive colony numbering in the thousands.


    They were known as the <i>Goblin Sorcerers.</i>


    But there was an even higher entity. The true leader,manding at least three Goblin Sorcerers: <i>The Goblin Chief.</i> Its size was double that of a regr goblin, and its intelligence surpassed that of the Goblin Sorcerer.


    Not only did it possess simple leadership, but it also enough intelligence tomand almost a unit-sized force. Itsbat prowess wasparable to that of ordinary knights.


    The appearance of a Goblin Chief meant there should be at least three thousand goblins here.


    [Roaarrr¡ª!!]


    The Goblin Chief swung its massive broadsword mercilessly. The crude de was stained red with blood and bits of soldiers'' flesh sticking to it.


    ¡°Fall back, everyone!!!¡± Tiren urgently shouted. However, the soldiers, frozen in fear, remained still, like sitting ducks.


    <i>Is it because of the Goblin Chief?</i>


    Randol''s death and the soldiers'' casualties.


    <i>Ardin Chandler might be a spy for the Lurein Principality, but could that ambush really have nothing to do with this incident?</i>


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed. <i>No, that''s not it.</i>


    With such a massive number of goblins, Kuwell would have subjugated them long ago.


    <i>The fact that it was unknown until now... Can a colony of thousands of goblins really form without being noticed?</i>


    It made no sense. Yet, there was one possibility.


    <i>They must have moved here recently before being discovered.</i>


    Then when could that have happened? <i>Precisely</i> <i>five days ago.</i>


    It was as if the goblins were waiting for their arrival. Goblins couldn¡¯t possibly predict the timing of the subjugation ande here, after all.


    <i>There must be someone controlling them.</i>


    "Move!! Move!!" Ardin''s voice cut through the chaos.


    He raised his spear, and tried to move to the rear to face the Goblin Chief. However, the disarrayed soldiers, tangled up in the broken formation, made it difficult.


    Ardin fought fiercely, his spear bing stained red with the blood of goblins. If one did not know the oue of this battle from a previous life, they would never suspect him.


    Karyl cast a sharp nce at the shouting Ardin, and thought, <i>Is it you?</i>


    Now, show your hidden tail.


    ***


    There were two options.


    The first option was to kill the Goblin Chief there and gain merit. Kuwell, who had gone to the imperial capital, would soon return to suppress the barbaric tribes. If he were to not only prevent arge-scale attack, but also capture a big fish like the Goblin Chief, it would certainlye to his attention. And if it did, Karyl¡¯s standing in the family would definitely change from what it was now.


    The second option was to give up on capturing the Goblin Chief and instead focus on observing Ardin''s actions. There might be some damage, but nearly a thousand troops wouldn¡¯t be annihted by a single Goblin Chief. Moreover, his goaly beyond Ardin, in finding the hidden spy. Even if he couldn¡¯t gain immediate merit, he could n for the future.


    Karyl faced the choice between immediate, smaller merit andrger future gains.


    For him, who was just starting out, it was crucial to figure out how to leverage this situation as a foundation.

 Chapter 16: No Need for Concern

    <h4>Chapter 16: No Need for Concern</h4>


    <i>Ardin must have thought of a way out,</i> Karyl mused.


    With the situation as it was, his own forces were at risk of taking significant casualties. Although he was a spy for the principality, he had only recently been recruited as a knight by the baronial family. In such circumstances, incurring losses to his troops could jeopardize his standing in the Valsar family as well. He still needed to earn trust.


    <i>That''s precisely why Ardin''s n won''t end here, </i>Karyl concluded. After all, it wasn''t about Ardin fleeing alone. It was about him finding a way to harm the MacGoverns and secure a moral high ground in the process.


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed with determination. The impact of the first part of the n was significant, but limited to the family. It was unlikely to cause a stir all the way to the imperial capital. With the second part, however, the impact would be different. He had aimed far higher.


    <i>I will make sure my name reaches the emperor himself.</i> No longer was he the powerless twelve-year-old.


    <i>Make your move. </i>Karyl focused on Ardin.


    Ardin hurled his spear with all his might toward the Goblin Chief, then swiftly drew the two spears he carried on his back. As he concentrated his magic, the spear tips crackled with a sharp electrical energy, scattering in all directions.


    ¡°Clear the way!¡± he shouted, as soldiers, startled by the burst of lightning, quickly parted to create a path.


    Ardin dismounted and dashed through the opening.


    The Goblin Chief managed to deflect the iing spear with its massive broadsword, but its body staggered from the impact with a loud noise.


    Seizing the opening, Ardin leaped from the ground, his spear slicing through the air like a serpent, aimed for the Chief¡¯s waist. His attack pierced through four goblins blocking his path. The foul smell of burnt blood permeated the air as the bodies of the goblins, their breaths cut off, convulsed on the ground like fish.


    ¡°Those injured, fall back! Shield bearers, to the front!¡± Ardinmanded amidst the chaos.


    His leadership shone through; he fought harder and killed more goblins than anyone else. Though it was a matter of survival, Karyl viewed his performance differently¡ªit felt almost <i>performative.</i> The spectacle of his lightning-infused spear was as mesmerizing as it was deadly.


    ¡°Die!¡± Ardin''s spear shot toward the Goblin Chief. In a sh, they collided. Ardin''s elegant spearwork dominated their exchange, pressuring the Goblin Chief to stagger and step back. The rapid advance of Ardin''s spear was so intense it was impossible for anyone to intervene.


    Ardin exerted more power through his grip, causing the spear to draw an arc and lift the Goblin Chief''s broadsword. This disrupted its stance, exposing the Goblin Chief''s neck.


    Slicing through the wind, Ardin propelled the spear toward the Goblin Chief''s neck. Yet, in that critical moment, the lethal strike grazed past the Goblin Chief''s neck, embedding itself in the shoulder instead. The chief groaned in pain, staggering under the blow.


    With a cry, Ardin raised his other spear, preparing for another assault. The confrontation reached a peak as his spear aimed for the final blow.


    However, just before the spear tip could reach the Goblin Chief''s neck, the spear embedded in its shoulder loosened, creating an opening. Seizing that moment, the chief twisted its body to dodge Ardin''s attack. As a result Ardin missed, his spear embedding deep into the ground.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    At that moment, something caught Karyl''s eye. Just before what seemed like a full-force strike from Ardin, there was a slight deviation<i>.</i> Ardin had intentionally pulled the blow. It was a calcted miss, unnoticed by all but Karyl.


    As the injured Goblin Chief let out a strange cry, the surrounding goblins began to retreat en masse. Seizing the moment, Ardin ordered the troops. ¡°Chase down the fleeing goblins!!! Do not let any of them survive!!¡±


    Spurred on by Ardin''smand, the soldiers chased after the goblins. Karyl sensed the underlying strategy. <i>This is it.</i>


    This was the moment Ardin had been waiting for¡ªa pretext to disengage from the main battle line.


    <i>The ambush isn¡¯t over yet.</i>


    The presence of the Goblin Chief implied that at least two thousand goblins still remained.


    Karyl''s gaze turned toward the other side of the forest, anticipating another ambush from the direction opposite to where the Goblin Chief fled.


    It was clear now. Once Ardin''s forces thinned out, the real trap would spring. This was the true scheme all along. Karyl awaited a signal, ready to act before it was toote.


    ¡°Stay in your position!¡± Tiren called out to Karyl, ¡°there is no need to exhaust their forces chasing after the monsters! Leave the remnants to Sir Ardin.¡±


    ¡°The opposite,¡± Karyl responded, a slight smile tugging at his lips. ¡°The one I''m after is him.¡±


    Karyl''s decision was clear. He would follow Ardin, but not neglect the Goblin Chief either. <i>There was no dilemma</i>; he could pursue both objectives.


    ¡°Giddy up! Giddy up!¡±


    As Ardin raced through the canyon, he nced back. <i>This should be enough distance, </i>he thought.


    ¡°From now on, only I''ll chase the Goblin Chief. You all split up and deal with the remaining stragglers,¡± he instructed the soldiers following him.


    ¡°Alone? Are you sure, sir?¡± one of the subordinates asked, concerned.


    ¡°Do you doubt me?¡± Ardin retorted, slightly amused at the subordinate''s concern.


    ¡°I''m sorry!! That''s not what I meant...¡±


    At his subordinate¡¯s hurried response, Ardin chuckled and said, ¡°Having more people would just be cumbersome. You know what the presence of a Goblin Chief implies, don''t you? There must be a Goblin Sorcerer somewhere that hasn¡¯t shown itself yet. We need to deal with them.¡±


    Upon hearing Ardin''s words, the subordinate¡¯s face tensed up.


    ¡°We''ll split our forces in two and retrace the path we took. Clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate eximed with an admiring tone, once again praising Ardin¡¯s bravery, bringing a smile to his lips.


    ¡°Giddy up!!¡± He spurred his horse on.


    ***


    Ardin¡¯s horse stopped abruptly, rearing up. Before Ardin stood a wounded Goblin Chief, gasping heavily, its gaze fixed on him. Amidst rustling bushes, dozens of goblins appeared behind the chief. Among them, two hunched goblins wielding staves stood prominently at the forefront.


    ¡°You have arrived,¡± a voice speaking the humannguage emerged from the group.


    ¡°The young brats of the MacGovern family fought quite valiantly. I had to put in quite an effort pretending. So, can you deal with that brat who was ring at me?¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± The man, wrapped in bandages and wearing a robe,ughed in a sinister tone, reminiscent of scraping metal. He casually patted the Goblin Chief''s head as if handling a pet.


    What was going on? Under his touch, the leader of the thousands of goblins began to grin pleasingly, drooling with a bizarre expression far from normal.


    ¡°They are still on the forest path,¡± Ardin remarked, looking at the scene with a grimace.


    The bandaged man, smiling just like the Goblin Chief, replied, ¡°I will prepare.¡±


    That''s when it happened. ¡°Was this the meeting ce?¡±


    Ardin quickly turned toward the voice behind him, pointing his spear. His eyes widened as he saw the person emerging from the depths of the forest.


    ¡°You must be...¡±


    ¡°You''ve gone through unnecessary trouble. Getting to the root of the issue, huh? You should''ve conveyed the urate information at least,¡± Karyl muttered in a low voice, casually brushing off leaves from his clothes despite Ardin''s guard.


    ¡°Wooden Cloud.¡±


    Ardin was taken aback by the word. ¡°What? Are you an ally?¡± Despite still being on alert, Ardin asked Karyl, puzzled by the unexpected familiarity.


    <i>I haven''t heard anything about this though... </i>


    As if reading his thoughts, Karyl spoke to Ardin, ¡°You don''t need to make that face. I haven''t received any reports either, so I came here to check what''s going on. It was quite troublesome to get out of there. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have followed you here.¡±


    Pausing for a moment to let the words sink in, Karyl continued with a slight emphasis, ¡°If you can''t trust me, that''s fine. I also have business with the MacGovern family, Ardin Chandler.¡±


    At that moment, the suspicion in his gaze seemed to soften slightly. <i>He knows my real name. Is he really a person from the Cloud?</i>


    <i>Wooden Cloud.</i> A secret organization within the Lurein Principality. It isposed of the roots thatmand the organization, the stems that transmit their orders, and the branches that carry out thosemands. They do not know of each other''s existence andmunicate only through special notes to rymands.


    <i>But then again... When I think about it, there are several oddities. From a child adopted by the count''s family wearing a mask to hide his face to the unchildlike atmosphere around him...</i>


    During the recent attack, Ardin saw Karyl inbat. He disyed the calmness of a veteran. It was something that couldn''t be achieved without training.


    ¡°I''ve heard there''s a sorcerer who can control goblins, but it''s astonishing to see it with my own eyes. To control not just any goblin, but the chief. It seems the root has spent quite a bit of money.¡± After a brief pause, Karyl turned back to Ardin with a spective edge in his voice. ¡°Then there must be other sorcerers around here too. An ambush?¡±


    Like Ardin, the Goblin Sorcerer looked visibly tense under Karyl''s sharp gaze.


    ¡°I guess I asked too much. It''s a rule among us Clouds to keep each other''s secrets, you know. Please understand. It''s a special circumstance.¡± Karyl shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I have my own mission, you see. Well, us branches just have to do as we''re told. The stem will take care of sending the report down to the root, right?¡±


    <i>He really is one of us...</i> Ardin thought as he looked at Karyl. He mentioned not only the name of the secret organization, <i>Cloud</i>, but also the root, which could not be known by anyone outside the organization.


    <i>Really. It''s all thanks to you, </i>Karyl mused.


    ¡°So, what''s the n?¡± Ardin casually asked, tilting his head and pointing toward the Goblin Sorcerer.


    ¡°There''s a goblin ambush on the other side.¡± Upon his words, the sorcerer took out something resembling a small flute from his bosom.


    ¡°It emits a special sound that only monsters can hear. As soon as I blow it, the goblins will attack the location where the MacGovern family''s soldiers are.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? The sorcerer also sends the signal, huh? I thought there was someone else. Ah, this is really fortunate.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean by fortunate?¡±


    ¡°It means that I don''t have to do the troublesome work twice.¡±


    Karyl casually drew his sword, his expression unchanging.


    ¡°...!¡±


    No one could react in time.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Momentster, the sorcerer who had been holding the small flute found himself with both arms severed, the limbs falling to the ground and rolling away.


    Blood gushed from his severed wrists, soaking the ground.


    ¡°Ah... Ah... Aaahhh!!!¡± Btedly realizing the extent of his injury, the sorcerer screamed in agony. He began to shiver uncontrobly, overwhelmed by pain.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡±


    ¡°I bought us some time,¡± Karyl nonchntly responded, despite Ardin''s outcry.


    The Goblin Chief growled threateningly, wielding his weapon as if to guard against Karyl.


    Karyl, with a calm voice, surveyed them and said, ¡°Now, shall we take care of them one by one?¡±


    ***


    ¡°You... lunatic!!!¡± Ardin stood in front of the sorcerer, pointing his spear at Karyl. ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    Despite Ardin''s shout, Karyl slowly drew his sword.


    <i>He is a perfect opponent.</i>


    Although he had practiced against opponents with mana des in the mansion, thanks to Martte, he still had to hide the fact that he had acquired magical power. As a result, he could never fully unleash his aura de.


    Furthermore, despite his swordsmanship reaching perfection, he had needed to adjust his style to suit his 12-year-old physique.


    Now, facing Ardin, Karyl encountered an opponent against whom he could finally reveal his full magical prowess. A subtle hint of satisfaction curled his lips.

 Chapter 17: The First Achievement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 17: The First Achievement (1)</h4>


    <i>Woong...!</i>


    The air crackled with the pulsating sound of energy as Karyl gripped his sword, a faintly glowing aura circling around the de.


    Ardin, witnessing such a thing for the first time, frowned in confusion. <i>I''ve never seen a mana de like this before... What element is it? </i>The unique element of the MacGovern family was fire, but that was specific to the eldest son, Martte. <i>I can''t figure it out. </i>


    His face concealed by a mask, Ardin was aware that the opponent knew information about Wooden Cloud. He was not some nobody.


    <i>Who exactly is this person? Is he from the Tiros Union? Or perhaps from one of the Three Kingdoms of Istria? </i>Despite the spection, there was no way to confirm.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Before Ardin could ponder further, the sh began. Karyl didn''t give him any more time to think.


    The Goblin Chief stood in his way, brandishing a massive greatsword. Without hesitation, Karyl gripped his sword tightly, raising it high. With a resolute step, he nted his feet firmly on the ground and swung down with all his might.


    The aura de surged forward, extending the de''s reach. The Goblin Chief hastily raised its broadsword to block the attack, yet the soaring de sliced through the broadsword, effortlessly cleaving through the creature''s head and torso in one fell swoop.


    "This... this can''t be!!" The sorcerer, witnessing the monster being bisected with a single strike, expressed his shock.


    Undeterred, Karyl pressed on to Ardin¡¯s territory. A broad spear thrust toward him, but Karyl deftly twisted his body, narrowly dodging the gleaming spear. Ardin, seizing the opportunity, swiftly aimed his other spear toward Karyl''s chest.


    Anticipating the move, Karyl quickly stomped on the ground to slow his momentum, sending a cloud of dust into the air. With a spin, he evaded the attack just in time, the spear brushing past his back.


    With a swift movement, Karyl pressed down on the spear shaft with his knee guard, bending it significantly. Ardin, unable to maintain his grip, let go of his weapon.


    "Ugh?!" The gap between them closed in an instant. Ardin, now left with only one spear, pulled it with all his might.


    <i>It¡¯s toote. </i>Karyl''s aura de, gleaming like a crescent moon, swept through the air. The de cleanly severed the spear shaft before piercing through Ardin''s left shoulder with a resounding thud.


    "Urrgh!!" Ardin groaned in pain.


    Karyl''s attack was unrelenting. The de trembled as Karyl concentrated his magic and swung down with all his might. Blood sshed as Ardin''s body was effortlessly sliced from shoulder to ribs, as if cutting through tofu.


    "Aaagh!!" Ardin¡¯s scream echoed, but Karyl remained calm, his expression unchanged.


    <i>There¡¯s still a long way to go,</i> Karyl thought, unsatisfied. <i>This much is possible with my swordsmanship alone. The sword still remains my primary tool. I stillck the ability to concentrate magic into a single, explosive point.</i>


    ¡°Keugh... Keugh...¡± Ardin''s faint groans reached Karyl.


    "Do you know anything about the root?" Karyl asked the fallen Ardin.


    ¡°You lunatic..." Ardin sneered, his lips stained with blood.


    Karyl, unaffected, considered his next move.<i> Right,</i> <i>you wouldn''t talk. You were tight-lipped about the person rted to the root in my previous life as well, even until your death.</i>


    Karyl drove his sword into Ardin''s visibly torn waist. "Perhaps, you really don¡¯t know."


    "Aaaa!! Ah... Agh!!! Aaaagh...!!!" Ardin writhed and screamed in agony, but Karyl remained focused on the bigger picture.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s change the question. What were you ordered to do after this? It surely doesn''t end here." Karyl probed.


    "Pfft...! You think... I would tell you?" Ardin managed to snarl through the pain, his voice strained.


    "Just like before," Karyl muttered softly, reminiscing about the time he had killed him in his previous life.


    "...What?" Ardin questioned, his confusion evident.


    "But there''s a difference from that time." He then turned his head, looking at a Goblin Sorcerer. <i>I understand what you think. But would they think the same as you?</i>


    "...What?" Ardin questioned again.


    Karyl''s gaze shifted to where a Goblin Sorcerer sat, visibly shaken. "They seem to be unustomed to pain," Karyl remarked, his voice cold and detached.


    No further words were necessary. Karyl''s arm moved from bottom to top, cutting a diagonal line through Ardin¡¯s body. A smooth slicing sound filled the air, and before even a scream could escape, Ardin''s head rolled to the ground.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Like a ball, itnded in front of the Goblin Sorcerer, its eyes wide open in shock.


    The Goblin sorcerer, trembling in fear, watched in horror as Karyl approached him. "Attack!! What are you waiting for?! Attack now!!" he screamed desperately at the other sorcerers behind him.


    But it was toote. The sorcerers had lost their will to fight. Their backs bent, they looked at Karyl, their resolve shattered after witnessing their chief¡¯s swift defeat.


    In a panic, the sorcerer attempted to flee, but his legs betrayed him, causing him to stumble and fall. The approaching footsteps of Karyl sounded like the ominous tolling of a death knell.


    Karyl looked down at him and said, "I''ll ask you only once."


    The aura de shone brightly, emphasizing the gravity of his words.


    ***


    In the shadowy depths of the ravine, Tiren and Randol''s voices echoed with urgency as they spotted Karyl''s approach. "What''s going on?!" they shouted in unison.


    "There was a goblin attack. Unfortunately, Sir Ardin fell to a Goblin Chief," Karyl exined, his tone solemn.


    "What?!" Tiren eximed in disbelief as Karylid down the severed head of Ardin. ¡°How... how did this happen?!¡±


    Karyl''s expression remained grave. "This was not a simple ambush."


    The surrounding people, drawn by the gravity of his words, awaited an exnation.


    Karyl then presented a trembling man. "This sorcerer wasmanding the goblins. The attack was targeted at the MacGovern family."


    Leaning in closer to Tiren, Karly whispered in a hushed tone, "It''s the work of the Lurein Principality."


    Tiren''s eyes widened in shock at the revtion.


    Karyl continued, addressing the concerns of the moment. "The remaining goblins are likely in disarray without their orders. If over a thousand goblins are left unchecked, the vige will suffer greatly."


    Turning to the Valsar family''s lieutenant, whose expression had darkened with the weight of the situation, Karyl addressed him directly. "ording to this sorcerer, there are monsters lying in ambush on the other side. You''re the lieutenant, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct," the lieutenant confirmed, his voice steady.


    "With themander fallen,mand falls to you. What is your decision? Retreat is a valid option."


    The lieutenant pondered deeply. The loss of theirmander was a heavy blow, and returning now would undoubtedly bring punishment. Yet, retreating without taking action would displease the baron, a knight guarding the border. After a moment, he resolved, "I will assist in the purging."


    "Good choice," Karyl nodded, approval in his gaze. "This lightens our task."


    Before long, Karyl had naturally be the central figure,manding the attention and allegiance of nearly a thousand soldiers without any dissent. It seemed only fitting for him to lead.


    Adjusting the mask concealing his face, Karyl spoke in a resolute tone, "Let''s proceed."

 Chapter 18: The First Achievement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 18: The First Achievement (2)</h4>


    The cacophony of shing steel and sshes of goblin blood filled the air. The goblins found themselves in disarray, caught off guard by the sudden onught. Panic gripped their ranks as Karyl''s forces surged upon them unexpectedly.


    The remaining goblin sorcerers let out bizarre noises and shouts, but the soldiers mercilessly cut down the already panicked creatures without hesitation.


    <i>This will be over quickly. Being overwhelmed by these creatures would beughable</i>, Karyl thought as he decapitated a goblin.


    It didn¡¯t take long to clean up the leaderless remnants.


    ¡°?¦Ï¦Ê ¦Ô¦Õ¦Ö?¦Õ¦Õ...!!!¡± A sorcerer in the distance began chanting a spell, grasping a staff with both hands.


    <i>That¡¯s thest one, </i>Karyl noted, having already eliminated the two other goblin sorcerers besides this one.


    The monsters around the goblin sorcerer turned blue, a sign of a low-tier buff spell that enhanced their physical prowess. The goblins, now empowered by the auxiliary magic, attacked more fiercely.


    Karyl smirked. <i>Even with their enhancements, they''re just goblins.</i>


    His sword cleaved through a goblin''s body effortlessly. Despite being in a twelve-year-old body, his understanding of swordsmanship had reached the peak, and unlike in his past life, he now had ways topensate for his physical shorings¡ªnamely, auxiliary magic.


    Unbeknownst to others, Karyl''s body wasden with numerous auxiliary magic, powered by his overflowing magical energy. Strength to enhance his muscles, Haste to quicken his reaction speed, Dex to improve his agility, and Eagle Eye to sharpen his vision, among others.


    Simultaneously using this many low-ss auxiliary magic spells might be hard to imagine for a knight, let alone a normal person due to the immense drain on magical energy.


    However, this was possible for Karyl, who had consumed the heart of a dragon. <i>I don¡¯t need to use the conspicuous aura de, this is enough against goblins.</i>


    Suddenly, he felt a tightening sensation in his chest. Karyl grimaced slightly. <i>What''s this... This pain again...</i>


    It was a familiar sensation he had felt before. Despite the unknown difort, Karyl had no time to dwell on his worries.


    Ignoring the pain, Karyl darted among the goblins, using their heads as stepping stones as he closed the distance to the sorcerer. All eyes were fixed on Karyl.


    <i>What in the world is happening...?!</i>


    <i>How can someone who can''t even use magic fight like that?</i>


    Tiren and Randol¡¯s astonishment was palpable as they watched Karyl¡¯s prowess. However, the thoughts of the Valsar family''s soldiers carried a different tone entirely.


    <i>Is his body made of steel or something? How can he fight so fiercely and still be unharmed?</i>


    <i>It''s unbelievable. Every attack is unpredictable. I''ve never seen anything like it.</i>


    The soldiers fighting alongside Karyl felt a kind of unity that transcended the distinctions of their families.


    "Charge! Push forward! Narrow their range!"


    "Yes, Sir!!!"


    "Swordsmen, nk the sides! Don''t break the formation!" Karyl''smands rang out.


    These border-guarding soldiers had seen farrger battles, yet never had they seen a mere twelve-year-oldmanding them with such authority.


    <i>What will he be like as an adult...?</i>


    <i>I want to see that. </i>


    Even amidst battle, the soldiers found themselves excited by the prospect.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Karyl''s de sliced through the air, decapitating thest sorcerer in a swift motion.


    ¡°Atst.¡±


    Seeing the sorcerer''s head spinning through the air, the goblins began to falter. The soldiers sensed that it was now nothing more than a hunt. Their cheers echoed through the ravine. It seemed as if the image of this small boy was being etched into their minds.


    Behind his mask, Karyl''s face bore a satisfied smile, feeling a surge of exhration he hadn''t felt in a long time. He gripped his sword tighter, ready for what was toe.


    ***


    The rumors spread quickly. Even after several days, the tale of the goblin subjugation remained a hot topic of conversation.


    One voice, filled with admiration, chimed in. ¡°Have you heard about the skill of the sixth son brought in by the Count? It¡¯s no joke.¡±


    Another joined in, eager to share what they knew, ¡°They say he sliced through hundreds of goblins with just his sword.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it wasn¡¯t just any goblins¡ªhe took down the Goblin Chief all by himself.¡±


    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s really something.¡±


    ¡°There are rumors that even the royal family has taken notice.¡±


    ¡°A tremendous treasure has arrived.¡±


    As rumors tend to do, they grew more exaggerated with each retelling. Yet, the fact that the Count¡¯s adopted son had be the talk of the fief within a mere month of his arrival was unusual.


    The sound of horse hooves interrupted the farnd''s tranquility. Farmers, previously focused on preparing for the harvest, paused their work to see who was approaching.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Count!¡± someone shouted upon recognizing Kuwell''s face. The crowd quickly showed their respect by either kneeling or bowing their heads.


    ¡°Have you heard? From the outskirts of the fief to here, everyone is talking about young master Karyl. The word has even reached the royal pce. A spy from the Lurein Principality... It¡¯s no small matter.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°It''s quite a remarkable achievement. Anyway, those Lurein Principality folks... they are still eyeing our empire, it¡¯s ludicrous.¡±


    ¡°The war with them isn¡¯t over yet. They must be aiming for the moment the knight order is absent.¡±


    ¡°It could have been a disaster. Had young master Karyl not been there... not just the other young masters but the whole fief could have been in danger.¡±


    Kuwell nodded slowly to his subordinate¡¯s words. Though he pretended to be calm, a faint smile lingered on his lips.


    <i>He has made a significant achievement right after arriving.</i>


    Whether he likes it or not, Karyl¡¯s standing within the family would undoubtedly change due to his deeds.


    Either he would be acknowledged, or he would be disliked even more.


    ¡°The spy is still detained in the mansion, I hear. He is soon to be sent to the royal pce, right?¡±


    ¡°It must be so. We cannot keep him here forever.¡±


    ¡°Themander can¡¯t return to the capital again... And His Majesty must be informed of this news by now. Perhaps they will summon the young master to the pce?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? His Majesty would hardly take interest in a child barely twelve years old.¡±


    The Emperor was a distinguished yet already frail man, who spent most of his time bedridden. It was unlikely he would pay attention to a child from the bordends.


    However... <i>The princes could prove troublesome.</i>


    They would undoubtedly be curious about a child who stood out even among the formidable children of the MacGovern family.


    <i>They will need to decide whether he can be swayed to their side or if he poses a threat.</i>


    Kuwell looked ahead silently. His inscrutable gaze seemed to flicker slightly.


    <i>I have already dered my support for the Second Prince. Because of that, Karyl has attracted even more attention.</i>


    Those aligned with the Second Prince would naturally expect Kuwell¡¯s loyalty, and by extension, his family¡¯s too.


    But would the First Prince¡¯s camp give up? <i>Unlikely.</i>


    Martte, for one, would be different. He was Kuwell¡¯s own blood, while Karyl was adopted.


    <i>The First Prince would exploit that. Moreover...</i>


    If it became known that Karyl was a barbarian at birth, he would be exposing a vulnerability to those who support the Second Prince.


    ¡°If the young master is summoned to the capital, what do you n to do?¡± the lieutenant asked with a concerned voice. ¡°Will you send him?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    More than the joy of Karyl¡¯s achievement, worry etched itself deeper into Kuwell¡¯s face as they neared the mansion.

 Chapter 19: The Plan Starts Now

    <h4>Chapter 19: The n Starts Now</h4>


    <i>I doubt he¡¯ll send me there.</i> In the darkness, Karyl''s eyes glinted with a mix of doubt and determination. <i>Even if he is my father, he wouldn''t send a barbarian like me to the imperial capital. But it doesn''t matter.</i>


    It was the dead of night, and everyone, including the soldiers who had exterminated thousands of goblins, was asleep. The only ones awake were a few soldiers standing guard.


    <i>I''ve already thought of another way.</i>


    "Good evening, Sir," The soldiers looked at him with respect and saluted.


    Karyl quietly nodded and entered the makeshift prison in the wagon.


    Inside, the captured sorcerer was struggling for breath, asionally shivering. Karyl had no trouble getting past the guards; the bravery he showed in the battle had already been etched into the soldiers'' minds.


    <i>News about the spy will likely reach the imperial pce first. Father will probably stop by the mansion before heading north across the border.</i>


    "Wake up." He looked inside the cell.


    <i>It will be even trickier when Father returns to the mansion. I need to carry out the n before then. </i>


    No one in the mansion, except Kuwell, was capable of noticing Karyl''s actions.


    The sorcerer fiddled with something in his palm and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "Baker," Karyl called the name of the fallen Goblin Sorcerer.


    "Eek...!?" The Sorcerer was startled as Karyl shook the bars lightly.


    The eyes behind the mask gleamed.


    "Listen carefully to what I''m about to say."


    ***


    "Everything you''ve said is true, isn''t it, Baker?"


    "Yes... Please... have mercy..."


    A feeble response came back. The sorcerer from Lurein Principality, unable to muster any resistance,y on the ground, sobbing.


    "We''ll soon reach the mansion. My Father will also return tonight. Then, you will be sent to the imperial capital." Karyl leaned against the bars, speaking casually.


    He took a deep breath, seemingly enjoying the forest''s scent after a long time. The silence of the forest was only broken by the asional sound of insects.


    "Once you''re there, you''ll face torture far worse than the pain of having your arms cut off. Are you familiar with the torture supervisor Morris?" Karyl sneered. "He¡¯s called Nail Morris. The name sounds strange, right? Well, he¡¯s actually obsessed with slowly drilling holes into the prisoners'' nails with a needle." Karyl''s voice echoed in the prison.


    "Hmm, you don¡¯t have any arms though. Morris might get disappointed... well, perhaps he''ll be satisfied with drilling holes in your toenails instead."


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    The Goblin Sorcerer¡¯s shoulders twitched.


    "He will strip off your flesh bit by bit until your bones are fully exposed. Finally, he will carve his name into your now exposed bones with the very same needle." Karyl spat out. "No matter what you say, all that awaits you is relentless torture, over and over, until, well... death. Eventually, you''ll regret confessing and meet your end wishing you hadn''t."


    Karyl held out his palm. Faint mana condensed and then vanished. A small leaf, akin to a de of grass,y in his hand.


    "You probably know what this is without needing me to exin. Magic won''t work with the magic shackles in ce, but this will surely help." He pushed the small leaf through the bars, onto the floor and then stood up.


    "You wanted mercy?" Karyl said his final words softly as he walked back to the barracks. "Think carefully. This is the best I can offer."


    ***


    Several dayster, Tiren and Randol found themselves greeted by cheers as they entered the vige. They nodded slightly in acknowledgment to the crowd.


    "You are truly remarkable!!"


    "The treasures of the empire!"


    "To be able to see the young masters like this... What an honor!"


    Apuse and cheers erupted from the vigers. The fact that they could speak so freely to the Count¡¯s children was a testament to the MacGovern estate¡¯s reputation.


    <i>Is that the famous sixth son?</i>


    <i>But why is he wearing a mask?</i>


    <i>Who knows...</i>


    Rumors about Karyl had already spread throughout the estate, but this was the first time they were seeing him in person. The vigers whispered among themselves, surprised by his different appearance.


    "Stand up straight. You are a son of the MacGovern family as well."


    "Yes, you made the greatest contribution. You should¡¯ve been at the forefront." Tiren and Randol praised Karyl, who was hiding his face behind a mask.


    Karyl smiled faintly at their words. <i>This is quite different from my previous life. I wonder how Randol¡¯s survival will change things.</i>


    "It doesn''t matter," Karyl spoke in a calm voice.


    Watching Karyl spur his horse forward, Randol shook his head. "He is so arrogant..." Yet, deep down, he didn¡¯t really dislike that aspect of his.


    "Randol, the same applies to you. Our names will have reached the imperial capital. His Majesty might summon us to the pce."


    "What?"


    "Will you still have that bewildered look then? Remember, you are also a MacGovern," Tiren spoke with a cold face.


    Randol nodded silently in response.


    <i>But, what about Karyl? I¡¯ve seen him fight. If he doesn¡¯t get any recognition, shouldn''t it be right for us not to receive it either?</i> Randol nced at Karyl leading the way.<i> You will receive even more attention in the future.</i>


    Exceptional talent shines through, no matter what. <i>But your barbaric heritage will hold you back. So, what do you n to do?</i> Randol envied Karyl''s confidence.


    It was different from Martte''s haughtiness or Tiren''s nobility. From the bottom to the top, Karyl appeared to be looking down on it all. It was as if the value of everything was meaningless to him. <i>I wish... I can be like you...</i>


    Amoner¡¯s son, Randol lived his life in quiet obscurity, treating his background like a shackle that was binding him.


    But now... A child of a barbarian, who had lived a more difficult life than his own, had made his name known to the world first. Randol gripped the reins tighter. For the first time, a faint but definite ripple began in his quiet heart.


    ***


    It waste at night when Karyl knocked on the office door.


    "The count is looking for you." Taylor, the steward, called him secretly, as if he were about tomit theft.


    "You''ve achieved quite the feat." Kuwell, who had returned from the imperial pce, looked at him with a stern face. The joy of their reunion after about a month was overshadowed by a strange tension between them.


    Karyl knew the reason Kuwell had hurried back to the mansion, and why he sought him out immediately upon his return.


    "I was lucky." Karyl offered the rehearsed response, sighing softly as if it were familiar to him.


    "Having luck is also a skill. You did more than just catch a spy; you saved your brothers¡¯ lives," Kuwell remarked. He had sought out Karyl first upon his return.


    "Word about you has already reached the imperial pce. A message... will probablye from the capital summoning you."


    "Is that so?"


    Kuwell paused, then continued slowly. "But, as you know, sending you to the capital would be difficult."


    Karyl silently looked at Kuwell. "I thought as much."


    "Unfortunately, we can''t disclose your origin to the imperial pce yet," Kuwell attempted to exin with a sympathetic tone. "And so... if a message doese, I n to send Tiren and Randol."


    Karyl smiled bitterly at his words. It felt like a decision made after much thought, bearing significant weight. However, it was the best decision and it felt like a kind of consideration.


    <i>Mother would be disappointed. Honestly, sending Martte wouldn''t be objectionable given the circumstances. After all, the eldest son is the family¡¯s representative. But sending him on behalf of our family, someone who didn¡¯t even participate in the Goblin Extermination, would be uneptable to Father.</i>


    "I¡¯m not concerned," Karyl replied calmly.


    Certainly, it was an opportunity to go to the imperial pce. But going to the pce as things stood, his status would undoubtedly cause problems.


    <i>This isn''t what I want.</i>

 Chapter 20: There Are No Freebies In This World

    <h4>Chapter 20: There Are No Freebies In This World</h4>


    The goal of quickly amassing achievements to reach the imperial pce wasn''t solely about seizing the opportunity to enter it.


    <i>This is just the beginning. </i>The monopoly of honor he had nned was not limited to this achievement alone. <i>To achieve feats that surpass even my origin, making it impossible for the nobles of the imperial pce to disregard me.</i>


    For such a high goal, this fest was too little. <i>I''ve already finished preparing for something bigger.</i>


    Kuwell sighed softly at Karyl''s words and nodded. ¡°I appreciate your understanding. If there''s anything you desire, let me know. I''ll help as much as I can.¡±


    Karyl responded as if he had been waiting for this moment. ¡°I would like a pass that allows me to travel within the empire without having my identity checked.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you wish to leave the mansion?¡±


    Karyl nodded, thinking, <i>I''ve already obtained what I wanted from the mansion.</i>


    The reason he chose to regress to this point in time was to obtain the dragon''s heart from the very beginning. He just needed the time to build his body, save Randol, and eliminate Ardin, the spy from Lurein Principality.


    <i>There are still many areas to refine, but there''s no need to waste more time.</i>


    Karyl could assess himself and his skills adequately from the battle with Ardin. Even at the age of twelve, he had overwhelmingly defeated a knight who used magic.


    ¡°Do you not like living here? Or are you disappointed because of this incident?¡±


    ¡°No. I simply wish to see more of the world.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    <i>Well, it''s also to involve myself in the significant events that will unfold.</i> The mansion was too small for that.


    Kuwell, as if pondering Karyl''s words, closed his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°I don''t need the medallion of the Count''s family. It would be more troublesome as it draws attention.¡± Karyl preempted Kuwell''s concerns. ¡°I know that there¡¯s an identification only the Count''s attendants can use. That will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Ha... You know about that too.¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard about it.¡±


    Of course, in his previous life, he had seen countless noble identifications.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll do that.¡± Kuwell nodded.


    Karyl slightly lifted the corners of his mouth at his response. <i>Good. While it''s a modest reward for capturing Ardin, it suffices. The most necessary thing for me to travel around the empire was my identity. </i>


    Of course, it was easy to deceive the soldiers guarding the gates. But what he wanted was to umte achievements. For that, he needed an identity he could reveal.


    Kuwell took out something from his pocket. It was an ornament smaller than a finger, embedded with a sapphire.


    ¡°This is a seal that allows passing through imperial checkpoints authorized by the knight orders. It''s given only to those on a mission, so your identity won''t be disclosed.¡±


    <i>Good. </i>Karyl looked at the seal. <i>Moreover, their of the slumbering tinum dragon, Narh Di Maug is at the eastern end. To get there, I must pass through the capital and many checkpoints. </i>


    Karyl couldn''t go right now, but he nned to find him before the descent of the Oracles. <i>I''ve taken everything I can. </i>


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Karyl nodded as he epted the ornament.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Kuwell spoke in a soft voice, looking at him.


    All of a sudden, the hallway was in turmoil. ¡°Sir¡ª!!!¡±


    The door to the office opened, and the lieutenant appeared, gasping for breath with a troubled face.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It''s... It''s...¡± He hesitated, ncing at Karyl.


    ¡°Speak up.¡±


    The lieutenant lowered his head and said, biting his lips, ¡°The prisoner... hasmitted suicide.¡±


    At that moment, Karyl slowly walked down the corridor amidst the mansion''s uproar, as if he had been waiting for the prisoner¡¯s death. <i>Tiren, I''ve prevented the regrets you would have had for life and saved Randol''s life. This should be enough of a reward for you both.</i>


    The truth he realized while surviving numerous battlefields was the importance of achieving strength on one¡¯s own.


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed. <i>I have no intention of giving away even the smallest achievement for free.</i>


    ***


    ¡°What does that mean?!¡±


    ¡°We don''t know either. Everything was fine until the guard came to change shifts...¡±


    ¡°Move!!¡± Kuwell shouted irritably as he ran down the corridor toward the dungeon.


    Watching him rush down the hallway, Karyl thought to himself with a calm face. <i>Baker chose a very appropriate time to use it. I¡¯m d he followed orders until the end.</i> It would have been slightly troublesome if he had died right after Karyl visited him. <i>Well, even if that did happen, I doubt I would have been suspected.</i>


    He had prepared sufficient excuses in case someone questioned him. Karyl left the room with a faint smile, appearing satisfied. <i>Tiren, and Randol. Don''t be too disappointed. </i>


    Karyl crossed his arms and pondered. <i>After all, it was something that remained undiscovered in my past life. If I can resolve the matter of the spy, it would be beneficial for the empire.</i>


    ***


    ¡°It''s white snakeroot[1],¡± the lieutenant reported. Kuwell bore a troubled expression as he looked at the sorcerer, who had foamed at his mouth and copsed.


    ¡°Although it''s not a poison that causes fatality... with injuries like these, it could certainly cause the heart to stop.¡±


    ¡°Did you thoroughly search his body?¡±


    ¡°I did, several times even... I''m sorry,¡± Paulhendt admitted, lowering his head.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡± Kuwell refrained from further reprimand, knowing well the capabilities of the former vice-captain of the Blue Knights. ¡°Hah... I know. You wouldn''t have been careless.¡±


    ¡°If the spies carried it for emergencies, it was possible it was overlooked. Moreover, it''s amon weed found even by the roadside. He might have acquired it during transport... There are several possibilities,¡± the lieutenant defended.


    ¡°What are you even trying to say? That a prisoner being transported could pull off such a stunt with just some roadside weed?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡± The lieutenant dropped his head at Kuwell''s words.


    ¡°Hah... thisplicates things... I never expected the prisoner to die like this. Especially with people from the capital due to arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°And it was supposed to be the young lords'' first aplishment...¡±


    ¡°That''s not what matters.¡± For Kuwell, the situation had been unsettling from the start, but now he felt somewhat relieved. ¡°Instead, we''ll likely be criticized for not managing the prisoner properly.¡±


    <i>Especially, the First Prince''s faction might seize this incident to prolong their criticism,</i> Kuwell mused, biting his lips.


    ***


    <i>Prince Luon won''t stay idle. </i>Karyl mused, looking out the window at the bustling activity of the soldiers. <i>He''s like a snake. He''ll definitely use this incident to criticize Father. </i>


    ¡°But not right now,¡± Karyl whispered to himself.


    Considering the merits Kuwell had umted, it wouldn''t be easy for the emperor to punish him. Moreover, he was on an imperial mission.


    This incident, being something that urred at the mansion, made it nearly impossible to recall him from his subjugation to exterminate the heretics.


    <i>And Father is one of the five Swordmasters on the continent, a symbol that represents the empire.</i>


    But the prince is not the emperor. No matter how important Kuwell may be to the empire, if the prince opposes someone, the situation changes¡ªhe would find a way to inflict damage.


    <i>If my memory serves right, my father will subdue the Mecken Tribe in the north and the Surma Tribe in the south during this subjugation.</i>


    Kuwell''s return will take approximately a year.


    <i>Perhaps it''s a blessing. </i>Given their considerable size among the northern tribes, the subjugation proved more challenging and time-consuming than anticipated.


    <i>That means Father is safe during that period, </i>Karyl thought. <i>It also means I have time to find evidence against the spy from Lurein Principality and prepare my counterargument.</i>


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed with determination.<i> Indeed, it''s time to depart from here.</i>


    1. More about ??? ?: <u>Link</u> ?

 Chapter 21: He Found It

    <h4>Chapter 21: He Found It</h4>


    Karyl moved slowly, his steps deliberate as he followed the forest path he had traversed daily. Finally, he arrived at Einheri.


    He pushed open the door before him, and was greeted by the sight of books in disarray, piled up haphazardly throughout the room.


    <i>I can no longer look at this ce, he thought.</i>


    Why was that the case? Before leaving, he visited this ce onest time, a ce that hadpletely transformed his life. Was it out of mere sentimentality? The answer was no.


    Karyl slowly scanned the surroundings once more, feeling a sense of loss.


    <i>In the end, I didn''t find it... </i>Perhaps it had been nothing more than his greed, or maybe the desire to seek another treasure hidden by Kaye Aesir. It could also be that the only treasure he really left as Einheri was the Dragon''s Heart.


    <i>That alone is an extraordinary treasure, though.</i>


    Karyl drew Agnel, the sharp sound of the de''s edge tickling his ears.


    <i>Thinking about it, this might just be the first time I''ve drawn a sword here. </i>


    He had wasted much of his time searching for a hidden mechanism. And as if to prove his transformation before finally leaving this ce, Karyl slowly focused magic Agnel.


    <i>Kaye Aesir, because of you, my life has taken on a new meaning. I can¡¯t thank you enough.</i>


    The sword de emitted a soft, faint glow.


    <i>Look,</i> he thought,<i> this is what you have given me. This power, it¡¯s something I never had in my life. I will use this power to change the world</i>. As if making a vow, Karyl pointed his sword towards the bookshelf in Einheri.


    "...Hm?" His gaze came to a sudden halt.


    Something was lying on the floor in the darkness. Despite having thoroughly searched Einheri, he had failed to discover it.


    "This is..." Karyl, his disbelief evident, rubbed his eyes with the back of his hands before looking at the floor again.


    But when he looked again, there was nothing on the floor.


    <i>Did I see it wrong?</i> Karyl tilted his head in confusion.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him. <i>Could it be...? </i>


    Once again, Karyl infused magic into Agnel. As the aura de illuminated the surroundings like a torch, his suspicions were confirmed.


    <i>There it is.</i>


    He hadn''t seen it wrong. The piece of debris he had seen on the floor just moments ago, was visible again.


    Karyl picked it up and whispered, "This is..."


    Astonishingly, it was a remnant of the now burnt note that had been in the box with the Dragon''s Heart. He had thought it had beenpletely burnt by the mes, but miraculously, three letters remained intact.


    <strong>Death, Seek, Abandon</strong>


    Karyl scrutinized the charred piece.<i> </i>


    <i>Did this survive by chance...?</i>


    No, it was Impossible. This was a note left by Kaye Aesir, the Grand Sorcerer himself. Such a careless oversight was out of the question.


    <strong>Those who seek, if you fear death, then abandon.</strong>


    At that moment, Karyl recalled a sentence that Kaye Aesir had inscribed within Einheri.


    <i>Why didn''t I notice it until now? </i>He inadvertently looked at the dagger he was holding.


    A dry gulp apanied his realization. <i>Could it be... This was the key?</i>


    He had never drawn a sword in the library, or more urately, he had never channeled magic in Einheri before.


    That''s when, like puzzle pieces fitting together, the fragments slowly began to move across the floor. Slowly, they formed a coherent sentence, the letters shone brightly in the darkness, etching themselves into Karyl¡¯s vision.


    <strong>Seek, Death, Abandon</strong>


    ¡°This is... what...¡± Karyl¡¯s voice caught in his throat as he stared at the letters before him.


    What was he supposed to do? The question was meaningless; the answer was already there. All connections, from the beginning until now, led to one thing: It was <i>magic</i>.


    Karyl clenched the fragments tightly in his palm. He channeled magic into the crumbling pieces, akin to holding a sword. A cascade of dust spread out, emitting a brilliant light.


    And then, all of a sudden, the papers infused with magic scattered into the sky, revealing golden letters that appeared on the ceiling of the old library, as though written by a pen.


    <i>This, this is...</i>


    The dark ceiling fragmented and reassembled like a kaleidoscope, the sentences breaking into pieces and then piecing themselves back together. Karyl''s eyes trembled.


    <strong>Wee, Stranger.</strong>


    The scattered wordsbined to form aplete sentence. Karyl stood there, speechless, in the face of this unexpected sight.


    <strong>Being able to read this proves you have mastered Dragon Magic.</strong>


    Once again, the letters on the ceiling scattered and reassembled, forming a new sentence.


    <strong>This was designed to respond only to Dragon Magic, so no matter whatever magic others use here, it will be in vain.</strong>


    "Ha... Haha..." Karyl couldn''t help but find the situation absurd.


    <strong>Human greed sometimes bes a stepping stone for growth. I like greedy individuals. If you hadn''t been captivated by the power contained within the Dragon''s Heart and returned to this ce, you wouldn''t have found this.</strong>


    His prediction was correct. The Dragon heart wasn''t the end. This peculiar sorcerer had cleverly concealed his treasure in intricateyers.


    <strong>Do you think I¡¯m stingy? Well, you dide here to obtain my belongings for free. You should be grateful for any additional arrangements. Great power can never be easily acquired.</strong>


    <i>What a freak...</i>


    This man from 250 years ago was more than just odd. He had cast spells so that only those who had consumed the Dragon''s Heart could find it. But simply using the magic present within one''s body wouldn''t suffice. If he hadn''t specifically physically manifested his magic in this ce, Karyl wouldn¡¯t have ever realized it.


    Was it a mere coincidence that Karyl had fulfilled such a rigorous condition? Or was it fate?


    <strong>The magic of the dragons is pure magic. </strong>


    <strong>It is a power that no one else on the continent possesses. </strong>


    <strong>How you develop this power is something I cannot predict, as I did not acquire magic in the same way you have. </strong>


    <strong>Like a chick instinctively searching for its mother, you will instinctively use your magic in the way you are best suited to.</strong>


    <i>Sword, huh... </i>Karyl pondered, looking at the continuously inscribed letters on the ceiling.


    His curiosity grew. And as if reading his mind, the words on the ceiling were written with certainty.


    <strong>But remember, the method you excel at will be your path. However, it is in oveing your struggles that you will reach the true pinnacle.</strong>


    <i>My strengths and my weaknesses... </i>Karyl mulled over the final words.


    He now knew what the pinnacle of the magic that he must reach.


    <i>Magic... </i>The glowing letters on the ceiling gradually faded away.


    Suddenly, he noticed something was ced under the lights on the ceiling.


    <i>Since when...</i> How had he not noticed it before? No, such a thing hadn''t existed in Einheri until now. Engrossed in reading the letters on the ceiling, Karyl had failed to notice the small box materialize before him.


    <i>He keeps surprising me more and more.</i> Inside the box, Karyl found a small bracelet and ancient coins used long ago in the empire.


    <strong>I do not know who you are. You might be a barbarian who stumbled upon this ce by chance, a noble who exploits ves, or perhaps a royal whomands those nobles.</strong>


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help but exim at the note left behind. He hadn''t considered it, but Kaye Aesir already knew. The conditions he had set for his barrier may have seemed ludicrous, but they were not impossible to solve.


    He carefully took out the bracelet from the box. It coiled around his wrist snugly like a snake, and he felt his magic settle calmly. The bracelet had a small snake¡¯s head at one end, with a glowing red gem set in its mouth.


    "This is..." Karyl''s eyes widened.


    The name of the bracelet emerged in his mind as if it were etched there: <i>The Bracelet of Greed</i>.

 Chapter 22: Break Free from the Shackles

    <h4>Chapter 22: Break Free from the Shackles</h4>


    <strong>Let me offer you some assistance for making it this far. It''s a bracelet that stabilizes magic. Although it''s a cursed object that devours magic, it will be a lifesaver for you in this situation. It can calm your turbulent magic blood. Don¡¯t you asionally feel a pain in your chest?</strong>


    Karyl''s eyes widened upon reading the sentence, it was as if it could read his mind. ncing at the bracelet on his wrist, he was fascinated by Kaye Aesir''s foresight.


    <strong>You''re lucky. Without this, you wouldn''t havested a month before your body exploded from the strain of Dragon Magic. Even Grand Sorcerers aren¡¯t an exception.</strong>


    "Ha..." Karyl couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Kaye¡¯s chilling words.


    <strong>Congrattions. If you''re reading this, it means you''ve survived.</strong>


    Karyl felt a shiver down his spine, his forehead breaking out in a sweat before he even realized it.


    <i>If I hadn''t found this... I might as well have...</i> <i>Died</i>. He had be overconfident because he knew the future.


    <i>The world is really full of uncertainties...</i>


    He let out a sigh, attempting to calm his trembling heart, just as the written words shifted once more.


    Opening five channels and achieving 4th ss magic power makes one a magician. Opening eight channels and achieving 7th ss magic power makes one a Grand Sorcerer.


    The letters seemed to flow, as if Karyl could hear Kaye Aesir''s voice echoing through them.


    <strong>I reached the 8th ss.</strong>


    The pinnacle of sorcery, surpassing even a Grand Sorcerer. Just as Karyl had reached the peak of swordsmanship, Kaye Aesir had been the only person to reach the pinnacle of magic.


    <strong>Surpass me.</strong>


    Karyl clenched his fist tightly without realizing, pouring his strength into it.


    <strong>If you''ve survived consuming the Dragon''s Heart, don''t be satisfied with just this. Fill yourself with greed, w your way up there, reach the summit that no one else can.</strong>


    Perhaps Kaye Aesir had been waiting for an existence that could surpass even the summit, the very pinnacle of magic, the 8th ss.


    <strong>Let me tell you an interesting story.</strong>


    The letters changed.


    <strong>There are two more damned <i>beings</i> like me, but they won''t be found in the history books. Those guys were even stranger <i>beings</i> than I am. You''ll understand what that means. If you''re lucky, you mighte to possess it, just as you have now gained my power. Perhaps then, surpassing me might just be possible.</strong>


    "Two more?" Karyl couldn''t help but be surprised by the statement.


    Not even Narh Di Maug had mentioned anything about such <i>beings</i> to him. This might be a secret known only to him. What could it possibly be? His heart fluttered with anticipation.


    <i>Kaye Aesir, I will follow your advice. As you said, I''ll greedily seek power, </i>he thought, reflecting on a revtion not even the great sorcerer from 250 years ago could have foreseen.


    His greed wasn''t limited to mastering just the <i>sword</i>, but it included mastering <i>magic </i>as well<i>.</i> A faint smile crossed his lips.


    <i>You''ve hidden it well, but I know there''s not just those two powers; there exists another force that you''ve concealed.</i>


    Even he, a Grand Sorcerer, couldn¡¯t know the full extent of the memory of the me Dragon.


    The bracelet emitted a brilliant light.<i> </i>


    <i>Moreover, this item is clearly not of human origin. Then... it must be of dragon origin. </i>Karyl''s mind raced.


    <i>The me Dragon''s Lair. </i>Naturally, the bracelet would lead him there. Though the dragon had long since passed, he hadn''t heard any rumors of itsir being discovered.


    <i>Perhaps it''s still preserved to this day.</i> And within it, there could be countless weapons. <i>I will im them all. Everything left behind by both humans and dragons.</i>


    Karyl pulled out the coins from the box. Inside, there were gems of various colors. Karyl, upon seeing the familiar objects, eximed in surprise.


    "Elemental stones...! And only the ones with the highest purity at that. To see something here that not even the emperor could possess in my past life..."


    <strong>Whether you use it or not, that''s up to you.</strong>


    This was the phrase inscribed on the box.


    <strong>But if you do decide to use it, don''t hesitate. Use it all.</strong>


    "Hah..." Karyl chuckled at the boldness that could be felt in the words


    <strong>You have gained power, you have gained wealth, you have even gained a whole new life here. </strong>


    <strong>So what even is there now that you cannot aplish? Do not be bound by such trifles. You are far more valuable than everyone else, just focus on establishing your own existence. </strong>


    <strong>That is autonomy.</strong>


    At that moment, Karyl felt as if he had been struck by lightning, a tingling sensation coursing through his chest.


    "Autonomy..." he murmured, his mind suddenly clearer.


    <strong>Why are you fighting? What do you want to achieve? What are you trying to protect? Ask yourself these questions. Find the answers within yourself, not from someone else. Be true to yourself.</strong>


    Till the end, his tone remained arrogant and confident, but his words seemed to be directed at himself.


    <strong>Run wild to your heart''s content.</strong>


    <strong>What will you do with this power? Will you y the part of a loyal servant to a king? Or will settle for a meager existence as a noble, managing an estate norger than a rat''s tail?</strong>


    The words seemed to chastise Karyl directly.


    <strong>Don¡¯t you dare serve under anyone. That is beneath one who has obtained the treasure of Kaye Aesir.</strong>


    "Ha... Hahaha..." Karyl couldn''t help but burst intoughter. It was a sudden, uncontroble release.


    Once more, he pondered over Kaye Aesir''s words. <i>Do not serve under anyone.</i>


    Bing a knight of the empire? Following prophecies? Changing the future?<i> </i>


    <i>I''ve been wrong from the very start.</i>


    Why hadn''t he been able to break free from the shackles of the empire? Even after killing a friend and emperor to change the future?


    <i>Did I forget the blood flowing through my veins?</i> He, of barbaric descent, had killed a prisoner to prevent his brothers from receiving the empire''s glory. How pitiful he was, doing something that was absolutely unnecessary.


    <i>Why did I seek recognition from the empire?</i> Even with this much power, why had he still been entangled with them? Why...? An inexplicable frustration washed over him.


    <i>I finally understood.</i>


    It wasn''t about power, life, or wealth. <i>It''s about what I want to do. </i>


    Karyl pressed his palm to his forehead, then slowly lowered his hand. Concentrating his magic, the bracelet on his wrist emitted a radiant light and disappeared.


    Gone was the pain he used to feel when using magic. A satisfied smile yed on his lips.


    <i>I''ll make the empire recognize me.</i>


    As he touched his palm to his face, his ck irises took on a light brown hue, and his jet-ck hair turned into ordinary blond. No one would recognize him as a barbarian now.


    <i>Why should the future I aim to change only consist of imperials? I''ve taken it for granted.</i>


    Barbarians and imperials.


    Why had he thought of them as separate? Couldn''t the future he sought to save include both?


    <i>It''s clear now. </i>


    <i>Olivurn, when I meet you, I will not kneel, </i>he vowed. <i>I''ll face you. </i>


    Not as a subordinate, but as an equal.


    He stomped on the mask he had been carrying; it was no longer needed.


    <i>It starts now. </i>


    Like the mask shattering into pieces, the shackles that had bound him were gone.


    <i>When I return, everything will have changed. </i>


    Dawn broke, casting a new light on the figure of Karyl, as he left Einheri. Karyl MacGovern, embarked on a new adventure, the start of his new life.

 Chapter 23: The Destination of the Two

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Destination of the Two</h4>


    The continent¡¯s current structure could be broadly divided into four parts.


    There was, Land of the Barbarians in the North, a vast area where numerous tribes lived together. However, these tribes were not united, and were instead divided into various small factions. As a result, theycked any significant power.


    Excluding the North, the true forces divided this vast continent into three.


    The East was home to the empire, which was unquestionably the strongest force on the continent.


    In the West existed the Lurein Principality. Once the rulers of the entire continent, but due to the efforts of the empire and Kaye Aesir, now they were only a shell of their former glory. They strived to reim their former status.


    And then there was the South, whichprised Istan, Tevanel, and Fenria, three small kingdoms nestled between the empire and the principality. They were collectively known as the Three Kingdoms of Istria.


    Despite the empire''s strength, a tense standoff persists among the forces of the east, west, and south, thanks to the checks and bnces enforced by the Lurein Principality and the Three Kingdoms of Istria.


    Amidst such a tense atmosphere, news arrived.


    ¡°A spy from Lurein Principality has been active within the empire, particrly in the territory of Kuwell MacGovern, known as the empire''s sword.¡±


    This incident was grave enough to turn the imperial pce upside down.


    "What do you think?" The tone was high-pitched, yet carried considerable weight.


    In the imperial court, a man twirled his curly, lush blond hair, standing amidst a carefully tended garden within the depths of the pce.


    It was the First Prince, Luon Shutean.


    "It seems too early to draw any conclusions."


    "Hmm..."


    An elderly man with sparse white hair stood before him. He was none other than the Chancellor of the Empire, Bryn Ennik.


    His wrinkles told of the years he''d lived, and his unfathomable eyes spoke volumes of his exceptional insight within the empire.


    Or perhaps, they indicated that he was a person whose thoughts were utterly imprable.


    "However..." Bryn continued calmly.


    "Hmm?"


    "Since the spy is dead, delving deeper into the matter is impossible. Nevertheless, those who neglected their duties in managing him must be held ountable."


    Luon nodded in agreement with Bryn''s words.


    Among the Four Grand Feudal Lords, the Dukes existing within the empire, Bryn Ennik was one of the four dukes who had held his position the longest.


    Such an influential figure firmly backed the First Prince, Luon. This fact alone solidified his standing from birth and assured him of his future, a fact that Luon never doubted.


    "The one who caught the spy is said to be a child."


    "Yes, indeed. He is the newly adopted son of Sir Kuwell, merely twelve years old."


    "Truly remarkable. The count possesses such exceptional judgment. I heard he has six other children. It''s a pity that the count harbors different intentions."


    "Do not worry," Bryn Ennik said in a subdued tone. "Not every child is bound to follow in their father''s footsteps."


    "Like us?" A self-mockingugh escaped, but Bryn still smiled, understanding the underlying meaning in Luon''s words.


    "Even if he is exceptional, he is still just a child. If you reach out first, I believe it won''t be difficult to persuade him."


    "Indeed, it''s worth considering."


    "However, there is a strange matter."


    "What is it?"


    "The sixth child of the count''s household, the one who captured a Goblin Chief, is currently absent from the mansion."


    "Howe?"


    "I''m not sure... Perhaps he is away fulfilling knightly duties. Whether there''s a special training unique to warrior families, I cannot say. But by the time we sent someone to check, he had already left."


    Luon furrowed his brows at Bryn Ennik''s words.


    "While the me for the negligence in handling the prisoner falls on Kuwell, the feat of capturing a Goblin Chief ismendable. Had he remained, he surely would have received recognition from the pce, don¡¯t you think?"


    <i>Why? </i>Luon¡¯s thoughts spiraled. <i>Kuwell has sided with that Olivurnd. He must have tried to offset the negligence of the management of the prisoner with the sixth child''s aplishment.</i>


    "How curious."


    "Whether he likes it or not, he must carry out subjugation orders on the frontier. It will be several months at the very least before he can return to the Imperial Capital. Maybe he thinks his aplishments are enough."


    For these two who were unaware of the events unfolding at the mansion, spection was all that they could do.


    "Your Highness, in the meantime, you must solidify your position."


    "I am well aware." Luon nodded.


    <i>By any means necessary, I must gather capable individuals around me.</i>


    Naturally, the four Dukes held the highest authority in the Imperial Capital.


    <i>Only the Chancellor of the Empire has explicitly revealed his intentions. </i>Luon thought, his eyes fixed at Bryn Ennik.


    The remaining Dukes were Belin Vallention¡ªthemander of the empire''s Seven Knight orders, and Kadin Luer¡ªthe court sorcerer and tutor of the Third Prince.


    <i>These two are still neutral.</i>


    Lastly there was Duke Neil nc, a figure widely rumored throughout the empire, yet one whose face remained unseen.


    <i>Excluding him, these three dukes essentially run the empire,</i> thought Luon, his eyes glistening.


    <i>I must make them all mine. </i>Before someone else does.


    "Sigh..." He slowly closed his eyes, imagining the prosperousnds and majestic rivers of the empire unfurling before him.


    And then it happened.


    "I havee to pay my respects," a voice rudely interrupted his pleasant daydream.


    Luon opened his eyes. Standing before him was a man with brown hair, a stark contrast to his own lustrous blond locks, and a face that seemed out of ce among the royalty confined to the pce, given his tannedplexion.


    He was the Second Prince, Olivurn Shutean.


    Luon addressed Olivurn with an annoyed tone, "Respect? To me? How amusing. It seems we have never bothered with such formalities before."


    The strikingly different appearances of the two men hinted at the different blood coursing through their veins.


    ncing at Olivurn, Luon let out augh. The serene smile spreading across his pale face was undeniably beautiful, yet the coldness in his eyes remained razor-sharp.


    "It seems I''ll be away from the pce for quite a while again."


    "Again? You do enjoy wandering outside. A royal should always maintain dignity," said Olivurn, shaking his head. "But don''t worry, the pce remains peaceful whether you''re present or absent and will continue to do so."


    Olivurn words served as a sharp retort towards Luon, effectively saying that his presence didn¡¯t matter at all.


    Luon waved his hand dismissively at Olivurn, ending their conversation in just a few exchanges.


    "Brother, have you heard of the King of ves?" Despite Luon''s icy demeanor, Olivurn continued in a calm tone.


    "The one who''s been helping ves and barbarians escape for years? His actions have caused quite a disturbance, especially after the Heresy Extermination Decree was issued. To call such a thief a ''king'' is preposterous.¡±


    "He was captured recently," Olivurn informed.


    "How? Father had to even dispatch special troops because he was so hard to catch," Luon replied, showing a flicker of interest at Olivurn''s words


    "Well, it was Count Harun who captured him. He was fortunate."


    Luon''s expression tensed at the mention of Harun. "So?"


    "Nothing. I simply thought you should be informed," Olivurn wore an ambiguous expression as he nodded in response to Luon''s indifferent reaction.


    "Such trivial matters are not my concern. The sun is quite hot today. I shall retire indoors."


    While the fate of the King of ves held no significance to him, there was something else that irked him. It was the mere mention of Count Harun, a knight who supported the Second Prince, alongside Kuwell MacGovern.


    As Luon nodded again in ce of a farewell, Olivurn left the garden.


    "It seems he¡¯s still engaging in pointless endeavors. To think he''s concerned about a mere thief under these circumstances," Luon expressed his discontent.


    "Indeed," the Chancellor of the Empire chimed in, a chuckle escaping his lips.


    Theughter appeared dignified, but it held a clear undertone of mockery.


    <i>Kuwell and Harun... why did they choose such a lowly man over me, the rightful heir?</i>


    No matter how much he pondered, Luon could only chuckle, unable to understand. After all, he was the eldest son, the rightful heir.


    <i>Hold on. Count Harun? Then, that means... </i>Luon licked his lips, a thought striking him like lightning.


    "I must pay Father a visit."


    Bryn Ennik recognized that particr expression on Luon¡¯s face, knowing that he was about to propose ns that had never been considered before.


    All of his ns were different, yet they were all equally cruel.


    ***


    "Sigh..."


    As autumn approached, the midday sun continued to scorch thend. Karyl wiped the sweat from his forehead and cast a nce behind him. He stood on the outskirts of the MacGovern territory, just a little further, and it would truly mark the beginning of a new chapter of his life.


    <i>By now, there must have been quite the uproar. Or maybe not? Perhaps my disappearance means nothing to them, </i>he thought, unable to suppress a bitter smirk.


    Little did he anticipate that his name as the sixth child of the MacGovern family would be a topic of discussion among the princes in the Imperial Capital, thousands of kilometers away from the frontier. With just one act of valor, he had left a greater impression than anyone else.


    <i>I need to focus on what I must do from now on. </i>


    First, Karyl had to find evidence about the spy from the Lurein Principality within the next six months. <i>This requires careful consideration, as the information Baker confessed to knowing is essentially worthless. </i>


    Secondly, he had to learn high-level magic. <i>The magic books in Einheri only cover low-grade magic of the 1st and 2nd ss. While I haven''t opened my channels yet, thanks to the Bracelet of Greed, I can now manipte mana within my body. </i>


    The foundation had beenid.


    However, to learn higher-ss magic, one must know how to open the channels.


    There were two ces on the continent where one could learn magic: the Ivory Tower of Dawn and the Immortal Council''s Antihum Grand Library.


    The two magical societies were distinctly different. <i>The Dawn Society, with its deep connection to the royal family, nurtured battle mages rather than ordinary magicians.</i>


    Kadin Luer, the court magician and one of the empire¡¯s four Dukes, was also a Grand Mage from the Ivory Tower.


    <i>On the other hand, the Immortal Society is dedicated solely to the study of magic.</i>


    Its leader, the dark mage Nain Darhon, specialized in the exploration of mana and curse magic. The library boasted thergest collection of magic books on the continent, living up to its reputation.


    <i>The problem is, I can''t go to either ce right now.</i>


    The magic books from both institutions were only essible to affiliated magicians.


    <i>Fortunately, there''s one other where I can obtain magic books.</i>


    Karyl lifted his gaze towards the shimmering sea, its surface glinting like scattered jewels.


    <i>Their of Narh Di Maug.</i>


    Given his non-human nature, Nahr Di Maug might offer a solution to unblocking his channels.


    <i>But this too is currently impossible. </i>The distance was simply too great; it would take at least a year to travel there bynd.


    <i>By that time, many important events will already have happened on the continent. </i>And he needed to be at the center of it.


    <i>Besides, Narh Di Maug is likely still asleep, and the guardians protecting their are far beyond my current capabilities.</i>


    He recalled the resolution he had made upon leaving Einheri. It was to achieve a feat not just for the empire, but for the continent, and proudly make his name known.


    <i>This will be the stepping stone to achieve that.</i>


    The sea came into view, his attention drawn to the numerous ships anchored in the distance.


    Karyl thought of the only city on the continent that was without a king.<i> </i>The city that had be the sole sanctuary for the surviving barbarians after the revocation of the Heresy Extermination Decree.


    It was known as the Free City of Tatur.


    <i>I will im it. </i>


    Determination gleamed in Karyl''s eyes as he took a step forward, embarking on his journey.

 Chapter 24: The Three-Year Gap Unknown to Him

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Three-Year Gap Unknown to Him</h4>


    "Hmm."


    Karyl reached inside his coat and took out a pouch. To continue his journey, he needed funds, no matter what. The pouch in his hand contained treasures of Kaye Aesir he had obtained in Einheri.


    However, he decided against using them and instead pulled out another, smaller pouch. It was something he had brought when he escaped the mansion. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    <i>Jingle¡ª</i>


    Karyl opened the pouch, revealing gold coins inside. These coins were different from the ones in the pouch from Einheri. These were from Kaye Aesir''s era, gold coins belonging to the Old Empire. Although they held their own value, they had to be sold to a jeweler to be used.


    Though he was told to spend them freely, it wasn¡¯t feasible for him, a twelve-year old boy, to make transactions with such items.


    "It¡¯s fortunate that Elliot hasn¡¯t changed his hiding spot for emergency funds."


    Perhaps due to being the son of a merchant who had fallen from grace, Elliot, the third son, possessed a fiery temperament and an unwavering obsession with money. It went beyond mere attachment, so much so that whenever their father gave them an allowance, Elliot would always save it, stashing it away in a small safe without spending a single coin.


    "His dream of setting up a tradingpany would be impossible once the war begins... This money would have gone to waste otherwise. But I''ll still make sure to repay the borrowed amount."


    For now, Karyl bought a horse in a nearby vige. Though the people there had cheered for him, nobody recognized him since he had worn a mask during the goblin subjugation.


    Upon leaving the mansion, he had already set his sights on a destination¡ªthe port city of Piasta.


    Since it was about a fortnight''s ride from the mansion, Karyl was browsing the vige for food and other necessary supplies.


    "Look here, it¡¯s new leather goods!"


    "Try this, just taste it!"


    From fruit vendors to various shops, the vige under the MacGovern''s jurisdiction was small but lively.


    <i>Thank goodness the goblins were thoroughly eradicated. Otherwise, this ce might have been swept away by them.</i>


    In his previous life, this ce was nothing but ruins, and the smiling people around him were corpses. For the first time since his return, Karyl felt genuinely pleased with the oue he had created.


    He took a bite of an apple lying on a stall while looking around.


    <i>When was thest time I freely roamed the empire like this? Maybe this is the first time, </i>Karyl marveled at the wonders of magic.


    Suddenly, out of the blue, he heard a man gasping for breath shouting from the entrance of the vige, "Make way, everyone! Clear the path quickly!!!"


    The merchants and vigers were confused, not understanding what was happening. As Karyl took thest bite of his apple, he looked in the direction the man hade from.


    Soon after, his eyes started to gleam. It was as if Karyl''s vision had zoomed in, allowing him to see a group rushing towards them from afar. People mumbled in confusion, unaware of what was happening.


    Soon, the sound of galloping hooves echoed loudly. As soon as the crowd saw the insignia on the leading banner, they hurriedly cleared the area.


    <i>That''s definitely... </i>Karyl thought, furrowing his brows.


    One of the knights tugged on the reins, causing his horse to rear up.


    "Might I trouble you for some water?" asked the leading knight, as he removed his helmet and wiped the sweat from his brow.


    "Yes, of course," the merchant replied, at first hesitating but eventually bringing out his finest ware.


    "Please, don¡¯t worry. Just being able to drink water is enough for me," the young knight reassured the merchant, a faint smile gracing his lips.


    Karyl nced at him. <i>Isn¡¯t that one of the Seven Knight Orders of the empire, the Ryeo Knights? They must be heading to the mansionte... Well, given Father''s nature, he would''ve already reported the spy''s death through a magical device.</i>


    However, something seemed off. It had only been a day since the death of the spy from the Lurein Principality, Baker.


    <i>The Ryeo knights were assigned to the eastern border... Even if they received the report, they couldn''t have arrived this quickly.</i>


    Karyl tried to recall if the Ryeo knights had ever visited the mansion in his previous life; they didn¡¯t.


    <i>If they had, I would definitely remember.</i>


    Karyl¡¯s gaze was fixed on one of the knights nonchntly chugging down a bucket of water given to him by a merchant. Despite his masculine appearance, there was a certain elegance and old-fashioned charm. His face seemed to radiate an inherent kindness, almost as if he was a priest in a previous life.


    And true to his appearance, he was one of the few nobles who mingled easily with themoners, even though he was of noble birth.


    Baron Naryl, despite his young age, had risen to the position of vice-captain of the Ryeo Knights.


    <i>He was adored by thedies for his good looks and noble character.</i>


    It was because of that very character, that after the Oracle was revealed, he had treated Karyl, a mere barbarian at the time, without any reservations.


    <i>I wonder if thedies know that he turns into a demon on the battlefield. Nevertheless, he''s skilled and will soon be promoted to captain.</i>


    As memories of the first Oracle War flooded his mind, Karyl couldn''t help but smirk.


    As if to prove his thoughts, arge battleaxe was firmly strapped to his back, contrasting with his refined appearance.


    <i>But why are they in such a hurry?</i>


    The Seven Knights Orders of the empire were naturally split into factions, aligning themselves with either the first or second prince. The leader of the Blue Knight Order, Kuwell, had sided with Olivurn, elerating the division.


    <i>They''re neutral for now, but the Ryeo Knights are also on Olivurn''s side. Maybe there¡¯s another n I''m not aware of. </i>Karyl licked his lips as he watched Naryl remount his horse.


    <i>Should I follow? The thought crossed his mind, </i>but he quickly dismissed it. <i>No, there''s little I can do right now. Interfering now will only cause trouble.</i>


    If the Ryeo Knights had a significant impact on the continent''s history, Karyl would have remembered. Considering hister encounters, it was unlikely that Naryl would die or get injured.


    <i>Well, it¡¯s still nice to see him like this.</i>


    Karyl stared at Naryl for a while, watching him depart. He didn¡¯t think much of this encounter. Perhaps it would only result in a slight change in his future.


    No one knew what kind of butterfly effect it would result in.


    ***


    Piasta was a bustling port city, teeming with peopleing and going.


    "Phew."


    Karyl had just arrived after a long journey on horseback, but instead of easing his travel fatigue, he looked around with a sense of refreshment.


    The lively atmosphere of the city and its vibrant people felt pleasant, but his mood was suddenly dampened like a sudden ssh of cold water.


    "It can''t be done. Absolutely not."


    Karyl''s looked at a shop with a stiff expression on his face. A gust of wind swung the sign of the shop back and forth, as if indifferent to his concerns.


    <Merchants'' Guild>


    Karyl nced at the name on the sign once more.


    Piasta, situated where the massive Fonein River met the sea, may have been small in size, but its strategic location made it a crucial waypoint for merchants from all across the continent.


    There was only one reason Karyl came here.


    The sight of over forty wagons lined up in the distance was a spectacle in itself, making the Merchants'' Guild a hub where information from all corners of the continent converged.


    "The trading fleet refuses to set off. Sounds like they''re not nning to work."


    "Sir, every journey has its own path." A man wearing a gleaming leather tunic spoke to Karyl, waving his hands dismissively.


    Brushing back his short hair, he gave Karyl a once-over before turning away, as if he had no time to spare on a child.


    He instead busied himself arranging items on the shelves.


    "Isn''t there a Ravat Guild here?" Karyl frowned slightly at his attitude and asked.


    "I''ve been at this port for fifteen years, and as I''ve said before, there''s no such guild here," said the man. "There''s no other Merchants'' Guild here, and none of the merchants travel in the route you mentioned. In fact, if you ask anyone in the city, they won''t go either."


    The man continued moving stacked boxes as if there was nothing more to discuss.


    <i>This is strange... </i>Karyl pondered, his mind racing through the timeline.


    <i>Am I too early? </i>His<i> </i>doubts intensifed, as in his previous life he had arrived at this ce yearster.


    <i>This is troublesome.</i>


    The ce he wanted to go wasn''t a dangerous dungeon or some treacherous forest. Yet, nobody was willing to travel there.


    The canal was visible when traveling by boat along the great river Fonein. <i>And beyond that lies the Free City, Tatur.</i>


    That was Karyl''s first destination upon setting foot on the continent.


    "No one in their right mind would dock at thewless port," the man spoke with certainty.


    The other merchants around him nodded in agreement, their murmurs filling the air.


    Tatur, located at the end of the Fonein River, was unlike any kingdom on the continent. In fact, it couldn''t even be called a kingdom.


    <i>The only city on the continent without a king. A so-called Free City. Yet, that very freedom also means ack ofws and order.</i>


    Karyl had two reasons for wanting to go to such awless ce.


    <i>To gather information and to establish a foothold.</i>


    Tatur, nestled in the middle of the Fonein River, might be barren now, but as the waterways open up over time, it would be a nexus for all kinds of goods and news from across the continent.


    Everything he needed was there.


    "I don''t know what you''re after, but give it up. Not if you don''t want to die young," a merchant jeered.


    "Indeed, indeed," another chimed in.


    "Crossing there? Nonsense."


    Despite the merchants'' lowughter, Karyl hesitated to move, and contemted instead.


    The reason for his hesitation was simple:


    Tatur couldn''t be reached bynd. The only way was to travel up the Fonein River or down the canal behind it. In other words, movement was strictly by boat and Karyl¡¯s current location was the only port that allowed ess to the Free City.


    While Tatur had no king, thewless port had an owner. Curan, known as the Lion of Fonein, was thus considered the de facto ruler of Tatur by many.


    But the merchants'' fear did not stem from his reputation as a pirate.


    <i>Anyone who pays tribute is epted, </i>even the most notorious criminals or barbarians fleeing persecution.


    <i>Well... I don¡¯t have any tribute to offer to someone like him. </i>


    However, that was a concern for after arriving. The real issue at hand was whether he could even reach Tatur.


    <i>The river is infested with monsters.</i>


    Among them, there was a giant serpent called the Sea King, a problem that even the empire couldn''t handle. But that wasn''t it either. Even if he were to encounter the Sea King, there were ways to avoid it.


    <i>Given that the route isn''t widely known, the Lion probably monopolizes this method.</i>


    That''s why he held his position as the owner of the Lawless Port. So, what was the real issue then?


    <i>It¡¯s the rapid currents that connected the Fonein River to Tatur.</i>


    The Fonein, too vast to be just a river, had currents so strong, that they could bepared to those of the open sea.


    <i>If only I could open even two of the meridians in my legs, I¡¯d be able to use the Fly spell...</i>


    Hemented his inability to fully utilize his great magical power because his channels remained unopened.


    The Bracelet of Greed had stabilized his mana, but without open channels, he couldn''t properly cast spells.


    <i>Suan Hazar, the master of Rabat Guild. </i>He<i> </i>was the reason Karyl had sought the aid of the Merchants'' Guild.


    Suan Hazar was the first to analyze Fonein''s currents and pioneer the water route to Tatur. His magical navigation skills and almost reckless intuition surpassed any sailor Karyl had encountered in his life.


    <i>And he was just as formidable inbat onnd as he was at sea. Frankly, it was a waste for him to remain a merchant, when his crew could outmatch any ordinary army.</i>


    His boats were as fierce as a storm, while his trading fleet moved with the swiftness of the wind. They utilized their unique routes for rapid strikes.


    After the revtion of the Oracle, they left behind numerous feats.


    <i>From The Sea Wars to the Barca Desert Battle and the conquest of the Forgotten Canal Temple...</i>


    After Olivurn''s coronation as emperor, Suan Hazar yed a significant role in nearly every major event on the continent. Olivurn even intended to bestow upon him the title of Count.


    <i>But for some reason, he refused until the end. He always seemed uneasy at even just the mention of the military.</i>


    Karyl first met him when he was at the age of fifteen, three years from now.


    <i>Even if it¡¯s too early for Suan Hazar to be the guild master, I thought that the Ravat Guild would at least exist...</i>


    In Karyl¡¯s previous life, before the revtion of the Oracle, he spent most of his time within the mansion until he was fifteen. In a way, it was as if there was a three-year gap in his experiences.


    This was unexpected. By the time he met Suan Hazar, Ravat Guild was already a major guild, well known even in the Imperial City.


    Karyl furrowed his brow, astonished that the guild had emerged and flourished within just three years, Karyl frowned.


    <i>Where did Olivurn find him? </i>Regrettably, it remained unknown.<i> </i>


    <i>I got caught by something unforeseen, </i>Karyl thought, biting his lip.


    <i>Maybe I should negotiate with the Lion himself, </i>he pondered for a moment, but quickly dismissed the thought.


    "Hm?"


    All of a sudden, the street became noisy.


    <i>...What¡¯s this?</i>

 Chapter 25: Filling the Void, Anew

    <h4>Chapter 25: Filling the Void, Anew</h4>


    <i>What, a knight?</i>


    The crowd on the street quickly parted, making way for the approaching group.


    "Make way for us, everyone!" shouted the soldier leading the group.


    Karyl''s gaze fell upon a man in dazzling armor standing at the center. With his bushy eyebrows and thick beard, he paid no attention to the bowing crowd, his focus straight ahead.


    <i>Isn¡¯t that Viscount Harun? </i>It was a familiar face.


    He was the ruler of a territory quite a distance away from Piasta, he led about a thousand troop¡ªa warrior of note.


    <i>What¡¯s he doing here?</i>


    This port city was far from the border. He was supposed to be aiding the defense of the Valsar and MacGovern houses at the frontier.


    "Is that the man?"


    "It must be. Serves him right. Why would he go mad helping those barbarians?"


    "A man like him should be punished Immediately!"


    Whispers filled the air, and Karyl listened intently to their conversations.


    <i>This is...</i>


    Among the soldiers, there were several disheveled individuals with their arms bound, being led away.


    "Move faster!!"


    A lieutenant next to Viscount Harun struck of the prisoners on the head with the scabbard of his sword. The man crumpled silently to the ground, quietly sliding down without a scream.


    "Bow your heads!! These are traitors!! Do not even make eye contact!!"


    At the lieutenant¡¯s warning, the crowd lowered their heads even further.


    "Huff... Huff..." The fallen prisoner struggled to breathe, gasping for air.


    Karyl watched the prisoner struggle, his shoulders twitching as he tried to stand but couldn¡¯t.


    <i>This is... </i>He was at a loss for words. It was absurd. Or perhaps it was meant to be?


    <i>I was looking for you, but...</i>Karyl''s eyes gleamed.


    "Get up!!" The soldiers lifted the fallen prisoner to his feet.


    Their eyes met Karyl''s.


    <i>I never imagined we¡¯d meet like this.</i>


    Karyl watched the man, bound and restrained, being led away. His thoughts had entangled.


    <i>Suan Hazar</i>...was a wanted man?


    This was something Karyl, even with his knowledge from the previous life, had not anticipated.


    <i>What happened during these three years that I don¡¯t know about?</i>


    He needed to gather his thoughts.


    <i>If my memory serves right, after the Oracles descended, Olivurn introduced him to me as someone capable of navigating the route to Tatur for a surprise attack to conquer the Principality.</i>


    He vivdly remembered their first meeting, thanks to the man''s kindly face and sturdy build.


    <i>How could a criminal caught by the knight order be a guild master here? </i>It was strange.


    But more importantly, he was the only person Karyl knew who had the skills to reach Tatur.


    <i>He¡¯s not someone who will die here, anyway.</i>


    Karyl made up his mind.


    <i>Then, I shall borrow that life.</i>


    He slowly raised his head, looking up at thevish mansion on the hill where the man had been taken.


    Karyl had decided.


    The n would be carried out at night.


    ***


    The mansion atop the hill belonged to Baron Reige, the administrator of Piasta. He hailed from a merchant background and though distant from martial prowess, he had risen to noble status through his astute leadership of the port city''s Merchant Guild.


    Reige Myrtle¡¯s wealth had been amassed through trade, and he was one of the few who had risen frommoner to noble status


    The dazzling lights of the luxurious mansion gleamed atop the highest hill in the port city, while guards stood watch at every entrance.


    <i>It seems Reige is busy entertaining Count Harun. Well, he wouldn''t miss this opportunity, </i>Karyl though, observing the mansion from the shadows.


    <i>With exceptional insight, he has amassed wealth that ranks him among the top five wealthiest individuals in the empire, regardless of social ss.</i>


    However, his recent alliance with the First Prince had proven to be a misstep.


    Karyl looked towards the back of the mansion, where the guards were stationed.


    <i>Reige¡¯s current title was bought with money. Hence, he trusts no one. Despite the tight security, he has prepared escape routes for emergencies.</i>


    Unbeknownst to him, his own insecurities had created vulnerabilities in his fortress-like mansion.


    <i>Sneaking in to find the ledgers of taxes and illicit profits secretly embezzled under Olivurn¡¯s orders turned out to be useful in this way.</i>


    Moving stealthily, Karyl made his way to the back of the mansion, skillfully avoiding the guards'' eyes. He descended the hill to an empty forest path, traversing through the familiar terrain.


    His hand grasped a rusty handle¡ªsomething out of ce in the forest.


    <i>As expected. </i>Karyl''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    <i>There it is. Though I discovered this ce yearster, the mansion had been built long before. It is exactly as I remembered.</i>


    He scanned the surroundings and, as expected, there was no one in the forest.


    <i>While it isn¡¯t impossible to enter from the front, the guards stationed there are no ordinary men; they''re Viscount Harun''s soldiers. </i>It was better to be cautious. Furthermore, Viscount Harun, while not a Swordmaster, possessed a keen sense honed through years of knightly experience.


    <i>He was a loyal man. If not for his stubborn nature, he might have lived longer. </i>


    But such matters weren¡¯t important at the moment. Karyl quietly opened the old door concealed within the underbrush, revealing a staircase descending into the depths of darkness.


    The stench that filled the air was from the vast sewer system traversing beneath Piasta, conveniently serving as a passage connected to the mansion.


    <i>An emergency exit with dozens of branching paths, more like a maze than a sewer. That too, in a ce that''s not even the royal pce.</i>


    Baron Reige¡¯s name hadn¡¯t been on Karyl¡¯s list of considerations.


    <i>This alone shows the man''s caliber.</i>


    Covering his nose to ward off the odor, Karyl slowly descended.


    ***


    The air in the dungeon was heavy with stifled breaths.


    Suan Hazar¡¯s face was now disfigured beyond recognition, swollen and distorted.


    "Damn it..." Unable to move properly due to the pain throughout his body, he reflected on his choices.


    <i>I must have been insane. What was I thinking, chasing after riches and glory? ...I''m no saint.</i>


    "No, if it was only for wealth and glory, I shouldn''t have started at all,¡± a low chuckle echoed from within the bars. ¡°Suan Hazar, you fool. Hahaha..."


    "Hey, keep it down!" the guard on watch shouted, annoyed by the disturbance.


    Su''an clenched his teeth, shifting the shackles that bound his hands behind him. He tried to examine his body, searching for any major injuries.


    <i>At least there are no cuts, and nothing''s broken. That''s a small mercy.</i>


    Despite the soreness in his shoulder, he was in rtively good condition.


    <i>Perhaps... it''s time to escape.</i>


    A small steel needle glittered between the folds of his garment. With practiced precision, Suan skillfully began to pick the lock with his tongue slightly peeking out.


    But just as he heard a click, he stopped. It wasn¡¯t because the lock had opened, but rather because of the sound of the dungeon door opening.


    "...Sir!!" The soldier who had shouted at Suan earlier now cried out, his voice trembling.


    "It''s you."


    Remaining silent, Su''an slowly lifted his head, his eyes widening in shock. And from above, through a gap in the ceiling, another onlooker shared in his disbelief.


    <i>This is Impossible...</i>


    Karyl, who had infiltrated the mansion through the underground waterways, felt his heart would almost stop. If he hadn''t decided to rescue Suan, he would never have known.


    "I''ve wanted to meet you," a voice echoed from the darkness.


    How could he forget? Even after all this time, through eternity and his return, that voice remained vivid in his ears.


    <i>Olivurn...?!</i>


    The emperor whom Karyl had killed with his own hands.


    No, before that, he was arade, a fellow warrior with whom he had ovee a battlefield filled with death. The young, intelligent gaze that met Suan¡¯s eyes now was different from the bloodied one that had fallen, before him.


    <i>Why are you here...?</i>


    Questions swirled in Karyl¡¯s mind. He had assumed Olivurn would be in the royal pce, not in this distant port city that could be considered a frontier.


    Was it just a coincidence? Impossible.


    Then, there could be only one reason.


    <i>Had the emperor, no, Olivurn, orchestrated Suan¡¯s arrest himself?</i>


    Karyl held his breath, his eyes fixed on the two figures before him.


    "Suan Hazar, or should I say..." But what Olivurn said next was even more shocking. "The ve King."

 Chapter 26: One Step Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 26: One Step Ahead</h4>


    "ve King...? What kind of nonsense is this?" said Suan, his puffy face contorting in disdain.


    "Well, though it may sound a bit off, that''s what the barbarians call you. It''s because of the rumors that you helped ves escape from the clutches of the Imperials and find refuge in Tatur. You went against my father''s Imperial Decree, <i>The Extermination Decree of Heresy Hunters.</i>


    Karyl¡¯s eyes narrowed at that remark. <i>Suan Hazer was the King of ves? The subject of those widespread rumors?</i>


    The conflict between the Empire and the barbarians had persisted even before the decree of the heretic hunters was issued. Most of the captured barbarians were forced into very by the nobles.


    With his incredible skill, Suan Hazer, the <i>King of ves,</i> had spirited them away to either the north or to the free city of Tatur.


    <i>And when the imperial decree came into effect, his fame skyrocketed. He became the hero of the barbarians.</i>


    But then, one day, he vanished without a trace, as if he had never existed.


    Karyl''s eyes widened upon connecting the dots. <i>So, that''s how it is, </i>he thought, slowly nodding.


    <i>The disappearance of the one known as the King of ves, who had built such a formidable reputation, coincided exactly with the repeal of the Imperial decree.</i>


    Despite his fame, he hadn''t sought to establish his own power. It had left many people curious, but soon he faded from their memories.


    It would only makeplete sense that Suan Hazer<i>, the King of ves, </i>had joined forces with Olivurn.


    <i>If he truly was the King of ves, it''s not surprising that he knows how to navigate the currents of Fonein.</i>


    The Fonein river is known as the most treacherous river on the continent. But if he had navigated that river hundreds of times over the years to help countless escapees, his remarkable piloting skills were understandable.


    <i>After Olivurn Shutean ascended to the throne, Suan Hazer reappeared as the master of the Rabat Guild.</i>


    Karyl¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Suan. He couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the series of events that had unfolded in his previous life. One person vanished, and another emerged. Yet, both had left an indelible mark on the history of the Empire. In truth, those two individuals were one and the same, and the Second Prince Olivurn Shutean was behind it all.


    "Father? Oh, I see, you seem to be the son of quite a remarkable man. So, which one are you? The first? Or the second? I hear the third is out of luck," Suan Hazer said cheekily to Olivurn.


    "How impudent," Olivurn growled, standing beside a knight.


    The white-haired old knight exuded a youthful vigor, unfitting for his age.


    <i>Jarvant... that old man came along too, huh? It could be troublesome if we get entangled. </i>Karyl thought, furrowing his brow.


    Jarvant Redak, the Count, was the Sword Arts Teacher for the third prince and the Commander of the Royal Knights.


    Though he was not a duke, his influence was formidable. Even in his seventies, his swordmanship surpassed that of many renowned knights.


    <i>He was one of the most active veterans on the battlefield, even after the descent of the Oracles.</i>


    Karyl shook his head as four other names came to mind.


    "My apologies for thete introduction. I thought my face was quite well-known."


    At Suan''s words, Olivurn responded with a calm demeanor. He nodded lightly, as if addressing a noble.


    "I am the Second Prince, Olivurn Shutean."


    Suan''s expression remained unchanged even upon hearing the name.


    "You...!!" Unable to tolerate his disrespectful demeanor any longer, Jarvant took a step closer to the bars.


    "Stop," Olivurnmanded, blocking the elderly knight. He then knelt down to meet Suan¡¯s eye level, whoy copsed. "There''s something I wish to ask of you."


    "Your Highness...!"


    Olivurn spoke to Suan in a calm tone. "Help me."


    "Ha... Haha," Suan snickered at his words. "My lord, I truly do not understand what you mean. For someone of your noble stature to seek help from someone as lowly as me. What could I possibly do?"


    His tone was clearly mocking, hostility oozing out of his voice.


    "I want to save the barbarians," Olivurn dered. "As you know, many from the northern tribes are dying. They too are people of this continent. Though my opinion may be insignificant, I believe that whether they are imperial citizens or barbarians, everyone should be equal. I just wish to save them, even if it¡¯s just a little. Please, I would like your assistance."


    Suan''s eyebrows twitched.


    Then he raised his hand. "Five gold per person from the northern tribes. That''s enough money for a citizen of the capital to live on for five months. Only those who give me that much money can cross the river."


    "Do you need money? I can provide as much as you need," Olivurn said, his expression serious.


    Karyl bit his lip as he stole a nce at Olivurn¡¯s face. <i>Integrity and purity.</i> <i>That''s how you appeared, after all. </i>


    Even in his previous life, he had been captivated by that demeanor.


    "But do you know what kind of ce Tatur is? That people enter even for that much money?" Suan''s voice echoed through the prison.


    He spread his five fingers and then folded four, leaving only the middle finger standing upright towards Olivurn. "You have to pay 4 gold to that damned Gold Lion. And the remaining 1 gold is the price of your life. Heads, you live; tails, you die. Not everyone lives, even after paying."


    Suan paused, his gaze piercing as he continued, "You think this issue can really be solved with money? How many have I had to watch die as I led them there, with my own hands... I wonder if His Royal Highness the Prince can trulyprehend that."


    Suan''s gaze turned icy.


    "Of course, there are those who don''t die even after the coin toss. Instead, they be ves to the Gold Lion. They flee to that ce in search of freedom, not wanting to die, only to be ves again, but by their own choice."


    "I''ve never saved them. I wanted to, but I couldn''t. So..."


    Karyl felt something was off. <i>His left eye, that red eye... </i>


    He recalled his past life. <i>Suan was always wearing an eyepatch.</i>


    Karyl had never seen his left eye from the first time they met until very the end. <i>Could it be...</i>


    Only then did Karyl understand why Suan had such a visceral reaction to the empire. He was a survivor from the Red-eyed Tribe, which had been annihted by the empire long before than Karyl¡¯s own tribe.


    "Do as you please, kill me or let me live. Just don''t call me by that damned title of ¡°ve King¡±. Now, get lost."


    "You insolent...!!!" Jarvant roared like a wild beast, as if he were ready to slit his throat right then and there.


    Behind the resounding iron bars, Suan Hazer spoke in a cold voice, "If you really want to be a righteous king who saves the barbarians, then the least you can do for me is to grant me Tatur¡ªand where they can live."


    Karyl couldn''t help but smile at his audacity. <i>How can he be so bold in front of the prince? The Suan Hazer I knew was different. It seems a lot happened over those three years.</i>


    The Suan Hazer he had first known before had a more subdued aura, unlike the wild and untamed vibe he was gave off now.


    <i>I like this. </i>Karyl smirked as he continued to watch them.


    "It may take time, but I won''t give up on you. You''re far too valuable to die like this," Olivurn spoke softly to Suan. "We''ll meet again."


    ***


    <i>So, it hase to this, huh? </i>Karyl thought as he looked at Suan Hazer.


    <i>I merely thought of him as a master of a merchant guild with exceptional abilities... Who knew there was such a story behind it.</i>


    A bitter taste filled his mouth.


    If it hadn''t been for this moment, would he have ever learned the truth? <i>But, it changes nothing. </i>


    Karyl knew all too well how Olivurn, the emperor he would eventually be, would change. <i>Olivurn...</i> <i>You want to save the barbarians? ...You?</i>


    A surge of frustration welled up within Karyl, tempting him to burst out from behind the ceiling right then and there, to scream in Olivurn¡¯s face and tell him to <i>cut the bullshit.</i>


    All of a sudden, a guard standing watch copsed to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "Are you done? Then get up."


    Startled, Suan, quickly hid his arms behind his back.


    "I happened upon something interesting. Even if I waited, Olivurn would surely have you released by tomorrow."


    Suan looked up at Karyl, who had suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    "But I don''t feel like wasting a day. Time is too precious to me."


    It was a child, younger than himself. Suan''s face showed utter disbelief upon seeing Karyl.


    "...What are you?"


    Despite Suan''s bewildered reaction, Karyl remainedposed and took out some gold coins. "This is the fare for crossing the Fonein."


    Suan looked at the five gold coins ced before him, his expression souring.


    "But from what I''ve heard, it seems you won''t be needing this anymore. There was never any reason to give anything to the likes of the Gold Lion anyway."


    "Wha...?¡±


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief. <i>Olivurn, you had your chance first. But you failed. Then, this time, it''s my turn.</i>


    Karyl smiled lightly at the perplexed Suan.


    "Suan Hazer." His voice echoed throughout the prison.


    "I''ll give you Tatur."

 Chapter 27: Escape

    <h4>Chapter 27: Escape</h4>


    "You¡¯ll give me Tatur...? Have my ears gone bad, or have I be a retard from all the beatings? Ha... Haha," Suan sneered at Karyl.


    "A prince offering a city, and now a strange kid too. Did you forget it is a free city that no kingdom has ever conquered? Hah, is this a prison or an inn?"


    Spitting out a clot of dark blood, Suan growled at Karyl, "Get lost."


    "You have a good look in your eyes. Truly, you were never meant to be just a merchant."


    "...What?"


    Satisfied with his reaction, Karyl continued, "Honestly, had no idea. You always hid behind that eyepatch, Suan Hazer, the ve King. Really... This must be some twist of fate."


    Drawing closer, Karyl gently lifted the long hair that covered one side of Suan''s face. A hidden red eye appeared alongside the ordinary blue one.


    Suan had the cursed <i>Odd Eye.</i>


    "Who would¡¯ve guessed you were a half-breed."


    Suan was born between an imperial and a barbarian


    He red at Karyl, forcefully pping his arm away.


    Karyl maintained a calm demeanor. <i>The reason you followed Olivurn despite hating the empire. It wasn''t for the empire, but for Olivurn himself, who had rescinded the Heresy Decree.</i>


    Yet, by the time Olivurn ascended the throne, two years had already passed since the previous emperor issued the decree.


    It was toote.


    Many barbarians died, and the few who survived had no chance of recovery.


    <i>They were alive, yet not really living.</i>


    Despite that, people praised Olivurn''s rule. The whole continent admired him, considering him the epitome of a perfect king.


    As a member of a barbaric tribe like himself, Suan must have believed that he could dedicate his life to the empire.


    But now, it was different.<i> </i>


    <i>Really? </i>Was the revocation of the Decree of Heresy truly because Olivurn considered the barbarians his people? <i>Or did he think they no longer posed a threat to him?</i>


    Karyl understood the true nature of Olivurn.


    The echoes of explosions, and the sensation of his trembling hands and sweaty palms, felt all too real to Karyl.


    The screams mingled with the sts, the execution of a tribal chief and his family as an example¡ªthese events still haunted Karyl¡¯s thoughts.


    <i>Now..</i> Karyl thought, looking at Suan Hazer.


    <i>I can save them. </i>


    The countless barbarians were killed by the Decree of Heretic Hunters.


    "Help me."


    "A prince may spout nonsense, but you''re just a madman," Suan scoffed at Karyl''s words. "Why? Do you also want to save the barbarians? What can you offer? As much money as the prince?"


    "Nothing."


    Suan frowned at his response. "Nothing? Then what makes you so confident?"


    This mysterious boy had suddenly appeared before Suan¡¯s eyes.


    "Do you even have the means to free me right now?" Suan sneered coldly, showing off his unlocked cuffs.


    But Karyl''s lips curled up in response.


    "If that''s all, I''d be rather disappointed. I thought I made my terms clear."


    With a loud crash, the prison walls shattered into pieces.


    "That''s hardly a challenge."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Karyl had obliterated a noble''s mansion.


    Suan stood speechless, bbergasted at the spectacle before him.


    As the morning light streamed through the broken walls, Suan needed no further exnation upon seeing Karyl¡¯s contrasting ck eyes.


    "You... could it be..."


    The ordinary imperial child was gone, reced by a ck-eyed barbarian standing before him.


    Suan''s gaze fixed on Karyl''s hand. <i>Magic?!</i>


    Truly, he found himself in an unfathomable situation. Despite witnessing everything, he couldn''t believe his own eyes. Barbarians were inherently unable to use magic. As a result, they were branded as heretics and persecuted without reason.


    "All of this has to be a lie..."


    Unable to believe the reality unfolding before him, Suan pped his own cheek hard. The sharp pain confirmed it was not a dream¡ªIt was undeniably real; this was reality.


    "How about it?" Karyl, with his arms crossed, looked down at him. "Don''t you want to change the world?"


    Even Olivurn couldn''t win the heart od Suan Hazer, and now Suan himself didn''t understand why he felt moved by the words of this young child.


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Where did it happen?!"


    "Is it the enemy?!"


    "Everyone, be on high alert!"


    The mansion was thrown into chaos, and soldiers could be seen descending behind the demolished wall.


    Karyl extended his hand to Suan. "How many barbarians have you sent to Tatur? Saving a hundred might earn you recognition, a thousand could make you a hero. But isn''t the title of king too precious for just that?" Karyl asked.


    "Follow me," Karylmanded.


    And for some reason, Suan, who had even rejected the prince, found himself grasping Karyl''s hand as if under a spell.


    ***


    <i>I must be crazy... I''ve gone mad, </i>Suan berated himself as he rowed with all his might, filled with regret. <i>What was I thinking, taking this kid along?</i>


    The boat glided through the water with ease, and Karyl stood at the bow, looking pleased with himself.


    <i>Judging by his clothes, he seems toe from a noble family... but a barbarian... what''s his story?</i>


    Unlike Karyl, Suan''s expression was far from pleasant. <i>Does he even know what kind of ce Tatur is?</i>


    Despite his doubts, Suan, gazing at Karyl''s back, had a feeling that there was something extraordinary about him.


    The emotions he felt in the prison still lingered; even now, he asionally shivered at the memory. <i>If he can sneak into a baron''s prison unnoticed, he''s definitely not ordinary.</i>


    The aura Karyl exuded was too intense to be described as just charisma. It was something beyond Suan''s imagination, like the presence of a conqueror who had survived countless battles.<i> </i>


    <i>Is that even possible?</i> Suan mused.


    "Suan Hazer."


    "Yes, Si¨C What?!" Startled by Karyl¡¯s sudden call, Suan instinctively responded in formal speech.


    "What do you think about the survival of barbarians on this continent?"


    "What? Such a pointless question... They are lucky if they don''t die, I guess. Nowadays, they aren¡¯t allowed to live as even ves, thanks to the decree of heretics hunters."


    Suan replied, scoffing at Karyl''s question.


    "Just look at me. Even as a half-breed, I face persecution. It might sound like a beautiful story in a book¡ªa forbidden tale of love between a barbaric woman and an imperial man..."


    He said, dramatically raising his hand in the air as if performing on stage, then abruptly stopped.


    "Damn it... Don''t they know what ¡°forbidden¡± means? If adults can''t handle the consequences, they shouldn''t do it. Why go through with it, only to make a mess?"


    Anger was evident on his face, but Karyl could sense the bitterness within.


    "You''re not very good at hiding your true feelings." Karyl spoke softly. "Every time you swear, your eyes flicker. Olivurn must have noticed that too. That''s why he didn''t give up on you."


    The boy even casually mentioned the prince''s name.


    Suan grew even more curious about Karyl''s identity but kept a nonchnt expression as he replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Just hold on tight. If you fall off here, even I can''t save you."


    Suan pulled the oar with all his might.

 Chapter 28: Coincidences Arent Just Coincidences

    <h4>Chapter 28: Coincidences Aren''t Just Coincidences</h4>


    Despite the ferocious waves of the Fonein River threatening to swallow them whole, Suan navigated through them with incredible agility.


    "Gasp!"


    As if he had been waiting for the right moment, he hurled a thick rope with a hook attached to the end. The hook caught onto a rock visible between the waves, and he quickly tied the rope to the stern of the boat.


    As the boat spun in arge circle, the bottom of the boat creaked ominously, as if it might break apart at any moment. The muscles in his arm bulged, as if they were on the verge of bursting from the strain.


    <i>What incredible strength he has,</i> Karyl thought.


    Relying solely on his raw physical power, without any magical aid, he lifted the boat against Fonein''s current.


    <i>Hmm? </i>Karyl''s eyes narrowed slightly. <i>That symbol...</i>


    He had noticed a tattoo on Suan''s wrist, which seemed to have been seared in by fire.


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s nothing much. Have you heard of the Red-eyed Tribe? It''s a tribe living deep in the swamps to the north; this tattoo is from there."


    "Is that so?" Karyl looked at Suan, who had answered nonchntly, wearing a subtly intrigued smile.


    "Ugh... Stop talking to me now!" Suan yelled as he pulled the rope with all his might.


    "Huff, huff, huff..." He gasped for breath, a routine he had repeated dozens of times.


    As soon as the bow of the boat entered a gap between the rocks, he cut off the rope, as if he had been waiting for that precise moment.


    The tension in the rope dissipated, and it slithered into the water like a snake, allowing Suan to navigate the boat precisely between the rocks and out of the Fonein''s grip.


    "Impressive, no matter how many times I see it," Karyl remarked quietly as he watched Suan steer.


    "Watch out!!!" Suddenly, Suan shouted in rm.


    The boat rocked violently from side to side, sending sprays of water shooting up around them.


    With the roar of a wild beast, a monster resembling a snake leaped out of the water, coiling and uncoiling in the air before plunging back down.


    "Damn it!!" Suan rowed with all his might in the opposite direction.


    The oar couldn''t withstand the force and snapped, sending Suan tumbling onto the deck.


    "The Sea King? Damn it, what bad luck!! Of all times...!!" He cursed as he watched the monster dive back into the depths.


    Unlike the panicked Suan, Karyl calmly drew his dagger. "Don''t make a fuss. The Sea King is muchrger than that. Besides, it usually resides further up the river and rarelyes down here, unless it''s winter."


    "...Eh?"


    "That''s just a River Serpent. Just one of The Sea King''s many offspring." Karyl spoke, as the sharp sound of the dagger reverberated through the air.


    The serpent, attempting to coil around the boat, met Karyl''s glittering gaze.


    "Now."


    Karyl''s de gleamed brightly. The dagger struck precisely in the serpent''s temple. With a motion akin to peeling its skin, Karyl forcefully slid the dagger up through the serpent''s head.


    The creature''s head split in two, unable to even scream properly before its body convulsed violently. The still-twitching tail floated to the surface, severed by Karyl''s de. The water around them turned crimson with blood, attracting other monsters to the carcass.


    "Let''s go." Karyl spoke nonchntly, leaving Suan staring at him in utter disbelief.


    ***


    "We''ve arrived," Suan said, still dazed from the shocking disy of power by Karyl.


    <i>What kind of person is he? To take down that massive monster in a single strike...</i>


    The monster was called the <i>River Serpent,</i> and it lived in the depths of the river. It might have been smaller than other serpents but it was unmatched in ferocity.


    <i>Isn''t this something only a knight can do?</i>


    Suan had countless questions swirling in his mind, but he chose to remain silent. He knew all too well that unnecessary curiosity could hasten one''s death.


    "Indeed. The more I think about it, the only person who could safely navigate this river is you."


    "What?"


    "What you said to Olivurn. Was it a lie?" Karyl slowly lifted his head.


    They had arrived at an artificial ind akin to a fortress, surrounded by high walls. It was arguably the safest ce on the continent. But the problem was that the people living inside were far from safe.


    A group of men approached them, having spotted them from afar.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "About charging five gold to the tribal ves for crossing the Fonein," said Karyl.


    "ves wouldn''t have that kind of money. Yet, every year, the poption of barbaric tribes in Tatur grows. Eventually, rumors spread, and ny percent of the people living in the city were now barbarians."


    Ironically, Tatur was called thest sanctuary by the barbaric tribes. From those fleeing the Decree of Heretic Hunters to those who remained even after its repeal, it became a gatheringce for all of them.


    <i>They gathered here naturally, anyway. I''m merely hastening that process. </i>Karyl thought, his gaze fixed at Suan Hazer. <i>And you were at the center of it all.</i>


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," Suan replied, averting his gaze.


    "Even if they couldn¡¯t pay, you wouldn''t just hand them over to the Gold Lion as ves. So, there''s only one possibility."


    "You were paying the tribute to the Lion on their behalf," Karyl said, as he walked towards the approaching group of men.


    "All that does is fill the Gold Lion''s coffers. Don''t bother with that anymore. Instead, gather the people in Tatur under your own banner."


    Suddenly, Karyl leaped into the air. The bow of the boat he had been standing on, shattered from the impact.


    Suan¡¯s eyes darted around, trying to follow Karyl¡¯s lighting-fast movements.


    The nging sound of weapons echoed. Finally, Suan spotted Karyl.


    "Who... who are you?!"


    Karyl''s dagger gleamed sharply, aimed at a soldier''s throat. It had all happened in an instant.


    One man was crushed under Karyl''s foot, while anothery motionless on the ground.


    "Take me to the Gold Lion."


    The man under Karyl''s foot struggled to speak, choking on his words. "You fuc... Kill him...¡±


    Without hesitation, Karyl swiftly sliced the man''s throat with his dagger.


    Hot blood dripped onto the head of the man lying beneath him.


    "Eeek?!"


    As hot blood ran down his forehead, the soldier panicked, yet Karyl''s pressure only intensified.


    "Please... save me..."


    ***


    "Ah... Ahhhhhh!!! Save me...! Aaaaaahhh!!!" Another man¡¯s desperate plea pierced through the heavy air, apanied by a bizarre scream.


    Turning around, Karyl saw a man, battered and bruised, limping towards him. With each movement, the man stumbled in the sand, falling and getting up again, almost crawling towards them. It was a pitiful sight.


    <i>Why is he here?</i>


    As everyone watched in bewilderment, Karyl alone looked at the man with an unreadable expression.


    <i>I see.</i> Karyl recalled Olivurn''s parting words to Suan Hazer. The promise of meeting again.


    <i>Clever, Olivurn.</i>

 Chapter 29: Aidan Hamil

    <h4>Chapter 29: Aidan Hamil</h4>


    250 years ago, under themand of the Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir, the Empire basked in its most glorious era of prosperity. But as history often repeats itself, the pinnacle of glory inevitably led to decline. Even the seemingly invincible Empire, saw its territories shrink over time.


    <i>One might think that the continued existence of the Lurein Principality and the Three Kingdoms of Istria is evidence of its decline. But just two yearster, with Olivurn''s ascension to the throne and the Oracle¡¯s descent within just a year, the Empire relived its former glory through its numerous advancements.</i>


    The individuals behind this remained etched in Karyl''s memory.


    The Seven Pirs of the Empire were the seven talents who supported Emperor Olivurn and spearheaded the revival of the Empire.


    There was Bran Gamunt, hailed as the greatest strategist in history.


    Serga, the mage believed to be the seconding of Kaye Aesir.


    Mac Meister, who manipted the continent''smerce.


    Suan Hazer, the leader of a special task force operating under the guise of amercial guild.


    Zaken Bolton, the military genius known his ruthless and cold-hearted nature.


    Aidan Hamil, the leader of Astra, thergest intelligence organization on the continent.


    <i>Andstly...</i> There was Karyl MacGovern, the legendary Sword Saint, himself.


    Karyl wasn''t simply reminiscing for the sake of recalling their names.


    "Eh? You are...!!" Suan, visibly shaken, staggered towards them, looking at the man with surprise.


    "Do you know him?"


    "Yes. I pretty much ferry over all the neers here. I remember almost everyone who has boarded my boat."


    "Is that so?" Karyl nced at him briefly. "Are you okay?"


    "Huff...... Huff...... Thank you." Suan supported the man, who seemed to be on the verge of copsing.


    "Here." Karyl handed his water sk to the man, who greedily drank as if he hadn¡¯t had a drop of water or a scrap of food in days.


    A chorus of angry voices echoed from the dock.


    ¡°Where is that bastard!!"


    "Kill him the moment you find him!!"


    "That arrogant son of a...! And where is the other one?"


    "No matter how far they run, we are still on this ind. We''ll make them beg for death with a knife!!"


    Upon hearing the voices, the man before Karyl widened his eyes in rm and shouted, "We, we have to run!!"


    "What¡¯s going on exactly? You mentioned having a sister..." Suan, tried to calm the man gripping his arm. He suddenly recalled something and gasped in shock.


    "Could it be... those men are talking about..."Suan pondered, turning his gaze towards Karyl.


    Karyl understood exactly what he was implying from his expression. He silently observed the two before pressing down on the man beneath his feet. The man copsed, unable to even scream, and took hisst breath.


    "Please, help me..." the man pleaded.


    Karyl let out a low, mockingugh as he looked at him. "Help you?"


    "I remember clearly that he came to Tatur with his younger sister. Something must have happened."


    "So?"


    Asking for help from a stranger they''ve just met? If it were someone else, they might grasp at straws in desperation, but not this person.


    <i>I know you</i>. Karyl sneered.


    <i>Aidan Hamil. </i>


    A former assassin and the master of the intelligence organization Astra. The man who, under the Emperor''s orders, had silently assassinated dozens of high-ranking officials from various duchies.


    And now, he imed to be defeated by the scum of thewless port? Unbelievable.


    "Hah..." Karyl couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of the situation.


    <i>Besides, you were initially one of Olivurn''s people</i>.


    Karyl wanted to outright say this, but instead, he watched Aidan, who lied as easily as he breathed, without a hint of guilt.<i> </i>


    <i>And if it''s about a young sister, then it must be that person.</i>


    He slowly nodded. <i>Everything is falling into ce now.</i>


    Karyl finally understood the reason behind the sudden influx of barbarians entering Tatur in theing years.<i> </i>


    <i>In my previous life, news had spread that three of the four administrators of Tatur, including the leader of thewless port, Curan, had all been killed</i>.


    At the time, it didn''t seem like much of a big deal¡ªdeaths were amon urrence in this free city.


    <i>I had assumed that their deaths and the increase in neers were simply due to Suan Hazer... </i>But it wasn''t just that.


    <i>By that point, Tatur was a free city in name only.</i>


    Karyl looked at the man before him, his mind piecing things together.


    <i>Olivurn.</i>


    It all made sense now, <i>You had taken control of this ce.</i>


    This exined why Aidan Hamil was here as well.


    <i>How long did you spend on infiltrating? A year? Two? How impressive. You''ve been preparing to ascend the throne for a long time.</i> Karyl couldn''t help but admire Olivurn.


    But why was Aidan appearing before him now? <i>There can only be one reason. </i>


    Karyl nced at Suan Hazer. <i>Olivurn knew Suan would eventually return to Tatur. </i>


    He recalled Olivurn''s words in the prison, about not giving up on Suan. <i>There was a reason for his confidence.</i>


    Karyl¡¯s face tensed as he looked at Aidan Hamil. He seemed to be a mess, but a closer inspection revealed no broken bones or any significant difficulty in movement.


    <i>The injuries are self-inflicted.</i> He hadn''t expected Aian would go to such lengths to create a meeting point.


    It seemed like sheer coincidence, but it was anything but that. Olivurn must have instructed Aidan Hamil to make contact with Suan. But he hadn¡¯t ounted for an unforeseen variable, which was Karyl.


    <i>Things are getting interesting.</i>


    Whether Olivurn had seeded in gaining Suan Hazer¡¯s loyalty in his previous life through this incident was unknown. But one thing was certain.


    <i>Olivurn, in this life, I arrived in Tatur before you did.</i>


    "Over here!!"


    "What''s with those guys?"


    Suddenly, a group of men spotted the trio, and charged at them, weapons drawn.


    Karyl swiftly kicked up the man who had copsed on the ground, using him as a shield.


    "Ugh...!!" The man, knocked unconscious, gasped for air as his body rose from the impact.


    The attackers hesitated as theirrade was sent flying, crashing down with a cloud of sand.


    "What the...?!"


    "This bastard...!!"


    Confusion and panic were evident on their faces, as they saw theirrade through the air and crashing down.


    Karyl stepped forward, his footsteps steady and determined. He effortlessly dodged a diagonal sword strike from one of the men and sidestepped another attack. There was no need for him to use magic in this situation.


    With a powerful kick that shattered the attacker¡¯s shin, Karyl brought him down in agonizing pain.


    "Ugh... Ugh!!" The pain was too much for him to even scream.


    <i>Olivurn, </i>he was the Second Prince. Even with Kuwell''s support, his position and influence was far weakerpared to Luon.


    <i>The forces supporting you in the capital are few. Even with Sir Jarvant and my father, Kuwell, on your side, it''s still not enough whenpared to Prince Luon.</i>


    Another man fell, and Karyl swiftly severed the man¡¯s achilles tendon with his dagger. Standing up calmly, he mercilessly slit the incapacitated man''s throat.


    <i>This ce remained a free city even after you ascended the throne. But now I see it was free only in name. </i>


    <i>In truth, it was already yours. </i>


    The remaining two men, witnessing the brutal fate of theirrades, attempted to flee.


    <i>It doesn''t matter.</i>


    In a sh, Karyl closed the distance between them, relentlessly beating the remaining two attackers.


    "Ugh... Ugh...!!" Their screams didn''tst long.


    Amidst the sprawled bodies, Karyl stood unscathed.


    Aidan Hamil couldn''t hide his astonishment at the sight. Without sparing him another nce, Karyl walked past the fallen men with a calm demeanor.<i> </i>


    <i>This city is mine now.</i>

 Chapter 30: The Masquerade

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Masquerade</h4>


    "Thank you... for saving me. I really could have died." Aidan Hamil kneeled before Karyl and Suan, expressing his gratitude repeatedly.


    ¡°Are you okay? Things suddenly turned out this way... What about your little sister, though?"


    Aiden¡¯s expression darkened as he responded, "I don''t know what happened. I want to go look for her, but... with my own strength..." Aidan sighed deeply.


    Hearing his pleas, Suan nced at Karyl once more.


    Karyl, on the other hand, was thinking about something else entirely.


    <i>How long do I have to watch this guy''s pathetic act?</i>


    Though he was kneeling, Aidan¡¯s shoulders were loosely dropped, and his toes were bent, ready to spring up at any moment.


    Karyl observed Aidan, noting his tattered coat that covered him from his shoulders to his feet like a robe.


    <i>That shredded mess is probably to make movement easier. </i>


    <i>His main weapons are three daggers...</i> Karyl remembered that Adian hid his daggers on his right hip, chest, and inside his left sleeve.


    <i>Well, that should be it¡ª</i>his assessment wasplete.


    Indeed, Aidan was a remarkable assassin, but his reputation only soared after Olivurn ascended the throne.


    Going back three years ago, Aidan seemed utterly inexperienced.


    <i>The woman who came with Aidan is most likely... Zouk de Holde, </i>she should be a girl with short blue hair and distinct facial features. Karyl had seen her face only once, but it was so striking that he remembered it vividly.


    <i>She''d be surprised to know the truth.</i>


    Although she came from the same background as Aidan Hamil, she was an assassin of apletely different style, using poison and hidden weapons instead of engaging inbat.


    <i>She¡¯s an annoying one. </i>


    Karyl thought, his frown deepening as remembered her face. <i>If it really is her, then it''s Curan who should be worried.</i>


    "What do you n to do?" Suan asked Karyl with a casual attitude, as if nothing was amiss.


    A hierarchy had naturally formed between them, and Karyl responded just as naturally. "What can we even do? Stick to the original n. We''re going to Tatur."


    "But...!!"


    Karyl remained calm as he continued, "Then tell us. How will you help? Are you nning to take on the Golden Lion yourself?"


    Suan couldn''t respond to Karyl¡¯s words.


    "How did you find us?"


    "Well... I came to Tatur with Suan''s help. But the exploitation was too severe... I couldn''t stand it anymore. So, I just waited for Suan to return."


    Suan''s expression stiffened upon hearing his words.


    "And just today, I happened to see both of you while checking the ships at thewless harbor."


    Karyl raised his head. It was true that Curan inspected the ships moored at thewless harbor once a week. The fierce currents of the Fonein River could damage even stationary ships.


    The exnation seemed usible, but Karyl knew that it was aplete lie. Curan was not so careless as to entrust such important ships to someone like Aidan.


    <i>He must have been hiding and only showed up when he saw us arriving. After all, he must have heard about Suaning here not long ago.</i>


    Karyl looked at Aidan and asked, "So, you tried to escape but your sibling got caught?"


    "That''s right!"


    Aidan vehemently responded to his agreement. To anyone else, it might have seemed like a trivial matter, but knowing who Aidan Hamil was, Karyl found it utterly ridiculous.


    He wondered if Aidan realized that he was ying right into Karyl¡¯s hands. <i>The important thing now is not Aidan, but rather it''s how to convince Suan Hazer.</i>


    Unexpectedly, thispetition for Tatur had be a game where the oue depended on whether Suan Hazer could be won over or not.


    "So, what do you want to do, Suan Hazer?" Karyl asked, his gaze fixed on Suan.


    "That... that is..." Suan Hazer faltered, unable to continue.


    "Let me rephrase the question. Then, tell me why I should help this guy."


    Still, no answer came. Step by step, Karyl walked ahead, leaving Suan behind.


    "Uh... ugh..."


    He approached a groaning man lying on the ground¡ªone of the attackers whom he had kicked earlier. .


    "Is that too hard? Then let''s make it simpler. I killed six just a moment ago. And this guy is thest survivor."


    Karyl pointed his sword at the man''s neck.


    "He''s one of the Golden Lion''s men. He must have exploited the people here as well. How much have you extorted? Ever raped a woman? Killed someone? Were you the one who beat that person?"


    "Please...! Please, spare me!!"


    Karyl looked at Suan. "Now, this guy, like the others, is begging for his life. What do you think? Should we kill him? Or let him go?"


    As if he wasn¡¯t even expecting an answer, Karyl nodded and swiftly severed the man¡¯s head, tossing it at Suan¡¯s feet.


    A life that had been breathing just moments ago was extinguished.


    "At least, the Tatur I know is this kind of ce."


    For a brief moment, Aidan Hamil''s face contorted. Karyl didn''t miss the fleeting change in his expression.


    "Suan Hazer, you gave them freedom. They call you the King of ves because your actions are righteous, but freedom is not something that is given by others. Those who boarded your ship made their own choices."


    Karyl pointed at Aidan. "You don''t have to be responsible for his life. He came here of his own ord."


    "But..."


    "Why, do you feel like you''ve damned them to hell?" A heavy silence fell upon them. "If so, then change that hell."


    Wiping the blood from his dagger onto the clothes of the fallen body, Karyl spoke again. "How many pirates are there in thewless harbor?"


    "I''m not sure, but Curan''s men always have around fifty workers under constant surveince, rotating shifts."


    <i>Well, Aidan isn''t likely to provide urate information. It¡¯s probably half as many again.</i>


    The Golden Lion, Curan, was a master of water-elemental magic and had a unique swordsmanship style known as the Sword of Sea Vortex, earning him a third-ss ranking.


    <i>He may not be at the level of an Imperial Knight, but he''s skilled enough to be recruited as a knight for any noble.</i>


    His subordinates were certainly not the mediocre types Karyl had killed earlier. By no means would it be an easy fight.


    But the thought of losing was even further from his mind.


    Karyl said, gently stretching his wrists, "Follow me."


    ***


    ¡°These are the new arrivals.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze slowly scanned the group, moving from top to bottom, then left to right.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    He let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Aaah!!¡±


    All of a sudden, a scream followed by a thud reverberated through the room.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do,¡± he dered, slowly rising from his chair.


    The man, twice the size of an ordinary person, grabbed the hair of the woman who had just screamed and dragged her forward.


    ¡°If it weren''t for you lot, everyone would have been pushing up daisies by now. Consider yourselves lucky. Since there¡¯s something decent among you, the rest may enter.¡±


    Silence fell over the room, broken only by the sight of a coin lying face down on the floor. The people stared at it, their gaze fixed and unblinking.


    With an indifferent expression, the man put a cor around the neck of the woman he was holding. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary cor, but a steel shackle fastened with a chain.


    Although, it seemed heavy enough to require both hands, the man held it effortlessly. Several more chains like this were visible behind his chair.


    ¡°Just... wait a moment...!¡± A man behind him approached, his voice trembling. He barely managed to stand on his quivering legs as he approached.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Curan, sir, that girl is my only daughter... Please...¡±


    The man was Curan, the Golden Lion, and the owner of thewless harbor. He had bulging forearms and a body covered in numerous sword wounds.


    At the man¡¯s words, Curan lowered his head.

 Chapter 31: I, Too

    <h4>Chapter 31: I, Too</h4>


    ¡°Are you the father of this woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that''s right... Without that child, I cannot live. Please, have mercy...¡±


    ¡°<i>Mercy?¡±</i> Curan scoffed, his tone devoid of any sympathy. ¡°I gave you a fair chance by letting you risk your life on a coin toss. Weren''t you the one who wanted to live so badly that you ran away? You said you''d do anything. I''m giving you another chance to live. What greater mercy could there be? Or are you saying only your daughter matters, and the rest are worthless?¡±


    ¡°That, that''s not...¡± The man¡¯s voice trembled as he struggled to respond. Men, women, and children of all ages stood around him.


    ¡°Please... save me!!¡±


    ¡°Please...¡±


    Cries and sobs erupted from all around.


    Ignoring their pleas, Curan, callously grabbed the woman by the neck, lifting her effortlessly with one hand. The grip of his hand tightened around the steel cor, suffocating her. Desperately, she clutched at his hand, struggling to breathe. As he iled desperately, wildly kicking her legs, he wore a satisfied and bizarre expression. Eventually, the struggle ceased, and the woman¡¯s life slipped away.


    ¡°You may enter. You''ve done your duty as a parent.¡±


    Curan¡¯s gaze met the eyes of the man who had been prostrate just moments ago. With a sudden burst of rage, the man screamed and charged at him.


    <i>What an idiot...</i>


    <i>Looks like they will be disposing of several corpses today.</i>


    <i>Hah, why resist when you could have just stayed still?</i>


    The surrounding crowd knew what the man''s fate would be.


    ¡°Oh, right. You said you couldn''t live without this woman,¡± Curan spoke casually, as if it were someone else''s problem. He tossed aside the woman''s lifeless body and clenched his fist at the approaching man.


    <i>Free city? Cut the bullshit.</i>


    <i>Do you think this Golden Lion is saving you guys just to earn a mere pittance? </i>


    <i>He only picks those without a penny to their name to board his ship.</i>


    The Golden Lion harbored a cruel hobby. Over time, even murder had lost its thrill to repetition. Seeking some twisted form of justification, Curan found his sole joy in the guise of legitimate, yet twisted, acts of killing.


    <i>Poor fool...</i>


    <i>Death brings no benefit.</i>


    <i>If the body were intact, a corpse merchant might buy it, but it¡¯s hopeless now.</i>


    Curan leaped toward the elder, his massive body surging forward.


    A cold aura emanated from his fist, and three streams of water seemed to swirl around his arm.


    The man, witnessing his daughter''s death, closed his eyes, choosing death over the crowd''s expectations. The elder had fled from the imperials, who imposed unbearable taxes and exploitation.


    However, this ce, believed to be thest hope, was not a sanctuary but a realm of despair.


    All of a sudden, as Curan''s uncontainable strength shattered the wooden floor beneath him, screams of panic filled the air as his subordinates hastily cleared the area.


    An explosion followed, shaking the whole building to its very core.


    ¡°What... what''s happening?!¡±


    At first, the subordinates thought it was because of Curan. But they soon realized that the explosion hadn¡¯t originated from within the building, but from outside.


    Rushing to open the door, a subordinate stood agape, witnessing a sight that left him speechless.


    ¡°Everything''s... red.¡±


    sts and explosions continued outside.


    ¡°Put out the fire! Get water! Call anyone who can use water magic!¡±


    The panicked shouts of the subordinates filled the air as every ship anchored at thewless port ...<i>was burning. </i>


    A fierce wind blew, carrying thick smoke into the harbor. The subordinate turned away, coughing.


    Just as he closed his eyes to shield them, a sh of light flickered through the smoke.


    The man, who had been nkly staring outside, surrendered to emptiness. His body slumped to the ground, gurgling sounds escaping him as his eyes rolled upwards, attempting to speak but ultimately silenced by the blood choking his breath away.


    <i>Hmm, Aidan Hamil, his mastery over the wind is still quite useful. The smoke is being directed this way correctly.</i> The ck smoke, carried by the wind, engulfed thewless harbor.


    "Luckily, there''s plenty to burn at the sea."


    A dense ck fog quickly enveloped the harbor, reducing visibility to mere inches, as people scrambled in confusion trying to extinguish the mes.


    Passing through the chaos, Karyl covered his nose with his sleeve, and thought, <i>I feel someone is watching me. If only we had Zouk de Holde''s fog magic, we wouldn''t have to resort to setting fires... That woman with her hidden schemes must be hiding somewhere here.</i>


    Dodging a de that emerged from the smoke, Karyl swiftly shed the throat of another enemy. <i>Ah, this</i> <i>brings back old memories.</i>


    In his previous life, being unable to use magic, he was forced to confront the empire''s soldiers with only his sword. Hence, during his youth, before he grew into his full strength, resembled assassinations more than direct confrontations. Karyl would even resort to hiding his presence, and striking from behind.


    The de in his hand dripped with crimson blood. Karyl twirled Agnel on his palm before positioning the de downward. He then repeatedly stabbed the dagger into a nearby enemy¡¯s leg and up to their waist.


    "Cough... Cough..." He pushed the lifeless body forward, looking ahead. The harsh smoke soon made his face sting.


    <i>Seems like it''ll be hard to keep this up for long. </i>Having experienced countless battlefields, he was swift and decisive. However, this wasn''t a war. There were no trained soldiers or knights here, fighting for an honorable death. Regardless of their numbers, taking down the leader meant the rest would scatter like a disorganized mob.


    Slowly, without making a sound, Karyl continued forward. "You seem to have killed a lot of people."


    Startled by his voice amidst the smoke, Curan drew his thick sword and swung it. However, his de only cut through the air.


    A calm, almost whispering voice followed, "I''m also quite experienced myself."


    ***


    As the mes engulfed thewless harbor, one ship stood unscathed. Amidst the swirling, tornado-like winds, Suan Hazer frantically rowed the oars, desperately trying to steer the only ship that remained intact.


    <i>Damn it... What''s with that kid? Jumping into a sea of fire as if it''s nothing.</i>


    Meanwhile, Aidan Hamil stood at the bow, his eyes sharply scanning the surroundings. The powerful winds, which he had summoned with his magic, gradually subsided. Though not intended for attacking, he had expended a vast amount of magical power across an area nearly epassing the entire harbor.


    Aidan rubbed his wrists, feeling a tingling sensation.


    "Impressive. With such skills, why did you evene to Tatur...?" Suan, unaware of Aidan''s background, expressed surprise at his use of magic.


    "It''s a trivial ability. It''s only at the level of magic that imperials are born with. And look at me, I barely used magic for a moment and this is what happens." Aidan replied, showing his trembling arms to Suan.


    Indeed, Aidan had only controlled the winds for a few minutes. His words were not entirely false. After all, he was not a sorcerer. Magic was not a weapon but merely a tool for him to conceal his presence as an assassin.


    However, controlling the movement of the smoke and adjusting its intensity at various locations was a feat that even aplished sorcerers would find challenging.


    <i>The original n was for Suan Hazer to confront Curan... But now everything''s turned into a mess. </i>


    Whether thewless harbor was destroyed or not was of no concern to Aidan. Suan Hazer, known as the King of ves and immensely popr among the barbarians, was an indispensable part of their n.


    <i>The prince Olivurnmanded us to recruit him at all costs, but why did things get soplicated...? </i>


    They had intended toy the groundwork step by step. Then all of a sudden, reports came in that he had fled Piasta with an unidentified boy, and the situation rapidly changed.


    <i>There must be a reason why someone who was going to be released anyway chose to flee.</i>


    There was no need for further spection; it was all because of the boy who had fearlessly entered the burning harbor as if it were nothing.


    <i>I thought he was just a young child, not even fifteen years old... But he had an aura that not even assassins possess. </i>A chill went down Aidan¡¯s spine as he recalled Karyl¡¯s expressionless face as he effortlessly killed without a change in expression.


    <i>Still, I learned something: He uses fire magic. To set a ship this size aze... He must possess at least 2nd ss magic.</i>


    Aidan, concluded and smiled with self-satisfaction, unaware of the unique circumstances that allowed Karyl to use magic unconstrained by the elements.


    <i>I should report this,</i> Aidan thought he had a promising talent: arrogant yet appealing.


    <i>Moreover, we have a difference in life experience.</i> Being young meant there was definitely a vulnerability. Aidan thought Karyl could be manipted.


    <i>Prince Olivurn might even approve of Him.</i>


    Little did Aidan know that Karyl MacGovern had lived far beyond his current age and had experienced hundreds of battles. He didn''t even realize that in the eyes of that ¡°naive boy¡±, he appeared utterly unprepared. It was an unprecedented event in the history of his past life.


    Aidan Hamil, who had once manipted all the information throughout the continent, was making his first and greatest mistake here.


    <i>His swordsmanship is also considerable.</i>


    No further exnation was needed for him to realize he waspletely off the mark.<i> </i>


    <i>Where was he raised?</i> Aiden spected wildly, imagining the various instructors of the Lurein Principality and the Three Kingdoms of Istria.


    <i>Of course...</i> He nodded as if he had made a significant decision. <i>Regardless of his affiliation, if we recruit him, it''ll strike a blow to other nations. I''ll see for myself.</i>


    Aiden¡¯s resolved, constantly thinking about Karyl.


    Suan Hazer, on the other hand, had be a secondary concern.


    Why was that? Even he himself couldn''tprehend.


    Aidan''s mind was already consumed with curiosity about Karyl MacGovern.

 Chapter 32: Battle of the Lawless Harbor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 32: Battle of the Lawless Harbor (1)</h4>


    "You cursed rat!" Curan clutched his wounded shoulder, his voice filled with anger.


    The muscles from his traps to his shoulder made eerie, crunching sounds as if they were alive. Although the wounds, inflicted by the sharp Agnel, appeared to heal, it was actually his robust muscles tightening around the skin, preventing the cuts from opening further.


    A fierce waterspout erupted around Curan, swiftly dissipating the smoke that filled the building. "Stop making a fuss. It''s not like the building is on fire."


    "Everyone, get lost." As if the heat was being expelled from outside, white steam rose from the floor.


    At Curan''smand, his underlings scrambled to their feet and hurriedly fled through the door.


    "Tch." Spitting out phlegm from his throat, he slowly surveyed his surroundings. "Finally showing your arrogant face, huh? Was it you?"


    With a burst, Karyl''s body sprung from the ground, changing trajectory by 90¡ã in mid-air as if stepping on the air itself. elerating his fall, Karyl aimed his dagger sharply at Curan.


    <i>He is persistently aiming for the same spot.</i>


    It was precisely, his neck.


    The shoulder previously cut by the dagger throbbed with pain.


    <i>This can¡¯t be his first time. He seems to know how to kill with a dagger. Is this why those guys haven''te back? Because of him?</i> Curan thought as he parried Karyl''s attacks. <i>What the hell is he?</i>


    This unexpected kid had not only set fire to thewless harbor but was also attacking Curan.


    Having been the harbor''s master for decades, this was the first time he encountered such a preposterous situation.


    Curan deflected Karyl''s sword with all his might causing the de to get ruined. Each time he blocked an attack, the de chipped, sending fragments flying.


    <i>What''s with that sword? </i>He threw his sword away in irritation.


    "What a fucking mess this is."


    Curan grabbed the massive long sword that stood next to the chair he had been sitting on. The sound it made as it scraped the ground was like a growl, as if the sword itself was crying.


    Concentrating his power, three streams of blue water wrapped around the de of the long sword, giving the impression that Curan was holding a giant column of water.


    It was the <i>Sword of Sea Vortex. </i>


    Karyl looked at the crude swordmanship. Curan''s swordsmanship seemed to be more about crushing than slicing.


    "Kid, I don''t know where you popped out from, but you''re done for. You''ll fully pay for what you''ve done up until now."


    Curan tightened, his grip on the hilt of the long sword. "Among the nobility, there are those with strange hobbies. The heart of a child under fifteen goes for ten gold, the liver and lungs for seven gold, the arms and legs for three gold, and the eyes for two gold," said Curan, his sneeringughter echoing behind Karyl.


    "But do you know what''s the most valuable?" A chill settled in the air. "The skin of a child who¡¯s not yet an adult. It goes for a whopping twenty gold. The church would be in an uproar if they knew. Those imperial pieces of trash who pretend to be all pious and believe in God, in my eyes, there''s nothing filthier than them."


    "I agree. I think so too." Karyl stopped walking. "Also you talk too much."


    "What?" Curan''s face contorted.


    "You bastard... I don''t know who you are, but you''ve messed with the wrong person. I''ll show you exactly who I am."


    Karyl maintained his calm demeanor. "I know who you are, Curan Majid."


    Curan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble at Karyl¡¯s words. His family''s name, a closely guarded secret, was mentioned by the kid before him, it unsettled him deeply.


    Curan was taken aback, Karyl¡¯s cold smile sending shivers down his spine. "Your father was Lopez Majid, a navymander who was falsely used of treason during the current emperor''s ascension. And your mother... she was just one of the many maids from amon family. You are a bastard of the Majid family."


    Curan''s face twisted in anger, and he couldn¡¯t hold back his words, "You bastard...!"


    "Struck by tragedy, your father went mad, leading to the downfall of your noble house. Your mother met her end at his hands, and you, left with nothing but resentment, turned your back on the empire, leading a pitiful and bitter life."


    "Shut up...!!!"


    As Curan¡¯s rage surged, the long sword infused with the power of water fell from above. The elongated column of water sliced through the ceiling, splitting the building in two and sending it crashing down toward Karyl.


    The Sword of the Sea Vortex, a unique sword technique of the Majid family, was named after the very sword itself. It crushed the enemies by harnessing the force of a whirlpool, concentrating water magic to mimic the swirling vortexes of the sea.


    This technique was exclusive to those with the blood of the Majid family flowing through their veins.


    <i>Lopez even taught his sword technique to his bastard child. Such a man couldn''t possibly be a traitor. </i>Karyl thought to himself while maintaining a calm demeanor, as he looked up at the sword descended towards him.


    <i>Was Lopez a victim or a sacrifice?</i> Karyl pondered. <i>Perhaps that¡¯s why the current Emperor, Titan Shutean, hasn''t yet designated a sessor</i>.


    Even he himself wasn''t the first prince, after all. During the battle for the throne, countless inexplicable events had urred. Loyalists turned traitors and traitors became loyalists. Such urrences were all toomon.<i> </i>


    <i>Only the Emperor would know the truth.</i>


    With lightning speed, Karyl ducked low, almost touching the ground as he sprang forward.<i> Though I''d like to use Aura de, he hasn''t shown all his cards yet...</i>


    Until the very end, the final move must be kept hidden. <i>Because I know there are eyes watching. </i>


    With a thunderous roar, the two adversaries collided. Upon impact, razor-sharp jets of water burst forth from the long sword, aimed at Karyl''s back.


    Twisting his body, Karyl deflected the water streams aimed at his waist with his dagger. Yet, the tremendous force proved too much for Karly, and he was sent spiraling through the air with a loud noise.


    The attacks from the water streams were like annoying tentacles, they didn''t stop at one and persistently chased him as hended. Each time Karyl tumbled backward, the streams struck the ground where he had previously been.


    "You rat!" Curan swung his long sword with all his might. A sharp de of energy surged forsyth, sweeping towards Karyl. "There''s nowhere left to run now!"


    Karyl positioned his dagger vertically to shield his face, while lifting the side of the long sword. The long weighty sword, could not be easily deflected by a dagger. Moreover, the weight difference between Karyl and Curan was more than threefold.


    To face his attack head-on, given the severe disparity in their weights, was logically impossible.


    Karyl was sent hurtling away, crashing into the ground. He couldn''t resist the momentum, and like a ball, he was flung against a wall, shattering it with a resounding crash as he was sent flying tens of meters.


    Aidan and Suan, who hade from the ship to the building in the harbor, could only gaze in astonishment at the scene unfolding before them. The smoke from the burning ships mingled with the dust from the ground, creating a hazy veil. While the onlookers stood in shock, Karyl, despite the impact he had taken, remained eerilyposed.

 Chapter 33: The Battle at the Lawless Port (2)

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Battle at the Lawless Port (2)</h4>


    Curan emerged from within the dusty veil, with a stern expression, stepping over the rubble of a destroyed building.


    <i>This won¡¯t be easy, </i>Karyl thought, clutching his throbbing arm.


    It wasn''t just the opponent''s strength that made it challenging.


    <i>Seems like taking even one step is tough for this body. My reactions are slow. </i>Remarkably, even amidst a dangerous struggle for life and death, Karyl was testing something.


    <i>He is definitely different from Ardin. Perhaps it''s because knightly swordsmanship is the foundation. </i>Karyl had never neglected his physical conditioning, knowing it was essential for swordsmanship.


    "Sigh..."


    Karyl had climbed the tower to travel back in time. It was teeming with creatures of all sorts, from those with hard shells to those made entirely of liquid. They were more diverse than anything else found on the continent.


    And to make matters worse, but he had to fight everything from flying creatures to ethereal beings immune to physical attacks, armed with nothing but his sword for an eternity.


    Upon opening the door of the tower, he had discovered a realm beyond the Sword Saint, the pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    <i>Five Sword Stances.</i>


    Each stance was both the most basic and the most powerful, and as one progressed through the steps, their power also increased.


    But mastering them was no easy task, especially considering his nigh uncountable age. Although he understood them mentally, manifesting them was a different challenge altogether.


    Karyl concentrated his magic power, causing his wrists and ankles to emit a soft glow.


    While he couldn''t manipte gravity with high-level magic, he had been using a simple auxiliary spell to increase the weight on his arms and legs ever since he left the mansion.


    <i>It''s a bit early, but...</i> He nned to gradually increase the weight once he became ustomed to the current weight. Repeating the process like wearing invisible sandbags.


    <i>There could be no better opponent than Curan. </i>This training method, impossible without an abundance of magic power, rapidly elerated his physical growth beyond what he had achieved in his past life.


    Having released the magic, Karyl felt his wrists glow lighter as he adapted to his newfound agility, bouncing lightly on his feet.


    In an instant, Karyl charged at Curan with a speed that surprised even himself.


    At that moment, Curan realized that Karyl was smiling¡ªit was the joy of facing a worthy prey.


    ***


    Curan instinctively positioned his sword vertically, using it as a shield while he concealed himself beside it. With a thunderous crash, the sword, nted in the ground wobbled and shook.


    "Urgh?!" For the first time, Curan''s massive body was rocked by an impact he hadn''t felt before.


    It was sheer danger. This was dangerous. He felt his brain was sounding rms, alerting him to the imminent threat.


    Curan tried to adjust his stance to strike at Karyl, but with his small frame and abnormal speed, Karyl quickly closed the distance and dove toward him.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Just like before, Karyl positioned the dagger vertically and brought it towards Curan''s face. But this time, instead of defending, Karyl pushed aside the de of Curan''s raised sword with the bacsh and raising both arms above his head, sliced into Curan''s chest.


    Karyl used the First Step - Crown Posture.


    Although the massive sword was intimidating, it proved practically useless at close range, causing Curan''srge body to falter under its weight.


    "Urgh...!" A diagonal red sh appeared across Curan''s chest beneath his torn clothes.


    <i>The strike was a bit short</i>, Karyl clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    The Crown Posture, with arms outstretched as if wearing a crown, would have normally sliced through Curan''s head, just as its name suggested.


    It was a sword technique primarily used when facing monstersrger than Karyl himself in the tower or against humanoid monsters. However, the small body of a twelve-year-old couldn¡¯t reach Curan''s neck, even with extended arms.


    <i>No, not yet.</i> The attack wasn''t over.


    The first of the five stances created by Karyl wasn''t meant solely for attack or defense.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª </i>


    Karyl¡¯s sword moved again. As he ascended the tower, he encountered unimaginable monsters, and even as a Sword Saint, there were none he could kill in a single strike.


    <i>Never becent. </i>This was the lesson deeply ingrained into him while surviving among the tower''s monsters. The moment you think you''ve won, you be the most vulnerable to a counterattack or to an enemy feigning death.


    Raising the sword above his head served a dual purpose: it was both an offensive maneuver and a means to neutralize the opponent''s attacks. In other words, even if an attack failed, it could render the enemy defenseless.


    Hence, he ced it as Step one, the topmost position bringing attack and defense, serving as both an end and a beginning, as a connector.


    Leveraging his small stature as an advantage, Karyl, swiftly moved around Curan. He unleashed a storm of sword strikes, overwhelming Curan.


    "Huff." Karyl held his breath as if even the act of breathing could disrupt his focus, heightening his concentration even further.


    Karyl wondered how far his swordsmanship could take him¡ªthis was a test.


    <i>For the test in Tatur, you''ll have to be my practice opponent. </i>Karyl''s mind was already focused on an opponent greater than the one before him.


    "Urgh?!!" Whether Curan understood Karyl''s intentions or not, he barely managed to fend off his attacks, feeling the water streams wrapped around his sword de weakening.


    His magical power was slowly dissipating.<i> </i>


    <i>How could anybody move like that... That too from from a kid like this! </i>Curan couldn''t help butpare to the childhoods of those called the strongest swordmasters of the continent, wondering if they could exhibit such prowess to could at such a young age.


    To Curan, the kid before him was no longer just a kid, but a reaper. Unenkownst to him, I really should get down his spine.


    <i>Am I... </i>


    Curan realized he had unconsciously stepped back to increase the distance from Karyl.


    <i>Am I scared?</i>


    The sword must remain calm. When anger overtakes reason, swordsmanship ceases to be swordsmanship.


    <i>There is an opening</i>. Karyl having faced millions, if not billions of des, wouldn¡¯t miss even the slightest tremor.


    The wooden floor beneath Karyl groaned, giving way under his weight. It splintered in a V-shape with a resounding impact, sending fragments flying in all directions.


    In a fleeting moment, Karyl released the weight-increasing magic on his legs, propelling himself upward like a coiled spring. Like a nimble cat leaping onto a tree branch, Karyl leaped up, grabbing Curan''s extended arm with his legs and twisting with all his might.


    "Argh!!!" The sound of bones cracking reverberated as Curan screamed, his arm now hanging limply at a 90¡ã angle.


    All of a sudden, the magic in the long sword dissipated, and the water streams wrapping the de scattered, soaking the ground.


    Soon after, Curan''s body crumpled to the floor.


    With aposed demeanor, Karyl aimed his sword at Curan''s exposed neck. Feeling the cold steel against his skin, Curan smirked bitterly and said, "Go ahead. If you kill me, my men at thewless port won''t stand by."


    Was it hisst shred of pride? Or just a pointless act of defiance? Nevertheless, Karyl''s expression remained unchanged at Curan''s words. ¡°That''s enough. You''ve proven your strength. But any further foolishness won''t do.¡±


    Aidan Hamil clenched his fist without him realizing, his back drenched in cold sweat. It was a first for him. Thewless port was merely the entrance to Tatur.


    Inside,y monsters far more fearsome, and forces many timesrger than those of the port.<i> Killing Curan would mean turning all of them against us!</i>


    Curan shook his head at Karyl, his disbelief apparent. "Really?"


    Yet, Karyl, without even sparing a nce in Curan¡¯s direction, asked calmly, "Let me rephrase the question. Do you truly think that Curan''s men at thewless port can do anything to me? Is there anyone out here stronger than me?"


    There was nothing but silence.


    It wasn''t just Curan, everyone around felt the weight of the air, unable to make a sound. All eyes were fixed solely on the tip of Karyl''s de.


    Curan found himself unable to respond. The answer to that question was something already known to everyone.


    Karyl, deeming further action unnecessary, simply dered, "That¡¯s enough."


    With a swift and seamless motion, he sliced Curan''s throat.

 Chapter 34: The Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 34: The ck Market</h4>


    "This is insane..." Aidan Hamil muttered, his eyes fixated on Curan''s head lying on the floor. He tried to shout something at Karyl, but then abruptly covered his mouth in shock.


    His n had gonepletely wrong. <i>With such a mess, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the administrators notice...</i>


    He hadn''t expected the kid before him to be this strong. Sure, he thought the kid was formidable, but never imagined that he could single-handedly take down the Golden Lion.


    <i>Both the principality and the empire have always been eyeing Tatur.</i>


    Situated above the Three Kingdoms of Istria in the south, Tatur could be considered the hearnd of the continent. However, its strategic location made it challenging for any one nation to easily conquer it due to mutual caution.


    <i>At this rate, all the groundwork done so far will be in vain.</i>


    The issue at hand was no longer just about acquiring Suan Hazer anymore.


    "Aidan."


    "Y-Yes?"


    ¡°What about your sister? Why did youe here instead of looking for her?"


    Aidan gulped. Though he had prepared an answer, his dry mouth made it difficult to speak properly.


    "Well, it seems she is not at the port. Maybe she¡¯s inside the city..."


    "Is that so?" Karyl replied, his lips forming a slight pout. He nodded as if he knew nothing.


    <i>Of course, she''s not here. She must be hiding somewhere nearby. With Curan dead, she won''te out now. She is always so fond of hiding, that girl. </i>Karyl knew Aidan¡¯s sister was hiding somewhere in the city, watching everything from the very beginning.


    The sharp gaze he had felt upon entering the building had disappeared, but he doubted she had left so easily. Perhaps Karyl had interrupted her attempt on Curan''s life.


    <i>If that¡¯s how it''s going to be, I have my ways too.</i>


    "In the city? Then you shoulde too," Karyl said to Aidan.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s dangerous to be alone now that things have escted."


    Despite the obviousness of Karyl''s response, Aidan felt uneasy. <i>Damn it. </i>He felt like he was being yed.


    Each time he spoke Karyl''s slightly upturned lips, added to Aiden¡¯s ever-growing anxiety.


    "Are you really amoner? Your control over magic is quite impressive. You could join a guild with that skill."


    "Ha, no... I¡¯m nothing special. I just got lucky with the wind direction."


    "Oh? I see. Lucky, huh?" Karyl smirked oddly at Aidan''s response. "Thanks to you, everything went smoothly. It isn¡¯t much, but I''ll help you find your sister until the end."


    Karyl''s lips curved into a smile, but his eyes seemed to re, making Aidan feel uneasy. <i>What the... Damn. </i>The gaze made him want to escape right then and there.


    It was clear. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling. Aidan couldn''t shake off the feeling of beingpletely seen through. <i>Does he know... about me? No, that can''t be. How could this kid possibly figure me out when I¡¯ve been living in Tatur for nearly a year?</i>


    Suspicion clouded Aidan''s mind, causing turmoil, but he dared not speak up. Standing out might only raise more suspicion. He had no choice but to silently follow Karyl.


    "What will you do now?" Suan Hazer asked, his face filled with genuine concern.


    "Tatur may not have a king, but it does have administrators. Suan, you must have heard of them, given your travels through the city," Karyl said as he walked on.


    Nonchntly, he rummaged through Curan''s lifeless body. "Hmm, not here." Tilting his head slightly, he continued, "Four administrators. Well, now that one is dead, it''s three."


    The true powers in the Free City: Curan of thewless port, Dush of the ck market, and Kamma of the slums. And thest one is the annually changing champion of Tatur''s arena. The champion isn''t technically an administrator but receives simr treatment.


    "Don''t worry. Those guys won''t bat an eye just because Curan is dead. They''re probably already scheming on how to snatch his position," Karyl stated as if it were all too obvious. "They''ll keep an eye on us but will leave us be for now. Sorting out thewless port is their priority."


    As Karyl rose to his feet, he picked up a longsword,rger than his own hand, which had fallen near Curan. "Besides, the arena champion, aside from the other two, isn''t much of a fighter. They can''t openly fight."


    The creaking sound of a nearby windmill filled the air.


    "Hmm." Karyl swung the de a few more times, then examined the sword closely before striking it forcefully with his dagger.


    The thick de of the sword broke off with a loud noise, startling both onlookers.


    Panting slightly, Karyl let out a light sigh.


    <i>Truly impressive... every time I see it. In my past life, I never used it, just kept it with me. </i>He looked at the dagger again, satisfied. Despite being a dagger, it held its own in a fight with Curan, not faltering in the slightest.


    <i>What material is it made from? To be this durable...</i>


    Curan''s sword was made from Sea Iron, a special ore found only in the sea.


    <i>Now that I think about it, this sword... it can''t be the work of barbarians. The north hasn''t seen such metals nor does it have the capability to forge it. Not just the north, searching the entire empire might not yield a sword of such strength.</i>


    In his past life, Karyl had used weapons made by the empire''s best cksmiths. But despite the in decoration, the edge and strength of this dagger were superior to any sword he had used before his death.


    <i>If I weren''t so small in size when I was twelve, I might not have chosen to use a dagger. Then I might have missed the true value of this de.</i>


    Pulling something from the broken de, Karyl found what he was looking for. "Here it is."


    A disc smaller than his palm was embedded in the sword''s body.


    "What¡¯s that?" Suan and Aidan asked.


    "It¡¯s the administrator''s token. Each administrator has one, all are different in shape and material. It could be an object like this or even a tattoo engraved onto the body."


    Suan silently watched Karyl, "Do you n to be an administrator?"


    "Me? Hardly. Why would I willingly enter a split territory that''s been fought over so fiercely?" Karyl smirked.


    Whenever Suan saw that smirk, he couldn''t help but feel a chill.


    "Let''s go. It''ll take time to deal with the remaining ones. We need to move quickly."


    "Where are we going?"


    "Inside the city, of course," Karyl said nonchntly, causing both listeners to gulp nervously. "Don''t worry. We''ve killed an administrator."


    <i>Are you mad? After causing all this chaos, you n to boldly walk into the city? </i>Aidan Hamil felt an urgent desire to stop him.


    "It might sound dangerous to outsiders. But having the administrator''s token means those without real power won''t dare to challenge us."


    As if he could read his thoughts, Karyl lightly swung the ornament he had extracted from Curan''s sword.


    Despite his words, the others still looked uneasy.<i> </i>


    <i>How can he be so confident? It''s as if he''s been to Tatur before, </i>Suan thought, frowning towards Karyl.


    "Also we should enjoy the privileges thate with it."


    "You can''t mean... to go there?"Surprised, Suan looked at Karyl.


    "Exactly." Karyl nodded with an ambiguous smile, confirming their destination.


    ***


    Deep within the slums of Tatur, where only tents provided shelter, the alreadywless city felt even darker.


    "Hahahaha...!!" Laughter echoed from a tent illuminated by a flickering light, where several shadows were entwined.


    Suddenly, the tent p was pulled back. "So, you''re Kamma, one of the remaining administrators."


    The sudden low voice startled the elderly man inside, causing him to look up in surprise.


    "Wha... What?!" Surrounded by naked women, the old man, his face covered in liver spots, received something thrown at him by Karyl without a word.


    <i>Thud¡ª </i>


    Suan, standing behind him, turned his gaze away as if he''d seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    "You are..." One of the people inside the tent seemed to recognize Suan, but their attention was diverted to the object that had fallen.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "Aaah!!"


    "What is this?!"


    Screams filled the tent all at once.


    It was none other than the severed head of Curan.


    The women, screaming in terror, grabbed their clothes and fled.


    "Don''t make a fuss."It''s as if rot wafts from you every time you move."


    Karyl, preventing the old man from fleeing with the women, pushed his shoulder and spoke with a cold expression. "Both of you."


    The old man¡¯s lips quivered as his gaze alternated between Curan''s head and Karyl.


    "Ka, Karv..."


    "Karv? Was that the name of the guard stationed out front? Give up on finding him. He''s already dead."


    "..."


    "Three in the alley, fifteen in the adjacent building, and seven positioned along the street. Seems the slum lord has a lot more money than what his name suggests."


    Kamma asked in a trembling voice, "What... What do you want?"


    "Kamma of the slums." Karyl scanned him from head to toe.


    The old man nodded repeatedly, his face quivering.


    "I understand you manage the gate there." At those words, the old man''s gaze slowly descended to the object rolling towards his leg on the ground. "This should suffice as your qualification."


    Kamma, staring at the severed head of Curan, swallowed hard. <i>What''s going on? How did this happen? </i>


    Curan had already been dead, yet no reports hade in.


    Only a few hours had passed since Karyl crossed thewless port, and theck of significant reports until now was indeed strange.


    <i>Right after entering thewless port, Kamma''s hidden forces, who were lurking, were identified and eliminated like ghosts.</i>


    Aidan Hamil looked at Karyl with a pale expression. <i>A ghost...? </i>


    The numbers Karyl mentioned weren''t just Kamma''s bodyguards but also forces Kamma had secretly ced from the outskirts of the city to this location.<i> </i>


    <i>No, a monster...</i>


    Having turned thewless port into a sea of blood without batting an eye, it seemed no one had survived, or had the courage to show themselves. <i>Or perhaps they''re hiding in fear. </i>


    Despite the chaos in thewless port, Kamma, an administrator in Tatur, was oblivious to everything. <i>To think someone who was heavily drinking at the inn this morning would return as a corpse before day''s end...</i>


    Kamma''s mind raced. Then it struck Kamma, <i>The Golden Lion died just a while ago? At the hands of this kid?</i>


    "It was a fair fight. There were witnesses. This person will vouch for it. Being an administrator, you should know who he is."


    Following Karyl''s pointed finger, Kamma shifted his gaze. He began to say something to Suan Hazer, who was looking at him, but then closed his mouth.


    <i>A fair fight? It was apletely one-sided battle.</i>


    Suan recalled the recent events and shook his head.


    "But... the ck market is only open on the designated day... Opening it suddenly without the administrator¡¯s orders is..." At Karyl''s words, Kamma spoke with a trembling voice.


    The ck market, filled with rare items from across the continent, only opens once a year, on January 1st. After leaving the mansion, one of Karyl''s primary reasons foring to Tatur was precisely because of this.


    <i>The item hasn''t been revealed yet; it must still be here. </i>He smiled faintly.


    But it waste summer, not the right time, as Kamma mentioned.


    At Suan¡¯s words, Karyl nodded as if he already understood. "That''s why I brought this. The administrator''s approval."


    Karyl took out Curan''s ornament from his pocket. Knowing it was the token of an administrator, Kamma''s expression hardened at the sight of Curan''s head and Karyl''s prepared evidence.


    "That is... Since the establishment of Tatur, opening the ck market required the approval of at least two administrators..."


    "Well, including you now." Karyl, with a calm expression, drew his dagger and brought it to Kamma''s neck. "Isn¡¯t it settled? Now, open the gates of the ck market."

 Chapter 35: Lets Share the Good Stuff

    <h4>Chapter 35: Let''s Share the Good Stuff</h4>


    The ck Market was situated in the middle of the vast Fonein River that traversed the continent.


    On ity an artificial ind, Tatur, home to three things not found anywhere else on the continent:


    First, freedom.


    Second, information.


    Third, goods.


    This city existed beyond the reach ofw, where freedom alone prevailed. It was a nexus where all information, whether from the light or shadows, converged and where countless items, unobtainable even by the royal families, were traded through the darkness.


    Therefore, the ck market opened for just one day, every year on January 1st. Even nobles from other nations would secretly visit the ck market.


    This was essentially why the Free City could exist. The nobles had implicitly agreed to not encroach on Tatur, a strategic location they left untouched for mutual benefit.


    "What¡¯s this, Kamma? You¡¯ve brought someone along. So out of the blue too... Do the other administrators know about this?"


    "Sh...shut up. I¡¯ll talk to the others separately. You, take care of this person."


    "Hmm?"


    In a small building nestled deep within a back alley, the shop owner was visitedte at night by someone barely dressed properly. He found it odd that one of the administrators, Kamma, was trembling behind someone like Karyl.


    "What on earth did you do to cause such a fuss?" The shop owner looked at him with a listless expression. The child barely reached his chest. "Wait, what¡¯s this? After having all that fun with thedies recently, don¡¯t tell me your tastes have...ugh!"


    "Be quiet, damn it! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Kamma quickly smacked the owner¡¯s hand away from his throat, shouting.


    "It¡¯s a joke, you crazy old fool! Haha." The ownerughed, having known Kamma for a long time.


    However, Kamma quickly whispered, his back drenched in a cold sweat. "Keep your mouth shut and listen. Venkli is dead. So stop bbering and hand over the keys."


    Fear was evident on Kamma¡¯s face, the shop owner finally realized that something was off.


    <i>Venkli? The champion of the arena?</i>


    He nced again at Karyl who was standing behind Kamma. The child looked nothing out of the ordinary.


    <i>Could it be...?</i>


    He had also heard rumors about thewless port and seeing the fidgeting Suan standing behind, the owner slowly nodded.


    "Alright, then. It¡¯s the first time in my life the ck market is reopening just three monthster. How often does it even open in a year?"


    "Don¡¯t bber and just open it. I¡¯m the only customer, so it¡¯ll be over quickly." Despite the owner''s concerns, Karyl''s calm demeanor left him dumbfounded.


    <i>What¡¯s with this kid... why¡¯s he so confident? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s been here before.</i>


    Even adults trembled in Tatur... the shop owner looked at Karyl with curiosity.


    "Got it. I¡¯ll open it now. Since Kamma has permitted it, there¡¯s no need for further confirmation."


    The owner took out an old key from a drawer, rolled back the carpet on the floor, and inserted the key.


    <i>Click-</i>


    The sound of the lock opening echoed.


    "But three months? What do you mean by that? I thought Tatur¡¯s ck market opened every January 1st?"


    It waste summer, heading into fall. If it was three months ago, as the owner said, it would have been spring, not even close to winter.


    "What¡¯s so strange about that? There was someone like you three months ago as well."


    "Nonsense. ording to that old man, the market can¡¯t be opened without the approval of three administrators. The Golden Lion would have been alive then."


    Karyl looked at Suan and asked, "And what about that pug nose? That guy was a champion for three years, right?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Venkli? Ah...of course, he clinched the championship every year. But he''s not the type to aim for the winner''s benefits. After all, the Golden Lion manipted the matchups."


    "So?"


    "You said it. The ck market can open with the administrators'' approval. There must have been someone eligible to receive approval. Right?"


    "Who might that be?"


    As the shopkeeper pulled open the hidden door on the floor, stairs leading down appeared.


    "Who knows? How could a lowly person like me know what the high and mighty are up to?"


    Kamma''s face hardened at his words. "I don¡¯t know either. It was approved without me, by the other administrators."


    "Hmm...is that so?" Karyl cast a sidelong nce, but only for a moment.


    "Come in and take your pick. Since we¡¯ve opened suddenly, it might be a bit rushed andcking, but..."


    The sight that unfolded before them was breathtaking.


    "Hmm."


    Karyl couldn''t help but exim. Descending the stairs felt like entering another world, with a long line of torches illuminating numerous weapons.


    <i>It¡¯s been a while.</i>


    The owner spoke confidently. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for, but if you can¡¯t find it here, you won¡¯t find it anywhere else on the continent."


    ***


    <i>In the ck market, you can buy anything if you have money. But there''s a time limit of one hour. Yet, just opening the doors of the market once a year is beneficial enough.</i>


    Karyl walked slowly through the corridor.<i> The limit on Time doesn''t really matter to me. After all, my destination is already decided</i>.


    He recalled what the owner had said.


    <i>-But choose carefully. No take-backs. Once you enter a shop, you must buy something.</i>


    <i>-And if I buy more?</i>


    <i>-You''d die. By the hand of the ck market''s owner.</i>


    <i>-Me?</i>


    Karyl asked nonchntly, but the shop owner couldn''t respond to his question. Of course, there was nothing he could say to the man who had killed the Golden Lion.


    <i>The owner of the ck market...</i>


    Piecing together his memories, he thought of a woman. Her face was covered with a hijab, but the pale, anemic skin and snake-like eyes peeking through were unmistakable.


    <i>Dush.</i>


    Her face vividly came to mind. One of the four administrators. But in reality, she could be considered the true owner of Tatur. Just thinking of her sent a chill through Karyl''s body.


    <i>Honestly, this city has unnecessarily many owners. Well, I''ll be meeting her soon enough.</i>


    With her annoying personality, surely. Once she heard he had made it to the ck market, she would have prepared something by the time he left.


    <i>Inevitably, we will meet. So, worrying is pointless.</i>


    Of course, just like she might have her ns, he had his own. He wasn''t just going to stand by.


    Karyl smiled lightly to himself. <i>First, let¡¯s focus on the item I want.</i>


    Despite the array of goods piled up around him, Karyl didn''t spare them a nce, continuing straight ahead. What he wanted was already in his mind.


    Suddenly, his footsteps stopped. One of those items was now before his eyes.


    ***


    "Where did they go to? Which section?"


    "4-GJ-73, wasn''t it? Where''s that?"


    "What, really?"


    "Do you know where it is?"


    "Of course, I know. Wow... How did they know to go there? Or did they actually know?"


    "Where is that?"


    "You must be new to the ck market to not know. That''s Calypson''s store."


    "Does the door even open? How long has it been since there was a customer?"


    "I don''t know. Is the even store open at this hour because of that kid? To enter such a useless junk shop."


    "Youck discernment. Totalck of discernment."


    As Karyl entered the store, whispers and murmurs seeped through the small window gaps.


    "Shh...!! Quiet down. That kid casually sliced off Curan''s head."


    "Right. And Venkli was killed without anyone noticing."


    "So what? The reward he gets will probably be junk. Was there ever anything decent in that old man''s shop?"


    "Still, you never know. It''s the oldest shop in the ck market."


    "By the way, when did that old mane to Tatur?"


    "I don''t know. He was already here when I arrived."


    "Me too."


    "Oh, right. Me too, you know?"


    "The old man... Is he still alive?"


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards the store. No one knew. After all, the door to Calypson''s store hadn¡¯t opened for decades.


    ***


    "It''s ruined. Out of all the shops, he chose this one."


    "..."


    "That one''s broken. Hey, don''t touch that. It''s just propped up because it''s shattered." A grating voice, like scraping metal, spoke.


    A dwarf-sized old man, leaning on a chair, spoke in annoyance. "Kid, you really chose the wrong ce to search. I was wondering why the ck market got so lively, but it seems you''ve used up all your luck getting here. Your first attempt is utterly botched..." He lit arge cigarette, continuing to speak despite his words.


    However, Karyl responded calmly, "I''m looking for something specific."


    "Sure, there''s nothing you can''t find in the ck market. But you won''t find it here. Except for what''s being disyed, there¡¯s nothing else here. All just trash more than a hundred years old."


    "That''s exactly what I''m looking for."


    "What?"


    Everything in the shop was covered in a thickyer of dust.


    Karyl flicked off some of the dust with his finger and said, "I¡¯m looking for something that humans do not know."


    "..."


    "Calypson, or should I say, Gnome Calypson?"


    The old man''s eyes betrayed a flicker of surprise. "What do you mean by that..."


    He was perfectly andpletely human. Calypson turned his head away from him as if in disbelief, coughing awkwardly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not exactly a normal human either." Suddenly, Karyl''s eyes turned ck.


    "Could it be..." Calypson was speechless, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    There were many items that could alter one''s appearance. However, all magical artifacts had a condition for use: the wearer must possess magical power. Whether it was magic or magical artifacts, using any of them implied that the boy in front of him possessed magical power.


    <i>A barbarian...?!</i>


    He looked at Karyl with trembling eyes.


    "I''m not here to expose your secret. If it became known that a gnome, thought to be extinct, was still alive, it would cause chaos everywhere. From magicians who would love to dissect you, to nobles who believe that gnomes'' eyes are jewels." Karyl chuckled.


    "I have no intention of ruining your retirement. I''m in a simr situation myself. Revealing my secret to you is a sign of trust. It''s the price I¡¯m willing to pay to get what I want."


    Kary smiled at the confused old gnome.


    <i>[Gnomes? Ah, I remember. They''ve been paying tributes to dragons since ancient times. When ites to crafting magical artifacts, they are far superior to dwarves.]</i>


    <i>¡°That''s unfortunate. Gnomes are said to be extinct now. It would be nice to see one.¡±</i>


    <i>[You can see one.]</i>


    <i>-...What?</i>


    <i>[I used to have one who would asionally visit until recently, bringing me quite the interesting things...] </i>


    Karyl recalled what Narh Di Maug had said.


    "Bring it out," he instructed the gnome. "An item to be offered to the tinum Dragon."

 Chapter 36: A Fair Trade

    <h4>Chapter 36: A Fair Trade</h4>


    "This guy... I mean, you...!" Calypson stuttered in confusion, his mind racing to make sense of the unexpected mention of the tinum Dragon.


    <i>How does this kid know about the tinum Dragon? He hasn''te out from hisir for over two centuries years...</i>


    The dragons Karyl mentioned had vanished long enough for two human generations to pass and then some. <i>Where did he hear about this?</i>


    ¡°I don''t understand what you''re talking about.¡± Calypson asked, his expression filled with confusion. "Dragons? They are but a tale of the past, long gone from our continent."


    But Karyl took a step closer. He stood on his tiptoes and while resting his chin on the table, he said with a rxed expression,


    "Don''t worry. I mean you no harm. Narh Di Maug isn''t interested in your magical artifacts but in your unique items instead."


    "..."


    Calypson furrowed his brow. "Quiet, boy. What would a kid like you know about Lord Narh Di Maug? He''s the one who saved me when I was on the brink of death."


    "Indeed," Karyl smiled at Calypson. "If the tinum Dragon, unlike other dragons, didn''t care about lesser beings, you wouldn''t have survived. Truly a benevolent creature."


    "Creature?!" Calypson shouted, his mouth hung open in shock.


    <i>And the same goes for humans.</i>


    The tinum Dargon was the only dragon who participated in the Oracle War that would break out three yearster.


    <i>He was also the one who taught me how to travel back in time.</i>


    Briefly getting lost in nostalgia, Karyl¡¯s voice broke the silence. "So, what item will you show me?"


    "..."


    "Anyway, he''s still asleep. I know you''ve been leaving items in front of hisir to honor your promise of life, but it would be better to do so three yearster."


    "...What?" Calypson scoffed, misunderstanding Karyl''s words. "Nonsense. Look, these are my creations."


    Carefully, Calypson took out three boxes from a drawer and ced them on the table. Despite the shop''s collection of old antiques, these boxes were rather exquisitely crafted, not fitting the surroundings.


    <i>Hmph, I bet he''ll be speechless at the price. I don''t know how much money this kid has, but it''s predictable. </i>


    Watching Karyl, Calypson smirked to himself. Each item inside the boxes was truly extraordinary.


    "Hey...!!"


    As Karyl nonchntly opened the lids of the boxes, Calypson''s face grew pale, a desperate attempt to stop Karyl forming in his mind. But it was toote.


    "Hmm."


    But looking inside the boxes, Karyl seemed disappointed.


    <i>Huh, what''s with that face? </i>No one had ever looked at Calypson''s creations with such an expression before.


    "Is this it?"


    "Of course, boy. Seriously, are your eyes just for decoration? It''d be hard to find treasures like these in any dungeon," Calypson replied, bbergasted by Karyl''s grimacing face.


    "Certainly, it would be hard to find in any dungeon. It would need to be at least a B-grade dungeon."


    "...What?"


    "There should be more. Bring them out."


    "What, what are you talking about!?" Calypson¡¯s voice rose even higher, but Karyl simply smirked and sighed.


    "Must I always be blunt? I don''t understand why gnomes always try to hide things."


    "What do you mean..."


    "The Four Fangs."


    Startled by the sound of his swallowing, Calypson stared at Karyl in shock.


    "What I want to buy is exactly that."


    The Four Canines. They are a masterpiece among masterpieces created by the gnome craftsman Calypson.


    The ring, embedded with a small red gem, would appear to be a normal essory at first nce, but it was actually an armor enchanted with gnome crafting magic.


    Crafting Magic was something only craftsmen could apply to the artifacts they created. While the process of inscribing the spell wasplex and its effects were unpredictable, sometimes the spell even backfired during the creation process, risking the craftsman''s life. This is why, even for gnomes, creating items with crafting magic was rare.


    In that regard, the Four Canines were extraordinary. However, the method of activation was rather unsophisticated.


    The four sharp canines embedded in the ring harness the user''s magical power to create a shield. The more magic it absorbs, the stronger the shield bes.


    In other words, it drains the user''s magical power.


    <i>Furthermore, there''s no limit to the amount of magical power the Four Canines can absorb. This means that if one is not careful, they could die from magical depletion.</i>


    The activation condition was not actually intended for humans.


    <i>After the revtion of the Oracle, Narh Di Maug handed over his treasures to humans. One of those items was this ring.</i>


    Karyl watched as Calypson took out a hidden box from the floor with trembling hands.


    <i>Click-</i>


    Looking at the ring inside the box, Karyl nodded in satisfaction.


    <i>At that time, the only person in the empire capable of handling it was the court sorcerer, Kadin Luer. Even though he had reached the level of a Grand Sorcerer, his magical capacity was ultimately limited.</i>


    Being able to ¡°handle¡± something is quite different from using it ¡°freely¡±.


    However, Karyl¡¯s magical power was different.


    <i>With my magic...</i>


    Karyl took the ring out and looked at it. Perhaps, Karly could even stop gods with this ability.


    But unfortunately, just as its name implied, the shield could only be used four times, with one fang per use.


    Yet, for Karyl, that was sufficient. There''s only one life anyway, death just meant the end.


    Just preventing <i>that </i>was enough to prove the worth of this artifact.


    "Hey. I don''t know how you found out about it... Alright, that''s fine. But do you even have the money to buy it? Don''t get greedy for nothing..."


    Before Calypson could finish, Karyl ced a pouch from his pocket on the table.


    "Only this much? Come on..." Calypson snorted, eyeing the small pouch of gold coins, and untied it.


    "These gold coins are from 250 years ago. As a gnome, you are aware, right? Back then, gold coins were made of 100% pure gold. I believe this should be enough value. If it falls short, there are a few gems inside as well."


    Calypson was speechless as he examined the gold coins and gems inside the pouch.


    Taking out arge blue gem to inspect, he couldn''t hide his astonishment. It was no ordinary gem. It was apiszuli, all veins of which had disappeared decades ago, making it impossible to find any more of these gems.


    "An... elemental stone?"


    "Yes."


    And there were more.


    Aside from thepiszuli, there were carnelians, hematite, cradle stones, and so on...


    <i>And of such high purity... With these, you can buy a small country!</i>


    Elemental stones are considered the source of magic, and these stones, filled with one of the five elemental powers, could be ingested or applied to weapons.


    The coins paled inparison to the immense value of these magical stones. Calypson gazed at Karyl in disbelief.


    "Elemental stones are said to possess higher purity of magic the more facets they have. These are all octahedral. You can''t find these in any existing mines."


    Unbeknownst to himself, Calypson gulped audibly. <i>If taking an octahedral stone can elevate an ordinary person to the ranks of a sorcerer, then what I have should more than suffice.</i>


    "Where did you get these...?"


    "Isn''t the ck market all about goods and gold? If you won''t sell, then it can''t be helped."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Karyl chuckled.


    The items possessed by a dragon were unnecessary for him, but for those with magical power, they were irresistibly valuable.


    As Karyl turned to leave, Calypson hastily called out to him. A mischievous smile yed upon Karyl''s lips as he gripped the door handle.


    "Fine... I''ll hand over the ring."


    Karyl nodded slowly in response to his words.


    <i>Hmm, the kid seems to have a good head on his shoulders, but he''s still young. Where did he get these from? Even the emperor can¡¯t get his hands on such high quality octahedral stones!</i>


    Suppressing a chuckle, Calypson slowly pulled the pouch of gold towards him and handed the ring to Karyl. Karyl silently slipped the Four Canines onto his little finger. A sharp pain followed, as the ring bit into him, drawing a drop of blood that quickly got absorbed.


    "But I have one question. You''ve mentioned gnomes several times, do you know any others?" Calypso asked cautiously.


    Karyl responded smoothly as if he had been waiting for this moment. "It¡¯s hard to say. I''ve only met one by chance. I don''t know where they live, but it¡¯s just that I''ve heard rumors of a certain ce."


    "Where? And from whom?" Calypson¡¯s voice grew urgent.


    Karyl recalled a memory from his past life.


    <i>¡°If only I had known a little earlier, before the Oracle was revealed... I could have saved the few remaining members of my race... It''s regrettable, such a shame... Damn this war, it killed even those few who were left..."</i>


    <i>A sigh filled with regret.</i>


    <i>An old gnome, living in disguise, gazed at the battlefield from beneath the capital''s walls and shared his story with Karyl. The Oracle could save the continent, but it couldn¡¯t save his kin.</i>


    <i>Who did I hear it from, you say? </i>Karyl looked up slowly, meeting Calypson''s gaze.


    <i>I heard it from you, five years from now, when we met in my past life. </i>But of course, he couldn''t say that.


    "Hmm. I can¡¯t tell you that, but if you wish, I can tell you about that ce."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really." Karyl nodded confidently.


    "Who knows? Thest remaining lineage of the thought-to-be-extinct Gnome Kingdom might be waiting for you."


    Calypson''s eyes wavered intensely at his words.


    <i>You must be dying of curiosity.</i>


    Karyl had firmly caught his prey. Karyl was naive? Ridiculous.


    "Really...? Where is it?!" Unable to contain himself, Calypson leaped up from the table and shouted.


    Unfazed, Karyl pointed to the pouch of gold and elemental stones he had ced on the table earlier.


    "This is the ck market, after all. If you want something, you must pay its rightful price, don¡¯t you agree?" Karyl chuckled as he spoke.


    "What?"


    The Four Canines shimmered on the finger pointing at the pouch filled with gold and elemental stones.

 Chapter 37: Dushala

    <h4>Chapter 37: Dush</h4>


    Karyl emerged from the ck market, a satisfied smile gracing his lips. He tucked away a hefty pouch back into his coat and nodded approvingly. With a click, he flexed and unflexed his fist, testing the gauntlet that now encased his hand.


    Among the array of itemsid out from the three boxes, one had caught his eye. Though he criticized them as something you''d find in a B-grade dungeon, it was, in reality, a rare treasure, that even the imperial pce¡¯s vaults might struggle to procure.


    The craftsmanship of gnomes, it seemed, was indeed on par with that of the dwarves. The gauntlet, designed to fit perfectly, adjusted to his hand size upon wearing, snugging closely without any sense of foreignness.


    <i>Well, it''s a fair deal for the location of the remaining vein, not just for the sake of his kind. It''s actually quite cheap. He should be thankful instead,</i> Karyl mused, almost humming a tune without realizing it.


    The gauntlet, forged from mithril, was not particrly special, but its durability and slight magical defense made it a suitable substitute for a shield.


    Suddenly, with a forceful grip, sharp des sprang forth from the back of the gauntlet¡ªa handy feature for emergencies. A flick of his wrist retracted the des back into the gauntlet.


    Suan, who had been waiting at the entrance of the ck market, eyed Karyl''s gauntlet and asked, ¡°Did you buy that?¡±


    There was no need for Karyl to mention the four fangs hidden within it to Suan; it was beyond his wildest dreams. After all, possessing the means to purchase not one, but two items from the ck market in one go was rare, even among nobility.


    "What''s your n now, Karyl? Thanks to you, your name has spread throughout Tatur," Suan remarked with a sigh, his tone contrasting Karyl¡¯s prideful demeanor.


    "It doesn''t matter, does it? They were bound to find out sooner orter. I hope the rumors about me reach the ears of the remaining two administrators," Karyl replied, unconcerned.


    Suan shook his head slightly at Karyl¡¯s nonchnt response.


    "I¡¯ve heard about Dush, one of the four administrators. It''s a pity we couldn''t meet her. I assumed she would be in a ce that bears her name," Karyl casually mentioned.


    "She''s in a different ce. Despite her gloomy nature, she doesn¡¯t fancy such obvious unts."


    "You seem to know where she is. Do you also know about the other one?" asked Karyl.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s...¡± Suan began, looking slightly puzzled.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll find out for myself soon enough," Karyl stated confidently.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    "I''ll be staying here for a while. There''s a reason I came to this ce," he continued, recalling his original goal upon leaving the mansion.


    There were only two ces on the continent where one could learn magic: the Ivory Tower and the Antihum Grand Library. It was a stepping stone to find Narh Di Maug''sir, the only ce outside of those two controlled by the Magic Council.


    "And what about Aidan? Is he still looking for his sister?" Karyl asked.


    "I''m not sure. He hasn''t been seen in the city since we arrived," Suan replied.


    "That''s good. He can be quite a nuisance. It would be bothersome if he were around," Karyl remarked nonchntly, examining his gauntlet once again. "Let''s start by meeting the administrators I already know about."


    Remarkably, within less than 24 hours of his arrival in Tatur, Karyl had already managed to locate three administrators¡ªan unprecedented feat in history.


    "In the middle of the night, tonight?" Suan questioned.


    "I''m sure she''s not asleep. She must be anxiously waiting for me," Karyl surmised, implying he knew her well.


    Suan, lost for words, merely watched him.


    "It''d be great if I could meet thest one in the meantime. So, I might as well," Karyl added, leaving a meaningful remark.


    ***


    "Kamma, that old man opened the door to the ck market," a sharp voice echoed in the darkness.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The robust men standing before them tensed at every word, their posture rigid.


    "He''s a slippery one."


    "Should we just leave him be? Isn''t this a clear vition of the rules? We haven''t even recognized that kid as an administrator."


    "Let him be. There is probably an under-the-table scheme at y. We can''t overpower him through force anyway. The only person who might stand a chance against him is the Champion."


    Among the four administrators, thest was the Champion of the arena. The Free City of Tatur, could maintain order amidst chaos thanks to thewless port and the arena.


    Though they were fugitives from the empire, they were not mere ves. Murderers, forgers, arsonists... within their ranks were capable mercenaries, sorcerers, and hunters with unique backgrounds.


    <i>The Champion of the arena can be an administrator of Tatur. </i>This condition alone attracted numerous challengers, with people betting on their favorite fighters. It was a two-for-one deal: letting the bloodthirsty unleash their madness while making money on the side.


    Ironically, the participants who gathered for money in the arena were called "ve soldiers."


    "But he..."


    "I know. It''s puzzling to me too that he hasn¡¯t made a move."


    The speaker¡¯s tongue adorned with sparkling jewels swept across her red lips, sending a chill down the spine of everyone present.


    "So, we''ll do things our way. Whether it''s an eel or a dragon, we''ll defend our home. Even a cornered mouse will bite the cat.¡±


    Dush, one of the four administrators, oversaw the ck market, another core area of Tatur.


    <i>He opened the door to the ck market without my permission?</i>


    Despite the rule that required the approval of two administrators to open the market, it was merely for show. The actual rule ced was that each area was to be respected without encroachment: thewless port to Curan, the slums to Kamma, the arena to the Champion, and the ck market to her.


    The fact that the door was opened without her permission could be the ultimate disgrace for her as an administrator.


    <i>The kid knows about the ck market, so he''s no ordinary child.</i>


    Dush''s eyes gleamed. <i>The only question was why the kid had entered the old man Calypson''s shop. There''s nothing of value there.</i>


    The person who had dared to kill Curan, seek out Kamma, and open the ck market wouldn''t have chosen the shop without careful consideration.


    She doubted, and doubted again, knowing that it was her suspicion that had led her to her position as an administrator.


    <i>I am different from them.</i>


    "Check Calypson''s shop immediately. Find out what he took."


    "But... the rule states that we are not to interfere with the shops in the ck market..." Her subordinate hesitated at her words but fell silent under her sharp gaze.


    "Who made that rule? It means nothing if an old man is involved. It doesn''t matter here."


    "Understood."


    "And find the kid''s location. We''ll need to make a move before Kamma does."


    "Yes."


    Then, a <i>Click¡ª!</i>


    "No need to look."


    Light pierced the darkness. As if he had already known her thoughts, Karyl, stepped in having unlocked the sturdy iron door. He offered a faint smile, as if greeting a familiar face.


    His arrival made everyone present reach for their swords, on guard.


    "Stop this nonsense. It seems you don''t have the capability to deal with me here and I don''t want to see unnecessary bloodshed. That goes for you too, Dush."


    Karyl, who knew her name, was met with her low voice.


    "Take a seat."


    The sound of tea being poured quietly filled the room as Dush gestured, and her subordinates quickly exited.


    Karyl leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on the steaming cup of tea.


    "So, the renowned figure hase all this way. Pray tell, what is the purpose of your visit?" she said nonchntly, her hand slipping beneath the table.


    "I''vee to make a deal."


    "A deal? How bold? Here you are, having killed an administrator and wandered into the ck market. Do you believe there''s more for you to gain here? Isn''t that a bit too greedy?"


    Dush''s gaze turned icy.


    "There are things in this world that can be obtained, and things that cannot. Even in this Free City, there are certain rules."


    "Is that so?"


    In a sh, Karyl drew his dagger with lightning speed and hurled it towards the wall with all his might. The dagger trembled as it embedded itself in the wall, unable to withstand the force.


    Silence followed... and then blood trickled down the wall from where the dagger had struck.


    "Your stealth skills are impressive, but are you really relying on just one person?It would have been better to side with Kamma. You could have bought yourself another minute¡±


    Karyl snapped the teacup on the table right in front of Dush¡¯s eyes. Drops of tea fell one by one, sshing onto her thigh and staining the floor.


    Silently, Dush watched the spreading wetness on the tablecloth.


    "Assassins and poisoned tea. How cliche," she murmured, swallowing hard.


    She had been mistaken. It wasn''t he who had been careless, but herself. His nonchnt demeanor had caught her off guard.


    "This ce is interesting. Here''s someone from the Eastern Lands, far across the continent, along with Curan, a former imperial noble, Kamma from a northern tribe, and Suan, a mixed blood. It''s as if someone orchestrated it to ensure there are no shared bloodlines."


    Confusion flickered in Dush''s eyes for a moment.


    <i>How could he know that...</i>


    She had never once spoken of her origins since arriving on the continent.


    The Eastern Lands, as Karyl said, was a collection of small inds on the other side of the continent, maintained by a hereditary system.


    There, a secretive organization known as the "Ind''s Masters" held sway.


    <i>Your expression shows you''re surprised. But honestly, where you''re from doesn''t really matter to me. I only found outter from Aidan that you''re a fugitive from the Eastern Lands. </i>


    People from the Eastern Lands were educated from birth by an organization called the Burning Darkness.


    Those who sessfullypleted their training became skilled assassins, carrying out specialized missions across the continent.


    The training was so excruciatingly painful, with a mortality rate so high, it was said that it kept the poption of the Eastern Lands in check.


    "The treasures of the ck market don''t satisfy me," Karyl said to her with a sharp voice. "I want to gain control of this ce."


    However, unlike Kamma, Dush scoffed at his threat. "You? Do you think the residents of Tatur are just obedientmoners? Do you truly believe you can control them all by yourself? With just your personal strength. Can you really rein in a city that thrives on chaos?"


    Karyl whispered, gently lifting Dush''s chin, "I''m not the one who will be controlling them. It''s you guys. Not just the four of us anymore. Now, I only need to deal with three."


    She, being one of the remaining three administrators, frowned at Karyl.


    "You... you''re insane!!"


    "You should know this. We can''t keep running the city like this forever. It started with the arena, and now the ck market, right? We may have fled from the empire and the nobility, but eventually, we have to bring them back in."


    Her face stiffened at Karyl¡¯s words, "Using the infamy of thewless port to control the increasing number of immigrants while avoiding the eyes of the empire and the principality. It''s not a ce fit for living. To enter, one must risk their life, among other things..."


    Heid down the Curan¡¯s emblem on the table as he spoke. "Those who gamble with people''s lives deserve death, but... well, it was a necessary evil. The best you coulde up with, given the circumstances."


    He continued, nodding slowly, "And appointing Kamma may not have been the best option, but it was the next best thing. Not bad. His conduct may be questionable, but he has been constantly gathering people from the slums to challenge the arena. It helps channel the city''s madness in one direction."


    Dush couldn¡¯t help but flinch, as Karyl''s hand slowly moved from her chin up her cheek.


    "With the King of ves as your aplice, too. Bncing the infamy of Curan with the fame of Suan Hazer, and maintaining your position by distracting the nobility through the ck market. Clearly, a n that came from your mind, right?" He saw through everything about the city.


    "So...?" Her expression hardened at his words.


    "Are you okay with this?"


    "What?"


    Karyl''s voice was forceful, each word hitting her ear with emphasis. "There must be a reason you fled from the Eastern Lands."


    A chill ran down Dush¡¯s spine. Since arriving on this continent, she had never disclosed her true identity to anyone, not even to her closest allies. So, it was unbelievable for a stranger, let alone a young boy, to know of her origins.


    But what shocked her more than that revtion was the certainty with which Karyl spoke, as if he had seen through the depths of her heart.


    "Don''t you want to see a bigger world?"

 Chapter 38: Dreaming of an Empire

    <h4>Chapter 38: Dreaming of an Empire</h4>


    Suan Hazer was left speechless by Karyl''s audacious actions. Curan, Kamma, and now Dush¡ªthe administrators of Tatur, individuals whom even the empire, the principality, and the three kingdoms didn¡¯ty their hands on¡ªwere being manipted by a young boy before the day was even over.


    "A bigger world, you say? Kid, it¡¯s good to dream big and all, but do you even know how difficult it is to manage a single city already? What bigger world are you going to show me? We are surrounded by kingdoms on all sides," Dush said, sneering coldly at Karyl''s words. "What, are you nning to conquer the continent?"


    "Well, with Tatur''s ragtag group that would be difficult, to say the least. We''d need the strength of the northern tribes and the southern barbarians."


    "You talk a good game."


    "I''m not just talking." Karyl turned to look at Suan Hazer, who stood behind him.


    "Ah..."


    Suan flinched under Karyl¡¯s gaze and recoiled.


    "I''ve brought the solution you''re curious about."


    "What?" Dush looked at Suan Hazer as well, her face filled with disbelief. "Him? What can he do, besides fighting and crossing rivers?"


    However, contrary to the Dush¡¯s cold reaction, Karyl smiled mysteriously. "He can offer much more than that."


    With a swift motion, Karyl pulled down a map from the wall and spread it on the table.


    "Suan Hazer, let me ask you. In Tatur, surrounded by rivers on all sides, what''s the most reliable way to travel?"


    "That would be..." Suan¡¯s gaze lingered on the map, his focus drawn to the Fonein River that cut across the continent, with Tatur at its heart.


    The answer was a simple one, really, given what he had been doing all along. "Crossing the river."


    Karyl nodded at his words. "Most travel across the continent is done bynd, but the river currents offer a much faster route. It may be impossible for the empire and the principality, but not for us."


    "Oh, I see, what''s the grand n then? Bring in more barbarians from the continent? Why not just invite all the northern tribes toe and live here?"


    Dush red at Suan Hazer. "Your needlesspassion has already put us in a precarious position with the kingdoms. We are barely managing thanks to the ck market."


    Suan''s expression hardened at her words.


    "It''s not about bringing more people in," Karyl exined, his voice filled with a soft chuckle. "It¡¯s about selling information."


    He clenched his fist tightly without anyone noticing. "And we have Suan Hazer to thank for this. This is something only he, who can navigate the currents faster than anyone else, do."


    "Selling information?"


    "Yes. Tatur is the only ce that can handle information from the principality, the empire, and the three kingdoms. We can be the hub holding weaknesses of all nations."


    "How?" Intrigued by Karyl''s words, Dush, who had been dismissive just moments ago, inquired with newfound interest.


    "The empire has issued an extermination order against heretics, but the principality and the three kingdoms are different. They have immigrants settling in. Plus, Tatur isn''t just for immigrants; there are also people from the empire here."


    "Ah!"


    As if struck by a sudden realization, Suan pped his hands together. Pointing excitedly at the map, he eximed, "We use them¡ªthe dispersed barbarians! They can be our eyes and ears on the ground. If we gather information through them and transport it via the Fonein River..."


    "Wait." Karyl interrupted him. "If we make sudden moves, they''ll notice. It might even invite attacks from the empire and the principality."


    But Suan confidently replied as if he had been waiting. "That¡¯s where tradingpaniese in. If we establish one ourselves, we can ensure the freest form of movement across the continent."


    Karyl nodded approvingly at Suan''s suggestion, the image of Suan in the distinctive tunic of a merchant shing in his mind.


    <i>It''s the same as my previous life. Tatur was undoubtedly a strategic location and the Rabat Guild had also dealt with information. Creating the Ravat Guild and growing Tatur in that manner was Olivurn''s idea.</i>


    But now it was different; Suan Hazer hade to this realization on his own. This alone was a huge change from the past. <i>Back then, the man was certainly talented, but hecked the proactive nature he disyed during his time as the King of ves. He simply followed Olivurn''s orders.</i>


    If Karyl hadn''t seen Suan Hazer defy Olivurn while he was imprisoned, he might not have seen this potential. But now, Suan nned to establish his own guild.


    He was the hero who, by imperial decree, established a free guild and gathered crucial information for the empire, ultimately leading it to victory. <i>But now, the guild¡¯s not limited to the empire.</i>


    He now has the potential to achieve so much more. He was free from the shackles of the empire.


    Karyl recalled the words left by Kaye Aesir.


    <i>Free will.</i>


    It was the most important thing for a human being.


    "Correct," Karyl said, nodding slowly as he retrieved the dagger lodged in the wall. He drew a series of intricate lines on the map spread before him. "The bigger world I''m talking about isn''t just a simple country."


    ncing at Dush for a moment, Karyl continued. "From rivers to cities, from barbarians to imperial citizens. If they all be the eyes and ears, the foundation, all connected..."


    His voice trailed off as the map was torn into shreds, the myriad lines invaded the map, resembling a spider¡¯s web awaiting its prey.


    Both Suan and Dush were entranced by the graceful movements of Karyl''s de. Kingdoms to viges, mountain bases, and deep valleys¡ªall the severed gaps were connected, forming awork resembling a road.


    "This is the vision I hold."


    At the heart of it all stood Tatur, as if all the roads on the continent originated from there.


    "A country that exists everywhere, yet nowhere."


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    Karyl drove the dagger into Tatur on the map. "The Invisible Empire."


    At that moment, both of them couldn¡¯t believe their ears. The boy before them was calmlyying out an unimaginable n.


    Karyl slowly uttered, "We will exist across the entire continent."


    ***


    "Are you saying... I should be an information merchant?" Dush asked, her frown deepening at Karyl''s words.


    Even her voice trembled slightly, a rare sign of even the formidable Dush being quite taken aback.


    ¡°It would still be much better than managing the ck market. People should live in the sunlight, don''t you agree?¡±


    "You''re bold, I''ll give you that. But I suppose youth has its limits. Do you even know how many information guilds there are across the continent? And what became of them?"


    Karyl responded with a lightugh. "Right, none of them fared well. Information, after all, is a secret. Knowing too many secrets is a surefire way to an early grave."


    Dush wore an incredulous expression. "Are you suggesting I lead such a life?"


    "As I said, information is ultimately a secret. The information guilds failed because they didn''t keep their secrets; they sold them openly."


    "So..."


    "Like Suan Hazer said, we''ll establish a tradingpany. However, the information will be dealt with secretly. We''ll gather it openly through thepany, but sell it only through the ck market."


    Karyl pointed to a section on the spread-out map. "But that alone won''t be enough to sustain Tatur. Wealth is the most crucial element in protecting the city. The tradingpany led by Suan will handle the actual sale of goods."


    "A legitimate tradingpany?"


    "Yes."


    He pointed to a rugged mountain range on the map. It was the Canatra Mountain Range, located not too far from Tatur and nestled between the Three Kingdoms of Istria.


    "Why there?"


    "To put it simply, we will make it ours."


    Dush grimaced at his words. "The Canatra Mountain Range? That barrennd that not a single country among the three kingdoms wants because it''s worth nothing?"


    "Exactly."


    It was a fact known to everyone on the continent.


    <i>Yes, it was certainly a useless wastnd, for now. </i>However, six monthster, a vein of elemental stones would be discovered there, changing everything.


    Elemental stones have a variety of uses. They could be ingested or applied to weapons, making them highly sought after by sorcerers and alchemists. They were difficult to handle, and the biggest problem was their scarcity.


    <i>Finding an elemental stone that aligns with one''s own element isn''t easy either. </i>


    But if one could acquire them, they became the best tools for enhancing one''s magical power. Thus, elemental stones were highly prized by nobles in all nations.


    <i>The Canatra Mountain Range will be home to one of only three elemental stone mines on the continent where octahedral stones can be mined. </i>


    That ce was the Kadhium Magic Mine, the exact location Karyl had pointed to.<i> </i>


    <i>The mine will be discovered eventually, but the problem is time. In my previous life, it took so long to mine that it wasn''t even utilized properly.</i>


    As valuable as the stones were, their initial discovery triggered a battle for control among the kingdoms.


    <i>Thanks to that, instead of being developed, the Three Kingdoms of Istria fought amongst themselves, leading to their destruction.</i>


    This sudden shift in the power bnce gave the empire an opportunity to crush both the principality and the three kingdoms.


    <i>If I can acquire this ce, it will not only elevate Tatur but also prevent the empire from bing overly dominant.</i>


    Furthermore, it would safeguard the three kingdoms from being destroyed and save some of the outstanding talents from dying in vain, even if they were from weaker nations.


    "A mining site... Is there really such a thing?" Even Suan Hazer, who had followed Karyl, found it hard to believe, his voice trembling.


    "The neighboring three kingdoms don''t know about it yet. Only the empire is aware and moving in secret."


    Dush stared intently at Karyl. Knowing what she desired, Karyl spoke confidently as he pulled something from his cloak and ced it on the map. "You, as the head of the ck market, should recognize this."


    What Karyl revealed was the badge of Kuwell MacGovern, the captain of the Blue Knights and a Sword Master. He hadn''t expected to use it in this manner, but he believed there was no better option to convince Dush. It alone could validate his ims.


    <i>Is what he says true? How could he possess such a badge at his age? </i>Being connected to nobles from various countries, Dush recognized its significance immediately.<i> </i>


    <i>I expected he wasn''t just any kid... But to be in such a position?</i>


    "I can''t reveal all my sources of information. But for a grand undertaking, taking a gamble is necessary," Karyl spoke calmly. "What do you think? Does this give you enough courage to take a chance?"

 Chapter 39: The Champion

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Champion</h4>


    For Karyl, this was a gamble. Using the badge in such a way, one that he had received from Kuwell for safe passage within the empire, was a risk. If Dush grew even more suspicious and decided to investigate his identity, it would be problematic.


    Their gazes met. In a trade where some sacrifices were necessary to gain others, what would she be willing to let go and what to seize? She must be rapidly considering her options.


    <i>This badge is only given to those undertaking secret missions within the empire. I could guess he wasn''t just any kid, but this...</i>


    Dush quickly concealed her surprise. "Indeed... If we can control the mining site as you suggest, then dreaming of Tatur''s prosperity might not be so far-fetched. But how can we even acquire it? Even if it''s abandonednd, legally it still belongs to someone. Though Tatur mayckws, the continent does not."


    This was herst card to y. If only there was a way to solve this too...


    She casually pushed aside the badge Karyl had ced on the map, pointing instead to a location beneath it. "If we don¡¯t obtain thisnd legally, the three kingdoms won''t just stand by idly."


    Karyl had been waiting for this moment, a faint smile gracing his lips. "Don''t worry. You are well acquainted with the noble who owns thatnd."


    Dush¡¯s face stiffened once more.


    <i>The owner of that ce was... Baron Beryl, a sorcerer from the Kingdom of Istan, one of the three kingdoms.</i>


    A promising young man who could have be a great sorcerer but wasted his talent chasing after women. Even a so-called genius from a young age couldn''t control his desires as an adult.


    <i>He called it love, but unfortunately, the women he entangled himself with were the daughters of a duke from the allied Kingdom of Tevanel and another from a count''s family in the Kingdom of Fenria.</i>


    It was clear he was simply ying the field. Who would call that love?


    <i>He''s lucky to be alive. </i>The scandal could have led to his ruin, given his potential.


    <i>Yet, as the saying goes, every cloud has a silver lining. Despite everything, every battlefield he entered led to victory. Especially when defending the three kingdoms from the principality''s attacks. Thanks to that, he barely managed to survive and was even awarded such a territory.</i>


    Now, nearing the age of sixty, he no longer partook in battles and had be nothing more than a hedonistic old sorcerer.


    "What drives a man who lives neither for honor nor conviction?"


    "...Women?" Dush remarked, her expression one of disgust.


    Karyl chuckled at her response. "Well, that''s not entirely wrong for Beryl, but at his age, he''s unlikely to fall in love again..."


    Karyl said, making a circle with his thumb and index finger, "It''s money."


    He then opened a heavy pouch he had brought with him, spilling all of its contents onto the desk. "To deceive, we''ll need to win over a few people besides Beryl. But they''re all insignificant, so bribing them shouldn¡¯t be hard."


    A moment of silence followed as they took in the sight before them. "We''ll spread rumors about the mining rights solely to Baron Beryl. Despite his age, he''s not senile yet. As a sorcerer, he can''t resist the allure of elemental stones."


    Once hailed as a prodigy, he still harbored ambitions of making a name for himself in the central regions.


    Dush looked at Karyl with a serious gaze. "Honestly, this is nerve-wracking. But what if you''re being sponsored by the empire? What if this is all a ploy to bring Tatur under imperial control?


    "The gold coins I showed you are indeed from the empire, but they do not belong to the empire. Not even the royal family possesses such ancient coins."


    Karyl disyed the gold coins before her. "At best, a few may exist in the ck markets across the continent. If you want to verify their authenticity, feel free to do so."


    He shrugged nonchntly. "But I''ve shown all the evidence I can. I swear this has nothing to do with the empire. It is solely my doing."


    Dush mulled over Karyl''s earlier mention of <i>The Invisible Empire</i>.


    "Honestly..." She shook her head, as if surrendering.


    "A badge followed by ancient imperial gold coins... Are you a dragon or something?"


    "If it puts your mind at ease, then yes. It''ll be a good excuse if things go south. ¡°It was just a dragon''s prank,¡± you can say."


    "Stop joking. I''m being serious here."


    "And so am I. It''s no small matter to say I''ll establish a new nation above the empire."


    Dush threw her hands up in exasperation. "Honestly, asking for more proof of your capabilities would be absurd at this point."


    "Trust me. Tatur will be a city no one can overlook."


    She felt as if she was being drawn into the depths of the boy''s unfathomable eyes. Though it was said in jest, the notion that he might truly be a dragon crossed her mind.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    For the first time, a shudder ran through her body as she contemted not just the fate of Tatur but her own as well. It felt like a gamble she was willing to take.


    "And while I may not have powers to show off, I have something else."


    "What...?"


    "Find me at dawn. I''ll show you something interesting." Karyl chuckled. "The secret of Tatur."


    Dush now found his smile almost frightening.


    ***


    "Alright. So, is everything settled for now? Such a hectic day, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Leaving Dush''s base, the two walked through the dimly lit alleyways.


    Suan asked, gazing at Karyl''s back, "How were you so sure that Dush would ept the proposal?"


    "To be honest, I wasn''t."


    "What?"


    "I was prepared to kill her if things went south," Karyl said as he nced at Suan''s astonished face, his lips curling into a wry smile.


    "Kamma is easy to deal with. He¡¯s old and wants to cling to life for as long as he can, swaying with the shifting tides of power. He doesn''t significantly influence the grand scheme of things. But Dush, she''s different."


    As they continued their conversation, news came in. As expected, the deal with Beryl, as well as the lucrative sale of the barrennd at such a high price, was met with unanimous approval.


    "Even now, as things are progressing smoothly, she''s still plotting. The annual ck market is the only time when nobles from the empire, the principality, and the three kingdoms all gather in Tatur. Do you understand what that means?"


    "I''m not sure..." Suan still seemed puzzled by Karyl''s words.


    Though he had gained some confidence from handling the contract with Dush, Karyl''s relentless demeanor made him feel like he wanted to return to the arena.


    Karylughed lightly at him. "It means that Dush, the sole organizer of the ck market in Tatur, has connections with these nobles. And what we¡¯re doing now goes directly against their interests. Just because she can put on a smile in front of me doesn¡¯t mean she won''t wear a stern face in front of them."


    Suan¡¯s eyes widened with realization. "You mean... she might betray us?"


    "Not immediately. She''ll weigh the advantages of stabbing us in the back through them. However, inviting the nobles here is also a burden for her. If any of the three bnced powers shift, it could easily be a pretext for war."


    "I see..."


    "Think about it, Suan. To be an information merchant, being fast isn''t enough."


    Suan nodded at Karyl''s words.


    <i>In that regard, Dush is far better. Both as a merchant and an information broker. </i>


    The problem was her inscrutable cunning.


    <i>But that''s fine too. It just means she''s pragmatic. Considering the survival of Tatur and her own safety, following me would seem like the best option to her.</i>


    That''s probably why she agreed to his proposal as well. The surface won''t change much. Tatur will remain a free city, managed by its administrators.


    "There''s much work to be done. Even now, people are still dying due to the Extermination Decree of Heresy. You want to save them, right?"


    "Can we bring them here?"


    "You, alone?" Karyl shook his head. "Impossible. Even if you can steer a boat, you¡¯d only be able to save a few dozen people by crossing the river."


    "Then..."


    "We just spread the word. Rumors fly faster than wyverns, sometimes turning lizards into dragons." Karyl knew that Suan Hazer was the only one who could do this job. "The name ¡°King of ves¡± was more famous in the north than any other king.


    ¡°Use everything at your disposal to entice them toe on their own."


    "Make theme on their own..."


    "Your job isn''t to ferry them directly, but to prepare a ce for them to settle."


    Suan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he listened to Karyl''s words. "But Tatur is already overcrowded. Even if the barbarianse, where will we...?"


    "Aren''t there plenty of vacancies?"


    "What?"


    "Who else but you can freely navigate the Fonein River here? It''s not like those ces are going to be used for something else."


    "Oh...!" Suan''s eyes widened with realization.


    "Right, thewless port," Karyl affirmed. "We didn¡¯t touch upon it since we were in a hurry, but you should be more than capable of managing it."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, who else but you to manage thewless port in Tatur?" Karyl replied. "When Kamma first saw us, he must have been quite troubled, unsure whether to open the ck market or not and whether he should acknowledge your identity."


    "What do you mean...?"


    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? I''d give Tatur to you. So, how can you truly own this free city? I''ve already killed one of the four administrators. Should I kill the rest?"


    "..."


    "Killing them only gives rise to new administrators. This ce isn''t just for barbarians but also for those abandoned by the empire and the principality. Integration is a difficult task." Karyl slowly pointed at Suan''s face. "Just like your two eyes."


    Suan''s expression hardened.


    Suan Hazer was an integral part of Karyl¡¯s grand n, as he was the most suitable person for it, with a cause that could unite both the barbarians and the imperial citizens.


    <i>But that was not enough.</i>


    <i>Ping¡ª</i>


    Karyl flicked a coin he had found in a building in thewless port from his pocket and tossed it to Suan.


    "That tattoo on your wrist when we crossed the river..."


    "What?"


    "The Red-eyed Tribe doesn''t bear such tattoos," Karyl stated, looking at Suan.


    <i>I had something simr myself.</i>


    When the Oracle was revealed, and Karyl was first summoned to the imperial pce, everyone doubted him because of his immigrant background. As a result, he had to prove his worth.


    At that time, Olivurn made him an offer in front of the nobles¡ªif he became the champion of the arena, he would gain their acknowledgment.


    <i>Looking back, maybe I hoped I''d die there...</i>


    Karyl had fought in seventy-five battles and emerged victorious in every single one. He made a record that was unparalleled.


    As the youngest champion, Karyl had earned a tattoo simr to the one now on Suan Hazer''s wrist.


    <i>The mark of a victor. </i>Karyl continued walking.


    "I didn''t n to deceive, but you have a great deal of work ahead. I''m counting on you, Champion of the Arena."


    "...Eh?"


    Suan Hazer watched Karyl¡¯s departing figure in a daze. He slowly opened his hand, which held the coin, and stared at it intently. The coin rested on his palm, showing heads up.

 Chapter 40: The Arena

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Arena</h4>


    As dusk fell upon the locked arena, a young boy stepped inside. Karyl MacGovern stepped onto the stage and looked around, feeling a fresh surge of emotions.


    <i>Should I have asked Grandpa Calypson for another sword? </i>he wondered, picking up weapons, that were once wielded by ve soldiers, from the ground. As he swung them, the sharp sound of the des cutting through the air reverberated.


    Karyl looked down at the dried blood on the ground. This ce had witnessed countless battles and countless deaths. The ownerless weapons scattered on the ground were a testament to that fact, and only more would umte over time.


    "Hmm."


    Karyl slowly raised his head, his gaze fixed on a man waiting for him in the arena. The man''s solid muscles and iron gauntlets wrapped in bandages emitted a sharp aura. His face bore two sharp horns and was covered in blue scales resembling a Sea Serpent.


    His fierce eyes seemed ready to strike at Karyl''s neck at any moment. It felt as if the absolute ruler of the Fonein River had appeared in the arena, wearing the mask of the Sea King.


    "I said let''s meet at dawn, but I didn''t mean to meet in a ce like this. It''s not even a love letter, yet you just leave such a note and go," Karyl spoke in a low tone, holding a short piece of paper in his hand.


    "Well, it seems you¡¯ve made your decision." There was no need to specte about who was behind the mask.


    "Suan Hazer, no, Champion," Karyl said, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    For a brief moment, it seemed as though the man''s eyes trembled behind the mask. But soon, an overwhelming fighting spirit emanated from his entire body.


    <i>Isn¡¯t this the first time I''m properly fighting him across my past and present lives?</i> Karyl thought, his body trembling ever so slightly.


    <i>Even during his days as the master of the Ravat Guild, his fighting prowess was quite legendary. I was surprised to find out that he was the King of ves, but with such skills, it would be odd if he wasn''t the champion of the arena.</i>


    Suan Hazer possessed a natural physical prowess that made his fighting spirit akin to a force od nature. His body was a weapon in and of itself, rendering other weapons unnecessary.


    Valvont, the renowned King of Martial Arts, belonged to neither the empire nor the Principality, dedicating himself solely to the pursuit of martial arts. <i>It waster revealed that Suan Hazer learned a few stances from Valvont during his youth.</i>


    Encountering Valvont was a mere coincidence, still, undoubtedly, the King of Martial Arts recognized Suan¡¯s talent.


    However, perhaps due to his nature of not taking disciples, Valvont left without passing on everything to Suan Hazer.


    "Huff..."


    Suan took his stance. His right arm shielded his face, his left arm resting at his waist, his body slightly leaning forward. It was a stance familiar yet unfamiliar to Karyl. <i>The 8th form of Valvont. </i>


    <i>Out of the eight forms that Valvont perfected, Suan only learned two. Yet, he became the champion of the arena.</i> The thought filled Karyl with undeniable excitement. <i>If I could meet Valvont again and learn the remaining six forms... </i>


    Perhaps a new King of Martial Arts, or rather, a God of Martial Arts could be born. <i>That''s my role.</i>


    It is said that Valvont regretted not having taken in Suan Hazer in hister years, despite being known for refusing disciples. <i>Valvont, wherever you may be wandering, but this proposal is for the good of me and the King of Martial Arts, yourself. </i>


    Before that thought could fully form, the two of them lunged at each other without a word. Karyl''s movement caused the air to explode in a circle beneath him, propelling him into a rapid spin in mid-air.


    Agnel''s de shed against Suan''s gauntlet, followed by sparks and a sharp noise. Despite the risk of losing his arm, Suan appeared fearless as he blocked Karyl''s attacks with his gauntlets.


    <i>They aren¡¯t ordinary gauntlets, I see. </i>


    Despite Agnel''s fierce attack, only slight scratches were made, and the gauntlet''s defensive power remained intact. It was likely one of the items from the ck market.


    "Is that, by any chance, an item made by the Muir family?"


    "You recognized it. Yes, it''s a prize for winning the title of champion." The Muir family, known among dwarfs for their excellent craftsmanship, could turn even trash into treasure. "Gnome creations may be a lot more beautiful, but dwarf steel is tougher."


    "But also much heavier," Karyl noted.


    Suan Hazer just grinned. Without such incredible strength, even holding the gauntlet would dislocate one¡¯s shoulder, let alone being able to use it.


    "Good." Karyl nodded.


    Suan Hazer staggered. Defending alone wouldn''t be enough to win this fight, and he knew it.


    His expression grew stern. Fighting alongside him was one thing, but experiencing it firsthand was an entirely different matter. Karyl''s de, though merely a dagger, seemed as sharp as a rapier and as heavy as a broadsword.


    <i>Impressive.</i> Karyl inwardly eximed in admiration as he watched Suan Hazar block his attack. <i>I can practice with this.</i>


    Perhaps sensing Karyl''s thoughts, Suan Hazer unknowingly gritted his teeth. <i>He''s underestimating me. </i>


    Though he didn''t want to admit it, he could already feel it in his body. <i>How is this possible? Even if he has been holding a sword since he could walk, that¡¯s still just barely ten years. Is he a genius?</i>


    That was the only possible exnation for Karyl¡¯s inexplicable strength.


    Of course, even if one were to set aside memories of his past life, it was true that Karyl was a genius of the sword.


    Karyl''s lips curled into a smile. This was a chance to fully use the strength he hadn''t needed to use against his opponents until now.


    "Wha..." Suan Hazer''s eyes widened in disbelief at the sharp energy emanating from Karyl''s de.


    He could feel an extremely strong magical power. "Mana de...?"


    But he shook his head, observing the distinct color of the magic enveloping the dagger. <i>No, it''s something different...</i> His face hardened. <i>What should I even call it?</i>


    Before he could finish that thought, Karyl''s attack, unlike anything before, ripped through the air. There was no finesse or sharpness in the strike, just overwhelming power.


    "Ah, ugh!" Suan instinctively raised his arms to block Karyl''s sword. With a thunderous roar, Suan was sent flying, tumbling across the ground until hisrge body came to a stop against the arena wall.


    "Huff... Huff..." He looked at Karyl, dazed.


    The air crackled as something broke, followed by a heavy thud as it hit the ground. It was caused by Suan''s gauntlets, now shattered into countless pieces.


    Despite the loss of his weapon, Suan¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Karyl, more shocked by Karyl''s strike than the destruction of his gauntlets.


    "What was that just now?" Suan asked, but Karyl only smiled bitterly, appearing unsatisfied.


    <i>That was dangerous. I can''t yet control my power properly. I only intended to cut the gauntlets, but I almost identally cut his arms off.</i>


    Karyl approached Suan, who had fallen to his knees. "You''re strong, Karyl."


    "Is this an eptable oue?"


    Suan nodded, somewhat relieved. He had given it his all and was thoroughly defeated. Such a satisfied expression couldn''t have emerged otherwise.


    "You can be stronger. No, you must. You have more to aplish than you think," Karyl said, sitting on the stage of the arena. "You must have been troubled by my words. The fight would have been better if you were in perfect condition."


    Suan grimaced at Karyl''s words.


    "To gain power, you need influence. And to solidify that influence, you must win the hearts of the people." Karyl picked up the Sea King mask that had fallen to the ground, covering his face with it. "You need a justification to calm their rage. The life of just one administrator won¡¯t be enough to convince the others living in Tatur." Suan felt a chill as he saw Karyl''s eyes gleam through the mask.


    The other administrators, Dush and Kamma, would not show themselves. <i>Especially Dush. Even if she supports me, her public image would make it difficult.</i> And Suan realized that as well.


    "But with both of us, it''s different. The Golden Lion of thewless port and the champion of the arena, both symbols of freedom in the free city, were defeated by one person. That rumor will spread quickly through Dush and Kamma."


    Karyl lightly tapped Suan''s shoulder as he knelt. "Naturally, they¡¯ll wee a new leader."


    Suan had challenged Karyl to create this scenario. Or rather, technically, it was Karyl who had challenged the champion, but the oue was as expected.


    "I don''t expect loyalty from the people here. This ce just needs to remain a power that no one on the continent can touch." Karyl said. "The fear that we can act recklessly at any time. That alone is enough to keep the empire in check.¡± Karyl, removing the mask, turned to Suan. "You''re the one who must hold the reins."


    Suan¡¯s heterochromatic eyes met Karyl¡¯s. "You, with the blood of both an imperial and a barbarian flowing through you, are the ideal candidate."


    Suan looked at Karyl, at a loss for words. His heart raced. It was the first time someone had considered his cursed blood useful. A lineage he had always wanted to erase and, conversely, the lineage of the very empire that had caused his tribe to flee to Tatur.


    <i>A nation beyond ancestry and heritage.</i>


    He had thought such an idea was absurd, but now he wondered if it could actually be reality.


    "Hmm." After the intense battle, Karyl looked beyond the wall to the rising twilight. "It''s about time I reveal Tatur¡¯s secret to you.


    "...Pardon?"


    "You''ll like what you see," Karyl said with his ambiguous gaze.

 Chapter 41: The Secret of Tatur

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Secret of Tatur</h4>


    "Everyone''s gathered here," Karyl remarked.


    "Why does your face look like that?" Dush asked, noticing Suan Hazer, who stood behind Karyl with a disheveled face.


    "It''s nothing."


    "It''s clearly not nothing. You obviously had a fight. And here I thought you were on the kid''s side. Was I wrong?"


    "Choose your words wisely. He''s now the master of Tatur. Call him Master."


    Dush seemed taken aback by Suan''s firm voice. "Well, then..."


    "If it doesn''te naturally to you, feel free to speak as you please," Karyl spoke nonchntly, seemingly pleased with Suan''s changed demeanor.


    "I will reveal to you a secret of Tatur that you are unaware of. Though I''ve be the leader here, I do not take your roles as administrators lightly. Moreover, I believe this secret will deepen your loyalty to me."


    The more he spoke, the more curious they became. What could be this secret of Tatur that even they didn¡¯t know? And how could a neer know about it? The two looked at Karyl with a mix of curiosity and fear.


    "Just a moment!!" That''s when someone was seen rushing towards them from a distance.


    "Kamma?"


    "Geez, isn''t this too much? Why am I always left out? I''m an administrator here too!" Kamma eximed, paying no mind to the mud staining his long robe as he gasped for breath.


    "How did you even find out about this?"


    "I have people scattered all over the streets. I knew you''d try to do something behind my back."


    "Such a pointless effort..."


    "Pointless? How dare you! Being by the Master¡¯s side even at this hour holds significance!" Kamma said, smiling sheepishly at Karyl. "The title seems to suit you perfectly, Master."


    "Crazy..." Dush snorted in disbelief at Kamma¡¯s behavior, but the tension seemed to ease slightly thanks to him.


    "It¡¯s good to have you here. I figured you''de even if I didn''t tell you."


    "Ha, haha... Is that so?"


    "Kamma of the slums has an unrivaled informationwork, after all."


    "Oh, you tter me." Kamma bowed again and again, nodding repeatedly at his words.


    "Let¡¯s Proceed."


    ***


    "Do you know when Tatur was built?"


    "I''m not sure..."


    "I''ve heard it''s an artificial ind, but we don''t know the details. The Fonein River flows so strongly around it that it''s considered forsakennd," Dush said, as she followed Karyl.


    "It''s not properly documented in history books either. Though, even if it were, I doubt we''d pay much attention." Suan and Kamma nodded at her words.


    For them, who had to struggle to survive each day, reading books was a luxury they couldn''t afford.


    "The empire was founded about 250 years ago. The Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir, and the Emperor, Parson Shutean, who was known as the Great Emperor, unified therge and small territories with immense power."


    The three nodded in agreement.


    "But Tatur is much older, dating back to the Magical Era, a thousand years ago."


    An old door creaked open, and its sound echoed through the room. Kamma seemed surprised that the door to the ck market was being opened again so soon.


    "Buildings from the Magical Era are famouslyplex, like mazes. This ce, which you use as a ck market, is one of those."


    "But we''ve already surveyed this area. Each facility has its owner."


    "Correct," Karyl said as he passed through the door leading to the ck market. "Although it''splicated, having a map means you won''t get lost. It would be a shame if this was all there was to Tatur''s secret."


    Karyl turned to look at Dush. "Hmm, here it is."


    A while after they had entered the ck market, Karyl touched a wall. They still had a long way to go before reaching the divided areas of the market, which was just a long path downstairs at about the halfway point. Kamma stuttered at the sight of Karyl carefully examining a seemingly nk wall.


    "A wall...?"


    "Yes."


    "W-Wait a moment. You''re not nning to break it, are you? That would cause the ceiling to copse." Kamma clung to Suan, seemingly afraid of the dark.


    "The ancients wouldn''t have built it so recklessly," Dush said, looking disapprovingly at Kamma.


    "This ce was a fortress built by the dwarves during the Magical Era. It has several unique features." Karyl exerted force on his gauntlet, causing a sharp de to protrude. "If I insert the de into this small crack and turn it..."


    An eerie grind of metal followed as Karyl, despite the precarious appearance, forcefully turned the de of his gauntlet. With a resounding thud and a slight click, the wall began to shift, revealing a hidden space.


    "...appears a hidden chamber."


    "How...?" Dush murmured in disbelief.


    A hidden space in Tatur, undiscovered even by her who thought she had explored every corner.


    "It won''t show up on magical detection. Plus, the ¡°key¡± to open the chamber has to be an item of certain durability and flexibility, something made by dwarves or gnomes. And if you fail, the chamber can never be opened again, so only those in the know can find this ce," Karyl exined, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    <i>Narh Di Maug, I must really thank you when you awaken. In the meantime, I''ll make full use of all the knowledge you shared.</i>


    A massive cavern, resembling an unbelievably clean factory filled with intricate iron structures, opened up before them, defying the notion that it had been beneath the earth for a millennium.


    "There..." Suan''s voice quivered. "Is that a ship?"


    "Yes. But it¡¯s not made by humans." Karyl looked at the battleship that was tightly bound in thick chains as if sealed.


    ¡°It''s simr to the airships of the Guidance Mercenary Gang. Unfortunately, it can''t fly, but no ship on the Fonein could rival its beauty." He spoke with a hint of nostalgia as if reminiscing about a familiar object.


    "It''s the work of the great dwarven cksmith Purval Muir, from the Magical Era. It¡¯s likely that this along, with the airships, are the only remnants of his craftsmanship on the continent." Karyl pointed to the figurehead. "Look, that''s the symbol of the Muir n."


    A colossal golem, looking as if it could move at any moment, knelt at the ship''s bow.


    <i>Tatur was... a fortress.</i> Dush shivered at the unexpected revtion.


    If a location bordering the empire, the three kingdoms, and the principality could engage in battle so easily, it might just be the most formidable ce among the numerous kingdoms of the continent.


    "Could this... be an artifact from the Magical Era?"


    "Yes."


    Dush stared at the ship, rendered speechless. <i>Who would have thought something from the Magical Eray hidden beneath Tatur? And how does he know about it?</i>


    "Does it... still function?" Unlike Dush, who was filled with concerns, Suan asked eagerly, his whole body covered in dust.


    "Of course, it does." Karyl effortlessly cut the chains.


    <i>After all, you were the helmsman of this ship in my past life.</i> He found Suan¡¯s question funny.


    Suan Hazer had once been hailed as the reincarnation of Nelson Howard, the Ind King, who ruled over the western archipgoes of the continent thanks to this ship.


    <i>This will serve as the cornerstone of the invisible empire I will create. </i>


    Karyl remembered how Suan once steered this ship across the continent. "This is the mana battleship."


    The heavy chains fell to the ground, causing the underground hall to shake, and dirt fell from the ceiling.


    "W-Wait, don¡¯t handle an artifact from the Magical Era so recklessly..."


    About a thousand years ago, in an era when elves, dwarves, and various other species thrived, magic was far more prevalent than it is now. The magic that exists today was established by the Seven Elders, known as the Original Sorcerers. However, many of these spells are no longer in use.


    <i>That''s why artifacts from the Magical Era are so valuable, like those in the imperial treasury. </i>


    asionally, artifacts from the Magical Era are discovered in ancient ruins or dungeons.


    For many, the Magical Era felt like a distant dream, causing them to handle these artifacts. But Karyl held a different perspective.


    <i>What¡¯s the point of hoarding valuable items in a treasury if they''re never put to use? Every artifact from the Magical Era is far more useful than modern items.</i>


    The empire, principality, and three kingdoms all possessed these Magical Era artifacts. Among the most notable was the Staff of Infinite Breath, made from a special mineral called Clear Distilled Water, that was stored in the imperial treasury.


    <i>It''s frustrating. Even the best tools are useless if not used. Only the court magician, Kadin Luer, has the skill to use the Infinite Breath, but the emperor hides it out of fear of the chancellor, </i>Karyl thought smiling bitterly.<i> </i>


    <i>I will be different. I''ll use everything at my disposal.</i>


    To be in a position where fear is rendered unnecessary, to have dominion over swords, magic, and all forms of power¡ªthat is what truly matters.


    ¡°What will we do if Dush, whomands even the nobles of the empire, gets scared by something like this?¡±


    "W-Who''s scared?" Dush said, stepping back slightly behind Suan.


    "It¡¯s functional, but it can''t be used right away. First, summon the dwarves from the ck market to repair it."


    "Is it safe for them to see it?"


    "We have no other choice. Thanks to special methods involved in them, only dwarves can work on Muir''s creations." Karyl shrugged. "Also you''re good at keeping secrets. And remember to appoint the dwarf from sector 5-UK-37 as the manager. That''ll keep things quiet. Although not from Muir''s n, they''ve served the royal family for a long time."


    "Right."


    Dush eyed Karyl, who spoke about such matters so casually. <i>How does he know so much, even about the ck market''s sectors? </i>


    "The legacy of Muir will ensure that they keep things quiet."


    "Umm... Ca-Can we go inside?" Suan asked, his eyes shining.


    "Of course you can. But remember, don''t take it out of here until I say so, or it might be a target of the empire."


    "Understood."


    Karyl patted the ship''s side. "Aren''t you curious? Just imagine the reaction across the continent when this battleship is revealed."


    "Well, it¡¯ll be very interesting," Dush responded, trying to sound nonchnt, but the smiling lips hidden behind her veil betrayed her gratitude.


    The arrogant nobles and those who had exploited her as if she were an insect, the thought of getting revenge on them made her want to leap in joy.


    As if aware of her thoughts, Karyl spoke calmly, "You can look forward to it. This is just the beginning."

 Chapter 42: Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 42: Dilemma</h4>


    The task was swiftly handled. While Suan Hazer was responsible for organizing thewless port, Karyl gave Dush some instructions before leaving Tatur.


    "Gaining favor from Baron Beryl, a figure even the kingdom has forgotten, shouldn''t be too difficult. Take some of the elemental stones from the ck market and seek him out."


    "Even if they are low-grade stones, you know how much an elemental stone costs, right? You''re suggesting that we just give them away?"


    "Think of it as an investment. The ck market only has minor stones like triangr stones at best. We''ll be able to acquire far more valuable ones in the future, so much so that we''ll be tripping over them eventually."


    "..."


    "And give him some gold as well, but make sure to exchange it for current coins to avoid suspicion."


    Dush looked at the heavy pouch on the desk. The amount in there was more than enough to purchase the neglectednd.


    "Why not just buy it with money?" She wondered if it was necessary to go through all this effort to deal with an old sorcerer who had squandered what little wealth he had over the years.


    Karyl smiled lightly. "It''s for the future. He may be old now, but he was once considered a prodigy, even a genius. The nobles might have forgotten him, but the sorcerers hadn¡¯t."


    The presence of this old sorcerer yed a significant role in the n Karyl was devising. "Just do as I say."


    ***


    With her face concealed behind a veil, Dush did as instructed. She gently pushed forward a triangr piece ofpiszuli imbued with the power of wind, which was Baron Beryl''s element.


    "Ha... What do you want?" The old sorcerer¡¯s eyes sparkled with greed as he swallowed, ncing at thepiszuli and the gold coins.


    "It''s an honor to meet you. We represent the Ravat Guild. We''vee to extend our greetings in hopes of establishing a friendly rtionship with the Baron."


    "Hahaha, with me?" The old sorcererughed as if the notion itself was ludicrous. "Are traders blind nowadays? What''s the point of keeping a good rtionship with a has-been like me?"


    "A has-been? Please don¡¯t sell yourself short. Our master says among the sorcerers of the three kingdoms, Baron Beryl is second to none." Even as she spoke, she felt disgusted inside.


    A sorcerer who missed his training period due to overindulgence in pleasures could hardly be called appealing.


    "It''s merely umted experience. Moreover, our master supports you, Baron Beryl. From the Melbron Battle to the defense against the principality... The Kingdom of Istan''s continued existence owes much to you," she continued.


    "I don''t know who your master is, but they seem to have good judgment. Indeed, had I not led those battles to victory, the kingdom would have been lost."


    "Indeed." She bowed her head slowly. "This is simply a token of trust. Please feel free to use it without burden. Furthermore, if you enter into a contract with us, we can provide you with more elemental stones. What do you say? Won''t you consider making aeback with us?"


    Even a single elemental stone would fetch an astronomical price. To offer more? This was something not even the empire''s sorcerers could dream of. Baron Beryl''s gaze wavered.


    Dush had dealt with many nobles before and she knew the look in the old sorcerer¡¯s eyes, for nine out of ten visitors of the ck market, had such an eager look in their eyes when they decided to make a purchase.


    "<i>Ahem... </i>Well, you didn¡¯t have to..." The greedy baron''s wrinkled hand swiftly grasped thepiszuli.


    ***


    <i>It should be finished by now.</i>


    Karyl hadn''t considered the possibility of failing in his deal with Baron Beryl from the very start.


    <i>To begin mining at the site, we''ll need to deceive not only Baron Beryl''s territory but also the surrounding five nobles.</i>


    <i>Well, they were not a significant concern; after all, they were all disciples of Beryl. Despite wanting to erase their association with their disgraced master, they wouldn''t dare defy him. As for the rest, it will be managed by Baron Beryl himself.</i>


    However, merely securing thend was not enough to operate the mine.


    Soon, Karyl would leave this ce. Yet, there was one more matter to conclude before departing. <i>It''s about time for him to make a move.</i>


    The hall of the inn was empty except for Karyl. Whether it was Dush''s doing or because the rumors had spread, the crowd had disappeared, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    <i>Well, the silence is nice and all, but...</i> It might seem strange for him to be idle when he needed to train his body and study magic, but this moment was crucial.


    Aidan Hamil was a subordinate of the Second Prince, Olivurn. So, it was somewhat unexpected when he just vanished, as Karyl had assumed he would be apanying Olivurn.


    <i>What''s he thinking? </i>The door to the quiet inn opened. <i>Speak of the devil... </i>


    Turning his head, Karyl offered a faint smile at the person entering. "So, it seems you found your sister." Despite his thoughts, Karyl spoke naturally.


    "Yes, thanks to you, Karyl. I¡¯ll always be grateful to you for saving me at the port."


    Karyl nodded slowly, his eyes fixed on Aidan. "That''s good to hear. No trouble then," he said, his gaze shifting to the girl beside him.


    It was Zouk de Holde, her blue hair no longer in its familiar short cut, but somehow she looked even younger.


    <i>Don''t be fooled by that face.</i>


    From the moment Aidan mentioned his sister, Karyl had struggled to contain hisughter. <i>She''s at least a decade older than me. </i>


    The technique called shapeshifting allowed one to manipte muscles and joints, and it could be mastered regardless of race, the only requirement being a unique constitution,.


    Thanks to this ability of hers, her appearance was ever-changing, transforming to suit the situation. <i>I''ve never actually seen her real face.</i>


    "Th-thank you!" Zouk¡¯s voice sounded young.


    Knowing her true identity, Karyl couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "This is all thanks to Sir Karyl for taking care of us."


    "So, what are your ns now?"


    "Umm, well... We have nowhere to go, so... We n to stay here. The Golden Lion is gone... And all anyone in Tatur talks about nowadays is you."


    "Is that so?" Karyl nodded impassively at Zouk''s words.


    <i>No one is interested in my movements just yet. But soon, news of Tatur will reach him.</i>


    Or it might have already reached the Second Prince, Olivurn Shutean. Karyl observed the two in front of him. They had been supporting Olivurn from the shadows and would continue to do so and much more in the future. Especially Zouk de Holde, who had silently assassinated numerous nobles, leaving no trace of her existence in history, existing only in the shadows.


    Clearly, Karyl knew they could hinder his path. Yet, here they were, standing before him. Karyl sighed deeply as he faced a kind of dilemma he had never faced before.


    <i>Should I kill them here?</i> But before he could even finish the thought, as if sensing his gaze, the duo instinctively looked up at him. "Never mind."


    "Hmm? Did you say something?" Aidan asked, puzzled by Karyl''s soft voice, but Karyl simply offered a slight smile.


    <i>Hah... Damn it. </i>


    Aidan remained confused, unable to grasp the meaning behind Karyl¡¯s smile.


    <i>It¡¯s preferable to persuade them, if possible. It''s a pity to waste such talent. Aidan did indeed kill a lot of people for Olivurn, but after the descent of the Oracles, he saved a lot too.</i>


    However, their aplishments came after the descent of the Oracles. Before that, in their efforts to support Olivurn''s ascension, they might have caused as much harm as many lives they saved.<i> </i>


    <i>Maybe it¡¯s better to observe them for a little longer. In the first ce, what path they chose won¡¯t be determined until that event takes ce.</i>


    Karyl made a rational judgment. He knew not all talented individuals would align with his intentions.


    <i>Discard what must be discarded and obtain what can be obtained. </i>With such an approach, Karyl had remained undefeated in his previous life.


    "If you wish, I can provide you with amodation. If you have nowhere else to go, staying here with your sister and witnessing the changes in this ce wouldn''t be a bad idea."


    <i>Because even Olivurn couldn''t do it.</i>


    He had made Tatur into the sole refuge for the remaining barbarians. But Karyl, he had greater ambitions.


    <i>A ce where barbarians can with pride.</i>


    All of this might be due to his stubbornness. Making those two, who have ties to Olivurn, report to him about Karyl¡®s aplishments was a manifestation of Karyl''s will to break free from Olivurn¡¯s control.


    "Or you could follow me."


    "Excuse me?"


    It was a bait. Aidan Hamil, in his previous life, would not truly shine until a few yearster. This meant that Aidan''s rtionship with Olivurn might not be one ofplete trust.


    Karyl contemted advancing Aidan''s future as he had Suan''s. However, keeping him close might not yield favorable oues.


    <i>What I must consider is his talent.</i> Karyl¡¯s mind filled with thoughts suddenly turned to Kuwell, and a smirk crept across his face.


    ¡°Considering your wit at thewless port, I believe you''re quite capable. The wound you had when we first met... you inflicted that upon yourself, didn''t you?"


    Of course, Karyl avoided revealing too much. ying along to some extent would help avoid suspicion from the astute pair.


    "It¡¯s nothing... I don¡¯t think I could possibly be of help...?"


    "You don¡¯t think so?"


    Aidan didn''t bite the bait Karyl offered. His existence must have already been reported to Olivurn. Despite wanting to investigate more about him, Aiden Hamil remained cautious.


    <i>Perhaps it''s a natural response. </i>


    Concealing his true intentions, on the surface, Aidan just appeared to be an ordinary man who had been looking for his sister.


    "It''s a pity. Talented individuals are always wee. It would have been delightful to continue our rtionship from Tatur, but it can''t be helped." Karyl didn¡¯t dwell on the rejected bait, so as not to raise any suspicions.


    "Besides, I have quite an interesting ce in mind." Karyl epted Aidan¡¯s response in stride, then casually mentioned, "The Guidance Mercenary Gang."


    "Excuse me?" Aidan¡¯s gaze trembled slightly.


    Though silent, Zouk de Holde, who stood beside him, wouldn''t let this slip go unnoticed.


    "Why? Are you Interested in the mercenary gang?"


    "No, not at all," Aidan hurriedly replied, correcting his expression at the mention of the gang¡¯s name.


    The Guidance Mercenary Gang was known as the strongest on the continent.


    "I''m considering starting a small business, and thus will require some security."


    <i>What? You want to hire the Guidance Mercenary Gang as guards?</i> Aidan couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    It was an idea unimaginable to an ordinary person.


    <i>To seek out the Guidance Mercenary Gang, when their current whereabouts are unknown, is no easy task. </i>They were known to wander and ept various jobs regardless of their danger. They were extremely confident in their abilities.


    <i>If it weren¡¯t for their presence after the descent of Oracles, even the empire would have been in danger.</i>


    Though weakened after their leader, Gordon, died from a disease prior to the descent of the Oracles, their contributions during the war were significant.


    <i>But that''s a story for another time.</i>


    Karyl had a reason for mentioning the gang. <i>After the oracles and Gordon''s death, the new leader of the Guidance Mercenary Gang aligned themselves with Olivurn. </i>


    The implications were quite clear, and it was the reason Aidan trembled at the mere mention of their name.


    <i>The power that Olivurn seeks. </i>


    Karyl slowly lifted his head, looking forward with determination. This time, he would im that power for himself.

 Chapter 43: The Guidance Mercenary Gang

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Guidance Mercenary Gang</h4>


    The Guidance Mercenary Gang was a legendary force in the annals of warfare across the continent. Yet, curiously, their base remained unknown to all. Or rather, it would be better to say that they didn¡¯t have one to begin with. They were known to operate on amission-based system, constantly moving from one ce to another.


    <i>But that''s just a rumor.</i>


    Karyl, apanied by Suan Hazar and Aidan Hamil, had left Tatur, making their way towards the southern part of the continent.


    Aidan couldn¡¯t help but notice the mischievous smirk on Karyl''s face. He hesitated for a bit, but still asked. "W-Why do you look so happy?"


    Karyl¡¯s smile widened. "No particr reason. I¡¯m just happy to have you along for the journey. It''s nice that our connection from Tatur continues."


    Unlike Karyl, Aidan found himself lost in a whirlwind of thoughts. <i>Damn it... What a mess. Zouk will probably report back fine... but it''s true that just leaving Tatur all of a sudden is a problem. Nothing seems to go ording to n. What kind of kid is this? Ugh, just looking into those eyes... it gives me shivers.</i>


    Those eyes seemed to see right through his very soul. Even someone as skilled in deception as him felt a sense of vulnerability in Karyl''s presence. There was only one person Aidan could remember with such eyes¡ªan unforgettable person who had once been his mentor.


    <i>Crazy. To think that I¡¯ve gone crazy enough topare a seventy-year-old man to a twelve-year-old kid.</i> Aidan shook his head, trying to dismiss such absurd thoughts. Sadly, he knew that however special he may be, Karyl couldn''t possiblyprehend the depth of wisdom and experience his mentor possessed.


    "Sir Karyl, why are you seeking the Guidance Mercenary Gang?" Aidan finally spoke, breaking the prior silence.


    There were too many peculiarities. Knowing the whereabouts of the elusive and secretive Guidance Mercenary Gang, and being a person of his caliber, it was clear that Karyl wasn¡¯t there for a simplemission.


    "I am going to hire some people."


    "People?" Aidan cocked his head in confusion at Karyl''s unexpected response.


    "Yes. I''ve acquired somend and need capable people to manage it. Although I''ve made some preparations, I expect flies to swarm in a few months."


    <i>What kind of nonsense is this? Going to the Guidance Mercenary Gang to just hire guards for yournd?</i> Aidan couldn''t hide his incredulity. <i>It would be a miracle if you don''t get immediately beheaded for such a trivial request.</i>


    Aidan had no doubt about Karyl¡¯s skill. He even saw him kill Curan. Indeed, Aidan believed Karyl could hold his own against any average sword expert in a one-on-one fight. However, the Guidance Mercenary Gang was on apletely different level.


    They were the most formidable swordsmen on the continent. If one were to ask who among the five existing sword masters was the strongest, the unanimous answer would undoubtedly be Kuwell MacGovern. Aidan thought the same. But if the question was about overallbat prowess, rather than just pure swordsmanship, the answer might change.


    In such a scenario, the name that woulde to mind as the only person capable of standing a chance against Kuwell MacGovern was none other than Gordon Fabian.


    Gordon Fabian was the leader of the Guidance Mercenary Gang and one of the five sword masters. His reputation came not just from his skill but also from his monstrous strength. The tale of him tearing an ogre''s head in two with his bare hands was well-known across the continent.


    While reaching the realm of a sword master might make such a feat seem easy, Gordon Fabian had done it solely through his raw physical strength, without relying on magic. The fact that he possessed magic in addition to his formidable strength was enough to instill despair in those who aspired to master the sword.


    <i>What is he thinking...?</i> Aidan couldn''t fathom Karyl''s intentions, his gaze fixed upon him a puzzled expression.


    "We have about a week more to go. Time is of the essence, so make sure to rest whenever you can."


    Karyl spoke of the Guidance Mercenary Gang''s base¡ªsomething that was unknown even to the royal court¡ªas if he were simply returning home. He even had the gall to estimate the time it would take.


    ***


    Aiden Hamil was at a loss of words. The week Karyl mentioned passed in an instant, as they relentlessly rode south. The journey had been grueling, with little rest and everyone''s condition worsening. But now, all that became insignificant as, after Karyl¡¯s precise estimate, he beheld the gargantuan fortress along with its majestic splendor.


    <i>No wonder it couldn''t be found. Who would have thought that the elusive Mercenary Gang was based in such an unbelievable location?</i> Aidan felt an overwhelming urge to report this discovery.


    <i>If I could just secure a contract with the Guidance Mercenary Gang... no matter the cost, it would undoubtedly change thendscape of the continent. But... How does this kid know such an important secret?</i>


    Sensing Aiden¡¯s thoughts, Karyl¡¯s lips widened into a grin. <i>Stop worrying already. Just the fact that I¡¯m here already eliminates any chance Olivurn had. Moreover, the method I''m about to use is something he could never do. </i>


    Even if Olivurn were to somehow learn about my n, the Guidance Mercenary Gang''s base would vanish within two days. Aiden gulped nervously as he stared at the imposing fortress. Suddenly the ground beneath the three of them quaked, it was as if the fortress itself was moving towards them.


    And indeed, there it was. <i>That''s the airship of the Guidance Mercenary Gang... Seeing it in person is really different, huh? This is why their base couldn''t be found. How could anyone have thought that a mere Mercenary Gang had something that even the empirecked?</i> Aiden thought, turning his gaze away from the moving fortress and onto Karyl.


    "It¡¯s no wonder it couldn¡¯t be found. The airship only descends to the ground in order to resupply only for 14 days out of 365."


    Though Karyl said it casually, the real mysteryy not in the airship''s existence, but rather in how he even came to know about this secretivending site.


    <i>It''s been a while,</i> Karyl thought to himself as he looked at the fortress, a sense of fresh nostalgia washing over him. <i>Oh wait, from his perspective, isn¡¯t this a first?</i>


    Without hesitation, Karyl strode confidently towards the fortress.


    ***


    "Who are you? What brings you here?" a voice demanded.


    "Perhaps the better question is <i>how, </i>don''t you think? Aren''t you more curious about how someone discovered the hidden supply location of the notorious Guidance Mercenary Gang? A location so carefully hidden away from the continent?"


    "You bastard..." Two guards positioned at the entrance of a cliff spoke with cautioncing their words.


    It was very strange, as it was pretty clear that this intruder wasn''t just someone who had lost his way. The sound of swords being unsheathed filled the air. "State your purpose."


    The Guidance Mercenary Gang, as elusive as they were, had an equally unusual method for epting assignments. Given the scale of the tasks they undertook, such as exterminating monsters or participating in international conflicts, allmunication was done strictly through letters managed by the branches in each country. Even the empire, known as the strongest on the continent, adhered to this secrecy.


    It was bizarre then, for a mere child to stand before them, unfazed by the swords pointed at him.


    <i>An airship crafted by ancient dwarves. Indeed, its performance is exceptional enough to evade even the surveince of the Wyvern Squadron of the principality. Yet, it''s not perfect. The reason it descends to the ground for 14 days each year isn''t solely supplies but rather for the airship itself.</i>


    "I''vee to see Captain Gordon. I have a request for him.


    The guards exchanged uncertain nces, confused as to how to respond to Karyl''s request. Even within the renowned Guidance Mercenary Gang, the chain ofmand was strict, and as a result, the guards weren¡¯t sure how to handle such an unexpected visit.


    Then, all of a sudden, a cheerful voice came from within the fortress.


    "If you know so much about the Guidance Mercenary Gang, surely you know that we only ept requests through our branches."


    Karyl looked up. <i>He is... </i>The Vice Captain of the Guidance Mercenary Gang,<i> Jaygun.</i>


    His bright blonde hair and noble demeanor seemed out of ce for someone serving under a Captain known for his brute strength, it was more akin to what one might expect of a noble from the capital. The guards quickly bowed their heads upon his arrival.


    <i>Indeed, he carries himself with a certain dignity. </i>Karyl thought, his lips widening into a grin.


    <i>Jaygun Luke. </i>He had first seen him in his previous life, at the royal pce.<i> He is a traitor.</i>


    Despite being shrouded in secrecy, could such a massive fortress truly remain hidden from all eyes, especially from the empire?


    <i>It''s because there was an implicit understanding between certain nations. </i>


    Why? Because they needed their strength, a power too potent for any one ce to possess. <i>The moment Gordon Fabian died, the Guidance Mercenary Gang immediatelynded their airship and pledged their loyalty to the empire. That meant Gordon had already been in league with the empire while he was alive.</i>


    However, judging by Aiden''s expression, it seemed this secret wasn''t known even to the princes.


    <i>Perhaps... It¡¯s someone close to the emperor. Well, someone like Gordon would have turned a blind eye to it, even knowing that......</i> Karyl frowned slightly. <i>Leaving him alone might mean that Gordon Fabian would also turn to the empire''s side. </i>


    Though the emperor still held the reins of power, he too, would be well aware of the empire''s situation and would need to decide whom to ally with. After all, Mercenary Gangs were driven by money.


    "I''vee to strike a deal with the Captain," Karyl dered, slowly raising his head. <i>But before that, I''ll make my move. This life won''t go ording to the empire¡¯s wishes.</i>


    "Hmm." Jaygun raised his eyebrows ever so slightly at Karyl''s words, his interest piqued.


    A deal not with the mercenary gang but directly with the Captain. To meet Gordon Fabian was to risk one''s life.


    The audacity of the young boy seemed to pique his interest, making him mutter in a low voice, "Interesting."


    Jaygun then rang a bell on the airship''s wall.


    "Vice Captain?" The sound of the bell reverberated, catching everyone by surprise.


    <i>Is he letting in an unidentified group without any exnation? </i>


    Before everyone could finish that thought, the doors of the airship fortress opened, revealing the Mercenary Gang inside, each pointing their sharp weapons at him.


    <i>They''re confident. </i>Karyl looked at them, and nodded in satisfaction.


    ***


    "How audacious, you came here on your own ord."


    Inside a massive office, grand enough to rival the Emperor''s pce, a splendid throne stood in the center. Gordon, resting his chin on his arm, weed the strangers who had found their fortress.


    "In the three decades since the establishment of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, you''re the first toe directly to our doorstep. Sit down."


    The floor of the officecked cushions, but the imposing presence of Gordon made it seem almost out of ce to expect any. Looking up at Gordon from the throne, Karyl couldn¡¯t help but think, <i>he died of a chronic illness in my previous life, so this is my first time seeing him in person, but... He''s far more monstrous than I imagined. </i>


    The leather armor he wore seemed to swell with each breath, as if the man himself was a force of nature. One might wonder if he even needed armor at all.


    <i>It would be hard to predict the oue if he fought against Father.</i>


    Even Karyl, upon seeing him in person, doubted whether Kuwell could truly defeat this monster of a man. Standing over two meters tall, Gordon possessed a massive stature brimming filled with a fighting spirit despite his age.


    Karyl felt his palms grow sweaty. <i>Am I nervous? </i>He might have been hailed as the Sword Saint in his previous life, but that was still years into the future.


    At twelve years of age, it was only natural to tremble before the monster before him. <i>This is certainly a different kind of pressure than from Father.</i> Gordon made no effort to conceal or temper his fighting spirit.


    "Hmm..." Gordon closely observed Karyl, who remained seated.


    "You," Gordon was a man who had survived countless battlefields and adversities. "What are you?"


    Just a single word, yet it sent a shiver down their spines.


    As if in response, Aiden Hamil and Suan Hazer instinctively stood up and took a defensive posture, their breathing tense with anticipation. No oneughed at their reaction; responding to killing intent was a testament to their capabilities.


    Unlike the two, Karyl remained seated, facing Gordon¡¯s killing intent head-on. Intrigued, Gordon couldn''t help but keep his eyes on him, intrigued.


    "Have you lost your fear, or are you just bold...?" Gordon smirked at Karyl. "Regardless, you''re the first of your kind I''ve met. What is it that you want?"


    "I want to hire your subordinates."


    Gordon nodded ever so slightly. "You do know that the services of the Guidance Mercenary Gang do note cheap, right?"


    "Of course I do. In exchange, I''ll give you something worth more than all your subordinatesbined."


    "What did you say?" Gordon frowned slightly at his words. "You hear that? Seems this little guy thinks your worth to be quite amusing."


    The members of the Mercenary Gang red at Karyl, their eyes hungry and ready to devour him at a moment¡¯s notice. But Karyl remained unfazed. The mercenaries, each proud of their own skills and the reputation of the gang, did not take hisment lightly.


    "For 365 days a year," but Karyl offered a condition that could sway them. "I''ll ensure your airship can stay afloat in the sky."

 Chapter 44: Recruiting the Mercenary

    <h4>Chapter 44: Recruiting the Mercenary</h4>


    "You''re making quite the ims,¡± Gordon remarked, his toneced with amusement. ¡°You say you know how to float an airship?"


    "Yes."


    "You... do you have any connections with dwarves?"


    Karyl chuckled at Gordon''s words. "Hardly."


    "Then, gnomes?"


    "I''ve met an old gnome once, but we aren''t close enough to speak of bonds."


    "Huh... you are a lunatic." Gordon couldn''t help butugh in disbelief at the audacity of the young kid. "How do you know then? It''s been a challenge no engineer could solve."


    "That may be true."


    <i>Magitek truly only blossomed after the descent of the Oracles. </i>


    Karyl stood up slowly, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "Inserting five elemental stones into the airship''spartments to maintain bnce is a neat idea. But obviously, centering on one element is better for bnce."


    Karyl pointed to the floor beneath him. "Which element would be the most stable?"


    He chuckled softly. "The answer is simple. Justbine all the elements."


    A voice from the crowd interrupted, shouting, "Don''t be ridiculous! Combining elemental stones? That''s impossible!!"


    It was rude to interrupt a conversation with the leader, but no one reprimanded him. That was because everyone was of the same opinion.


    "It may seem impossible as unstable elemental stones could cause dangerous explosions. But, with aplete elemental stone, it''s different."


    "Aplete elemental stone?"


    "Yes, an octagonal stone," Karyl exined, his words making Gordon''s eyebrows twitch. "If it''s a pure octagonal stone, the risks ofbining them are low, and the effects are tremendous."


    "And you im to possess one of those rare stones that even the imperial family barely possesses?"


    "If I didn''t trust my sources, I wouldn''t havee to the Guidance Mercenary Gang."


    "Haha! You... Your attitude changes with the situation."


    "I consider us equal partners in this trade. What do you say?"


    Gordon snickered, his gaze fixed on Karyl. "I like your confidence. Whether it''s arrogance or not, we''ll see. But what if I decided to seize your source by force?"


    "If the entire mercenary gang were to oppose us, it would certainly be difficult. Maybe you could get the octagonal stone, but you wouldn''t obtain the core stone that can perpetually float an airship."


    It wasn''t a lie. The synthesis method for the perfect elemental stone had indeed been revealed, but before it could be installed in the gang''s airship, the fortress fell during the Oracle War.


    "Besides, I''m aware that the mercenary gang always drafts contracts with magical agreements."


    "Gah... Gahahaha..." Gordonughed as if he had been outsmarted.


    All of a sudden, the massive figure on the throne leaped with incredible speed, leaving a whirlwind in his wake. Suan Hazer and Aiden Hamil instinctively raised their arms to shield their faces.


    Once more, a resounding boom focused everyone''s attention towards the entrance of the hall. Smoke rose with the scent of burnt rubber.


    Gordon spoke, "How about this? Why don¡¯t you join me? You seem fit for the vice-captain position."


    Jaygun''s eyebrows twitched at Gordon¡¯s offer.


    "Funny, but unless it''s about leading the gang, I''m not interested."


    Both of their arms had gone numb. Though Karyl tried to appear nonchnt, he couldn¡¯t help but think, <i>Is this the power of the monster of the gang?</i>


    Had he not managed to deflect Gordon''s strike, his arm would havepletely shattered.


    <i>This is far beyond my expectations. If it wasn¡¯t for Calypson''s gauntlets, I would have been in serious trouble.</i>


    Another attack like that would not end lightly.


    <i>There are countless formidable individuals in the world. They may fade away with time, but in this life, I wish to win with strength, not age.</i>


    Karyl''spetitive spirit as a swordsman red.


    <i>In order to secure a contract with the mercenary gang, I must take a hit from Gordon. </i>This was why Olivurn deemed it an impossible task when they discovered the fortress. <i>And then...</i>


    Suddenly, a faint red line appeared on Gordon''s forearm, followed by droplets of blood. As he tensed his muscles, the wound healedpletely except for the blood droplets. The sheer sight alone left everyone shocked.


    <i>To block the captain''s attack and evenunch a counterattack?!</i>


    <i>What exactly is he?</i>


    Silence fell upon the members, they were rendered speechless as they stared at the two.


    "HAHAHAHA...!!!" Gordon burst intoughter and cracked his knuckles.


    "Bring forth the contract." Without a shred of hesitation, he signed the parchment.


    The moment the pen made contact, a faint trace of magic was felt, causing light to ripple across the surface of the parchment. No conditions were specified. It was a nk contract, something dangerously unconditional. Yet, Gordon Fabian disyed no hint of doubt.


    <i>If I can sessfully block Gordon''s strike, the contract will be mine. But if I manage tounch a counterattack, I can forge a pact with him. </i>Karyl slowly smiled.


    Little did anyone know that this was a rule Gordon had set solely for him.


    Had Karyl not went back in time, even he himself wouldn''t have known, for no one before had dared to challenge the leader, much less wound him, both in the past and the future,


    "What''s your name, kid?"


    "Karyl."


    Gordon Fabian and Karyl MacGovern. Neither of them could have foreseen that their first meeting would bring about a significant upheaval to the Oracles.


    ***


    "At least ten gold per person. We also have different ranks within the mercenary gang, ranging from S to B. However, our B rank is not the same as the B rank you might find elsewhere."


    Karyl, seemingly indifferent to Jaygun''s words, casually flipped through the list in the barracks where the members were and said, "Mikhail, Tyrell, Morris. I''ll be taking these three. Depending on how things go, I may need more, but that will be arranged through the branch office."


    Jaygun''s lips twitched at Karyl''s dismissive attitude. <i>Mikhail? The other two aside, he''s a rookie B rank who hasn''t been with us for long. And this guy...</i>


    While Jaygun remained puzzled by the situation, Karyl chewed over the names written on the roster, as if reminiscing about something from the past.


    "You called for me?"


    Before Karyl could fully immerse himself in his memories, he turned to face the frail-looking man standing before him and smiled warmly. The soldier, freshly enlisted and disciplined, saluted Jaygun with a perfect posture.


    "It''s a mission. You probably have a rough idea of what it''s about. The specifics will be ryed by Morris, the most senior among us."


    "Yes Sir!!" The young man, not yet rid of his youthful naivety was about five years older than Karyl.


    "Pleased to meet you."


    "Ah, yes." Mikhail awkwardly shook the outstretched hand, bowing slightly. <i>What''s with this kid who seems far older than his age?</i>


    As their hands made contact, Mikhail was taken aback by a sudden pain. "The skin hasn''t yet healed after being peeled off. You must train hard. How long have you been wielding a sword?"


    "Um? About five years."


    Knowing that Karyl was his employer, Mikhail reluctantly adopted a more formal tone, despite his reservations. <i>Is he some noble''s son? He¡¯s younger than me but he speaks as if he''s got more experience. I can¡¯t stand that kind of arrogance... And this had to be my first assignment.</i>


    Karyl chuckled, seemingly aware of what was going through Mikhail¡¯s mind. "Only five years, and you''ve already made it into the mercenary gang... Your skills must be quite impressive."


    Mikhail blushed at Karyl''s words. "Not at all. I just happened to catch Captain Gordon''s attention..."


    "Look at it from a different perspective. He¡¯s still new, so he hasn''t shown any remarkable results yet." Mikhail¡¯s spirits dampened as Jaygun''s words echoed in his ears.


    "Someone once said that our B rank in the mercenary gang is different from B ranks elsewhere." Karyl''s reply made him stiffen slightly. "I''ll take this man."


    "Providing proper goods is also a part of business ethics."


    Jaygun cast a cold gaze towards Mikhail. Whether or not Mikhail understood the underlying implication, he bowed his head.


    "No refunds even if you''re disappointed."


    "Of course." Karyl agreed with a nod. "And double thepensation for both of them."


    "...!?"


    Jaygun''s face twisted in confusion at Karyl''s proposal of arger deal, but then he chuckled lightly.


    "On one condition¡ªhe won¡¯t wield a sword. What do you say?"


    "...What?" Mikhail looked at him, puzzled. <i>How am I supposed to fight without a sword?</i>


    He couldn¡¯t hide his sour expression. However, unlike Mikhail, Karyl looked at his face, a distant memory shing in his mind.


    <i>¡°You fight well. Were you in the Guidance Mercenary Gang?¡±</i>


    <i>"Yes.¡±</i>


    <i>He had a rather sharp, well-honed de-like appearance, not the clumsy look of now.</i>


    <i>"I have heard that it''s not easy to join the Guidance Mercenary Gang.¡± </i>


    <i>Covered in blood and leaning against the corpses of monsters, Mikhail lifted his head.</i>


    <i>"When trolls attacked our vige, the mercenary gang happened to be nearby, hunting ogres. That''s when I first met Captain Gordon.¡±</i>


    <i>"How many years ago was that?¡± </i>


    <i>"Well... it was about eight years ago?¡±</i>


    <i>"It seems not all sword masters have a discerning eye. It wasn''t your swordsmanship that allowed you to kill the troll.¡±</i>


    <i>"What do you mean?¡± </i>


    <i>"Well, that''s what the creature over there said,¡± Karyl gestured where Narh di Maug. ¡°It''s toote for regrets now, but still that guy''s unnecessarily interested in human affairs.¡±</i>


    <i>It was surprising that a great dragon took an interest in Mikhail, but more puzzling were Karyl''s words.</i>


    <i>"What do you mean?¡± </i>


    <i>"Your talent, it lies elsewhere, not in the sword. Things might have been different if you hadn''t met Gordon.¡±</i>


    <i>Mikhail smirked. There was no point in ming the dead. </i>


    <i>"Being able to live and fight like this is all thanks to the swordsmanship I was taught by the Captain. </i>


    <i>"Is that so?</i>


    When was it?


    Karyl¡¯s thoughts drifted back to their first encounter and the bitter smile on his face when he first met Mikhail in his unit after the descent of the Oracles.


    Back then, his words held little significance, but now they took on a different meaning.


    He had now met Mikhail before Gordon had the chance to.


    <i>You should have be a sorcerer, not a swordsman.</i>


    Would he be aware of such thoughts? Mikhail simply stared at Karyl with a bewildered expression.


    "Come with me," said Karyl, breaking the silence.


    ***


    "Give this to Dush before you leave," Karyl instructed, handing Suan a scroll he had written before leaving the mercenary gang.


    "Are you sure this is okay?"


    Suan nced at Aidan and Mikhail, a hint of concern in his voice. Even the formidable mercenary gang seemed uncertain.


    "Don''t worry. Everyone is capable of taking care of themselves,¡± Karyl reassured him. ¡°Besides, they need your navigation skills to enter Tatur. It''s more important for you to take the rest of the mercenary gang to Dush. I''ve written down everything you need to do here. Make sure you go through it with her."


    "Understood."


    Karyl gave a slight nod in response.


    <i>That should suffice for her to handle the rest. </i>Knowing herpetence, the results she''d deliver would likely exceed the guidelines he''d set.


    <i>It will take at least half a year to discover the mine in thends purchased from Baron Beryl and the other four territories. Then, another six months to begin mining the octagonal stones.</i>


    It would require about a year. <i>But, if we hurry...</i>


    The schedule was tight, but there was a chance to aplish it before the descent of the Oracles. No, perhaps even before that. It might even be possible to prepare for the imperial war that would determine the fate of the empire, the principality, and the three kingdoms.


    The stage was set. Now, it was time for Karyl to refine himself. Even after acquiring his overflowing mana points, he had yet to surpass the boundaries of a 2nd ss.


    <i>In order to do that... </i>Karyl''s eyes gleamed with determination. <i>It''s time for me to go there.</i>


    The visit to the mercenary gang was partly to request an escort for the mine, but also to go to <i>that</i> ce with Mikhail.


    It was the city most frequented by sorcerers, aside from the Ivory Tower and the Antihum Grand Library. A ce where countless magicalpetitions took ce every year.


    They were headed to <i>Azor.</i>

 Chapter 45: The City of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 45: The City of Magic</h4>


    "Wow... This is Azor...!!" Mikhail''s excited voice cut through the forest.


    While he was a part of the renowned Guidance Mercenary Gang that roamed the continent, he was still just a neer, not yet a year into his membership. Moreover, this was his first mission, amission from Karyl. Being from the countryside he was far removed from city life, and even after joining the mercenary gang, he spent it all inside the fortress up until now. He seemed exhrated, it was as if he was witnessing a new world.


    <i>Azor, the City of Magic. </i>If one were to trace back through history, one would find that the Ivory Tower of Dawn and the Immortal Council''s Antihum Grand Library were one, before they split into two magical societies.


    The city itself was founded by the Seven Elders, ancient beings who spread magic across thend and are known to have been around since the dawn of the continent.


    <i>It''s been a while. </i>Karyl lifted his head to take a look at the city.


    The seven towering spires reaching toward the sky each symbolized one of the Elders. Among them, the tallest was the main tower, emitting a bright and pure white light. It belonged to Allen Javius, one of the Seven Elders and the keeper of the Fountain of Vision.


    <i>This ce is known to have existed since long before Kaye Aesir, the Grand Sorcerer, lived 250 years ago. It is said to have existed since the very beginning. </i>


    Karyl thought about the tower''s door, which was likely sealed tightly. <i>Well... the rumors about its age might just be hearsay since humanity itself hasn''t been around since the beginning... But even Narh Di Maug hasn¡¯t met the Seven Elders.</i>


    Despite the passage of time, the architecture of Azor, far from looking outdated, remained majestic and awe-inspiring.


    <i>While the title of the magic headquarters might have been taken by the magic societies, it¡¯s undeniable that Azor has always held a stronger connection to the magical races, such as the elves, than any other nation from the past or present. </i>


    In his past life, having had no rtion to magic, Karyl had little interest in Azor. Instead, he spent his time in ces like the Arena of Tatur or the desert stadiums in the south.<i> </i>


    <i>Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d end uping to Azor myself?</i> Karyl smirked.


    "As soon as we pass through the city gates, we''ll split up. Aidan, find us amodations, and let¡¯s meet at the square in an hour."


    "What about me?"


    "Don''t worry. You have your own task. You''ll be participating in thepetition on my behalf."


    The reason for Karyl¡¯s visit to the Magic City was the city¡¯s reputation for hosting manypetitions each year, much like the arena in Tatur. Sorcerers from the Dawn Society, the Immortal Society, frence sorcerers working as mercenaries, and sorcerers affiliated with the empire, principality, and the three kingdoms were all free to test and showcase their magical prowess.


    "Ah, I see, Master Karyl intends to participate in the magicpetition," Mikhail eximed, pping his hands together.


    "Not just me, but you as well."


    "...Me?"


    "And here is your invitation. It will serve as proof of your identity, so keep it with you," Karyl said, handing Mikhail a certificate he had received from Dush before leaving Tatur. "I spent quite a sum on this."


    <i>That seal is... </i>Aidan immediately recognized the red seal melted into the top of the rmendation letter¡ªit belonged to Baron Beryl.<i> When did he prepare all this?</i> He shook his head in disbelief, marveling at Karyl''s thoroughness.


    "But I..."


    "Don''t worry, no one will pay you any mind. Besides, this is an invitation from Baron Beryl, who is considered a has-been magician," Karyl reassured Mikhail with a faint smile. "Having this invitation grants you discounts at the shops in Azor. It''s hard toe by for that reason. Once you¡¯ve registered for thepetition, make sure to buy the items I''ve listed."


    Along with the invitation, Karyl handed Mikhail a small note. <i>When did he prepare all this?</i> Aidan couldn¡¯t help but admire Karyl¡¯s attention to detail.


    "I have some matters to attend to myself. Let''s meet again in the square in an hour." Karyl took an old robe out of his bag and draped it over himself.


    The musty-smelling robe, which seemed oddly out of ce on him, was from a Goblin Sorcerer he had in a few months ago.


    "See youter."


    As Karyl disappeared into the crowd without hesitation, the two men looked at each other nkly. But soon, they nodded to each other and went their separate ways, knowing what they had to do.


    ***


    <i>"A grimoire? The Antihum Grand Library would be the best ce, wouldn''t it? It boasts thergest collection of magical books on the entire continent."</i>


    <i>"Unless I be the head of the Immortal Society, I have no intention of joining any magical society. Let''s set aside options with low probability and focus on what can be done in our current situation."</i>


    <i>"I thought someone like you would easily take over a magical society."</i>


    <i>"It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but that''s a matter forter."</i>


    <i>Dush nkly stared at Karyl for a moment. "Honestly, I can never tell when you''re being serious or joking," she said, shaking her head in disbelief.</i>


    <i>"If joining a magical society is out of the question, then the only realistic way to obtain a high-level grimoire would be to win in Azor''spetition."</i>


    <i>"Thepetition, huh..."</i>


    <i>"But honestly, that''s nearly impossible as well. The magical societies sponsor the magicpetition. Essentially, the finalists from the Dawn Society and the Immortal Society are predetermined. However..."</i>


    <i>"However?"</i>


    <i>"There are people like us there as well. While you may not be able to touch the winning prize, there are dealers who smuggle out magical books provided for thepetition. With some luck, you might even find something up to 4th ss."</i>


    <i>"Hmm..."</i>


    <i>"Should I reach out to some people I know?"</i>


    Karyl slowly raised his head, recalling his conversation with Dush.


    "Honestly, at that time, I had only asked her for names with the sole purpose of obtaining a grimoire..." Karyl murmured, fiddling with his robe. The rope belonged to Baker, the Goblin Sorcerer.


    "The fact that one of the names she mentioned is rted to Wooden Cloud... It¡¯s certainly fortunate,"


    After killing Ardine, the confessions he extracted from Baker, the remaining prisoner, weren''t particrly fruitful.


    <i>Ledios, Bargo, and Dous. </i>These were the names Karyl knew to be associated with Wooden Cloud.


    They were rathermon names, likely aliases. Karyl¡¯s mind drifted to the name Dush had mentioned: <i>Bargo Sira.</i>


    Call it intuition, or perhaps a warrior''s instinct, he had a hunch that Bargo might be the man Baker spoke of.


    "Baker was a frence sorcerer affiliated with a mercenary gang before joining Wooden Cloud. The guild he belonged to was the Ulkas Guild."


    It was a small guild Karyl had never heard of before, so he hadn''t paid it much attention. But the moment Dush mentioned the name of that guild, Karyl changed his mind.


    The guild master of Ulkas Guild was none other than Bargo Sira.


    <i>Two guild members, including the guild master, being involved with Wooden Cloud means... </i>Ulkas Guild could be one of the hubs for Wooden Cloud''s branches. Not only that one, but it was possible that other guilds were also connected to the dukedom.


    <i>I''ll have to verify. </i>Step by step, Karyl continued on his way.


    As he roamed around the so-called City of Magic, Azor, magical lights illuminated every corner, unlike anything he had seen in the Empire. But like any other ce, darkness existed.behind the morous facade of the city.


    As Karyl walked down the street, he came across a slum. Venturing deeper inside the slums, he soon stood before a group of people sitting on the ground. They looked like ordinary inhabitants of the slums, but had a sharp glint in their eyes..


    "Excuse me, would you mind stepping aside?"


    Karyl stopped in front of a door with a rickety doorknob, looking uncertain if it would even open.


    A group of people sat in front of it, blocking his path.


    "I need to get through."


    The moment Karyl spoke, one of the men sitting by the door extended his hand.


    "If you''re begging, go to the square."


    Ignoring Karyl''s words, the man just flicked his fingers.


    All of a sudden, a rustle came from the darkness, followed by the glint of silver des.


    <i>These aren''t ordinary people.</i>


    But whatever their identities, it matters little to him. Fed up with the all-too-familiar scenario, Karyl thought it was a waste of time to even listen to the man, immediately grabbing and twisting his wrist.


    With a resounding crack, the man''s arm contorted in an unnatural direction, dangling limply. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream, as it was followed by consecutive punches to the man''s face. The sharp look he had was now hidden behind swollen eyelids, no longer visible.


    "Gah... Gak... Gag!" Gasping for air, the man struggled to breathe, unable to even muster a proper resistance before Karyl''s kicknded on his abdomen. The unconscious man was sent sliding across the floor, ultimately crashing into a pile of boxes..


    Karyl nudged the fallen man with his foot. "If someone sent you,e out; if you picked the wrong target, take this guy and beat it."


    The rest of the people, too intimidated to stand up to him, scattered quickly.


    <i>It¡¯s the same everywhere. </i>Karyl thought, sighing and shaking his head in disappointment.


    It felt like predators preying on the weak.


    <i>Just stepping foot in here should''ve made them think twice. They say dumb minds lead to hard lives. </i>


    Confirming that no one else was around, Karyl pushed open the door in front of him. The creaking sound from the rusty door was far from pleasant. The scenery beyond was quite cozypared to the dark alley, filled with various items scattered around. It felt simr yet different from Calypson''s shop back in Tatur''s ck market.


    <i>Seems like these aren''t just any thugs, but rather men hired by the owner here.</i>


    "Hmm? A customer? We usually don''t entertain customers during the busypetition season... How did he get in?" A man said with a flippant voice.


    Hearing this confirmed Karyl¡¯s assumption.


    "Indeed. The guards outside seemed quite rough."


    <i>That must be the guy, huh?</i> Karyl thought, eyeing the man emerging from behind the counter.


    He appeared frail, with a hunched back and eyes swollen fromck of sleep, almost skeletal. No, based on information from Dush, these were smugglers. Surely a guild master wouldn''t trust such riffraff to guard the entrance.


    With that in mind, Karyl addressed the man. "I havee to meet Bargo Sira, introduced by Dush of Tatur."


    The owner paused momentarily upon hearing this.


    "Of course, I n to take some magical books as well."


    The man rxed slightly at Karyl''s words. "A guest from Tatur... That''s umon... Do you have an introduction letter?"


    "Certainly." Karyl showed an old seal he had.


    "It''s genuine. Surprising, but well, let''s have a look. Normally we wouldn''t allow it, but since you''re a customer of Dush, we should amodate your needs."


    "Good." Pleased, Karyl nodded. <i>And as a bonus, I¡¯ll take your heads.</i>

 Chapter 46: Measuring Magical Power

    <h4>Chapter 46: Measuring Magical Power</h4>


    "This side here has the items that have been appraised, while on the opposite side are the items that are yet to be appraised. You might stumble upon a treasure if you''re lucky, but you could also end up with nothing. The choice is yours."


    Even amidst the disorderly arranged goods, he seemed to have some semnce of order as he categorized a few items for Karyl to see.


    "And the grimoires are over here. Did you know that thepetition starts in two days?"


    "Not really. The Dawn Society and the Immortal Society always holdpetitions to showcase their new members, don''t they?"


    "Indeed, it does give us quite a headache. Originally, only thepetitions sanctioned by the Assembly of Seven Elders were considered legitimate."


    Karyl chuckled softly. "Quite a proud tone for a ck market dealer, I must say."


    "Hmph, well... It''s only natural for someone born in Azor. Though I''m dealing in these goods now, I once aspired to be a sorcerer," he admitted with a hint of embarrassment in his voice.


    "Even though these two societies clearly have their own territories, they insist on holding these dangerouspetitions here, in the City of Magic. And it¡¯s us who end up paying the price. Every time they wreak havoc, destroying parts of the city, it''s hard to look upon them kindly. Yet, they still im to be the<i> real deal </i>and constantly seek to fight."


    "I see."


    "Just a few days ago, disciples from the two magic societies fought, and it ended with one of them dead. Have you ever seen one of thesepetitions? Though it''s called apetition, it''s no different than fighting for your life in an arena."


    Perhaps he had no one else toin to. The man rattled off the situation here to Karyl as if he had just been waiting for someone to listen.


    <i>He sure has a lot to say.</i>


    Letting his words go through one ear and out the other, Karyl casually browsed through the grimoires in the store.


    <i>These don''t seem much different from the grimoires I got in Einheri. As expected...</i>


    Most of the items on disy did not exceed 2nd ss. The bigger issue was that grimoires above 3rd ss were mostly managed by sorcerers, making them hard to find, but more importantly, Karyl was a neer.


    "It seems you''re just ignoring my words. I came here on the rmendation of Dush. If you''re only going to show me these lower-ss grimoires, I might as well leave."


    "Getting your hands on even 2nd ss grimoires is not easy. Unless you pass a magical power test and join a magic society, getting your hands on higher-ss grimoires is like plucking stars from the sky."


    "That''s precisely why I''m here. Dush mentioned that there are grimoires up to 4th ss avable," Karyl said casually, tapping the books on the shelf as if uninterested.


    "Ha... Are you a free sorcerer or something? Why not join a guild then? The guild provides you with grimoires if you be a mercenary."


    But even as he spoke, the shop owner¡¯s enthusiasm seemed to wane.


    "You''re not very good at business, are you? Telling a customer to just join a guild," Karylmented, pulling out two letters from his coat. "These are introduction letters written by Dush herself. Give them to Bargo Sira. And this is a rmendation letter from the sorcerer Beryl."


    As Karyl infused his magical power into the rmendation letter and thrust it onto the table, the two pieces of paper slid into the table and effortlessly sank into the surface, as if it were a de piercing through butter.


    The shop owner swallowed hard at the sight.


    "This should suffice as an exnation. Take me to your boss, and remember to show proper respect to a valued guest. Okay?"


    "My apologies."


    The shop owner quickly responded, opening the door behind the counter. Only then did Karyl nod in satisfaction.


    But before he could take a step, he heard the shop owner¡¯s voice.


    "Excuse me..."


    If the shop owner forcefully pulled out the letter, it could tear. Dush''s introduction letter was one thing, but this was a precious rmendation letter. The value of an official rmendation letter from a sorcerer in Azor was immense.


    "Could you please take this out for me?" The shop owner''s voice sounded almost tearful.


    ***


    ¡°A distinguished guest has arrived, and my ipetent subordinate has made a mistake. Please,e in.¡±


    Beyond the back door, the basement was lined with a collection of itemspletely different from the junk seen upstairs.


    <i>At this rate, it rivals Tatur''s ck market in terms of magical goods. </i>Karyl¡¯s gaze swept over the wall adorned with grimoires and magical items. <i>They say that the ck market has everything except grimoires. In the realm of magic, the merchants of Azor hold a monopoly.</i>


    That meant they could demand exorbitant prices, being the sole suppliers. Karyl looked at the man before him. Without needing an exnation, he knew this was Bargo Sira, the one Dush had mentioned.


    From his posture, an air of arrogance was palpable.


    Stroking his thick beard, the man spoke, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve brought a sorcerer¡¯s letter of rmendation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from Baron Beryl. I¡¯d like to purchase grimoires with it, if possible.¡±


    ¡°Ha, of course. Due to the Baron¡¯s reputation... His rmendation might not be as popr, but the basic criteria remain the same.¡±


    ¡°How high of a ss can I go?¡±


    ¡°After verifying your magical power with a mana meter, we can proceed. If it''s low, up to 3rd ss; if it¡¯s high, even the 4th ss may be within reach.¡±


    ¡°Mana verification? You have such a device here?¡±


    Bargo¡¯s lips curled up into a sly smile as he replied to Karyl¡¯s question, ¡°Of course. Sometimes, sorcerers are too generous with their invitations. We have this to prevent reselling by those who buy here, so please understand.¡±


    ¡°Azor has truly gone to such lengths. To think a mere shop would have a mana meter.¡±


    ¡°Ha, we also run a guild, so you can trust that it¡¯s an redited device. It won¡¯t cause you harm.¡±


    ¡°A magic guild?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small guild. Don¡¯t concern yourself with it. Ha ha.¡±


    Karyl nodded at Bargo¡¯s words. <i>That guild must be the Ulkas.</i>


    ¡°asionally, those with high magical power who don¡¯t wish to be affiliated with any groupe here to buy grimoires. Those without power are usually merchants.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Bargo then pulled out arge device with a crystal orb from behind the wall. ¡°Have you ever had your magical power measured before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate... Then you might not be able to purchase 4th ss grimoires. Let¡¯s hope for a good result.¡±


    Karyl wanted to snort at his words. It was his first time being tested, but he had seen plenty of machines like this before. During the period when the magic unit was formed following the descent of the Oracles, anyone with at least 3rd ss magic was drafted due to a shortage of personnel.


    <i>I¡¯m d. If this machine merely measures the amount of magical power and not the elements or mana veins... </i>Then it wasn¡¯t a problem for him.


    ¡°Please ce your hand upon this crystal orb for urate measurement.¡±


    ¡°If you sell grimoires based on the level of magical power, does that mean you have grimoires of 4th ss or higher?¡±


    ¡°Ha... 4th ss or above? That would require a mid-level sorcerer. Do you have any idea how many mana veins one has to open to achieve that?¡±


    ¡°However, there are frence sorcerers who obtain grimoires from guilds.¡±


    ¡°True, but it¡¯s no easy feat for an individual to purchase all of them unless they¡¯re nobility. And for a mid-level sorcerer, 5th ss grimoires... would cost a fortune just to acquire one.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Karyl responded calmly at Bargo¡¯s ambiguous words.


    ¡°Of course, if you have the money, you can acquire even higher ss grimoires here.¡±


    ¡°Someone of that rank wouldn¡¯t be unaffiliated. But if one can afford it, there¡¯s no reason not to sell.¡± Bargo added, looking down on Karyl as if he were insignificant.


    <i>I don¡¯t know how he got Dush¡¯s introduction letter, but what a funny kid. Even Berchi no of the Ivory Tower, a Grand Sorcerer, only managed to open six mana veins and reach 5th ss in his mid-twenties.</i>


    Such individuals were considered geniuses. Unless a dragon had polymorphed into a human, a mere child, barely fifteen years of age couldn¡¯t possibly possess the magical power of a mid-level sorcerer.


    <i>At most, they could be a 2nd ss sorcerer. Given his confidence, maybe he was 3rd ss. Honestly, that would be quite impressive... </i>He considered various possibilities. <i>Did Beryl, that old fool, take on a new disciple? Though past his prime, he was once hailed as a genius.</i>


    He had opened four mana veins at fifteen and five by eighteen, reaching 4th ss and joining the ranks of sorcerers. <i>Well... His life went downhill from there, but...</i>


    Despite his downfall, the magical knowledge in his head was still intact. <i>But still, he¡¯s just a kid.</i>


    Bargo activated the measuring device.


    ¡°Raise your magical power to its maximum. The length of the lines engraved on the crystal orb¡¯s border will determine the capacity of your power.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The spherical crystal orb was encircled with a ck border.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Karyl effortlessly began to draw upon his magical power, feeling a warm sensation flowing through his mana veins and gradually enveloped his body. All eyes were fixed on the crystal orb.


    Suddenly, Karyl hesitated for a brief moment, but itsted only a few seconds.


    ¡°What...!?¡± Bargo Sira eximed, his eyes shaking violently.


    The previously unmarked border of the crystal orb filled up rapidly, like a bandage wrapping tightly until it waspletely full.


    ¡°4th ss?!¡±


    The mana meter was a device used to verify if one possessed the magical power required to join the ranks of sorcerers.


    ¡°Is it finished?¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    Karyl, however, poured even more magical power into the crystal orb, unrestrained. The orb glowed with a faint light as his magic engulfed it, causing it to crack and ultimately shattering under the force, breaking into pieces.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    A rush of wind swept through the room, causing Bargo¡¯s hair to flutter. The once calm air now whirled violently, as if a storm had been conjured by the unleashed magical power. The room became filled with the dense scent of magic.


    <i>The mana meter couldn¡¯t withstand it...?</i>


    That could mean only one thing¡ªthe child standing before him possessed 4th ss or higher magical power.


    No, in fact, it was impossible to determine the limit. Karyl had the potential to surpass the records set by the most renowned Grand Sorcerers in history.


    Bookshelves shook and papers flew around the room. Despite the mess surrounding him, Bargo Sira stood frozen, his mouth agape in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± Karyl¡¯s stunned expression was utterly priceless.


    ¡°This... this is impossible.¡±


    Karyl chuckled softly, his voiceced with amusement. Then, he calmly addressed the dazed man, ¡°Bring the highest-grade grimoire you have in the store.¡±

 Chapter 47: The Magic Competition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Magic Competition (1)</h4>


    A genius sorcerer appeared in the magic city of Azor. The amount of magical power he possessed had already reached that of an intermediate sorcerer, growing at an unprecedented rate even more than any existing Grand Sorcerer. There were rumors that his talent might even surpass Kaye Aesir, known as the strongest sorcerer, possibly rivaling even the original Seven Elders who spread magic at the dawn of time.


    ...Of course, such didn¡¯t really happen. In a secluded corner of the underworld, an event capable of turning the city upside down had taken ce, and Bargo Sira, the first witness, was itching to talk about it.


    <i>I must bring him to my side. It¡¯s astonishing that such an extraordinary individual hasn¡¯t aligned himself with any guild. </i>


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    <i>What magic books do we have in the store? No, I should make him join the guild instead. I need to persuade him before he gets any older and he sets his mind.</i>


    Caught in this dreamlike scenario, he even dreamed the notion of being able to tame a beast.


    "Are you asking me to join your guild?"


    "Yes. How about participating in the uingpetition? We will provide you with all the support we can."


    "Hmm...."


    "We have a 5th ss magic book obtained from the previous magicpetition. If you join our guild... we would be willing to offer it to you for free."


    "What is the name of your guild?"


    Bargo answered as if he had been waiting for this question. "We are known as the Ulkas."


    "That''s an interesting offer. Indeed, acquiring a 5th ss magic book in Azor is not an easy task. However, I''ll need to think about it a bit before joining a guild. I''ll look into it more and decide."


    "Of course. But I guarantee you won''t find another guild like ours in the magic city, considering both our aplished sorcerers and our reputation. You won¡¯t be disappointed," Bargo asserted confidently.


    However, Karyl merely smirked in response.


    <i>Such confidence from a small guild I can hardly remember. Must be because of the Wooden Cloud. Well... At least I gained something. I could confirm he''s connected to Baker.</i>


    "What kind of magic books can I find here?"


    "Please, feel free to choose," Bargo replied, confidently drawing back the curtain of the bookshelf.


    Looking over the densely packed collection of magic books, Karyl lightly skimmed through them. "These are 4th ss magic books."


    "We also have magic books of a lower ss. If you need anything specific, please let me know. We have a wide range of books covering every element."


    "Hmm." Karyl calmly took out <i>Wind Magic: des of Wind </i>from the shelf.


    Although it was a 3rd ss magic, its lethality was exceptionally high, which made the magic association not handle it.


    "It seems you do indeed have a wide selection. This one, in particr, is quite rare toe across."


    "We actually have more than what is on disy here. I am confident that you will be satisfied."


    "If the quality is really this good, joining your guild may not be such a bad idea after all." Karyl said, smacking his lips slightly.


    <i>As expected. </i>Bargo Sira thought it was just as he had predicted. He bet no one could resist the allure of the array of magic booksid out before them.


    "Then, could I make one more request?"


    "What is it?"


    Karyl tapped the magic book he was holding lightly and smiled ambiguously.


    ***


    Karyl handed over a stack of books to Mikhail, who was waiting for him in the square, almost as if he were flinging them at him.


    "Huh?" Mikhail was taken aback, not because he didn''t understand what was handed to him, but rather because of the unexpectedness of the gift.


    "These are magic tomes. Your element is wind, right?" Karyl asked, noticing Mikhail''s puzzled expression.


    "Yes, that''s right, but... did I mention that to you?" Mikhail asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    Karyl just chuckled at the question. "When is thepetition?" he inquired.


    "It''s in a week, from what I¡¯ve heard," Mikhail replied.


    "And who''s hosting it?" Karyl continued.


    "The Immortal Council."


    Karyl gave a nod, seemingly satisfied with the information. "Since this is your first application, you''ll be starting at the Beginner level, hmm... Learning up to 3rd ss magic should be enough for that."


    Thepetitions were divided into three levels: Beginner, Expert, and Master. Beginners were typically neers, mostly apprentices who had joined a magic guild less than two years ago, with their magic mostly limited to 4th ss or lower.


    "You have a week to master them," Karyl instructed.


    "A week?" Mikhail couldn''t hide his astonishment as he held up the thick magic tomes that Karyl had given him.


    Competitions at the Expert level were for those officially recognized as 4th ss or higher. There was even a Master levelpetition, where the grand prize was a tome containing three original spells created by the Council of Seven Elders.


    Unfortunately, no champion, regardless of affiliation with the Dawn or Immortal Council, had been able to master those spells. As a result, the Masterpetition had be somewhat legendary, with very few participants in recent years, and thus the Beginnerpetition remained the most popr.


    "Please, don''t talk nonsense," Mikhail retorted, dismissing the absurdity of the request.


    Despite being a swordsman, he had agreed to participate in the magicpetition at his employer''s request.


    <i>Now he wants me to learn magic? </i>


    Even though he had never formally learned magic, Mikhail knew that mastering even the most basic spell could take months.


    "Aidan will help you. He might not be a sorcerer, but his control is quite good. Right?" Karyl mentioned casually.


    "Ah... Yes?" Aidan responded in surprise.


    Considering the timing and Aidan''s magic level, he was likely around 3rd ss. Unfortunately, even when Aidanter founded the intelligence agency ¡®Astra¡¯ on Olivurn''smand, his magic never progressed beyond 3rd ss.


    <i>If he had been able tobine his swordsmanship with 4th ss magic, he might have be the first assassin to achieve the rank of Sword Master.</i>


    "How can I..." Aidan was at a loss for words.


    "You don''t need to teach him everything, just the basics. He''ll figure out the rest on his own." Karyl spoke as if he knew Mikhail better than Mikhail himself, causing his expression to harden.


    <i>With Aidan''s background in assassination, he probably knows a lot more practical skills than most sorcerers.</i>


    "How can I..." This time, the speaker was someone.


    "First, let''s assess your current magic level. How many meridians have you opened?"


    "Currently, I''ve opened three. I can sustain 1st ss support spells, but using 2nd ss spells drains my mana too quickly." Mikhail answered cautiously.


    "What do you think?" Karyl turned to Aidan, who then shifted his gaze back to Karyl.


    "With one mana meridian open at birth, you can sense magic. When two open up, you''re at 1st ss. Three, and you''ve reached 2nd ss, right?"


    "That''s correct."


    "But reaching a ss doesn''t mean you''ve mastered it. It''s just a starting point for what you can use."


    "..."


    "You''ve opened three meridians. While it''s impossible to forcibly open more, mastering 3rd ss magic should be feasible, don¡¯t you think?"


    "That''s... difficult," Aidan Hamill hesitated.


    It was an unconventional suggestion. Under normal circumstances, he would have confidently disagreed, but Karyl''s intense gaze made him miss his chance to object.


    <i>Why is he asking me? Surely he doesn''t know...</i>


    There was indeed an unorthodox method known as Magic Transformation, a secret technique from Aidan''s homnd, the Burning Darkness. It was taught alongside body transformation techniques by his mentor, Zouk de Holde. Opening mana meridians was no easy task, so they learned to twist and condense their own elemental magic to temporarily boost their ss.


    This technique, made for an assassin like Aidan, was too risky, and he had never used it in actualbat.<i> </i>


    <i>The reason you, who only reached 3rd ss, were able to hold your own against Sword Masters was not only due to you being an assassin adept at exploiting openings but also because you could momentarily wield a 4th ss Mana de.</i>


    Having witnessed Aidan survive countless battles, Kary nonchntly mentioned, "I heard that, unlike the Empire, in the Eastern countries people learn to transform their magic."


    "Ah... yes. There is indeed such a secret."


    "Can you do it?"


    Aidan couldn''t find a way out. <i>Damn, he knows something. Well, fine. Just because someone knows how to perform Magic Transformation doesn''t mean they can master it easily... </i>


    With a slow nod, Aidan decided to y along. <i>He''ll give up after floundering around with just the basics.</i>


    Besides, there''s only a week left. Children from the Burning Darkness are selected at a young age and undergo rigorous training. Mastering the secret technique required years of dedicated practice, making it seem impossible to learn it so quickly.


    "I am indeed familiar with such a technique," Aidan admitted with a smirk.


    "Good. It was wise to bring you along. Now, teach Mikhail."


    "Understood."


    Whether Karyl sensed Aidan''s reluctance or not, he seemed pleased with the arrangement.


    ***


    "What do you think?"


    Aidan Hamil¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief as he witnessed the scene unfolding before him. Mikhail, the one who had just performed the feat, looked equally astonished.


    "H-How... how is this possible..." The cross-section of the severed tree was as clean as if it had been sliced with a knife. The spell he had cast was a third-ss wind-type spell, des of Wind.


    "...It works?" Mikhail muttered, staring at his own palm in disbelief, as if he found the situation absurd.


    <i>Honestly, I''m amazed. I knew of his talent from my previous life, but I couldn''t gauge just how extensive it was since he hadn''t actually learned magic...</i>


    Mikhail was a true genius, and that was the only way to exin it. In Karyl¡¯s previous life, such a talented individual had died without ever realizing his full potential.


    <i>If he''s this capable... </i>He could definitely be a part of the unit Karyl was nning for the future. <i>And there¡¯s bound to be others like Mikhail that I don''t know about. </i>


    To avoid repeating the mistakes of his previous life, Karyl had to forge a new path in the present, and talent scouting was one way to do it. That was why Karyl had chosen Mikhail.


    "It must be because he has an excellent teacher, isn¡¯t that right, Aidan?"


    "Ha... Haha... Yes." Aidan responded, his expression caught betweenughter and tears.


    <i>This is utter madness. How is this even possible? Not in a week, but to achieve 3rd ss transformation in just three days. </i>


    Aidan wanted to shout in bafflement, but he restrained himself having read Karyl''s mood.


    "But... Mr. Karyl, you said you''re also participating in thepetition... Does that mean you arepeting as a beginner like me?"


    "No." Karyl chuckled, pulling out a red envelope from his pocket.


    At the sight of the envelope that was stamped with a deep blue seal, both of them widened their eyes in surprise.


    <i>Expert.</i>


    It was an official rmendation for thepetition from the Ulkas Guild.

 Chapter 48: The Magic Competition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Magic Competition (2)</h4>


    "The Expert Competition?!" Aidan Hamil couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    <i>Impossible. Expert level means apetition for at minimum 4th ss users. Is this kid saying that he''s reached the ranks of a sorcerer?</i>


    It was truly unbelievable. While Aidan wasn''t entirely sure about Mikhail, he had seen Karyl¡¯sbat skills firsthand when he killed Curan in thewless port. It was a wless disy of swordsmanship, an absolute victory achieved through sheer skill.


    <i>Could it be that he''s a Sword Master at such a young age? That''s absurd.</i>


    Not just among the current five Sword Masters, but even Chrome, known to be the greatest among those who walk the path of the sword throughout history, only reached that level at the age of fifteen.


    <i>There''s never been such a case in the history of the continent.</i>


    Aidan¡¯s throat went dry. If Karyl¡¯s im was true... It would be a momentous event that would shatter all existing records.


    "There''s no need to be so surprised. I haven''t yet reached the level of a sorcerer with my mana points."


    Aidan, caught off guard by his own expression, asked in confusion, "...What?"


    He had been carrying out his duties at his own pace until now, but for some reason, he kept getting flustered in front of Karyl. He tried to hide his true feelings, but it was already toote.


    Karyl lightly patted Aidan¡¯s shoulder and said, "Please take care of him while I¡¯m away. I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    "G-Got it."


    <i>There''s still plenty of worth to squeeze out of you. Please try a bit harder.</i> Karyl showed a faint smile as he looked at Aidan.


    ***


    Karyl left the city and ventured deep into its interior until he found himself on the outskirts of Azor.


    <i>Hmm, this should be far enough. </i>He thought to himself, surveying his surroundings. Not a trace of human presence could be found.


    <i>Considering that most sorcerers live in Azor, the only people who woulde to a forest like this are probably those gathering firewood for the castle, </i>he reasoned, nodding to himself amidst the dense trees.


    Although he could deceive Bargo Sira to participate in the Expertpetition thanks to the mana gained from the Dragon''s Heart, he still had only two mana veins opened in his body, technically making him a mere 1st ss.


    <i>The only spells I can use are the support and basic 1st ss spells that I learned in Einheri</i>.


    He had only purchased the grimoires because of Mikhail. <i>I can''t learn magic in the normal way. Unlike ordinary people who umte mana by opening their mana veins, my process is the reverse.</i>


    Nevertheless, there was a specific reason as to why he wanted to participate in the Expertpetition¡ª<i>to gain the Eligibility to participate in the Masterpetition. </i>


    Only those who would reach 4th ss and ascend to the ranks of sorcerers were granted the minimum qualifications to participate in the Masterpetition.


    Under his current circumstances, finding a way to open more mana veins was impossible for him.


    <i>However, winning the Expertpetition is a different matter. If I can outperform the sorcerers and prove my abilities in practice, I can participate in the Masterpetition without any further assessments.</i>


    That was his goal.


    <i>The first-generation magic created by the Council of Seven Elders, </i>Karyl reminisced. <i>Before this ce turns to ruins, I must obtain those three spells.</i>


    In his past life, no one had been able to wield that magic.


    <i>In the ruins of Azor, where the monster corpses piled upon each other to form mountains, Narh Di Maug spoke with a bitter smile. </i>


    <i>"This still exists, huh? Astonishing. I thought that Kaye Aesir was joking 250 years ago." </i>


    <i>"What did he say?" </i>


    <i>"He imed that dragons were the ones who first taught magic to the humans." </i>


    <i>"What?" </i>


    <i>"Even now, other dragons remain indifferent to the affairs of the continent. They don''t consider their rtionship with humans to be friendly." </i>


    <i>"Hmm..." </i>


    <i>"Honestly, it''s a story we had also forgotten. And what does it matter who taught magic to humans? Human mana is insignificant and poses no threat to us, so indifference is the only response." He said, rummaging through the debris of the ruins. "Of course, there are outliers like Kaye Aesir."</i>


    <i>"But what does that have to do with anything?" Karyl asked in a hushed tone, his arms crossed and his sword clutched between them. </i>


    <i>"Exactly. It doesn''t really matter. But to think that there''s dragon magic here. Magic that even I, a dragon, had forgotten." </i>


    <i>Narh Di Maug pulled out a charred ck tome out of the ruins. </i>


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    <i>Although its form was indiscernible, when Narh Di Maug infused his own mana into it, to their surprise, the tome emitted a brilliant light, as if it had never been damaged. </i>


    <i>"Does this mean the Council of Seven Elders were disciples of a dragon...?" Karyl pondered, he was slightly curious but not that particrly interested. </i>


    <i>After all, he had no mana of his own, and magic had always seemed to be a distant concept to him.</i>


    <i>"Or it could be the other way around." Narh Di Maug said, spinning the magic tome. "The Council of Seven Elders could have been dragons themselves."</i>


    Karyl concentrated his focus, gradually channeling the abundant mana from his veins to his fingertips.


    "me Finger."


    The mana flowed down his arms, gradually forming into a small me flickering above his outstretched fingers. It was a basic fire spell.


    <i>Creating a me in the shape of a sphere is called ¡°Fireball¡±, while molding it into an arrow is called ¡°Fire Arrow¡±.</i> Both were ssified as 1st ss spells, on par with an archer''s arrow at best.


    <i>But the magic of Kaye Aesir was of an entirely different magnitude, making such ssifications seem insignificant.</i>


    Karyl thought, as he slowly extended his palm forward. <i>Normally, one would release a Fireball here, but Kaye Aesir did it differently. </i>


    He employed the spell of Shadowless Spearyering power step by step.<i> me Finger, Ignition, Heat, Combustion.</i>


    Byyering these four stages, the Fireball and Fire Arrow he produced possessed incredible firepower, defying all norms. <i>These are basic spells, part of the everyday magic that anyone from the empire can learn.</i>


    Yet, had no sorcerer ever thought toyer mana through the lowest-tier spells? <i>No, they couldn''t.</i>


    It was simply a matter of pride for high-ranking sorcerers who believed that higher-ss magic was inherently stronger. That''s why sorcerers always focused on the amount of mana they possessed.


    <i>As a result, techniques like Aiden''s mana transformation came into practice.</i> Of course, these proud notions weren''t entirely wrong. Focusing mana internally rather than externally was safer and far more efficient.


    However, Kaye Aesir challenged this notion. <i>The goal of using stronger magic remained the same, but the approach was entirely different</i>.


    It required a shift in perspective. Of course, this shift also came with its limitations. Karyl, who had suddenly acquired mana without being naturally attuned to it andcked any prior magical training, found it easier for him to ept this new approach.<i> </i>


    <i>It isn¡¯t just a matter of setting aside one''s pride.</i> Kaye Aesir''s method demanded an immense amount of mana.


    Karyl realized he was not bound by any restrictions, given the overflowing magic that was boiling within his magic veins right now. <i>Moreover, my understanding of magic is still rudimentarypared to someone like Mikhail. It isn¡¯t possible for me to graspplex forms and principles right away. </i>


    Hence, he had to rely on the most perfect magic he could perform, which happened to be 1st ss spells. To ordinary people, this would seem insane. After all, the difference in ss was meant to signify the difference in power, akin to fighting a ze with a matchstick.


    <i>But I already know the answer. </i>


    Karyl¡¯s expression turned ambiguous as he recalled the answer he discovered within the memories of the Red Dragon, Riseria.


    <i>"ssifying magic by levels is foolish. If you pour 5th ss mana into a 1st ss spell, can you still call it 1st ss?" </i>


    Kaye Aesir¡¯s words echoed in his mind.<i> And what if you could stack the power of not just ss 5, but ss 6, ss 7?</i>


    "Ignition," Karyl muttered, causing the me in his palm to emit a red light as if it were on the verge of exploding at any moment.


    <i>Whoosh! </i>


    The spells that Kaye Aesir had demonstrated yed back in his memory.


    "Heat," Karyl recited in sequence.


    "Gah?!" But then, just before he could start the final phase of ¡°Combustion¡±, a searing pain coursed through him.


    Simultaneously, the jewel in the mouth of the snake on the Bracelet of Greed glimmered. The bracelet on his wrist absorbed the condensed mana.


    "Phew..." As the mana flowed into the bracelet, the pain disappeared, but so did the me he had was in the middle of casting.


    <i>Hmmm, if I try to cast more mana than the limit of the two mana veins I''ve opened, the bracelet activates to stabilize it.</i> The Bracelet of Greed calmed his surging mana but also served as an obstacle preventing him from exceeding his limits.


    <i>This is the issue I need to resolve. </i>


    He attempted to cast a spell once more.


    "me Finger." A small me flickered at the tip of his finger.


    "Ice Finger." He extended his other hand, focusing his mana once again. A tremor ran through his hand, as small ice crystals formed.


    <i>As expected...</i> Karyl nodded.


    If it was impossible for him to concentrate on a single element, then perhaps casting two types of element magic simultaneously, pushing them close to their limits, would be the answer.


    "Phew..." The act of casting two types of element magic at once was enough to cause a tremendous stir in the world of magic.


    "Ignition." Five mes erupted, growing explosively.


    "Freeze." Simultaneously, he summoned the opposing elemental magic.


    "Heat." Karyl clenched his hand. This time, the previously unstable mes stabilized, as if soothed by the power of the opposing element.


    <i>It worked!</i> His palms turned red-hot as if scorched by fire.


    "Cold." White steam rose from the hand casting ¡°Cold¡±, as if the two elements were battling within his body.


    <i>I can do this. </i>Karyl couldn''t help but cheer inwardly at the sight before him.


    It was his attempt to surpass his own limits, utilizing the elemental mana he possessed.


    Why would a swordsman like him focus on apetition that centered solely around fighting with mana? It wasn¡¯t simply because it was a power he hadn¡¯t acquired in his previous life.


    <i>If the Council of Seven Elders were truly dragons, it makes sense that humans couldn¡¯t learn the magic they left behind, </i>Karyl mused, watching the white steam rising from his palm.


    <i>If the first-generation magic is dragon magic...</i> Then no one on the continent can wield two types of elemental magic simultaneously.


    But that''s not all. Having consumed the heart of a dragon and undergone a transformation, Karyl possessed elemental magic that transcended the boundaries of the human realm. Though still at a basic level, he could wield all five of the existing elemental magics. His mana was, in essence, dragon mana.


    <i>Hence, only I can learn the first-generation magic.</i> Karyl''s eyes gleamed with anticipation.

 Chapter 49: The Magic Competition (3)

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Magic Competition (3)</h4>


    "Did you see that? Lightning struck out of the blue yesterday."


    "Of course, I saw that. But that''s not all, you know. The day before yesterday, a huge fire broke out in the forest in the east."


    The inn¡¯s pub buzzed with conversation as people gathered.


    "But when the sorcerers went to put out the fire, there wasn''t even a spark left, let alone a whole fire."


    "What in the world is happening...?"


    The topic of their discussion revolved around a singr issue.


    "Well... ording to the investigation conducted by the Magic Council..."


    For several days, Azor had been abuzz with strange rumors. From lightning strikes out of clear skies, to entire areas freezing over while others caught fire, and the asional tremors reminiscent of earthquakes.


    Fasio, the lord of Azor, sought help from the city''s resident sorcerers, who were affiliated with the Magic Council, to determine the cause. However, the sorcerers from both the Dawn Council and the Immortal Council found nothing but faint traces of mana at the scenes of these incidents.


    "With the extent of the damage, it must be at least 4th ss magic."


    "What nonsense! The residual mana was at best slightly above 1st ss. If it were 4th ss or higher, the mana concentration would be much higher."


    "Could it be a natural disaster?" The lord''s subordinate asked the sorcerers, but they both shook their heads.


    "Unless it was artificially created, there should be no trace of mana."


    "This power, someone must have purposely erased the traces of mana."


    "That''s ridiculous. To erase traces, you''d need to be at least 6th ss. Why would a high-level sorcerer do such a thing?" Opinions were divided.


    "Aren''t all high-level sorcerers under the jurisdiction of the Magic Council anyway? We haven''t heard of any high-level sorcerers in Azor at the moment. Is the Dawn Council not managing them properly?"


    The sorcerers, who hade to investigate the incident, somehow ended up in a dispute over pride, only exacerbating the discord between the two magic societies.


    "Your brain must have turned to mush to believe that magic of 1st ss could cause such destruction."


    "...What did you say?" The sorcerers red at each other, their eyes aze with anger.


    Though they had gathered for thepetition to showcase their abilities, at the end of the day, they were rivals. A need to dominate the narrative was prevalent.


    "Then how do you exin this?!"


    "And you! Provide some believable evidence!"


    Instead of focusing on investigating the incident, they spent their time undermining each other''s opinions.


    "Sigh..." The city official let out a deep sigh, watching their exchange.


    In the end, they all reluctantly arrived at the same conclusion suggested by the official from the start¡ªa natural disaster.


    <i>Hmm, I thought I was being cautious, but... well, it''s a relief. That''s just how those magic council folks are, after all. </i>Karyl nodded inwardly, overhearing the conversations around him.


    Indeed it was deemed a natural disaster. The conclusion drawn by those who studied magic and proimed themselves the wisest on the continent was simply that.


    <i>Anything beyond their understanding is simplybeled a disaster, both then and now. </i>


    The descent of Oracles and uing wars. Ultimately, the sorcerers, who called themselves sages, dismissed all such incidents as beyond human control.


    <i>What a convenient way to shift responsibility.</i> Karyl smirked.


    "Hey, how''s it going? Do you feel ready? Here''s the guild''s emblem. It would be great if you could wear it during thepetition," a voice in front of him interrupted. Karyl slowly lifted his head.


    Bargo Sira grinned, seeing Karyl as a stroke of luck, anticipation filling his eyes.


    <i>What an opportunist</i>, Karyl thought. He smirked back at Bargo, epting the emblem offered to him.


    "Sure. But how much did you wager?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s not beat around the bush. Everyone knows thesepetitions are more than just a contest of magical prowess for the Magic Council," Karyl calmly stated, pinning the emblem to his chest. "How much did you bet in my name?"


    "Ha, hahaha!" Bargo burst into heartyughter, drawing the attention of those nearby. "I wagered a hundred gold on the betting odds. No one bets that much for a first match in the Expertpetition."


    "Who am I up against?" Karyl''s response was icy.


    "Uh... What?"


    "I''ve done some digging. Even for a first match, you can bet up to five hundred gold."


    Bargo''s face soured. <i>Is he out of his mind? Five hundred gold is no small sum... Even if he broke the magic measurer, what makes him think that he¡¯s worth that much...?</i>


    To Bargo, Karyl still seemed too young. While he acknowledged Karyl''s impressive mana for his age, he believed that practical experience was another matter entirely.


    <i>No matter how much mana one possesses, it''s useless if not utilized properly,</i> Bargo pondered.


    ording to the draw, there were 4th ss sorcerers from both the Magic Council and the Immortal Council. Furthermore, Bargo was familiar with these two, and they were far from neers. They had ample experience and were likely to be finalists.


    <i>Winning is out of the question. </i>Even a loss wouldn''t be too detrimental for him. <i>He''s already joined the guild, so a defeat could rather be a good opportunity to further win him over.</i>


    Thus, Bargo ced a moderate bet, showing eagerness but at a level he could afford to lose.


    "It''s a shame since it''s an opportunity for you to make a fortune. The onlypetition an individual can bet in is the beginner¡¯s one.¡±


    "I like your confidence. With that kind of spirit, you might even aim for victory."


    Karyl knew these were just empty words. <i>I don''t n on wasting much time here. There''s much to do and much to gain.</i>


    While everyone dreamt of achieving ¡°victory¡± and reaching the top was undoubtedly a great feat, for Karyl, the currentpetition was merely a hurdle.


    In his previous life, he had fought countless sorcerers, especially after Olivurn ascended to the throne. Before the descent of the Oracles, during the empire''s campaign to unify the continent, he had been at the forefront of the battlefield more than anyone else. Of course, it was a different story from when he stood at the pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    <i>Even without magic, facing 4th ss sorcerers isn''t difficult for me now.</i> Although his body wasn''t yet fully trained, the opponents he needed to face at present were weak. <i>Compared to those I had fought in my previous life, this is hardly a challenge. </i>


    From being surrounded by top-level sorcerers at the Battle of Falchion to facing one of the continent''s four great sorcerers, Darryl Harian of the Lurein Principality. His experiences of life-threatening moments were vivid.


    <i>In the end, I was the one who survived.</i>


    "It¡¯s starting."


    The beginner''s match appeared on arge crystal ball in the square. Karyl watched for a moment before rising.


    "I should head to the arena."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Smirking at Bargo''s words, Karyl pointed at a person appearing in the crystal ball. "Well, rather than that, ce your bet on this guy. It''ll be interesting."


    The man standing in the arena with a tense expression was Mikhail.


    ***


    <i>Smooth sailing. </i>Karyl sat in the waiting room, nodding as he scanned over the list of contestants who had advanced to the semi-finals of the beginnerpetition. Among the four names, Mikhail''s stood out without a doubt.


    "Thepetition has really gone downhill, using the same arena as the beginners."


    "And why do the novices get to use the arena first?"


    "It can''t be helped. Think of it as the warm-up act before the main event."


    "Hmph..." Karyl listened quietly to the conversation of the contestants as they waited for the arena to be prepared.


    None of them seemed to possess mana indicative of being above 4th ss, so Karyl could tell were rookie sorcerers. Yet, even having the status of a sorcerer wasn''tmon on the continent, so their pride was sky-high.


    "Ugh, I''m starting to lose interest in going out there. The finals are pretty much decided already anyway."


    "What can we even do? Those Magic Council guys always submit their participation on thest day. We frence sorcerers just have to hope that we avoid them."


    "Let''s take it easy, everyone. The point is to catch the eye of the scouts from the Magic Council, right?" a man in a robe spoke up.


    ¡°You too? Which one are you thinking of joining?"


    "If one thinks about joining a Magic Council, it has to be the Dawn Council. They have the most branches across the continent. My master was also part of one of the branches of the Dawn Council."


    "What the hell are you talking about? If we are talking about Magic Councils, the Immortal Council is the best. Can the Ivory Tower evenpare to the vast collection of grimoires in the Antihum Library? A true sorcerer must pursue magic."


    "So what? Learning curse magic won''t enrich humanity."


    The conversation started off pleasant but quickly turned into a heated debate, as if they were already members of those magic societies, raising their voices in the process.


    "..." Karyl sighed quietly as he watched.


    <i>Sorcerers are all the same. I can''t help but think of him when I see stuff like this...</i> Memories of a familiar face flooded his mind.


    After the descent of the Oracles, Karyl had formed his own unique unit for the war, handpicked by himself. Ten individuals whom he could trust with his life, both in the past and now. However, Mikhail was different. It was only by chance that Narh Di Maug discovered his talent and mentioned it to Karyl.


    At the time, it was uncertain how much he would grow. But judging by the results of thepetition so far, Mikhail was certainly holding his own.


    <i>Someday, I''ll meet them again. </i>Karyl smiled bitterly. For the emperor, for the continent, for humanity, they fought, only to be left with nothing but death in the end.<i> But this time will be different. </i>


    Karyl cast a cold gaze at the sorcerers arguing among themselves, a silent determination brewing within him.


    [We will now begin the Expertpetition!! A word from Senior sorcerer Sir Tapio of the Dawn Council, the organizer of this event.]


    As the door to the waiting room swung open, the announcer''s voice was drowned out by the thunderous cheers from the audience.


    [Since the inception of the Council of Seven Elders, Azor has seen the birth of numerous sorcerers.] The voice of an old sorcerer echoed through the arena via the loudspeaker. [250 years ago, Kaye Aesir, hailed as the strongest sorcerer, also emerged as a victor of the Azorpetition.]


    [And even today, the challengers gathered here have the opportunity to etch their names in the annals of history and im the title of a Great Sorcerer. Let every participant showcase their skills to the fullest.]


    The arena crackled with excitement. But behind the enthusiasm in the audience''s eyes was a kind of madness. Karyl knew all too well what that look signified. It mirrored the gaze of the audience in Tatur''s arena, the people who saw them as mere objects of entertainment.


    <i>This is pathetic. How is it any different from Tatur? Despite their pretentious facades, the people of Azor are no different. </i>


    His gaze shifted towards the stage. The prize for the winner¡ªa 5th ss spellbook¡ªseemed already destined for its <i>rightful</i> owner, judging by the pleased expression of the old sorcerer descending from the podium.


    <i>Not that I''m particrly interested, but...</i> Karyl thought about Mikhail, his gaze drawn to the blue jewel adorning the cover of the spellbook. <i>I might as well take it. </i>


    Twirling a cheap staff he had borrowed from the Ulkas Guild, Karyl looked forward.


    [Let the Expertpetition begin!!]


    Perhaps Bargo Sira had interfered to test his abilities before the bet. To Karyl¡¯s surprise, he was pitted against one of the sorcerers he had overheard chatting earlier¡ªa man with delicate features and a wide-brimmed hat, the epitome of a stereotypical sorcerer.


    Gripping the staff tightly, he began to chant a spell, his nerves tense. Magic circles formed around him.


    <i>Let''s keep it simple.</i> Karyl thought, dashing lightly towards the chanting man. With a nonchnt swing of his staff, he struck hard at the man''s legs.


    <i>Thud-! </i>


    The staff shattered with a dull sound, and simultaneously, the sorcerer¡¯s leg bent at an unnatural angle.


    "Agh...?!" Without a chance to resist, the man fell forward, his cries of pain mingled with his screams.


    "me Finger," Karyl chanted, conjuring a small me on his fingertip. Slowly, he approached the fallen sorcerer.


    "What... What is this...?!" The sorcerer¡¯s voice trembled with fear and confusion, but before he could finish his sentence, Karyl lightly touched his cheek with the me. "Aaahhh!!!"


    The match ended absurdly quickly, all with a mere 1st ss spell.

 Chapter 50: The Magic Competition (4)

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Magic Competition (4)</h4>


    "This isn''t apetition!"


    Karyl''s battle had caused quite amotion in Azor with just one fight.


    "This is a desecration of sacred magic!"


    "A sorcerer should only fight with magic!"


    Thepetitions up till now had been about standing in ce, waiting for the opponent to finish chanting their spell, and then shing with each other''s magic to determine the winner. As a result, stronger mana and higher-ss magic were the deciding factor.


    Some of the sorcerers who witnessed the first match criticized his method.


    "What''s the deal with that kid?"


    "Find out which guild he belongs to immediately! Who is his master, what''s his lineage?"


    Meanwhile, another group became intrigued by him from their very first impression.


    "What? Ulkas? Where''s that? A third-rate guild has such a prodigy? No matter the cost, we must recruit him to our side!"


    "There must be someone! We''ll scour the Magic Council''s records to find out who''s behind this kid!"


    Opinions about Karyl were divided, but there was no denying that he had made a name for himself in Azor, almost overnight. And with that, chaos ensued.


    <i>This is ridiculous. In a real battle, no one waits for the enemy to finish chanting.</i>


    ncing at the noisy crowd, Karyl casually descended from the arena. <i>True battle magic means casting spells faster and dealing with the enemy more efficiently. </i>


    In that regard, there was someone exceptional that he remembered. Her name was <i>Serica Lauren</i>. She was arade who, despite being a sorcerer, fought with a spear that could be hardly described as a staff, and showed a determination umon for a woman.


    <i>Well, although she insisted it was a staff till the end, no one else would call such a brute thing a staff.</i> Karyl smiled softly as he thought of her.


    She always said that among the knights, sorcerers were the ones truly specialized for battles.


    <i>"Why is it that someone with enough mana to be considered a sorcerer and excellent swordsmanship is called a Sword Master, but there''s no name for someone who has reached the height of swordsmanship and possesses the mana of a Grand Sorcerer?" </i>


    It was some time after the descent of the Oracles. Standing atop a mound of ogre corpses on the battlefield, she replied,<i> "Right? Superior mana and thebat prowess of a Sword Master. I''m going to overturn the standards set by the continent. The notion that sorcerers should always stay at the back is just stupid." </i>


    <i>"Interesting. Then what should we call you?"</i>


    <i>Thrusting her spear, or rather, her staff, into an ogre corpse, she said, "Supreme."</i>


    <i>That girl... she''s probably still washing dishes in some remote vige</i>. Even after spending years together, he couldn''t imagine her wearing an apron and serving tables. I<i>n this life, I''ll pave the way a bit earlier for the path you couldn''t create in the past. </i>


    The waiting room fell into silence. Karyl cast onest nce at the chattering sorcerers and slowly stepped outside.


    ***


    "Hahaha!! This is it, I thought you would make a grand entrance, but this... This is truly impressive!"


    Bargo Sira, waiting in front of the arena, rushed towards Karyl with open arms. But Karyl deftly dodged the attempted embrace and walked on nonchntly.


    "Ha, haha." Having missed his embrace, Bargo hastily followed behind him. "How did you evene up with that? You really know how to make an entrance. I''ve always wanted to put those pompous sorcerers in their ce." Heughed heartily.


    "What''s the payout?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I would have liked to bet more... but I guess you didn''t listen to me. How much did we make with that hundred gold?" Karyl handed over the shattered staff he used to strike down the sorcerer earlier. "Looks like I''ll need another staff."


    "Hmm?" Bargo nced at the broken staff, then burst into heartyughter. "Of course! For the rising star of the Ulkas Guild, this is the least we can do!"


    Throwing away the broken staff, Bargo said, "Join our guild. I''ll introduce you to the other guild members and you can get whatever equipment you need from there."


    "Sure."<i> </i>Karyl nodded.<i> I wanted to meet Mikhail first... but he must be doing fine, no need to worry. Aidan is with him as well.</i>


    Neither of them had been in Azor long, but the quick-witted Aidan was likely managing well even without Karyl having to say anything. <i>Besides, he might have already ced bets in my name. </i>


    <i>Maybe it''s time to start investigating the Ulkas Guild. </i>It was one of my goals anyway. <i>I have no interest in these guys anyway. I¡¯m only after any clues about the Wooden Cloud that Bargo Sira might have hidden in the Ulkas Guild. That''s all. </i>


    With a faint smile, Karyl replied, "Let''s go."


    ***


    There are countless magic guilds in Azor. Some of them belong to factions associated with the Magic Council, but most are formed by frence sorcerers who take on mercenary work.


    The Ulkas Guild, despite being a newly founded guild established less than a year ago, already had thirty members. Unfortunately, like most of the other guilds, it had yet to achieve notable aplishments that would draw attention. Well, until this morning, that is.


    With a creak, the door to the guild opened, and everyone''s attention turned outside.


    "Here theye," said Lawton, a sorcerer sitting at the counter, waking up the people who were lounging off.


    "You lot, either bring in some work or get out. Don''t just loiter around inside the guild!" Bargo shouted at the guild members as soon as he entered.


    However, for some reason, people didn''t seem tense at his words, and he didn''t seem to care much either.<i> It''s the same old story. Bargo is not a sorcerer, that¡¯s why, even though he¡¯s the guild master, the sorcerers don''t really respect him.</i>


    Most of the thirty guild members likely just saw him as a boss who paid them. <i>After all, his main business is selling magic books. It''s obvious why someone who isn''t a sorcerer would open a magic guild¡ªit''s all just an act.</i>


    But, who is he trying to deceive? Karyl couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this guild, rather than being just another back alley shop, was somehow rted to Wooden Cloud.


    "You¡¯re making quite a fuss over winning your bet at the Expertpetition. Be careful, kid, you¡¯re still inexperienced. That old man will use you a few times and then throw you away." a man sitting in the corner interjected, his surroundings littered with empty alcohol bottles.


    <i>What a mess. </i>Laziness was a fast track to ruin.


    Among them, some were regarded as promising talents, having reached the rank of sorcerer. <i>Well... Just look at Baron Beryl, who was praised as a genius. It goes to show how fragile the minds of sorcerers can be. </i>


    Surprisingly, it is often those who possess great intellectual capacity for umting knowledge, that have the weakest minds. And once the mind shatters, the body''s copse is but a fleeting moment away.


    "Hey, Thomson. If you''re going to spout nonsense, do it at home. And if you''re not going to use that staff, why not pass it on? Karyl might put it to better use than letting it gather dust in a corner for months."


    "Shut up, Bargo. Even a pile of firewood is too good for that sort," the seemingly drunk man retorted, a sharp glint in his eyes.


    <i>Hmm... </i>Karyl didn''t miss that look and watched him with interest. His hands trembled slightly as if seized by spasms. Hidden beneath his robe, the back of his hands bore bruises, his skin turning purplish.


    "Hey, kid. Do you know why sorcerers use staffs?"


    Karyl halted.


    "A staff is as vital to a sorcerer as life itself. To swing it around like a club? Insane..."


    Thomson stood up and continued, "You''re far from bing a sorcerer, no, with that attitude, it''s impossible in a lifetime."


    Yet, despite his words, he struggled to stand upright, barely managing to stand up using the staff as a makeshift cane.


    "Hehe..."


    "Kekeke."


    The guild membersughed derisively at his appearance. As the man grimaced under their ridicule and attempted to walk away. His pale skin, devoid of any color, was marred with dark spots, the veins on his face bulging.


    While othersughed, Karyl silently observed the man.


    "Tch." The man spat and turned away.


    Karyl smirked faintly. "I see."


    ***


    "Ah, that¡¯s just nonsense. Don''t mind it."


    "Who was that person just now?"


    Bargo entered the upstairs room and responded with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    "Thomson Howard, a mid-level sorcerer who reached ss 5 a few years ago. He used to be affiliated with the Empire... He''s the highest-ss sorcerer in our guild."


    "Hmm."


    "We paid a hefty sum to recruit him because of his experience, but look at him now. He''s fallen into alcoholism, and now he''s like that."


    Karyl nodded again.


    "Now let''s talk about the important stuff, from the payout to drafting the contract. Seems like we have a lot to do." His gold tooth gleamed as he smirked. "It was all so hectic before. A verbal agreement is still an agreement, but it''s better for both parties to have something in writing, don''t you think?"


    However, Karyl seemed to be upied with other thoughts. He disregarded the documents Bargo offered him and said, "Let''s talk about thatter."


    "What?"


    "We''ll meet again tonight at the inn. You know where I''m staying, right? The same one as before."


    As Karyl abruptly left, Bargo called after him with a bewildered expression. "Huh...?! Wait, hold on! Hey!!"


    ***


    "Damn it..."


    Thompson muttered, his unsteady steps echoing in the damp alleyway. The stench of alcohol clung to him, but he wasn''t drunk. If anything, the drink seemed to sharpen his mind. It was the only way he could bear it.


    "Cough." Thompson slumped to the ground, gasping for air.


    "As expected..."


    Startled, Thomson quickly turned his head.


    "You wouldn''t know, but in the past... or should I say the future? Well, regardless, there was someone who always shouted that to possess high mana, one needed to train their body as well."


    "Who, who¡¯s there?!"


    "Most peopleughed at his words, but I agree with it. You might have the intellect to harness a lot of mana, but without a strong body to contain it, the mana will consume you instead."


    A figure slowly approached him down the alley.


    "Just like you."


    "Y-You are..." Thomson''s face stiffened.


    "Thanks to that, it''s called the curse of the gifted. And there¡¯s still no known cure."


    "You son of a... You followed me all this way just to spout nonsense?" he growled menacingly.


    Yet, Karyl, spoke to him in a calm voice. "You have mana poisoning, don''t you?"


    Thomas swallowed audibly, the sound reverberating in the noisy square. "If left untreated, you''ll die soon. You''ve done well to survive this long. If you hadn''t reached ss 5, you would be done for already." Karyl chuckled lightly. "Perhaps the desire to live awakened your potential."


    "Get lost." Despite Thompson¡¯s words, Karyl gently ced a hand on his forehead. "If it bes known, it''s the end for you as a sorcerer. But," Karyl leaned in closer. "I think I may be able to help you."


    Suddenly, Thomson felt overwhelmed by the surge of mana flowing into him, as if his very breath was being choked off.


    "Huff...!! Huff...!!" But that sensation was fleeting, and soon his breathing eased. "...What, what?"


    Slowly, his pale face regained color, and he looked at Karyl with a dazed expression.


    "This is just a temporary solution. The cure will be knownter... Fortunately, I know it."


    Thomson''s eyes wavered at his words.


    "How¡¯s it?" Karyl, seeing his reaction, leaned down and whispered, "But in return, there''s something you need to do for me."

 Chapter 51: The Final Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 51: The Final Battle (1)</h4>


    "You made it to the finals?" Karyl greeted Mikhail and Aidan, who had been waiting for him, with a casual wave as he returned to the inn.


    "Wee back," Mikhail replied, his demeanor noticeably different from their first meeting in the mercenary gang.


    While initially born out of obligation to an employer, his respect for Karyl had¡ªalthough he tried to conceal it¡ªtransformed into admiration.


    <i>Mikhail must have felt it after participating in thepetition. The desire to learn magic...</i>


    After participating in the magicpetition, he must¡¯ve also wanted to fight like Karyl, and as a result, now aspired to learn magic. <i>Although I taught him magic in this life because of Narh Di Maug''s words, he originally was a swordsman.</i>


    It was only natural for Karyl''s unique fighting style to captivate him, as it was far different from that of ordinary sorcerers.<i> But not yet. Only a few can master both aspects. If one is distracted by the greed for strength, one would be neither.</i>


    Karyl grinned softly at Mikhail.<i> Don''t worry. While I may not be the one to teach you magic, once you are adept at magic, I can certainly help you attain a formidable physique.</i>


    As Karyl sat down and ced his luggage aside, Mikhail¡¯s eyes were drawn to his staff adorned with a light green gem¡ªan item he had never seen before.


    "How does it feel to use magic?"


    "It''s fascinating. I never imagined I could advance this far."


    "Right? Even though it''s just the beginners¡¯petition."


    Mikhail smiled at the joke but said with subtlepetitiveness, "I may not be able to be as good as you, Karyl, but I won''t lose to those sorcerers who just stand and chant their spells."


    "You seem confident." Karyl looked at him as if he expected that answer. <i>He has received training from the Guidance Mercenary gang, so he''s right to be confident in physicalbat.</i>


    However, what he did was no easy feat. Little did Mikhail know, Karyl''s body was always under various supportive spells in addition to his physical training. With Mikhail''s mana capacity, casting even a few support spells would deplete itpletely, rendering him unable to fight properly.


    "That''s why I put you in the beginners'' category."


    "Huh?"


    "You said it yourself. You can''t be as good as me. What if you had to face me in the expert category?"


    "That, that''s..." Mikhail gave a sheepish smile, feeling embarrassed.


    "Win the beginners¡¯ category. We''ll take thispetition by storm." Karyl said, lightly patting Mikhail¡¯s shoulder. "This is just the beginning. I know you have a talent for magic, and you''ve already proven it, haven''t you?"


    Aidan also nodded, as if to agree.


    "Hone your magic skills further. You can reach far higher realms. And when you do, I''ll give you the opportunity to meet the best mentor.¡°


    Who is the most outstanding sorcerer on the continent? Is it Berchi no, the master of the Ivory Tower, or Kadin Luer, the court sorcerer of the Empire? Perhaps Nain Darhon, the head of the Immortal Council, or even Darryl Harian from the Lurein Principality, known as the ¡°Magic Bullet¡±? All of them were 7th ss users, standing among the greatest human sorcerers of their time.


    Among them, Berchi no''s mana was rumored to be close to the 8th ss, making him the only sorcerer known to reach even close to the level of the legendary Kaye Aesir. <i>However, Darryl Harian, despite having the lowest mana among the four, created the battle-focused magic "Magic Bullet" as a War-Mage.</i>


    If Berchi no and Darryl Harian were to face off, the oue would be rather uncertain. No matter how vast one''s mana is, it''s useless if not utilized properly inbat.


    <i>That''s why some argue that Darryl Harian should be included when determining the strongest in each field.</i>


    Compared to them, Kadin Luer, the imperial court sorcerer is often underestimated due to his old age. <i>But I know better than anyone the true extent of his power. After the descent of the Oracles, he vanquished more enemies than any other sorcerer did. </i>


    Honestly, Karyl, like everyone else, hadn''t expected the sorcerer in his seventies to sweep through the battlefields as if he were as young as any active sorcerer.


    At the end of the day,<i> </i>it''s simply futile to argue who is the ¡°greatest¡± among such formidable sorcerers. After all, even the most exceptional of them have onemon weakness¡ª<i>the limitations of a human.</i>


    Karyl gave a faint smirk, leaving Mikhail puzzled as to the reason for hisughter.


    <i>There''s no need for spection. When ites to being supreme in magic, there''s a unique being unmatched by any human. Namely, a Dragon.</i>


    "But in order to meet this greatest mentor, you need to be prepared, okay?"


    While there were many dungeons scattered across the continent, Dragon''s Lairs were the most coveted by adventurers. But the rewards came with great risks. For someone like Karyl, who was still developing his abilities, infiltrating Narh Di Maug''s resting ce alone would be nearly impossible.


    <i>Mikhail, I sought you out first among the ten Oracles not because I''m unaware of your limits, but rather because I wanted to show you to Narh Di Maug before anyone else... </i>


    Karyl also intended to use Mikhail as a means to conquer the tinum Dragon''s Lair. Whether that would be in the form of apanion or a shield...


    Honestly, when they first met, Karyl was quite doubtful. Mikhail might feel slighted if he heard this, but Karyl was pragmatic. He had ovee the impossible within the Tower to travel back to the past. Though appearing only in his teens, he had lived far longer than even the dragons.


    <i>I will no longer be swayed by personal sentiment. </i>


    He knew better than anyone the consequences such actions could bring.


    "Understood." Whether Mikhail grasped his thoughts or not, his eyes gleamed at Karyl''s words.


    "I''m counting on you."


    "Yes!!"


    "Aidan, while I''m away, if a sorcereres looking for me, you''ll have to take care of a little something for me," said Karyl turning towards Aidan.


    "What is it?"


    Gripping the staff he had set aside, Karyl grinned eerily. "Nothing much. Just keep whatever he hands over safe."


    Aidan, though curious about the vague request, nodded, now ustomed to such orders. <i>What''s he plotting now?</i> He knew better than to expect a straightforward answer from Karyl.


    Yet, everything Karyl nned always fell into ce astonishingly wellter on.


    "Will do." Aidan nodded,menting inside. <i>How long must I stay here? That too in Azor, of all ces. There''s no way to evenmunicate with the Empire here. </i>


    During his stay in the mercenary gang to Azor, most of Aidan¡¯s messages had been sent through magical devices. However, with the entire city shielded, any unauthorized use of a magical device would trigger an rm.


    <i>Unless I suddenly be a high-level sorcerer, it is impossible to disclose my location now. Ahhh! So frustrating.</i>


    Although Aidan considered it unlikely, he couldn''t help but wonder if Karyl had deliberately chosen ces where he couldn''t contact Olivurn. <i>Well, Zouk must¡¯ve handled Tatur''s matters by now...</i>


    Despite this, he barely suppressed a sigh, feeling absurd for finding somefort in the thought that his situation was better than Tatur''s.<i> If Master learns of this, he''ll surely kill me.</i>


    Watching Aidan bite his lip, Karyl smirked, seemingly amused.


    "Rest well for tomorrow''spetition. I have to go somewhere for a bit."


    "Where are you going now?"


    Karyl was leaving again, mere minutes after entering the inn.


    Mikhail rolled his eyes, now somewhat used to seeing Karyl never rest.


    ***


    <i>There you are. </i>


    Leaning against the fountain in the bustling square, Karyl lifted his head, his gaze drawn to the distant uproar. <i>To just show up so openly in a public space. Can''t they use invisibility spells, or is it their sheer audacity?</i>


    Karyl already knew who they were. To be precise, he had been waiting for them. They were sorcerers from the Expertpetition, specifically, representatives from the magic councils and guilds they belonged to.


    <i>Hah, couldn''t they just sit tight until tomorrow''spetition? </i>


    Karyl''s performance today must have been nothing short of shocking to them. In addition, most couldn''t ept his style ofbat. Among sorcerers, there were certainly those who used weapons. However, such individuals were often shunned by the magicalmunity.


    <i>They believe that using a weapon is no different from being a swordsman.</i>


    Sorcerers have long since insisted on differentiating themselves by focusing on mental training over physical prowess. Technically speaking, it wasn¡¯tpletely incorrect. Training the mind was indeed crucial for casting higher-level magic, and that was precisely why they hade for him. They were at a loss when faced with Karyl''s bold tactics in thepetition.


    But...<i> I didn''t expect them to confront me so directly.</i>


    Karyl watched the figures, who made no attempts to conceal their presence, drawing near. A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "While I did expect some conflict, it¡¯s still a surprise to see you in person."


    "I have a proposition for you. You''re affiliated with a guild that has no ties to the magic councils. You don¡¯t have a noteworthy background either. Youck a proper mentor, so you might not grasp the significance of thispetition."


    "What are you trying to imply?" Karyl slowly raised his gaze to meet the eyes of the old sorcerer standing before him.


    It was Tapio, the senior sorcerer from the Dawn Society, the ones who had organized thispetition.


    "Withdraw from thepetition."


    Though Karyl had expected as much, he couldn''t help butugh at such a direct request from the organizer. "So, is this how you''ve been runningpetitions? Pretending to be high and mighty sorcerers? Well, I guess the magic council is rotten to the core."


    Faced with Karyl''s scathing critique, Tapio''s expression hardened. A dozen or so sorcerers surrounded Karyl, growling at him, ready to pounce at any moment.


    "What will I get in return?"


    Tapio merely chuckled. "Clever, that tooing from someone who¡¯s in a guild. I''ll provide you with a spellbook equivalent to thepetition''s prize. What do you say?"


    "Hmm..."


    The prize for the Expertpetition was a 5th ss spellbook. For a frence sorcerer unaffiliated with a magic council, acquiring such spellbooks were challenging. In that regard, Tapio''s offer wasn''t that bad. Karyl could get what he wanted without having to fight, and the magic council could salvage their disciples¡¯ reputations. But, that would be the case if he were a typical sorcerer.


    Distancing himself from the fountain against which he had been leaning, Karyl stretched his arms. Then, in aposed voice, he addressed the cunning old sorcerer, who was hoping to win through deceit rather than skill.


    "No thanks."

 Chapter 52: The Final Match (2)

    <h4>Chapter 52: The Final Match (2)</h4>


    The atmosphere in the stadium, where the expertpetition was being held, was unusually quietpared to the previous day. Karyl yawned and with a sluggish expression stretched his neck from side to side, warming up his body. He seemed uninterested in themotioning from the audience in the stadium outside the waiting room.


    "What is this...?"


    From the factory''s bulletin board to the notices at the stadium¡¯s entrance, the sudden announcement had left the audience bewildered.


    "A final match out of nowhere?"


    "Who organizes apetition like this? I want a refund for my ticket!"


    The crowd voiced their grievances, each person with their ownints. It wasn¡¯t just about the ticket cost; what truly bothered them was the loss of the bets they had ced on their chosen contestants.


    If it were just one or two contestants withdrawing, it could be understood. In expertpetitions, it was not umon for top contenders to withdraw without any exnation. The audience, unaware of the organizers'' maniptions, simply attributed such withdrawals to the entric nature of sorcerers. After all, such urrences were not rare.


    However, the current situation was far from normal. It was only the first day of thepetition, yet dozens of contestants had simultaneously dered their withdrawal, with no exnation. They had all vanished, almost as if they had made a mutual pact to disappear. Only two contestants remained.


    "Let''s do our best."


    "Ah, yes... of course," the sorcerer sitting with Karyl in the waiting room replied nervously.


    The man quietly gripped his left arm, trying to hide the emblem of the Dawn Council embroidered on his robe, but it was toorge to hide with just one hand. He was desperate to avoid provoking Karyl''s displeasure.


    <i>Damn it...</i>


    The events ofst night were something he couldn¡¯t speak of, something that must never be revealed. Yet, he vividly remembered how effortlessly the young boy before him had overpowered a senior sorcerer with decades more experience in magic.


    "How am I supposed to defeat someone who even bested the master..." The man felt an overwhelming urge to flee right then and there.


    ***


    As the gates of the arena swung open, the audience erupted in cheers. Their excitement was iparable to the swiftly concluded first match, and their voices rang out, directed at the twopetitors.


    "Since it''se to this, show us something spectacr!"


    "The pride of the Dawn Council!!"


    "Don''t lose to a nobody!!"


    It was expected that most of the support would be for the man in the robe. To the people of Azor, it made more sense to rally behind a sorcerer from the magic council than an unknown child from the empire.


    <i>Little do they know Ie from apletely different tribe. </i>


    There was no way for them to know about his origins from across the continent. Especially the fact that Kuwell had brought him¡ªa barbarian¡ªduring the issuance of the Heresy Extermination Decree, was a secret in itself. On top of that, he had changed the color of his hair and eyes using magic. A barbarian using magic? No one would suspect such a thing.


    <i>But perhaps it¡¯s for the best. If they knew they lost to a barbarian, they would be too ashamed to show their faces. </i>


    Karyl adjusted his grip on the staff. The wand, previously belonging to Thomson, was old having seen its fair share of battles. <i>It¡¯s too good to be destroyed.</i>


    Humming softly, almost in contrast to his thoughts, he swung the staff in a wide circle above his head, as if wielding a spear.


    <i>Magic, huh... </i>His repertoire of magic, aside from buff and support spells, was limited. However, he had a n. Rather than a shoddy performance for the audience who came to watch his match, if they were here for a magical duel, he''d show them true magic.


    ¡°Let the match begin¡ª!!!¡±


    At the announcer''s booming voice, Zaken looked at Karyl and flinched almost instinctively.


    Expecting Karyl to charge forward as he did in the first match, Zaken hastily chanted spells. But to his surprise, Karyl simply waited. In a matter of moments, two magic circles materialized above Zaken''s staff, followed by a third.


    He was indeed a skilled sorcerer from the Dawn Council. Even though it was considered a fixed match, he couldn''t have participated without the skill to gain experience and recognition. With a swooshing sound, a fourth magic circle waspleted. The number of circles indicated the spells¡¯s ss.


    <i>Not bad.</i>


    Being able to chant a fourth-ss spell so quickly was a testament to his skill. <i>Even during the Oracle Wars, there were few who could cast spells of this caliber.</i>


    It was such a shame. Before the descent of the Oracles, because of Olivurn¡¯s greed for uniting the continent, the continent was ravaged by his 400-day Continental War, causing enormous damage to the principality, the three kingdoms, and other cities. Countless soldiers perished, entire armies vanished, and with them, sorcerers unrted to the conflict disappeared like morning dew.


    <i>It''s toote to have regrets. </i>


    Olivurn, having nted his g across the continent, achieved what some considered the pinnacle of human endeavor. But as if fate was mocking humanity, the divine being issued the Oracle.<i> </i>


    <i>An enemy not of this world.</i>


    To those who believed in the gods, it was yet another task, despite having achieved the objectives of the realm.


    Karyl ground his teeth as the memories flooded back, forgetting the notion of a duel. Zaken flinched at his appearance. Honestly, even a sorcerer of Zaken¡¯s would have been invaluable during the Oracle Wars. But Karyl wouldn¡¯t me Olivurn for that. He knew that without the unification of the continent, humanity would have crumbled even faster in chaos.


    <i>But that doesn''t mean I condone the actions of those who tried to kill us.</i>


    Slowly, Karyl lifted his head. He was determined to bring about change. To honor those who had perished in the wars before his eyes, to lead them from death to the future. Whether he would be remembered as a traitor or a hero... That would be for the future generations to decide.


    By the time Zaken had finished casting his 4th ss magic ¡°Cold Spear¡±<i>...</i>


    "me Finger."


    Karyl had cast only a basic spell<i>.</i>


    He might not be very familiar with magic, but Karyl knew what the spell before him was. He had faced enough sorcerers to not know about it.


    As Karyl flicked his hand, something shimmered from his other palm as well.


    "Haaah...!!" Zaken raised both of his arms with all his might. Five ice spears formed above his head, poised to rain down upon Karyl.


    "Huh, wha?!" However, having put unnecessary strength into his stance, Zaken slipped on the slick oil at his feet and fell backward. As a result, his ice spears, missing their intended target, scattered in every direction. Failing tounch properly, the spears shattered as they fell from the sky.


    The audience stood in stunned silence. <i>Was that the 1st ss spell ¡°Grease¡±?!</i>


    Indeed, such a spell existed, but sorcerers considered it low-ss. After all, it was a spell used for moving heavy objects, using it for an attack was simply preposterous.


    <i>Sorcerers think only shy and powerful magic qualified as a ¡°true¡± attack.</i>


    Karyl looked at Zaken whoy sprawled on the ground, lost in thought. The high-ranking sorcerers of the council could never imagine it. After the Oracle War, ¡°Grease¡± had be one of the most frequently used general-attack spells.


    <i>More urately,binations of it with other spells were frequently used.</i>


    Karyl released the me Finger he had prepared earlier, directing it to the spot right where Zaken fell.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª </i>


    In an instant, mes erupted over the magic oil, transforming the small me into a colossal fire demon, seemingly intent on consuming him.


    "Aaack, aaaaah¡ª!!" Zaken screamed in terror, desperately attempting to crawl away.


    "If you''re a 4th ss sorcerer, you should be capable of using a 2nd ss Barrier of Shadows."


    Karyl, who hadn''t reached even 2nd ss, had cast both me Finger and Grease simultaneously.


    "Though it might seem different, both are magic. And if both are 1st ss, using a 2nd ss Magic Shield would be better than trying to run."


    Zaken realized the stupidity of his attempts to flee from the towering fire demon. But his realization was a bit toote.


    "Is this all?".


    Karyl prodded Zaken''s buttocks using his staff¡ªthat had been lying on the ground¡ªlike a club.


    "Eek...!" It was a humiliating sight.


    As Karyl flicked his hands again, seemingly conjuring a breeze and extinguishing the mes that had risen from the Grease spell. Though he could easily dispel the magic with wind pressure, he instead used a Magic Shield. He contained the mes with the shield andpressed it to extinguish it in one go.


    <i>Using a Magic Shield to extinguish the fire? </i>


    <i>Magic can be used in such a way? </i>


    <i>How did he evene up with that? Even the masters of the Magic Council have never mentioned such a method. </i>


    The sorcerers in the audience marveled at Karyl''s actions. The defeat was undeniable.


    However, Zaken cried out in protest. "This isn''t a duel between sorcerers!! I cannot ept this...!!!"


    His outcry dripped with desperation. "This is a desecration of the sacred duel between sorcerers!!" Perhaps it had taken great courage for him to say those words.


    "Even after all of this, to speak out... You have more of a backbone than those who scheme from the shadows," Karyl said, his gaze fixed on Zaken. For the first time sinceing to Azor, Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a genuine smile. "But..."


    <i>Swish¡ª </i>


    Karyl drew his dagger¡ªAgnel¡ªfrom his cloak. The de spun and shed in his palm, before he thrust it into the ground, stopping a hair¡¯s breadth away from Zaken¡¯s cheek, sending shivers down his spine.


    "I never imed to be a sorcerer."


    "What?"


    "That''s your thing. What¡¯s more important to you: your honor or your life?" Karyl lightly tapped Zaken¡¯s bewildered face. "War doesn¡¯t wait for you."


    He might not understand what it meant now, but the warning was clear: any further objections would not be tolerated. "In the end, death is all there is."


    Even the lowest level of magic had the potential to take a life. Karyl''s words pierced Zaken''s heart like a dagger.


    ¡°The winner is... Karyl of the Ulkas Guild!!!¡± The announcer''s shout rang through the air.


    Karyl nonchntly retrieved his dagger from the ground and tucked it back into his cloak.


    As he watched Karyl¡¯s retreating figure, Zaken finally realized his pants were soaked through.

 Chapter 53: The Original Magic

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Original Magic</h4>


    The uproar caused by thepetition had turned Azor into disarray, affecting both the Dawn Council and the Immortal Council.


    "Phew..."


    And the one suffering the most from themotion caused by these two factions was none other than Azor''s Ruler, Fasio.


    "The Ulkas Guild must be held ountable!"


    "ountable for what? It''s a fact he won the Expertpetition. Whether he used a 1st ss or a 2nd ss spell, it¡¯s all magic, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Do you think the Immortal Council would have stayed quiet if they had hosted thispetition?"


    The senior sorcerers gathered in Azor were all focused on Karyl, but it was clear that the two schools had taken different stances.


    <i>Hmph! Serves them right. As if they thought nobody would find out. They''re just trying to take revenge for what happened to Tapio.</i>


    The representative of the Immortal Council had received news that thepetition organizer had suddenly gone missing the day after the event. Add to that, the participants'' refusal topete. It was pretty clear what happened.


    The best they could do was to discredit Karyl, who had smashed the promising youths of the Dawn Council and emerged victorious.


    <i>It''s quite obvious. Those Dawn Council guys are always quick to denounce the Immortal Council''s curses and cowardice when they''re the ones pulling the strings behind the scenes.</i>


    For the Immortal Council, which was not on good terms with the Dawn Council, this situation was not entirely unwee.


    The prize for winning the Expertpetition, a 5th ss spellbook was something they had in abundance in their base at the Ivory Tower or in the Antihum Grand Library.


    "Ahem..."


    Seeing the conversation that was going nowhere, Lord Fasio cautiously spoke up. "I did not intend to discuss such matters in the presence of the esteemed members of the Magic Councils," he said, his voice polite butced with sharp anger.


    It was only natural for him to be displeased. Not only had the investigation into the recent bizarre phenomena not been conducted properly, but now a frence sorcerer with no affiliation to any magic council had emerged victorious.


    "Azor is a city founded by the Seven Elders known to have spread magic at the dawn of time. Therefore, it is a ce where sorcerers, regardless of their school, can freely study magic," Fasio dered, the weight of his words filling the room.


    "It''s not wrong for a frence sorcerer to win, but I gathered you all here to coordinate opinions on this matter, not to engage in disputes."


    "Ahem..."


    "Hmm..."


    The sorcerers cleared their throats, realizing the point he was trying to make.


    "Do you not understand? The victory in the expertpetition is not what matters. It''s what he stated he wants afterward."


    A suffocating silence engulfed the hall, and the shoulders of the gathered sorcerers slumped. Sometimes, they forgot because of Lord Fasio¡¯s round, amiable appearance, but he was not only the ruler of Azor but also a high-level sorcerer in his own right.


    However, not all high-levels were the same. With his near 7th ss magical power, he ranked among the top sorcerers. If it weren¡¯t for his position as lord, he could have been ranked as a Grand Sorcerer.


    "Do you understand?" The sorcerer remained silent, feeling the vast difference in power between himself and Fasio. "A fifth-ss spellbook is something we can easily provide to any frence sorcerer. Many have already received them."


    His opinion was not different from that of other sorcerers, but what followed after.


    "The problem is that after winning the expertpetition, he has expressed his intention to participate in the Master Competition as well, alongside his prize."


    "What?!"


    "Is that true?"


    "Just winning onepetition and getting cocky... This is outrageous."


    "This is something we simply cannot overlook!"


    As expected, the sorcerers were outraged. Fasio nodded slowly, unable to avoid discussing the matter of this troublesome winner.


    "The reason there hasn''t been a Master Competition for decades is to prevent conflicts among sorcerers of high level and above. It''s an unspoken agreement among the Magic Councils. Even frence sorcerer guilds, if they walk the path of magic, should be aware of this."


    His words once again stirred the sorcerers, but Fasio raised his hand to silence them before their uproar could begin.


    "Some may call it cowardice, but the main reason we''ve been able to maintain stability in the world of magic is by minimizing friction between the two Magic Councils."


    <i>Magic.</i> It was a paradoxical existence.


    For those born in the empire, at least a minimal amount of mana is present from birth. Even ordinary people can use magic for their daily needs due to its versatility. However, on the flip side, magic also possessed the power for mass destruction, surpassing any weapon. What might be considered a trivial power to some can be a force capable of reshaping maps in an instant for others.


    "250 years after Kaye Aesir, it was ironically the sorcerers who acknowledged the dangers of magic and established these conventions. However, we all understand that this was done for the greater good of the continent." Fasio emphasized his point. "We can''t abandon centuries ofmitment just because of a sorcerer from a small guild, whose origins we don''t even know."


    Everyone agreed with his statement. The sorcerers from both councils, who had been at odds moments ago, quickly formed an alliance against amon enemy. Their duplicity would astonish any ordinary person.


    "What do you n to do, my lord?"


    "The prize for winning the Master Competition has been decided long ago."


    "You can''t possibly mean to hand over the treasures of Azor?"


    Fasio''s words startled the sorcerer.


    Three spellbooks were stored beneath the spire honoring the Seven Elders, established during the founding of the Magic City, known as the Original Magic. That great magic was both a symbol of Azor and their pride, even though no sorcerer had mastered it thus far.


    "Of course not. We cannot simply hand over such an item to him."


    "Then what?" At the sorcerer''s inquiry, Fasio just gave a faint smile in response.


    ***


    "Bahaha, you are quite the confident man!! Plus, luck seemed to be on your side. To think the sorcerers dropped out en masse suddenly. They must''ve been scared off by your fight."


    Unaware of Karyl''s actions from the previous night, Bargo boisterously held the trophy, loudly announcing Karyl''s victory at the inn, making it almost burst with noise.


    "Truly, fortune has smiled upon the Ulkas Guild! Let''s not forget that you''ve signed a contract with the guild."


    Bargo¡¯s sly grin revealed his foolish greed, as he pulled out a contract for Karyl to see. This contract was not made of ordinary paper. Its surface was rough and had a bluish tint as if the color hadn''t fully set. One might assume that was due to using cheap materials, but it was quite the opposite.


    It was the Oath Parchment. Karly knew well the power carried by the words. That''s why spells exist for casting magic and incantations.


    "Do you know how toplete the contract?"


    Karyl nodded.


    "Good, that makes things easier."


    The process was straightforward. The contract holder had to read aloud their terms and coteral while holding the parchment. The words would then be etched into the parchment. If the contract was breached, the agreed-upon consequences had to be paid, even if it meant death.


    <i>He''s brought something pricey. Even the Guidance Mercenary Gang doesn¡¯t use those for contracts. </i>


    Karyl examined the parchment. Originating from the Magical Era hundreds of years ago, the Oath Parchment was too rare to mass-produce, even with modern sorcerers¡¯ improvements. Bargo''s intentions, or rather his greed, were evident. Despite its high cost and rarity, he was willing to use it to bind Karyl in an inescapable manner.


    <i>Heh... Now it begins. Time to really put him to work.</i>


    Contracting requires anticipating dozens, if not hundreds of scenarios to derive the most beneficial terms for oneself. Bargo, a cunning merchant, believed that deceiving a mere child would be trivial.


    "Let''s hear the terms," Karyl asked nonchntly.


    "From the moment this contract is finalized, Karyl is bound to Ulkas and obligated to fulfill assignments for the next five years. In return, the guild will strive to provide the spellbooks Karyl desires for his advancement."


    The terms sounded reasonable, but their vagueness left room for exploitation. The word "strive" could easily be abused. Karyl couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the clever wordy.


    "In return, Karyl must participate in at least three assignments per quarter, and the guild will provide at least one fifth-ss spellbook or higher annually."


    "Agreed," Karyl nodded without objection, much to Bargo''s inner delight.


    <i>As expected, a child is just a child.</i>


    Bargo proceeded to recite an extensive list of predetermined uses, too numerous to keep track of. However, Karyl epted them all without uttering a word.


    Once the parchment was filled with the terms, Karyl calmly added, "I''d like to add just one more condition."


    "What is it? It can be anything." Bargo, having set numerous conditions, spoke as if he was bestowing a favor.


    "I, Karyl, will abide by all terms as long as the Ulkas Guild remains in existence."


    "Haha! That''s something I should be asking of you!" Bargoughed heartily at Karyl''s addition. "Alright, alright. I agree to that as well."


    Karyl''s final words seared onto the parchment like fire.


    <i>Once I get what I want...</i> Karyl thought looking at him with a cold gaze. <i>...your guild will soon cease to exist anyway. </i>If the guild itself didn¡¯t exist, these uses would be meaningless.


    Unaware of Karyl''s true intentions, Bargo was ecstatic. The primary reason Karyl had approached the Ulkas Guild was the Wooden Cloud. Their actions weren¡¯t merely limited to assassinating the Kuwell¡¯s children.


    <i>In fact,pared to their other actions, that was just a minor offense. </i>


    It wasn''t that Karyl took the lives of his brothers lightly; their deaths had shaken the knightly families of the empire. But ultimately, Olivurn had united the continent.


    <i>The problem began after the Oracle.</i>


    Even after the fall of the principality, the secret organization known as the Wooden Cloud didn''t disappear. They continued to exert influence over the darker aspects of the continent in twisted ways. They were experts at manipting ordinary people under the guise of a religious order.


    Following the descent of the Oracles, they even proimed the monsters ravaging thend as the true messengers. It sounded absurd, but rmingly, many became fanatical followers. To themon folk, they appeared as ardent zealots, but they considered it a divine blessing.


    <i>The Wooden Cloud went on to incite numerous conflicts and even dered a city in the northeast called Ygg as a holy city.</i>


    Fighting monsters alone was already a daunting task, but whenbined with the conflict caused by a cult, the casualties reached the hundreds of thousands.


    <i>No matter what, their roots must be eradicated this time.</i> And this was merely preparation for that.


    Karyl gave Bargo a sharp grin.


    <i>Creak¡ª </i>


    At that moment, the door to the guild swung open and people in dazzling robes entered.


    "Hmm? Who are they...?" Bargo, worried about the contract being discovered, quickly hid it and furrowed his brow.


    <i>They''vee. </i>


    Karyl recognized them immediately without even needing an exnation. They were the Lord''s men.


    As if they had been waiting, they addressed Karyl. "The lord requests your presence. We shall escort you."


    Karyl nodded, knowing that he would find the answers to his proposal there.


    <i>Good. Let''s see how thoroughly that old fox Fasio has nned this.</i>

 Chapter 54: The Victors Reward

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Victor''s Reward</h4>


    "It seems that you are Karyl, the victor of the Expert Competition. I''m pleased to meet you in this manner."


    "It is an honor to meet the Lord of Azor." Karyl bowed, looking at the rotund man before him. <i>In my previous life, I didn''t know because Icked magical power, but now, I can certainly feel it.</i>


    Behind Fasio stood sorcerers assigned as guards, yet their auras paled inparison to his.


    <i>It might be intentional, but nevertheless fascinating. </i>The tingling sensation on Karyl¡¯s skin had begun the moment he opened the door to the Lord''s chamber. Fasio was the highest-ranked sorcerer Karyl had encountered since acquiring his magic.


    <i>Still, he''s just an old roon. </i>


    Karyl was well aware of Fasio¡¯s past actions, and he didn''t particrly wish to save him in this life either. <i>No matter how desperate I am for sorcerers, keeping someone who will cause trouble is a loss.</i>


    Karyl didn¡¯t forget how this man would eventually join hands with the cult created by the Wooden Cloud in the future, and end up ughtering innocent people.


    "I''ve heard that you wish to participate in the Master Competition."


    "Yes, that is correct."


    Fasio wanted to confirm once more, curious if Karyl was serious about his request. He must <i>know that it''s apetition in name only due to theck of participants, and yet he speaks with so much confidence... Is he even sane?</i>


    Furrowing his brow, Fasio continued, "As you are aware, apetition cannot be undertaken alone. If what you desire is the legacy left by the Seven Elders... then you must prove your worth."


    "What do you mean?"


    "While thepetition may not be feasible, I wish to propose conditions simr in difficulty to the Master Competition," he said as if he was making a generous offer.


    Honestly, finding a sorcerer in Azor capable of participating in the Master Competition wasn''t hard. The city still housed high-ranking sorcerers from the magic council. Nevertheless, there was clearly a reason for Fasio¡¯s insistence on this troublesome method.


    "Simr in difficulty?"


    "Do you know about the history of Azor''s creation? It was established to honor the Seven Elders who first spread magic and to preserve their legacy."


    "I am aware. Here lie three spellbooks known as the Original magic."


    "Correct. However, those three books were all discovered in the tombs of the Seven Elders. Recently, a new location has been uncovered."


    <i>Could it be... </i>Karyl''s eyebrows twitched at Fasio''s words.


    "I propose that you investigate this ce. Whatever you find there, I''ll grant you the first im to it. What do you say?"


    Karyl sifted through his memories for a moment. There was a ce that came to mind¡ªThe Gray Training Ground¡ªa ce said to be where the Seven Elders were said to have discussed magic.


    And... <i>The resting ce of the Freezing Talon. </i>Karyl unwittingly clenched his fist.


    <i>Was that ce already discovered by this time? I thought it would be muchter. It is surprising to hear that name from Fasio. </i>


    The unexpected mention of the ce allowed Karyl to understand why Fasio had made such an offer. <i>It all makes sense now. </i>


    It was an unexplored site. Deploying valuable sorcerers to a potentially dangerous ce wasn¡¯t an easy decision. Moreover, "unexplored" implied that it was unknown to others.


    <i>This is an ideal setup to get rid of me. Even if high-ranking sorcerers defeat me in apetition, they couldn''t just kill me.</i> However, Karyl had no intention of dying easily.


    "How about it? If you prove your skills by investigating this site... even if you find nothing, I''ll provide you with a high-level spellbook aspensation."


    Karyl chuckled softly. <i>This actually suits me quite well. It¡¯s not that I am giving up on the Original Magic, but there''s no sorcerer in Azor capable of mastering it.</i> Eventually, everything would remain as it is, waiting for him.


    Also infiltrating the site containing the Seven Elders'' legacy was a rare opportunity. Even if Karyl declined the offer, they wouldn''t just leave the site unattended. Once the sorcerers began their investigation, the area would be secured with magic detection shields among other nuisances.


    <i>Though they might have a few eyes on me...</i> The difference between entering boldly and sneaking in was clear.


    "I ept your offer."


    Fasio nodded, pleased with Karyl''s response.


    Karyl thought his gaze fixed on Fasio, <i>I''ll take everything Azor has to offer. Not just the three Original Magics but the Freezing Talon as well.</i>


    ***


    ¡°Huh? The ruins left by the Seven Elders?¡± Aidan Hamil said, his voice tinged in surprise as he bit into a fruit. He looked at Karyl while sittingfortably against a tree.


    ¡°Are you getting used to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, haha... No, not at all.¡±


    Karyl chuckled as he watched Aidan hastily adjust his posture.


    Below the hill, Mikhail was in sight, practicing magic. Initially skeptical, he had now proudly entered the Beginner Competition, dedicating more time to his staff than his sword. Pleased with his progress, Karyl turned back to Aidan.


    ¡°What about the thing I mentioned before?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet. No one hase. May I ask what it¡¯s about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Karyl shook his head.


    <i>I guess he still hasn¡¯t found it. If there¡¯s no word after the Gray Training Ground affair, I¡¯ll have to take matters into my own hands. </i>


    The person Karyl had informed Aidan about was Thompson from the Ulkas Guild. Karyl had tasked him with finding clues about Bargo. As one of the highest-ranked sorcerers in the Ulkas Guild, Thompson had the freedom to move around more than others.


    <i>Considering it concerns his own life, he won¡¯t disregard it... I¡¯ll give him a bit more time. </i>Karyl quickly reviewed the situation.


    The magicpetition and the Gray Training Ground were not part of his original n. He hade to Azor to acquire a spellbook from Bargo Sira and find clues about Wooden Cloud.<i> </i>


    <i>But entrusting this to Thompson gave me time to focus on the Gray Training Ground. </i>Though it deviated from his original n, it could potentially save him months, even years.


    ¡°Aidan, how long do you think it will take Mikhail to break through the 3rd-ss barrier?¡±


    ¡°Well, to reach the 3rd ss, he needs to open four magical veins. At his current pace... it might not take long.¡±


    Aidan, being 3rd-ss himself, could make such an estimation. However, he looked at Karyl with a hint of confusion, wondering why he was asking. After all, Karyl had won the Expert Competition. To Aidan, who knew firsthand of Karyl¡¯s swordsmanship, he appeared to be at the level of a Sword Master. But when it came to magic, Karyl was still rtively inexperienced. Being the lowest ss among them, it was challenging for him to gauge Mikhail¡¯s growth.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the Gray Training Ground for a while. Make sure Mikhail reaches 3rd ss within the two days I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°Two days?¡± Aidan eximed, looking at him as if it were an impossible task. However, Karyl had a well-prepared incentive.


    ¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡±


    Aidan tensed up at Karyl¡¯s words. His greatest wish and concern at the moment was to establish contact with Olivurn<i>. </i>


    Karyl slowly stood up. <i>It¡¯s about time I met him. I should do so after finishing my business here. That¡¯s the only reason I kept Aidan around for this long anyway. </i>


    Watching Aidan¡¯s shaky gaze, Karyl thought to himself, <i>Just like in Azor, unexpected variables and events may alter my ns. But it¡¯s only natural for a continent inhabited by billions to have numerous variables. </i>


    However, major events capable of changing history will inevitably ur. And this is the first of these events.<i> The power struggle between the First Prince Luon and Olivurn. </i>


    In his past life, he couldn¡¯t get involved. But now, things were different. With Tatur, the Magic Mines, and even the Guidance Mercenary Gangs... The pieces he could move carried significant weight.


    <i>There¡¯s much to do. </i>


    But after this, Karyl was confident that Azor would be added to the list of ces he could influence. And the Freezing Talon being in his hand would be a crucial variable in his meeting with Olivurn.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist smelled this odor,¡± Karyl remarked, scattering the luminous spheres floating around him throughout the surroundings.


    The Gray Training Ground was cloaked in pitch darkness, not a speck of light piercing through. Instead, a pungent mossy smell filled the air.


    With only two mana veins open, Karyl was limited to only three light spells. However, since the spheres would remain lit until he returned from exploring the dungeon, darkness was hardly an issue for him.


    This ce was only investigated yearster. <i>Only after the descent of the Oracles, did they conduct a thorough investigation of this ce.</i>


    Or, to be more precise, the investigation concluded without any significant findings.


    Like the Original Magic, the relics left behind in this ce were also created by the Seven Elders. <i>In a world where even deliberately left magic cannot be mastered, it¡¯s only natural that the hidden relics couldn¡¯t be found, let alone utilized.</i>


    So, how was this ce eventually explored? The answer was simple¡ªNarh Di Maug, the only dragon that chose to side with humanity after the descent of the Oracles.


    <i>It was he who explored this ce and discovered the relic known as the Freezing Talon.</i> The problem, however, was that like the Original Magic, there was no one capable of wielding it.


    <i>Even in my past life, while no one could use the Original Magic, the Freezing Talon was different. She wasn¡¯t perfect, but there was one person who could wield it. </i>


    All the items left by the Seven Elders were linked to dragons. That meant that the Original Magic and the Freezing Talon couldn¡¯t be used without dragon mana.<i> Well, she had a more suitable item anyway. It won¡¯t matter if I use it first. </i>


    Karyl thought of a woman. <i>Even if I don¡¯t want to meet her, it¡¯s inevitable that we will cross paths in this life. Of course, I¡¯ll need to take some precautions before that.</i>


    She was the only woman, aside from Serica Lauren, whom he could trust and rely on throughout his life.


    <i>Now that I think about it, the only women I¡¯ve ever been with wererades. </i>Karyl thought with a wry smile.


    In a world where survival took precedence, some still managed to find time for love, marriage, and building families.


    When was it...? He too had once dreamed of living freely with a loved one.


    <i>Let¡¯s not dwell on needless thoughts,</i> Karyl shook his head, reminding himself of his purpose.


    Death marked the end, while dreams were concerns for what came after. It was no different from his past life. The goal was survival, it was to change the future.


    Taking slow steps, Karyl stepped deeper into the dense darkness.


    ***


    From the depths of the darkness, a low voice, reminiscent of metal scraping, echoed in the distance.


    ¡°Kekkek...¡±


    The sound slowly reached out from a distance far beyond the range of Karyl''s hearing.


    ¡°...He hase. Finally, he has arrived.¡±

 Chapter 55: The Gray Training Ground

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Gray Training Ground</h4>


    Karyl stepped deeper into the Gray Training Ground, feeling a slight headache as he felt the oxygen levels diminish. He cracked his neck, trying to relieve the inexplicable heaviness that weighed him down as if he were walking on the bottom of the deep sea.


    <i>I feel a bit sluggish</i>, he thought, not due to the difficulty but from a sense of lethargy. Shaking off the unpleasant sensation, he descended the stairs.


    It felt familiar to him. It was only then that Karyl realized what filled the Gray Training Ground. It was something indescribable.


    <i>I see. It feels like I''m inside a tower.</i>


    After the descent of the Oracles, a tower appeared out of thin air, vast enough to be seen from anywhere on the continent. It had been his means of traveling to the past, but also the source of despair for humanity.


    <i>It can''t be</i>, he thought. The tower, named Pharel, had unleashed countless monsters upon the world.


    Humanity was caught off guard by the sudden appearance of these creatures. <i>If it weren''t for Narh Di Maug and the other races, humanity might have gone extinct. </i>


    Of course, Karyl had climbed that terrifying tower as well. The sensations he had tried to forget, or rather, had deliberately tried to ignore, resurfaced, making him rub his arm where goosebumps had unknowingly formed.


    <i>But this feels different. Almost imperfect. It definitely feels lighter than the atmosphere inside of Pharel.</i> The oppressive weight felt somewhat lighter, a very subtle difference.


    After the descent of the Oracles and the opening of the dimensional gates, monsters poured into the continent. They were referred to as the Tarak. A darkness denser than shadow had consumed the continent and devoured humanity. This dark power was also the source of the monsters of unknown origin. But Karyl remembered clearly. Each time he severed the necks of those creatures, he felt a chilling sensation.


    <i>It feels exactly the same.</i>


    He swirled his hand through the air, feeling a faint difort, it was as if he was stirring water, though there was nothing but air around him.


    <i>The descent of the Oracles has yet to happen... To think something like the Tarak exists now...</i>


    The existing mages were unable to wield the magic that the Assembly of Seven Elders had once used. Karyl began to wonder if the Original Magic left behind by the elders might hold the key to Tarak.


    <i>Maybe It''s worth checking out, </i>Karyl thought. He had found another reason to explore this ce.<i> If this is indeed simr to the Tarak...</i>


    In his previous life, when Narh Di Maug explored the Gray Training Ground, Karyl had assisted him. But back then, it had been different. He hadn¡¯t felt this sensation before. Had someone else attempted to explore this ce before him and Narh Di Maug?


    Unanswered questions filled his mind when a heavy thudding sound emerged from the darkness. Karyl recognized the sound from his memories. He slowly closed his eyes and moved his hand through the darkness as if caressing the air.


    <i>Whether I am right or wrong, I''ll have to find out.</i>


    Suddenly, Karyl grasped something, clenched his fist tightly, and struck downward. A sharp scream echoed as his hand was repelled, dark smoke rising as if it were burning.


    "Hmph," he scoffed. While ordinary people might have recoiled in shock, Karyl, undeterred by the loud explosion, reached further into the darkness.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the me. He knew the dark smoke wrapping around his arm was just an illusion.


    <i>Illusions. </i>They were the deception the Tarak used most effectively. mes now wrapped around his arm, creeping up to his shoulder and eventually engulfing his entire body. Amidst indistinguishable screams of pain and roars, Karyl pulled with all his might.


    It was something viscous. Like the feeling of pulling something out of the water, it followed his arm and burst out.


    "Gah?!" he eximed, feeling a dizzying pain.


    Karyl mmed whatever he had grasped onto the ground. A red, w-like wound appeared on the back of his hand, bubbles forming as if it were poisoned or rotting. Karyl quickly wrapped the wound with a torn sleeve, a faint magic circling his body, pushing the blue poison trying to ascend his veins. The poison seeped into the bandage, and he swiftly unraveled it.


    <i>It¡¯s fortunate that I have magic now. In my previous life, without a priest or sorcerer, or at least an antidote, I wouldn''t have dared to fight against a Tarak.</i>


    The poison had dissipated, but the wound continued to bleed, refusing to clot. This was no ordinary attack. Karyl looked ahead with a hardened expression.


    "As expected, it really exists here."


    A growl emanated. Karyl was facing one of the creatures that had scorched the continent in his previous life. They were the sinister creations of the gods. No, they weren¡¯t so much created as they were born out of an idental failure.


    "Tarak," he whispered, his eyes fixed on the monstrous creature before him. "Their existence here is truly a mystery, just like Kaye Aesir and the Assembly of Seven Elders... There must be something I''m unaware of."


    Tarak, the creatures even the gods shunned,


    If not for the descent of the Oracle, he might have remained ignorant. In the beginning, as dimensions were forged and the gods shaped the world, some necessary fissures were left in the ever-expanding universe. From these fissures, dimensional debris coalesced, giving birth to the Tarak.


    <i>Someday, we¡¯ll have to fight them tirelessly...</i>


    He hadn''t expected to encounter them like this. Karyl tightened his grip on his dagger, Agnel. The creature, sensing his presence, charged at him with a sharp roar. Its form was truly monstrous¡ªits skin corroded as if acid had eaten away at it, flesh tearing and falling with every movement, and its eyes were bloodshot. The creature stood on four legs, about 50cm tall.


    "It''s not fully grown yet."


    Though it was far from small, Karyl knew the true form of the Tarak. Thest one he had defeated was a towering giant, tens of meters high. Bubbles boiled and burst on the creature''s back, seemingly growing slightly even in this short while.


    All of a sudden, a chilling sensation enveloped his entire body. With a fierce roar, the Tara lunged at Karyl, aiming its sharp teeth at his waist. As it leaped off the ground, pieces of the creature''s flesh scattered in all directions, itsrge tongue flopping with every movement.


    "Ugh?!"


    The creature moved far faster than expected. Thankfully, perhaps because its body hadn''t fully formed yet, Karyl narrowly dodged its attack and swiftly turned around.


    Agnel''s sharp de grazed the creature''s neck, tearing flesh. The scattered pieces fell across the floor, and the creature, unable to control its speed, rolled a few times before lunging at Karyl once more. Where there had been cuts, now a foul, mushy liquid filled the insides. With every breath, its ribs opened outwards, revealing rotting innards.


    Karly noticed the creature''s pulsating red heart.


    <i>I have to destroy that.</i>


    The method to kill a Tarak was simple. Despite being imbued with the power of darkness, it was, at its core, a living being. Destroying the heart would kill it. However, knowing the method didn''t make it an easy task. Diving into the creature to destroy its heart was dangerous¡ªone could die from the poison it emitted before even achieving their goal.


    <i>If only I had a better weapon.</i>


    All he had was Agnel. He hadn''t expected to face such a creature, thinking it would take years for him to encounter one. Normally, one would wear a cape sprinkled with holy water and armor enchanted with protective magic to ward off the poison. Sacred power and magic. Even with the protection of those two forces, it was still dangerous, so people also sought the power of alchemy for antidotes.


    But now, Karyl had none of those. He swallowed nervously as he faced the Tarak. It felt as if he were about to dive into a sea of poison.


    <i>I''ll have to wrap myself with my mana.</i>


    Not being at a high enough ss to cast protective magic, Karyl intended to wrap his whole body in pure mana instead.


    <i>Can I do it?</i> As he focused his power, mana began to flow from his center of the body through two of his open meridians.


    The Bracelet of Greed, sensing the mana of the blocked meridians, emitted a faint light and devoured the mana.


    <i>Shit! </i>This wasn''t the first time his attempt had failed. Karyl furrowed his brows and gathered the scattered mana once more.


    The monster before him wasn''t dumb enough to let him be. Itunched another attack, forcing Karyl to retreat hastily. The situation grew even more challenging.


    "Rrrgh!" Karyl grimaced.


    Unexpectedly, the sudden movement of his body loosened the overly concentrated mana, enveloping his entire body with just the right amount.


    <i>It worked!</i> It was only due to extremely fortunate timing, but Karyl still rejoiced.


    It was but a moment, yet he didn''t miss the movement of the Tarak''s heart. It wasn''t just about striking the heart. The heart, which had been pulsating violently, swelled noticeably.


    <i>Not yet. I need to wait for the third expansion phase</i>. He needed to stab the heart with the perfect timing. Piercing its defenses was difficult, but simply impaling it wasn''t the end. This hunting method was discovered at the cost of tens of thousands of soldiers.


    At certain intervals, the Tarak''s rampaging heart would harden, referred to as "phases." Simply stabbing the heart while it was beating would make the poison within the creature''s body explode. The first appearance of the Tarak had annihted the Empire''s First Legion in a single st.


    <i>Now, onto the second phase. </i>


    The creature that had been relentlessly attacking him disappeared all of a sudden. its presence eluding Karyl. However, he positioned himself as if he had been anticipating its movements.<i> </i>


    <i>Mist Breath.</i> It was one of the Tarak''s techniques.


    With a mighty swing, Karyl¡¯s dagger sliced through the air. The aura de, infused with his mana, glistened in the darkness. Though the fog was imprable, he felt an impact against the de of Agnel apanied by a piercing screech. This method, used by his Father¡ª The Sword Master Kuwell, consumed an immense amount of mana, but for Karyl, it wasn''t a problem.


    With a resounding crash, Agnel''s de dispersed the fog with a gust of cutting wind. The resulting explosion distorted space, bathing the surroundings in a brilliant white light. Before the third attack coulde, Karyl''s sword plunged into the Tarak¡¯s heart. The hardened heart fell to the ground with a thud. The Tarak¡¯s crushed body instinctively tried to regenerate, but without its heart, the process failed.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Karyl thrust his dagger into the heart of the fallen creature. It trembled for a bit, before disintegrating into ash and scattering into the wind.


    "Phew." Only then did he seem to rx.


    Karyl let out a faint sigh and sat down on the floor. As the Tarak disappeared, the darkness that had enshrouded him dissipated as well. It was as if it had never been there.


    <i>I¡¯ve barely entered, and I''m already worried about what lies ahead... </i>


    He had confidently imed he could conquer the Gray Training Ground in just two days¡ªa statement he was beginning to regret, given his memories of the ce.


    Karyl chuckled as he leaned against the corridor wall. Resting in the very battlefield he had just fought on might seem absurd to others, but managing his stamina was crucial, especially when facing unpredictable situations alone.


    All of a sudden, a faint light emanated from Agnel that was still lodged in the Tarak¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 56: Allen Javius

    <h4>Chapter 56: Allen Javius</h4>


    "Why is this happening?"


    Karyl had never seen something like this happen to Agnel before. As he held the now glowing dagger, he found himself even more perplexed than when he had encountered the Tarak. Karyl had owned Agnel In his previous life as well, but he had never seen it undergo such a change.


    Agnel, named after the ancient word meaning ¡°ck pearl¡±, fittingly had an obsidian embedded in its handle. The de itself was engraved with intricate characters, a forgotten ancientnguage that not even Karyl could decipher, something distinct from runes.


    Upon closer inspection, he noticed that the characters etched into the obsidian, running down the length of the de, were radiating a soft light. Kuwell had given Agnel to him as an heirloom left by Karyl''s biological father, Karliak. However, Karyl was the third son, and if his tribe hadn''t been decimated by the Extermination Decree of Heresy, this precious heirloom would have rightfully gone to Kazin, the eldest of the tribe.


    "Come to think of it, I''ve never actually used it."


    In his previous life, ever since receiving Agnel from Kuwell, he had merely kept it by his side, never actually using the dagger as he had been doing now. The swords of the MacGovern family were all masterfully crafted, far surpassing the rudimentary nature of Agnel.


    Nevertheless, Karyl had always carried it with him, cherishing it not only as his father''s legacy but also as a relic of his lost tribe. He gazed intently at Agnel, watching as the glowing characters gradually dimmed over time.


    "Hmm?"


    Once the lightpletely faded, he felt that Agnel was slightly heavier.


    <i>What just happened? Did it be heavier?</i>


    It was a subtle change, but Karyl, who had been using the dagger continuously, didn¡¯t miss the difference. He spun the dagger several times in his palm.


    "It''s definitely heavier."


    He felt an inexplicable sense of intrigue. Could there be secrets hidden even in the Agnel, which he hadn''t even bothered to use in his previous life?


    <i>I thought I knew the past, but perhaps what I know is just the tip of the iceberg.</i>


    He pondered as he ced the dagger back within his coat.


    <i>Perhaps he would know.</i>


    Karyl had a feeling that there was more to the Gray Training Ground than just simple treasures.


    "For now...let¡¯s finish what we started here."


    He made his way down the stairs, a step at a time, his memories guiding the way.


    ***


    "It worked... It''s done!"


    The serenity of the forest was suddenly shattered by a powerful explosion. A series of densely packed trees fell silently, sliced cleanly.


    Aidan couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement. <i>Insane, he actually seeded without transforming his magic?</i> He sighed as he saw four mana points flicker and disappear from Mikhail''s body, a clear sign that Mikhail had reached the 3rd ss.


    <i>How can a brat from a mere mercenary gang... Be at the same level as me?</i>


    While reaching the 3rd ss might not seem extraordinary at first nce, many disciples of the Magic Council possessed simr levels of mana. The true challengey in ascending to the 4th ss and beyond, which made sorcerers so rare across the continent.


    However, Aidan¡¯s astonishment stemmed from a different reason. <i>Is it even possible for someone who was at the 2nd ss to reach the 3rd in less than a month? It was impossible unless he had that level of mana from the beginning... </i>


    Although Aidan¡ªdue to Karyl''s trickery¡ªhad taught Mikhail how to transform his magic, Mikhail''s mana back then was barely that of an average 2nd ss user.


    He was in a state where reaching the 3rd ss was an impossible feat. That''s why Aidan had no qualms about teaching Mikhail the basics of magic transformation¡ªjust the basics, of course. Yet, from learning magic transformation to reaching the 3rd ss, Mikhail disyed an unbelievable capacity for learning.


    He hadn¡¯t even seen such tremendous talent in the Burning Darkness. Even in his homnd in the east, where special talents were selected at a young age and underwent rigorous training, he had never seen anyone grasp magic so quickly.


    <i>Did I... perhaps make a mistake?</i> It was toote for regrets now.


    Aidan watched Mikhail, who was rejoicing at his first sessful non-transformative 3rd ss magic, and couldn¡¯t help but think wonder, <i>Karyl seemed to know from the start that Mikhail could reach the 3rd ss. How?</i>


    It was impossible without any prior investigation. From the moment he met Karyl, Aidan had found it strange how much the young man knew despite his age. And that curiosity had reached its peak with Mikhail''s unexpected growth.


    <i>There''s no way he did this on his own. There must be someone behind this. If it''s an organization that had ess to such secrets... </i>He pondered.


    It couldn¡¯t be the Burning Darkness to which he belonged. The idea that guilds from other countries could operate in this manner seemed far-fetched.


    <i>Could it be...!?</i>


    A chilling realization swept over Aidan, leaving him stunned.<i> If everything was nned, if there was someone with the means and knowledge to orchestrate it all...</i>


    Everything fit too perfectly¡ªfrom his undeniable confidence to his overwhelming power.


    <i>The First Prince, Luon?!</i>


    The mere thought sent shivers down Aidan¡¯s spine, making him tremble involuntarily. He didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of him being wrong.


    <i>This can''t continue</i>. Quite frankly, Aidan was convinced his deduction was wless.


    He bit his chapped lips, trying to figure a way out. He saw Karyl''s current absence as an opportunity. <i>I need to figure out a n.</i>


    However, what Aidan failed to foresee was the chain of events that his mistaken assumption would eventually unleash.


    ***


    [It''s real. It truly is, hehehe.] A sinister voice echoed from the darkness.


    Karyl lifted his head, only to lower it again, seemingly unfazed by the unsettling voice. He just continued to inspect the underground hall.


    "Hmm, not here either. Where could it possibly be hidden?"


    [The audacity of this creature!] The voice, harsh as scraping metal, grew louder, demanding attention. Yet, Karyl remained preupied with his search.


    [Do you not hear me?!]


    "Don''t be so noisy,¡± Karyl finally responded, his tone nonchnt. ¡°After dealing with a Tarak, now a vengeful spirit? This ce really has it all. As if it wasn¡¯t obvious we''re in the Gray Training Ground.¡±


    Karyl continued, letting out a dry chuckle. ¡°It''s not unusual for the spirits of the deceased to linger, especially here, where the great Assembly of Seven Elders was once held. So, which of the seven are you? Or were you wronged by them? If you''re thinking of revenge, forget it. Not that I''d entertain the idea, but they¡¯re all long dead anyway."


    His words, sharp as daggers, left the voice dumbfounded. [...I''ve never seen anyone like you in all my life.]


    "Well, technically, you aren¡¯t even alive right now." Kyle retorted, his demeanor unexpectedly calm. But given his exhaustive experiences, from facing death to traveling back in time, mere spirits were hardly a concern. "Let me ask you something instead."


    [What?]


    "Where is the Freezing Talon? ording to Narh Di Maug, it was found here."


    The voice replied, its tension evident. [Huh, how do you know of the Freezing Talon? Wait, Narh Di Maug? That damned dragon knew about the Gray Training Ground?]


    Karyl''s interest was piqued by the sudden outburst. "You have some grudge against the tinum Dragon? Don''t worry. He knows nothing of this ce. He''s probably sleeping somewhere in hisir... so he won''t find out at least for a few years."


    [What do you even mean?]


    "Nothing important.¡± Karyl dismissed his concerns. ¡°Anyway did you think you could deceive a dragon? Also, this ce was discovered by the sorcerers of Azor, not dragons."


    [That¡¯s beside the point. The training ground itself isn''t what''s important.]


    "Hmm." Karyl didn''t miss the passingment. "How about you start by telling me who you are? That might make our conversation more productive."


    <i>The Freezing Talon alone is a formidable weapon. Is this ce meant to hide something even more important?</i>


    [...You are a madman.] Despite the shift in tone, the voice didn''t deny Karyl''s request. [Fine. I''ve seen enough worthless sorcerers perish before the Tarak, unable to even find their way. You''re clearly different.]


    "Thanks."


    The voice seemed gracious, almost as if it was alive. [I am Allen Javius.]


    "...!!" Karyl was taken aback. <i>This is surprising. Is he telling the truth?</i>


    Even as someone from a magic-less tribe, he recognized the name. Allen Javius, aside from Kaye Aesir, was the most renowned sorcerer in the history of the continent. He was the highest elder of the Assembly of Seven Elders and the founder of the now-extinct Arcane sorcerers.


    <i>Why didn¡¯t Narh Di Maug mention such crucial information? Or did Allen¡¯s spirit disappear from the shattered training ground after the descent of the Oracles?</i> While many spections arose in his mind, none were certain.


    Yet, the significance of encountering one of the members of the Assembly of Seven Elders was paramount.


    [Shocking, isn¡¯t it? To see a member of the great Assembly of Seven Elders in person. It''s been at least a thousand years since thest human saw one of us.] Allen Javiusughed heartily.


    However, Karyl remained unfazed. "I see," he said calmly.


    [That''s it? Aren''t you surprised by this situation? Or don¡¯t you suspect that I am a specter?]


    Karyl smirked. "A specter, huh...? Specters, while high-ranking undead monsters, would be troublesome, but it¡¯s unlikely that one is here."


    [Why are you so confident?]


    "As you said, this ce was created by the great Assembly of Seven Elders. The Original Magic discovered in your tombs remains beyond anyone''sprehension, even to this day." He shrugged casually. "Besides, many sorcerers could deal with a specter, anyway. It wouldn''tst here, not with all this mana around."


    [Hmm... You aren¡¯t entirely wrong,] Allen conceded with a raspingugh. [But Original Magic? We didn¡¯t leave anything like that behind.]


    "Well, the terms might differ. Your magic is considered the first in human history. Hence the name."


    <i>He had been asleep for only a thousand years, huh? That¡¯s far from the divine beings rumored to have taught magic to humanity at the dawn of time itself. </i>With such a realization, the ghost before Karyl seemed even less imposing.


    After all, in his quest to return to the past, Karyl had encountered truly divine beings within Pharel.


    [What kind of magic is it?]


    "It¡¯s hard to say. I don''t know its name, just that it refers to three preserved magics?"


    [The three magics... Could it be those?]


    Karyl didn''t miss Allen Javius''s intrigued reaction and pressed further, "You seem to have something in mind?"


    [If my suspicions are correct, then those aren''t creations of the Assembly of Elders,] Allen replied.


    It was so absurd that it even broke Karyl¡¯s poker face. ¡°...What?¡±


    [Why? Are you curious?] Allen countered, quickly shifting the dynamic between them.


    It was at that moment that an ethereal figure materialized before Karyl, surrounded by wisps of mist. The figure took the form of an elderly man.


    Bowing slightly, he addressed Karyl directly, [Would you make a deal with me? I can reveal what you seek.]


    What a moment it was, for someone who had devoured countless tomes and unraveled the truths of the world, handling a mere child seemed trivial. Despite the passage of time, humans remained ignorant.


    But little did he know of Karyl''s past.


    "I''ve seen that look plenty of times," Karyl stated, tired of seeing this look. The challenges he had faced in life far exceeded the time Allen Javius had spent trapped as a specter. "And all of them were full of it."


    Karyl stared intently at Allen Javius, whose spectral form momentarily wavered under the piercing gaze.


    [...W-What?] Allen faltered.


    "A deal? Forget it," Karyl concluded, casually turning away. "I''m not interested. Scram."

 Chapter 57: The Soul Contract

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Soul Contract</h4>


    [What...?! What kind of nonsense is this...?!] Allen eximed, his hand instinctively covering his mouth in shock. But it was toote to take his words back.


    Although he was a spirit, whose words resonated in the mind rather than being spoken aloud, he had reflexively reacted as if he were still human.


    Karyl, unfazed by Allen''s astonishment, smirked in response.


    [You dare to...?] Allen began, his indignation evident in his voice.


    "It''s not about insulting you. In fact, seeing you like this only convinces me more. As the saying goes, ¡®Better a living dog than a dead lion.¡¯ Why should I, who¡¯s still alive, risk making a dangerous deal with the dead? Right? What would I do if I ended up like you?"


    As Allen saw Karyl''s audacity, a realization dawned on him.


    "Well... if you tell me where the Freezing Talon is, I might consider your offer. Why even go to such lengths to hide something you can''t use after death anyway?"


    Allen was speechless, shaking his head in disbelief. [Has it been so long since I rested here? Not just a thousand, but ten thousand years? I knew fools birthed oddities, but never like this...]


    "That can''t be the case," Karyl retorted, his scoff barely hidden. He, too, had endured what felt like an eternity''s worth of experiences.


    With his arms crossed, he continued to probe Allen, "Let me guess what you want, or rather, why you''re so fixated on me. You are trapped in here, aren¡¯t you?"


    Allen seemed momentarily shaken, his spectral form wavering. It seemed that even in death, emotions still held sway over him.


    "Even the Assembly of Seven Elders, in all their greatness, were ultimately human. Conflict is inherent in any gathering. Perhaps you suffered from such conflict? Thus only you survived, but were ultimately trapped here in the Gray Training Ground."


    [Huh.] Allen let out a dry chuckle at Karyl''s spection.


    "Or maybe it was the other way around," Karyl continued. "You were the one who was trapped here."


    In an instant, a chill spread through the air. "By Sir Gustav¡ªthe Hero and the other six."


    Suddenly, the walls exploded in response to Allen''s raging mana.


    [Do not utter his name in my presence!]


    Allen''s fury was palpable, causing even Karyl to take a step back.


    [A hero? Don''t make meugh. He was nothing more than the ringleader of a bunch of traitors!]


    <i>I was just making a guess... So it was true?</i>


    Karyl fell into deep thought seeing Allen''s vehement reaction. The Assembly of Seven Elders was a legendary name in history, but Allen Zabius was an anomaly even among them.


    Some called him <i>The Betrayer Allen</i>, though that title was never openly acknowledged by the Magic City of Azor. Though very few, there existed other perspectives within the Council of Magic who regarded him, someone acimed as a great sorcerer, differently.


    <i>However, it was dismissed as mere legend, and people didn''t really pay much attention because the Seven Elders were likened to gods who descended at the dawn of time, bestowing magic upon humanity.</i>


    Or maybe it was because they didn''t want to acknowledge a possible traitor among the Seven Elders. And was hidden as a result.


    [To bestow the title of ¡°Sir¡± upon that scoundrel... Are the future generations all fools!]


    "It¡¯s rather bold for you to say that, especially considering your defeat at the hands of said person. Some of their descendants even call you a traitor."


    [Silence!]


    "Calm down. If it weren¡¯t for the Han family bing the rulers of the Magic City, there might have been only six towers in Azor instead of seven."


    <i>Unlike Fasio Han, his ancestors were to my liking.</i>


    [The Han family... are the descendants of Celine Han still alive?!]


    ¡°Not only are they alive, but her descendants are now the rulers of Azor."


    Allen''s hand trembled at the mere mention of Celine Han, the only female sorcerer among the Assembly and an astonishing figure to him. His face disyed a mix of surprise and longing, but Karyl wouldn¡¯t know what had happened between her and Allen Javius.


    <i>And quite frankly, I don¡¯t care.</i>


    Keeping his gaze on Allen, Karyl asked. "Were you and Celine lovers? You were even spected to be a dragon, but I guess you had emotions."


    [Nonsense. Also, dragons? Who came up with that absurd idea?]


    "It was just spection. I happen to have some connections with the tinum Dragon."


    [That creature...] Allen¡¯s voice trailed off, his anger simmering beneath the surface.


    "Seems like there are many you are angry with. Well, you have been trapped for a thousand years. The resentment must have built up."


    [You! You know nothing! Do you even know what Gustav, Narh Di Maug, and even that bitch Celine did to me?!]


    <i>Well, they were not lovers then.</i>


    "It''s not my ce to judge, but do you know what they call you? The Betrayer Allen. It was theorized from the traces of battle found in the ruins, the fact that it was all aimed at one person, and the presence of arcane tactics," Karyl replied with a calm expression while scratching his head.


    [How can you interpret it that way? Are you all fools? Anyone who understands magic would understand how that battle went!!]


    "Now I see. They weren¡¯t merely denying the existence of the traitor, but also using it as an opportunity to erect your tower. Maybe Celine yed some part in it. Well, she''s dead now. Perhaps they were trying to make amends for their past mistakes by honoring you."


    [Damn it...]


    "What actually happened here?" Karyl asked patiently, not rushing him.


    But the more he didn''t, the more Allen Jarvius seemed desperate. It didn¡¯t concern Karyl, though. Their positions were different from the very start. The Freezing Talon was undoubtedly here somewhere, waiting to be found. Without Karyl¡¯s help, he would remain trapped in this ce for eternity, until the training ground crumbled away.


    <i>The sorcerers of today can''t deal with Tarak, finding a way to deal with them isn¡¯t an easy task. </i>Allen knew this all too well. That¡¯s why he couldn''t simply let go of Karyl, the lifeline he had grasped.


    <i>But before that, I need to check there''s nothing else of value here besides the Freezing Talon.</i>


    The silence was awkward. Unlike the confident Karyl, Allen Javius grew even more restless as time passed.


    [Fine... I''ll show you how to get the Freezing Talon.]


    "And what else?"


    [What do you mean by what else?]


    ¡°It''s been so long. We should renegotiate. Surely there are other treasures left in the Gray Training Grounds."


    [You, who can¡¯t even use Gustav''s magic, dare to seek the treasures of the Gray Training Grounds? How foolish. It¡¯s a death sentence,] Allen sneered, his face contorted in disdain.


    "Oh, so that¡¯s his magic? But you underestimate me, I have my own methods."


    As Allen felt the surge of mana flowing within Karyl, he couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    [W-What? What kind of mana is this?!] He stared at Karyl in disbelief. [Could it be...?]


    "Let''s start with the Freezing Talon for now."


    [Y-You... are you a Dragon yer or something?]


    To avoid revealing his thoughts, Karyl hardened his expression. Among humans, no one could surpass him in terms of mana. Additionally, his element was colorless. Though, Allen Javius instantly understood the depth of his power, that was all. There was no need for Karyl to reveal that he hadn''t fully opened all his mana points. After all, in any deal, the one who holds the upper hand wins.


    [Interesting. You''ve forced me to reveal my hand first. Okay, push the stone b to the left there. Inside, you''ll find a small bead. Take it and then ce it in the brazier over there.]


    "Hmm."


    Karyl pushed therge stone b without hesitation. He didn¡¯t doubt Allen¡¯s words as he wagered someone backed into a corner wouldn¡¯t resort to tricks.


    And really, within the vast empty space inside, there was one small bead. He tossed the bead into the brazier, where vibrant blue mes danced and flickered. As the bead shattered, sparks erupted, illuminating the surroundings.


    [Now, take out the charcoal infused with Clear Distilled Water and pour it into the hole under the b from where you got the bead.]


    "What? That was Clear Distilled Water?"


    [Yes. It''s of the highest quality,pressed in a special manner. Its potency surpasses that of the ordinary variants by tenfold.]


    Karyl, who had remained stoic throughout their exchange, finally showed a hint of surprise. Seeing this, Allen crossed his arms, a look of triumph in his eyes.


    [Seems the prestige of the Clear Distilled Water endured through the ages. Well, even among the Elders, I''m the only one who can handle it like this. My methods of refining Clear Distilled Water may be surprising.]


    However, Karyl¡¯s surprise stemmed from a different reason. Since the descent of Oracle, Olivurn had been fervently searching for Clear Distilled Water. But finding a mineral that had been lost for centuries was no easy task.


    <i>Finding even a small, pure sample of Clear Distilled Water was extremely difficult now. Hence, swords made by mixing it are almost exclusively reserved for the royal family.</i>


    Recalling the fist-sized bead he had tossed earlier, Karyl pondered, <i>If its potency is truly tenfold... This could be an opportunity to shift the tide</i>. His focus on obtaining Clear Distilled Water stemmed from its effectiveness against the monsters of the Oracle.


    "Where did you get this?" Karyl asked, looking puzzled.


    [Are you implying that I, Allen Zavius, resorted to thievery?] came the indignant response.


    "Sorry, my mistake. Can you procure more of this Clear Distilled Water?" Karyl corrected himself.


    [It''s not difficult,] Allen replied nonchntly.


    "Even though the deposits have likely changed since your time?" Karyl pressed on.


    Allen scoffed at the notion. [What are you talking about? Do you think Clear Distilled Water is some mineral buried in the ground? It¡¯s no ordinary magic stone.]


    <i>Phosphor isn''t a mineral? </i>Karyl felt as if he had been struck by a hammer. Its existence had always been taken for granted. No one had ever questioned it.


    [Clear Distilled Water is a moss that forms near the spring of visions and gradually hardens. You know my title, right? I was the guardian of that spring. It matters not if the spring has run dry. As long as I''m present, I can summon it at will.]


    <i>The reason we couldn''t find the mineral was because Allen Zavius had died... This is so astonishing that it''s almost ridiculous,</i> Karyl thought, unable to hide his surprise.


    As the white smoke dissipated, a sword with a de of brilliant bluey exposed, nestled against the stone wall.


    <i>So, this is how it''s done. If Narh Di Maug is connected to Allen Zavius, he must¡¯ve known how to find the Freezing Talon, </i>Karyl mused.


    Yet, Narh Di Maug hadn¡¯t revealed anything more than that. Their conversation made him think that he was hiding something.


    <i>What could it be?</i> Karyl wondered what the secret could be.


    [Will you listen to me now?] Allen interjected, sensing a shift in the atmosphere.


    "Hmm?" Karyl turned slowly, fixing his gaze upon Allen.


    [After all this time, he is likely the sole survivor. Why don¡¯t you lead me to the tinum Dragon? In return, I shall help you,] Allen proposed.


    Karyl''s lips curled up ever so slightly. "That''s wee news," he replied, intrigued by the offer.

 Chapter 58: The Past of the Two

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Past of the Two</h4>


    "Why, what¡¯s the matter?" Karyl asked, puzzled by Fasio¡¯s demeanor.


    "Oh, it''s nothing... Of course," Fasio responded, attempting to hide his astonishment at Karyl¡¯s unexpected return.


    <i>The old fox probably didn''t expect me to be back in just two days.</i>


    "We must ensure our defenses are thorough. On my way here, I encountered a band of thieves with a distinctive emblem. It would be wise to investigate further," Karyl suggested, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a few small buttons embossed with smanders.


    <i>Thieves, huh...</i> It was clear evidence of guild affiliation to anyone who looked.


    "For such a thing to have happened... I shall certainly look into it," Fasio responded, feigning surprise at Karyl''s words.


    <i>The guilds in Azor wouldn''t be involved... Did they take action the moment I entered? Dealing with them may be possible, but there¡¯s no need to stir up unnecessary trouble. </i>At least, not for now.


    "And this is an artifact I found in the Gray Training Ground. It''s not of use to me, so I thought it proper to offer it to you, my lord," Karyl said, presenting another item.


    "Oh...!!" Fasio couldn''t tear his gaze away from the items Karyl had produced. He had promised Karyl priority in obtaining any artifacts found in the Gray Training Ground. However, that was merely a ruse; the original n had been to deal with Karyl upon his return from the training ground.


    <i>Luckily, he''s young. Though skilled, he''s still naive about the world. To think he mistook them for a mere band of thieves.</i>


    Fasio nodded, and his retainers quickly collected the items Karyl had ced before him.


    <i>Little does he know they''re nothing more than trinkets restricted with unnecessary sealing spells.</i>


    As if he could see through Fasio''s thoughts, Karyl offered a fake smile as well.


    "Your contribution is substantial. While I cannot give you the Original Magical tome as a reward, I can grant you the opportunity to peruse it. What do you say?"


    <i>I''m not sure how he managed to escape the maze of the Gray Training Ground... But given the situation, it''s better to win him over than to eliminate him. After all, even the sorcerers of the Council of Magic have yet to master those spells. If showing him would result in acquiring the treasures of the training ground, it would be a significant gain.</i> Fasio''s mind raced.


    "Furthermore, I will reward you with a staff used by the senior sorcerers of the Council of Magic. This will signify that both Azor and the Council of Magic recognize your abilities. And you won''t need to be a council member to have your status verified."


    "Thank you. However, for now, I will have to decline the Original Magic. It''s beyond what I can handle. I would appreciate the opportunity at ater time, though."


    "Hmm... Is that so?"


    "Yes, I''ll gratefully ept the staff, though."


    Karyl had already obtained the Freezing Talon, making the staff redundant as a weapon. However, as a symbol, it held significant value. While he had received Kuwell''s emblem, true freedom required moving beyond the empire¡¯s confines. In that regard, the Council of Magic''s seal could prove handy when traveling to other nations.


    <i>The young one knows his limits, huh? As if just anyone can learn the Original Magic. </i>Fasio looked pleased with Karyl''s response.


    [Goodness, why is this nonsense so lengthy?] Allen scoffed, his voice tinged with impatience. [And to think that pig is actually a descendant of Celine Han? Times have certainly changed. Despite her wretched personality, she was once considered beautiful enough to be called ¡°the one who outshines the moon¡±.]


    Karyl smirked as he heard the old man''s voice in his ear. <i>He''s a skilled high-level sorcerer, so don''t underestimate him.</i>


    [Hmph, it''s not his pitiful skills I disdain. His magical power is hardly noteworthy. He''s merely showing off with Gustav''s magic. I have all of that knowledge in my head.]


    Knowing this, Karyl had declined the offer of Original magic. It was unnecessary. And by refusing, he had made a good impression on the ruler of Azor, killing two birds with one stone.


    [You''re with that fellow and he still doesn''t recognize me? The high-level sorcerers of my time weren''t so ipetent.]


    <i>Times have changed, as you say, </i>Karyl replied. <i>It''s been over a thousand years since your era.</i>


    "So..."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange for the viewing of the magical tome. You can go now if you wish," said Fasio hastily, fearing Karyl might change his mind.


    "Thank you."


    Step by step, Karyl slowly walked through the hall, carefully surveying his surroundings.


    "...¡±


    The sorcerers within the hall stared at him, their gazes sharp and piercing. After returning from the Gray Training Ground, Karyl felt a shift in the very air. Their magic, that he could always feel now seemed different, not just in strength but in essence. It was as if a veil had lifted. He could sense it now, the concentration, the nature, and even the quantity of the magic surrounding them.


    <i>Fascinating</i>, Karyl thought to himself, taken aback at his own transformation.


    The time he had spent in the Gray Training Ground had only been two days, yet the experiences within that brief period felt like they hadsted for at least twenty days.


    [Look at those insignificant humans. What do you say? Don¡¯t you feel a bit grateful to me now?]


    A wry smile touched Karyl¡¯s lips at Allen Javius¡¯ words, the memories of the past two days flooding back.


    ***


    Two days ago, at the Gray Training Ground...


    [What in the world are you made of?]


    "It¡¯s because I consumed the heart of the me Dragon," Karyl replied truthfully, seeing no need to lie.


    [The me Dragon? Wait... is it the one I''m thinking of?]


    "Yes. The Red Dragon, Riseria."


    [You must be out of your mind. It¡¯s impossible for you to have killed such a creature... What happened?]


    "After you were sealed, there was another monstrous sorcerer named Kaye Aesir. He was once known as the Dragon yer, 250 years ago."


    Karyl''s words seemed to have pricked the sorcerer''s pride. Allen looked at him and said, [And if you were topare that man to me?]


    "Well, I never knew you in life... so, it''s quite difficult to make aparison now that you¡¯re in your spectral form."


    [But you say he''s lived 250 years ago? Yet you speak as if you know everything.]


    "Well, I saw fragments of his battle with Riseria. And I witnessed the dragon''s demise."


    [And you consumed the dragon heart he left behind? You really are a lucky bastard. Gaining such immense magical power from a body that had none, enough to rival that of a great sorcerer.]


    "How did you know Icked magical power?" Karyl''s eyebrows twitched.


    [Boy, that''s nothing for me. More importantly, you possess Kaye Aesir''s memories. So, try to see mine as well. That way, you can make a trueparison.]


    How had thingse to this? Allen Javius, still unwilling to ept defeat, persisted and moved his hand toward Karyl''s forehead.


    Before he could evade, Allen''s index finger made contact with Karyl¡¯s forehead, causing his body to suddenly copse to the ground, it was as if all his strength had been drained. A deafening ringing echoed in his ears, threatening to shatter his skull.


    Allen Javius seemed to be saying something, but Karyl couldn''t discern his words clearly through blurred vision.


    "Ugh."


    His head was filled with a dizzying hum, much like when he had consumed the dragon''s heart.


    As his vision gradually faded to darkness, Karyl''s consciousness plunged into the depths of the abyss.


    ***


    "Allen, this is the conclusion our council has reached," Karyl heard the voice echo in the dimly lit room.


    The moonlight seeping through the windows cast an eerie glow, adding to the ominous atmosphere.


    Perhaps because he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with traveling through memories, Karyl immediately recognized the six individuals standing before him.


    "Do you all... truly not understand what this decision means?"


    The voice belonged to Allen Javius, but it sounded different from the Allen he knew.


    Though he couldn''t see the face, the lively voice, smooth palms, and the youthful appearance of those before him, seemingly in theirte twenties, told Karyl this memory was from a long time ago.


    "All you must do is tend to the Fountain of Vision. That''s something we can never do. We must rely on you, as we have done so far, for you have mastered Arcane Magic, a magic unparalleled."


    "Toe to me with such nonsense and then have the audacity to make requests. You ask of me as you have done so far? It appears that spending too much time cooped up in the archives has made you lose your mind, Gustav."


    The man, with his pale face that was devoid of color, showed a look of regret at Allen''s words.


    <i>That must be Gustav. </i>Karyl had heard legends of this man but had never taken a particr interest in him. He was merely curious as to why Allen had brought him into this memory.


    "Humanity may have learned magic from the dragons. But the Gray Training Ground is not something we can give to them!"


    "This ce is important to them as well. It''s only right for us to return what we''ve borrowed."


    "What? We were the ones who solved the forme even the dragons could not unravel! What they desire is not the training ground itself but what lies dormant within it!!"


    As the tension in the room escted, Karyl silently observed their conversation, his frown deepening slightly at Allen''s words.


    <i>Something dormant? I had a feeling there was something more than the Freezing Talon... But something that even the dragons would desire?</i>


    Karyl¡¯s curiosity was piqued, as he found himself getting drawn into their conversation.


    "Let me say it once more¡ªthe decision has already been made. If you do notply, we will have to force consent."


    "Consent? Hah! Gustav, you don¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of the word...!!!"


    <i>sh¡ª</i>


    Suddenly, a tremendous surge of magical power emanated from Allen''s body. It was simply indescribable. Typically, harnessing magical power involves drawing it up from the mana vein and distributing it throughout the body''s blood vessels.


    While feasible with Void Magic, even the most powerful of sorcerers usually need time to draw power from the mana points. However, Allen was an exception.


    "Everyone, get back!!!"


    Gustav''s cry echoed through the chamber, prompting the sorcerers of the council¡ªCeline Han, Well Bahar, and Phan Omaan¡ªto quickly withdraw.


    Like aser, fifteen magic circles materialized behind Allen Javius, and from within them, sharp Magic Arrows were unleashed.


    <i>That¡¯s... </i>


    A chilling sonic boom reverberated through the training ground.


    "Try to dodge this."


    Immediately after, Well Bahar, one of the sorcerers standing behind him, had half of his head blown off.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    His body copsed like a jointed doll, his limbs iling, leaving the rest in stunned silence. They were all great sorcerers, but the speed and power of Allen¡¯s magic left them unable to react, let alone block.


    <i>To call that Magic Arrow...</i>


    The shock was not limited to their faces alone, as Karyl also wore a stunned expression.


    It was a mere 2nd ss offensive magic. Light-based magic was already unpopr due to its lower lethalitypared to other elemental magics, yet Allen Javius effortlessly shattered such conventional wisdom.


    While simr to Kaye Aesir, Allen was in a league of his own.


    The magic Allen used wasn''t just a typical Magic Arrow. With each arrow, lightning coiled around the long rod, vibrating violently.


    As he flicked his fingers, the sound of air being split by the projectiles echoed through the hall.


    "Aaargh!!"


    The violet arrow, wrapped in crackling lightning, tore through a shield and ripped apart someone''s arm and shoulder as if it were tearing through paper.


    <i>That¡¯s Arcane Magic...</i>


    Despite not consuming a dragon heart, Allen Javius could use spells of two different elements simultaneously.


    From within his consciousness, Karyl could see how Allen manipted his magical power.


    <i>This must¡¯ve been his purpose in showing me. </i>Karyl chuckled softly.


    Unlike Kaye Aesir, who had infused strong magic into lower-ss spells, Allen had gone a step further, condensing two elements into one. It must have been excruciatingly difficult, perhaps he was the first of humanity to do so.


    "Block it!!"


    "Is the magic circle not ready yet?!"


    Even towards those who had been hisrades mere moments ago, Allen Javius was relentless.


    "Such a futile effort."


    As the battle raged on, Karyl, who had once scoffed at the sorcerers'' duels of honor, now understood the true essence of a sorcerer''s fight.


    Among all of them, Allen stood out distinctly. While Serica Lauren, who had self-styled the title of Supreme, relied on physical prowess and used magic as a support, in sharp contrast, Allen swept away his opponents with magic alone.


    <i>Maybe he is the true embodiment of abat sorcerer...</i> Karyl thought, his throat tightening in apprehension.


    The dragon hunter, Kaye Aesir, was remarkable indeed, but it was Allen who had redefined Karyl''s understanding of a sorcerer. He had effortlessly killed a grand sorcerer with a single blow, a feat that even Karyl, a renowned swordsman, found difficult. The remaining sorcerers were helpless against his Arcane magic.


    The young Allen Javius had far surpassed Kaye Aesir in terms of power. Yet, despite his incredible abilities, he ultimately met his end on the Gray Training Ground.


    <i>How¡¯s that even possible...? </i> Karyl wondered.


    Could there have been someone capable of killing a sorcerer more powerful than Kaye Aesir, the renowned Dragon yer?


    But before Karyl could find an answer, his consciousness faded. That was as far as the memory went.


    As the memory came to an end, Allen Javius, the person himself, looked at Karyl.


    The admiration in Karyl¡¯s eyes was evident as he spoke, "You truly are an amazing person."


    Surprisingly, Allen¡¯s response was equally filled with admiration, [As are you.]


    Allen¡¯s response was perplexing to Karyl, especially given the scene they had just witnessed.


    [You did something unimaginable... You went back in time.]

 Chapter 59: The Overlord

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Overlord</h4>


    "Did you just peek into my mind?" Karyl shot a piercing re at Allen Javius.


    [Unless you¡¯re a dragon, it''s impossible for anyone to read memories as you suggest. If only we coulde across one, you could prove your true identity. But the real challenge lies in breaking through the Lair.]


    "...¡±


    [I didn¡¯t get a clear view either, not in my spectral form. I only caught glimpses when you connected with my memories. So, don''t feel too bad about it. You got to see my past, after all.]


    "That was something you deliberately showed me." Although Allen Javius said that, Karyl couldn''t shake off the feeling of having been exposed.


    [But.]


    "Hmm?"


    [I understand your n. But are you really nning to meet the tinum Dragon and show it your memories as proof of your time travel?]


    "What are you implying?" Karyl frowned slightly.


    [Can you really trust the tinum Dragon? Have you never once questioned it?]


    It was quite an unexpected question.


    Karyl, having expected aparison between Kaye Aesir and himself, scoffed in response.


    "What a pointless question..."


    [Quite literally.] The spectral Allen gracefully circled the sky once beforending in front of Karyl. [I ask if Narh Di Maug is truly an ally.]


    "Shut up."


    There was no reason for Karyl to entertain such nonsense. He growled at Allen before turning away.


    [You might reconsider if you heard me out. Aren¡¯t you curious why I''m trapped here?]


    Whether from reading the fleeting expression on Karyl''s face or from seeing his thoughts in thest moments of their mental connection, he asked as if he knew.


    [You saw my abilities. They may have been called the Assembly of Seven Elders, but not all sorcerers are equal. Although they were not ipetent, the other six paled inparison to me.]


    It might sound arrogant, but having seen Allen Javius fight in his memories, Karyl couldn''t deny it. He was indeed far superior to other sorcerers.


    [And yet, they returned alive, while I remained trapped here. How can that be?]


    Faces shed through Karyl''s mind. He had his suspicions, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter the name.


    [On that day, an intruder infiltrated the Gray Training Ground,] Allen Javius spoke slowly, a hint of amusement tugging at his features as he emphasized the name. [It was none other than the tinum Dragon. The one who imprisoned me is the very Narh Di Maug, whom you trust without hesitation.]


    Karyl was aware of this. Only a dragon possessed the ability to imprison a sorcerer of such caliber.


    "There must have been a reason." Karyl was surprised, but he acted nonchntly. "Just as not all members of the Assembly of Seven Elders acted in the best interest of the continent, right?"


    Allen was just testing the waters, if Karyl were to waver here, it would undermine all his actions up to this point.


    [Ha, indeed. Your words are true. Humans and their lives hold little concern for us. Teaching them magic was merely a diversion.] However, Allen didn¡¯t miss even the slightest hint of hesitation. [But my question isn''t about that. Have you never found him odd?]


    "Maybe."


    [I doubt it.] He promptly dismissed Karyl''s response. [To begin with, the im that only the Freezing Talon was found here was an utter lie.]


    "Stop beating around the bush and get to the point."


    Like an oldrade, Allen Javius lightly ced his arm on Karyl''s shoulder. Although Karyl disliked the gesture, he chose to remain silent and observe.


    [I must admit, I was taken aback. To witness my foreseen demise within your memories... Even though I have been without a physical form for over a thousand years, the realization that I''ll cease to exist in just a few years is somewhat disheartening.]


    "You aren¡¯t alive. You''ve been so for a long time," Karyl retorted. "Are you saying it was Narh Di Maug who killed you?"


    Allen chuckled. [Not quite, I cannot be certain. Neither have I seen my own death nor have you. My spections are based solely on your memories.]


    "So, you''re saying there''s no concrete evidence."


    [It''s possible someone else got to me before. Perhaps it was someone who would breach the Gray Training Ground in the next few years,] Allen spoke in a low voice. [But one thing is certain.]


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, the lock on the casket containing the Freezing Talon moved of its own ord, sliding to the side with a click, revealing a small box inside.


    [Narh Di Maug had taken this in your previous life. When you apanied him to the Gray Training Ground, he must have taken it behind your back. This time, you''ll be one step ahead.]


    Karyl''s eyes wavered as he looked at the securely locked box.


    "How can you be so certain about this when you''re unsure about your own death? Just like in the case of your death, someone could have taken this treasure before Narh Di Maug arrived."


    [No,] Allen replied firmly, causing Karyl to furrow his brow. [That is impossible.]


    "Why?"


    [You said it yourself, did you not? No one has mastered the Original Magic. Why do you think that is?]


    "Because your magic is connected to the dragons?"


    [Exactly. Half of the Seven Elders in the Assembly were taught magic by the dragons. Though they could wield dragon magic to a lesser extent, I was the only one to transcend the elements.]


    Karyl now understood why Allen could use two types of magic. Dragon magic was non-elemental, which meant it epassed all elements.


    <i>So, was I wrong in thinking that there were dragons among the Assembly? Well, it''s notpletely unrted, so I was partially correct.</i>


    Were all of Narh Di Maug¡¯s words empty? Doubt crept into Karyl¡¯s mind upon hearing Allen¡¯s exnation, but he chose to listen quietly.


    [All the magic we have created is rooted in dragon magic. This includes the Original Magic and even my arcane arts. That is why those with ordinary magic power cannot learn it.]


    "So?"


    [Think about it properly. Would we have left the treasure essible to just anyone?]


    "Surely not...?"


    Allen nodded. [As you can see, the treasure was sealed within the training ground. And to unseal it, dragon magic is required. I¡¯ve seen it in your memories, the stone wall opening.]


    Karyl couldn''t recall, but Allen vividly remembered the scene etched in his subconscious.


    [If there''s no one in the future who has mastered the Original Magic... It means that no human possesses dragon magic. This implies that, apart from him, no one could have found the treasure we left behind. Furthermore, the woman who wielded the Freezing Talon couldn''t have possibly achieved such a feat.]


    Each word he spoke meticulously eroded any lingering doubts, his phrases filled with emphasis. [The tinum Dragon Narh Di Maug, yourstrade, he was the one who hid the treasure of the Gray Training Ground.]


    "What exactly is this treasure?"


    As if he had been anticipating the question, Allen responded with a sly smile, [It seems like you''re finally ready to strike a deal with me.] He teasingly stepped back, as if to further provoke Karyl.


    [With the heart of a dragon inside of you, breaking the seal is within your grasp. Of course, it would be impossible without me sharing the magical form.]


    "So, you''re proposing a deal?" Karyl asked.


    [I have been suggesting that all along,] Allen Javius pointed out, gesturing toward the Freezing Talon that Karyl held. The sword with its frost-covered de caught his eye.


    "What if this a trap? How can I trust this is the real treasure?¡±


    Karyl remained cautious. Transactions always demanded careful consideration, especially since he knew all too well, how just a moment of blind faith could determine even the oue of wars.


    [Quite the skeptic, aren''t you? It wouldn''t hurt for the Sword Saint to be a bit more daring, would it?] Allen, however, disyed no sense of urgency, his demeanor as rxed as ever.


    [Changing the future? While it is theoretically possible for you to do it alone, shaping the future you desire isn''t a simple task. However, with my help, we can work together to bring you closer to your goals and increase the probability of their realization.]


    "..."


    [Surely, another eon in the tower doesn¡¯t sound appealing to you, does it? In exchange, you just have to be the bridge I require,] Allen said with a casual shrug. [Our goals are the same after all. Meeting Narh Di Maug¡ªthat''s what we both want.]


    "..."


    [I also desperately need to escape from this ce. Do you think I would deceive you under these circumstances? What more do you want? ...Okay,e here, let me imnt the decryption form into your mind.]


    Suddenly, Karyl felt as if his mind had gonepletely nk, it was as if the countless forms in Allen¡¯s mind were being forced into his.


    [You are really lucky to have met me first. If you had touched that seal without fully opening your meridians, you would have been reduced to ash.]


    "Urgh...!!" Karyl couldn''t even respond to Allen''s statement properly.


    [If you wish, I can impart to you all the knowledge I possess, including every n you''re contemting. I''ll elerate them all for you.]


    Countless magical forms swirled through Karyl''s mind, numbering in the dozens, hundreds, and even thousands.


    [Before trying to change the divine future, shouldn''t we try to change the human one first?] he whispered.


    "A deal with a millennium-old sorcerer...I thought I had seen it all," Karyl murmured with a slight chuckle, gazing at Allen''s outstretched hand.


    [This deal will not be a loss for you. The current sorcerers? They''re nothingpared to the ones in the magic era in which I lived. A thousand years might just be a speck to you, who has traversed eons.] Allen''s gaze intensified. [But...]


    His hand, which seemed almost ethereal, gradually became more tangible.


    [For you, who has not experienced even a moment in those eons, a millennium''s worth of knowledge on magic is something you could not acquire even in death.]


    "You''re right."


    The knowledge that Allen Javius had amassed over a thousand years was something no great sorcerer, and perhaps not even a dragon, could rival. It was a dangerous gamble. If Karyl were to make one misstep, his body could be dominated by Allen.


    "Agreed."


    Yet, Karyl showed no hesitation. He knew Allen couldn¡¯t possibly carry out such an act, especially after learning that he had consumed the heart of a dragon.


    "Wanting a contract despite knowing that I''ve consumed the heart of a dragon... You must really want to leave this ce."


    No matter how formidable Allen might be, he was ultimately human, while Karyl''s body, having been transformed by the dragon''s heart, was no longer human.


    [It¡¯s an opportunity that has presented itself after a millennium. I am just that desperate,] Allen admitted with a smirk, locking eyes with Karyl, whose hand he held. [Use me, Karyl MacGovern. I will make you the Overlord of the Continental War.]

 Chapter 60: The Magic Sword, Freezing Talon

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Magic Sword, Freezing Talon</h4>


    <i>Rustle¡ª</i>


    In a dimly lit room, the sound of pages being flipped filled the air.


    "Fascinating. These magical forms were once iprehensible to me, but now they make perfect sense."


    The shelves were densely packed with books, each one an artifact from ancient times. If the sorcerers of the Magic Council were to see this, they would have been ovee with envy.


    [Indeed, you now possess my knowledge. But the amount of magic you can wield is still limited,] Allen Javius stated,fortably seated on a sofa he had used in his lifetime.


    "Isn''t there a way to ovee that? You were a grand sorcerer of the Magical Era, after all."


    [I have never encountered a body like yours before. Even in my time, consuming a dragon''s heart was unheard of. The heart itself is a condensed mass of magic. Mishandle it, and your body could explode.]


    "Hmm..." Unfortunately, even a sorcerer from the magic era didn''t know how to open meridians.


    <i>So, the only way forward is to meet a dragon? Well, it was only inevitable.</i> Allen''s words about Narh Di Maug kepting back to Karyl.


    All his answersy with him. It wasn''t that this was a roadblock for Karyl, rather they were bound to meet eventually. Until then, Karyl decided to strengthen himself by any means necessary.


    [But what about that guy, Kaye Aesir? Was he truly human?]


    "What do you mean? Are you suggesting he may have been a dragon?"


    [I can''t say for certain, but if he really was human, then taking down a dragon with magic alone wouldn''t have been an easy feat, even for me.]


    "Well, there were also rumors that the members of the Assembly of Seven Elders weren''t human either."


    [Yes, but rumors and truth often differ. You saw his battle.]


    With a shrug, Karyl responded, "Well, I''ve only witnessed one fight."


    [And? Was there nothing else? No use of magical artifacts or elemental magic? Perhaps the assistance of an unknown third party?]


    Allen Javius was deeply curious about the dragon hunter, Kaye Aesir. Dragons were revered as the very pinnacle of all magical beings. So the notion that a human, wielding magic no less, hunted creatures was undeniably stimting for him.


    "So, you''re suggesting he might have taken some unknown shortcut? You seem quite reluctant to ept his ability."


    [Hmph... Did he leave any message or anything behind?]


    Allen''s question sparked a sudden recollection in Karyl¡¯s mind¡ªa message left by Kaye Aesir in Einheri before Karyl left the mansion. "Now that you mention it, there was something."


    [What was it?]


    Karyl showed the bracelet fastened around his wrist. "This was left along with the dragon''s heart. He knew that consuming the heart could overwhelm the body, so he left this as a precaution."


    [This... I''ve never seen this before... It doesn''t belong to the Magic Era, but it could be from his time, 250 years ago.]


    As Allen examined the intricately set gemstone on the bracelet, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel. [The craftsmanship is truly remarkable. It might be the work of dwarves or gnomes. Achieving such mastery is no easy feat.]


    ¡°Now that I think about it, he mentioned something when he left this. He said that there were two more cursed things like him.¡± Karyl recalled the existence of beings stranger than Kaye Aesir, entities absent from history. ¡°Maybe they''re not even human.¡±


    [Hmm?]


    ¡°I am just specting. Referring to them as ¡°things¡± might not have been to belittle them, but rather to indicate that they''re not human. Like this bracelet here might be one of those ¡®things¡¯ he mentioned.¡±


    It felt like Karyl had been hit on the back of his head. He had just always assumed that since he and Kaye Aesir were human, their counterparts would be too.


    [Of course, it''s only one possibility out of many... It''s understandable why you came to that conclusion. Seems like there are hardly any demi-humans left in this era.]


    "Was the Magic Era that different?"


    [Indeed. From the elven realm of Elvenheim to the dwarven Ironbar... The troublesome Nephilim and demons posed a challenge, but the era was certainly differentpared to now.]


    "..."


    Karyl''s mind became increasingly muddled. If, as Allen suggested, the two beings Kaye Aesir referred to weren''t human, they would be even harder to find, especially if they had left no trace in history.


    <i>This is difficult.</i>


    Karyl let out a deep sigh. When had it started? The feeling that his meticulously nned path after traveling back in time was slowly going awry. It wasn''t merely a trip back to the past; it was an uncovering of mysterious events within his newly regained life.


    [Don''t take it too seriously. They belong to the past. No need to stake your life on words spoken 250 years ago.]


    "Is that so..."


    [Now is the time for you to grow stronger. That was the reason you sought the Freezing Talon, wasn''t it? Right, Sword Saint?]


    Allen Javius ''s words evoked a wry smile from Karyl.


    "Stop trying to tease me. It''s not funny at all."


    Allen responded with a soft chuckle, hisughter fading away like a wisp of smoke, his figure now less distinct than in the Gray Training Ground.


    [You understand that you need to be stronger, just as you had your reasons for entrusting Mikhail to me, right?] Despite saying that, Allen was content with escaping the prison-like confines of the Training Ground. [You are also aware of the monsters within Narh Di Maug''sir, right? So, you can''t go there alone.]


    "Of course." After returning back to the past, the fastest way to be stronger was undoubtedly to harness the power of a dragon. However, he couldn''t proceed due to Narh Di Maug currently being in a state of deep slumber. Regardless of his exceptional swordsmanship, there were physical limits. From ogres and minotaurs to golems, the dragon''sir was not a ce one could breach alone.


    [And thest reason,] Allen added, shrugging lightly. [Indeed. By bing stronger, you also help me regain my true power.]


    The two of them shared a Soul Contract. The agreement with Karyl allowed Allen to exert influence in the real world, though it was limited to throwing objects around or shaking a table¡ªactions that would be attributed to the actions of a <i>poltergeist</i> by any unsuspecting observer. The once world-shaking Grand Sorcerer was now a mere ghost.


    [Thus, I''ll teach you how to use the Freezing Talon. Swords suit you far better than magic.]


    Karyl gazed at the blue-ded sword on the table. Therey the Magic Sword and the Freezing Talon.


    ~


    In the Magic Era, a period of peace when humans, dwarves, and elves coexisted, there existed quite a unique group known as the ders. United by themon purpose of forging formidable powerful weapons, this unlikely coalition of dwarves, elves, and the oddities from the Assembly of Seven Elders created five masterpieces.


    The me Punish, a chakram infused with the power of fire; the Infinite Breath, a staff imbued with the might of wind; and the Freezing Talon, a magic sword infused with the serenity of water¡ªKaryl had only encountered these three in his previous life.


    <i>The remaining two, sadly, were lost, beyond our reach. But maybe, with Allen Javius by my side, there¡¯s a slight chance that the remaining two artifacts will be discovered.</i>


    Ever since his return, Karyl had yearned for a sword befitting his skills, one that would fully manifest his swordsmanship. And now, he had finally obtained such a weapon.


    "I know how to wield it." Karyl firmly declined Allen''s offer.


    [If you''re referring to that woman in your memories, the one with a hint of dragon magic in her, forget it. It wasn''t her who controlled the sword; rather, the sword controlled her.]


    "..."


    [You should know, being a swordsman who once reached the pinnacle. Her technique actually damaged the Freezing Talon. Well, you had no other choice, despite being aware of the consequences.]


    Karyl spoke after a slight pause, "Had she heard you say that, she wouldn''t have stayed quiet. Her temperament may have been awful, but her swordsmanship wasn''t bad."


    Suddenly, a thought struck Karyl. In the far south of the Three Kingdoms of Istria, beyond the influence of the empire, lived the southern tribes. Though simr to the barbaric tribes of the north, they were distinguished by their vast grasnds as opposed to the rugged northern terrain.


    Most of the tribespeople were nomadic horsemen. Among them, there was a tribe renowned for taming and riding creatures simr to the horses of Kargon, known as Diggon.


    While the majority of the south was inhabited by minority tribes, in Karyl¡¯s past life, the Diggon, led by a human possessing dragon magic named Milliana, had amassed a forcerge enough to be considered a kingdom.


    [Not bad, you say? That''s precisely the problem. Possessing the most powerful weapon and yet unable to defeat a magic-less human. What a joke!]


    Karyl chuckled at Allen¡¯s words.


    [The Golden Dragons were simply insufferably proud. They believed themselves to be blessed by Toska. Rumors even suggest that the Diggon¡¯s ancestor was born from Toska and a human woman. But that''s a tale from centuries past, dating back to the Magical Era.]


    "That long ago? If that story is true then the dragon''s blood truly runs deep. To endure even after all those years."


    [I wouldn''t have used the Freezing Talon in such a manner.]


    "And how would you have used it?"


    [I would¡¯ve created the Dragonfang Warriors. Though they lose their sense of self, their adaptability to dragon magic would be far superior.]


    Karyl fell silent at Allen¡¯s casual mention of creating warriors infused with dragon blood, a cursed art forbidden within the empire.


    [What good is the empire if the world is on the brink of destruction?]


    "Well, it''s a lost art."


    [But, before you stands someone from an era before its disappearance, right?]


    ¡°...¡±


    Allen Javius chuckled, finding amusement in teasing Karyl.


    "I¡¯ll never use sacrifice humans."


    [That so-called pride has led to more deaths. If they''re going to die anyway, wouldn''t it be better to make them useful?]


    "What do you think humans are? You must have been human once," Karyl spoke firmly. "To determine right from wrong solely based on oues is foolish. Even after knowing the future, I will never resort to such sorcery."


    [Well, the choice is yours. But should you ever need it, do not hesitate to let me know. Even the Immortals who use cursed magic adhere to our magical system,] Allen said, shrugging lightly at Karyl¡¯s rigid stance.


    "..."


    [The past is just the past. I''m not taking you to a ce of memories to indulge in sentimentality.]


    "I understand. After the war, thatnd is considered sacred by the spirits. But I didn''t know that the Assembly of Seven Elders dabbled in spirit magic as well." Karyl sighed softly.


    [It''s not solely because of the spirit magic.]


    "Then why?"


    [We studied about spirits in pursuit of magic. And what I''m about to teach you isn''t about swordsmanship,] Allen shifted the topic, seemingly reluctant to provoke Karyl further. [Don''t think that wielding a sword for eons means you''ve mastered every aspect of it. Not even the wisest can be a god.]


    "Are you implying that there are limits to my swordsmanship?"


    His words intrigued Karyl. As someone who had reached the pinnacle with his sword alone, denying his swordsmanship was a provocation.


    With a gentle tap on Karyl''s shoulder, Allen said with an ambiguous look, [You''ve swung your sword ¡°without¡± magic for eons.]


    "..."


    [Infusing magic into your sword is not the end.]


    Karyl furrowed his brows at Allen Javius''s mocking tone. "Is that so? Then when will you begin teaching?"


    [See? Even after acquiring magic, you''re not using it properly.]


    "What?"


    Almost instantly, Karyl scanned his surroundings. The room had faded into darkness without him realizing.


    [Training has already begun.]

 Chapter 61: The Colorless Air Sword

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Colorless Air Sword</h4>


    "What is this ce?"


    [This is a training ground, a space where sorcerers trained during the Magical Era. It''s a virtual space created by magic.]


    Karyl took in the vast expanse before him. Though he had conquered the Gray Training Ground in his past life, such a wide open space was unfamiliar to him.


    [The tinum Dragon knows theyout of this ce. We skipped unnecessary areas and came directly to the ce where the Freezing Talons are stored." Allen continued, almost as if he had anticipated Karyl''s curiosity before he even voiced it. "Or perhaps, it was to kill me quickly.]


    Karyl chuckled, finding Allen¡¯s self-deprecating words amusing. "To kill a sorcerer of your caliber without anyone knowing. It¡¯s a reminder that Narh Di Maug is truly a dragon."


    [Indeed, that''s the creature you¡¯ll be facing. Keep it in mind.]


    "I''m still keeping my options open. Just because I''ve made a contract with you doesn''t mean I''ll definitely take your side."


    [Hmph, we shall see.]


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help but doubt Allen¡¯s confidence. <i>Are his ims really true?</i>


    After the Revtion of the Oracle, when all the dragons turned their backs on humanity, it was only Narh Di Maug who fought alongside humanity. However, ording to Allen Javius, it wasn''t simply from his concern for humans.


    [Focus.] Allen''s voice broke through Karyl''s reverie.


    Karyl tightened his grip on the Freezing Talon.


    [The Gray Training Ground, as its name suggests was a space where sorcerers were trained. There were many sorcerers there, each with their own unique characteristics.]


    During the Magical Era, the time when Allen was alive, magic flourished far more than the present. Even for the same element, they created countless unconventional spells instead of just standardized ones. Perhaps the origin of the magic used by Kaye Aesir 250 years ago might have been first discovered by someone from the Magical Era.


    [And even among them, there was one particrly unique individual.]


    "I see." Karyl could tell, even without Allen Javius''s exnation.


    The training ground was littered with countless traces of magic. However, among them all, something stood out conspicuously.


    "Sword marks."


    The traces, ancient and chaotic, remained all over the walls and throughout the training ground.


    <i>They are not from just one person... </i>That must have been the reason why they seemed chaotic. Over time, new traces oveid the original sword marks, merging and mixing to the point of being indistinguishable.


    [What I¡¯m trying to say is not that I don¡¯t want to make you into a Sword Master. The swordsmanship we must pursue is not just about imbuing the sword with mana to increase its power.]


    "Then?"


    [At best, the magic a swordsman can use is limited to buffs for enhancing one''s physique, shields, and imbuing their weapons with elements to make a mana de.]


    Karyl nodded in agreement with Allen Javius''s words.


    [While there are limits to physical swordsmanship, there are no limits to magic. What if a person with sword master-level skills had the magical power of a great sorcerer?]


    "Hmph..." But this tie Karyl scoffed instead. "That¡¯s a narrow-minded view from a sorcerer''s perspective. Limits to swordsmanship? ording to whom? I''d like to see if they''ve truly reached the pinnacle."


    [Haha... Yes, you can certainly see it that way. I don''t know much about swordsmanship, but I do acknowledge that I¡¯m talking from a sorcerer''s perspective,] Allen said with a slight chuckle.


    Allen struck the ground with his blurred staff, causing the numerous sword marks to disappear, leaving only one.


    [What I want to tell you is not about whether sorcerers or swordsmen are stronger.]


    "..."


    [It¡¯s just that there was something that man said.]


    "What was it?" Karyl asked, yet his eyes remained fixed on the remaining sword marks.


    [The swordsmanship of a swordsman and the swordmanship of a sorcerer are clearly different.]


    Allen Javius could tell that Karyl had grasped something from the sword marks.


    With a tone as if sharing a secret, Allen whispered to Karyl, [You''re no longer bound by conventional standards. You don''t n to remain just a sword master, do you?]


    "So?" Karyl asked with a slight chuckle.


    "A unique existence capable of using the abilities of both a great sorcerer and a sword master."


    As if on cue, the sword marks engraved in the training ground began to glow.


    "Be a Grand Master, a pinnacle that no one else has reached."


    ***


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    A sword whirled before his eyes, its sequence of moves evolving from reckless to unconventional. Sometimes fast, sometimes slow, the trajectories traced through the air were a blur, too chaotic to follow with the naked eye.


    The spectral figure, radiating a gentle blue glow, split into two, then three, and engaged in a fierce battle.


    [These sword strikes are inspired by the remnants of the sword marks on the training ground as well as my own memories. Swordsmanship is difficult to exin, so observing it firsthand is far better than countless exnations.]


    "How fascinating," Karyl remarked.


    One of the three specters beheaded another, then, without losing momentum, effortlessly transitioned into a seamless strike that severed the life of the final one.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end, as if to continue the sword dance five more specters appeared in the air.


    <i>Each one of the strikes targets the vital points, using magic topensate for difficult positions instead of relying solely on the mana de. The focus lies on the swordsmanship itself.</i>


    Karyl watched the specters'' swordy, distinct from both his own fighting style and that of a sword master.


    [This sword form was created by Calnere, the sole elder among the Assembly of Seven Elders who wielded a sword. He developed the most suitable sword form toplement his Freezing Talons.]


    "Truly remarkable."


    [The formprises forty-nine intricate and meticulously designed sword techniques, capable of adapting to any situation wlessly. I hate to admit it, but even I found it challenging to counter his swordy.]


    Allen Javius waved his hand, dispersing five specters before them. Almost simultaneously, forty-nine more specters emerged, each assuming a unique sword stance. Karyl closely observed every one of them, etching their forms into his memory one by one.


    [It''s not an easy form to master. Don''t be hasty, patience is key. Even after we leave the Gray Training Ground, I can create this space as long as we have a contract.] Allen Javius patted Karyl''s shoulder lightly. [With your magic, it will be a breeze.]


    Karyl lightly swung the Freezing Talons, slicing through the air with a resounding thud.


    "Hmm..."


    He then closed his eyes, seemingly lost in contemtion.


    After standing still for a few minutes, Karyl opened his eyes and swung his sword once more. Yet this time, the strikes flowed more fluidly, seamlessly connecting with each other. As he continued repeating the moves, the heavy sound of the de turned sharper, and Karyl''s movements grew faster.


    [...]


    From top to bottom, from side to diagonal, Allen silently observed Karyl''s graceful form, his lips tightly sealed. The sharp sound seemed to cleave through the air, drowning out the booming noise until it was nearly imperceptible.


    "Phew..."


    The swordy finally came to a conclusion, droplets of frost fell from the sword''s tip to the ground as Karyl lightly swung the Freezing Talons onest time.


    "Does this sword form have a name?" Karyl asked, wiping away his sweat.


    [The Colorless Air Sword,] Allen Javius responded, his voice filled with astonishment.


    "A fitting name indeed," Karyl nodded, swinging his sword lightly once more, savoring the swordy.


    "But is this the extent of what you wished to show me?"


    [What?] Allen Javius flinched.


    "If that''s the case, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything left for me here. You¡¯d probably find someone outside who suits your taste more."


    [What do you mean...?]


    [Ah, for your information, you''re mistaken about one thing. This sword form isn''t aplex one consisting of forty-nine moves.] Said Karyl as he sheathed the Freezing Talons.


    "Then...?" Allen Javius gaped at him, startled.


    "It''s formprising only seven moves."


    Karyl had already pierced through the essence of the Colorless Air Sword.


    ***


    Karyl was leaning back in the carriage prepared by the Lord¡¯s manor, resting for the first time in a long while.


    "Wee Back!!"


    When a shout from outside made him open his eyes, shattering his brief moment of respite.


    "Are we already there?"


    Reminiscing his time at the Gray Training Ground, Karyl murmured with a tinge of regret.


    [Is that him? The one you mentioned.]


    Seeing Mikhail rushing over, Karyl felt a sense of homing. Behind Mikhail stood Aidan Hamil and Bargo Sira.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. What do you think?"


    [Now I see why the tinum Dragon said that. The meridians connecting his magic blood to the mana points are shorter than those of others. Such a physique makes it easier to learn magic.]


    "Is that so?"


    [Hold his hand for a moment.]


    Stepping out of the carriage, Karyl grasped Mikhail''s hand as Allen had suggested.


    "Huh?!" Mikhail looked at him in surprise due to the unexpected handshake.


    [Hmm, excellent. The thickness of his meridians also makes the cirction of magic easier... What a blessed physique. If trained properly, he might even rise to the ranks of a great sorcerer of your era.]


    <i>That much?</i>


    [Hmph. In my era, such talent was a dime a dozen.]


    Karyl chuckled at Allen''s lingering pride in his era. But it was clear now. Unlike Karyl''s mere spection, Allen Javius had precisely discerned Mikhail''s talent and physique.


    [Well, of course, that''s assuming he can earn to that extent.]


    It was truly a shame. Someone with the potential to be a great sorcerer had lived the life of a slightly above-average mercenary in Karyls¡¯s previous life.


    <i>It''s remarkable how fickle fate can be.</i>


    Of course, this applied to Karyl as well. Who would¡¯ve thought that in trying to find the freezing talons, he would end up meeting an ancient sorcerer in the Gray Training Ground? And now, here he was, with that very sorcerer.


    <i>Well, with you as his mentor, what¡¯s there to worry about?</i>


    Karyl conveyed his thoughts to Allen mentally. Since they had formed a contract, they couldmunicate without uttering a word.


    [You want me to teach this greenhorn now? Oh my, thisd.]


    Despite his grumbling, Allen''s voice carried a hint of excitement. It was only natural. Whether alive or dead, he was a sorcerer. Nurturing a promising disciple was as gratifying as delving into magic himself.


    <i>We''ll need him. I can¡¯t tackle Narh Di Maug''sir alone. Plus, teaching Mikhail would probably be more enjoyable for you than teaching me.</i>


    [Hmm...]


    "Once we wrap up here, we''ll head out immediately. There¡¯s plenty of time. How about we properly train him up before we reach their?"


    Honestly, for Allen, nurturing a sorcerer would be far more enjoyable than training a swordsman like Karyl.


    [Okay, but I have a condition. Teaching him will take quite some time. I''ll leave the timing of our arrival at the tinum Dragon''sir to you. In return, can we make a detour to the Blue Road along our journey?]


    "The Blue Road...?" Karyl furrowed his head at the unfamiliar name.


    [Well, the people from this era call it...] Allen continued, retrieving a word from Karyl''s memory. [The Abyss Rock.]


    Karyl''s expression stiffened.


    [Ah, yes. It¡¯s a ce you likely don¡¯t want to visit. It''s where the tower, through you which you returned to the past, was erected. And also the ce where...]


    "Enough."


    Karyl cut Allen¡¯s words off.


    Of course, Karyl knew that ce. How could he not know? How could he forget?


    After all, it was the ce where he had killed Emperor Olivurn.

 Chapter 62: The Abyssal Rock

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Abyssal Rock</h4>


    "The Abyssal Rock, huh..." Karyl muttered, a bitter smile tugging at his lips, his voice low and filled with mncholy.


    On the table before himy a map, its surface adorned withplex notes. Having been away for quite some time, he needed to n the arduous journey thaty ahead. Among the numerous markings, one stood out, circled in vibrant red ink.


    "It''s been an eternity since I''ve heard that name."


    "It may not be a ce of fond memories for you, but I assure you, I didn¡¯t choose it with any intention of upsetting you."


    "I know. I highly doubt someone who has lived for a millennium would stoop to such petty actions," Karyl responded, his gaze fixed upon the map.


    The map they had acquired from Bargo Sira''s shop was unlike the usual ones. Typically, the readily avable maps only show up to the Three Kingdoms of Istria in the south. However, beyond the three kingdoms, there existed a vast southern region of the continent. The northern kingdoms referred to the tribal inhabitants of that ce as "barbarians."


    <i>Unlike the northern ethnic groups, who faced the threat of extinction, the southern barbarians possessed considerable strength, even though they were divided. </i>


    Even among them, the Digon tribe¡ªoncerades with Karyl¡ªstood out for their unwavering might. The Abyssal Rock mentioned by Allen Javius was in the southern region.


    "Who would¡¯ve thought that the southern barbarians and the northern kingdoms could ever findmon ground? I must admit, I was genuinely surprised to learn you spent your previous life in the South."


    "Humanity was on the brink of extinction. There was no room for any divisions of north and south." Karyl paused for a moment, taking a deep breath. "Going to the Abyssal Rock isn''t a big issue. It''s a gateway we must pass through anyway to gain the south."


    He pointed to several small circles around therger one on the map. "The five families guarding the Abyssal Rock, excluding Milliana''s Digon tribe, hold the most power. If we can win them over, it''ll be considerably easier to mobilize the Digon."


    "Surely... they don¡¯t still believe in that legend, do they?"


    "Oh, was the legend there in your time too?"


    "It has been an eternity since the power of spirits began to wane... And yet, that absurd belief in the existence of a Spirit King within the depths of the Abyssal Rock hassted for a thousand years. Hah, this is why those uncivilized barbarians are..." Allen Javius let out a deep sigh, shaking his head in disapproval.


    "Uncivilized barbarians, huh...? I wonder who''s the one living as a parasite in the body of a northern immigrant."


    "Ha-haha. The North and the South arepletely different. That wasn''t what I meant at all."


    ¡°Just a joke, right?" Karyl''s remark almost made Allen''s nonexistent heart jump out of his chest.


    "Whether or not a Spirit King actually exists is irrelevant. The only thing that matters is that the five families firmly believe in the legend of only the people who have ascended to the top of the Abyssal Rock being able to rule them."


    "And you intend to climb it?"


    "Yes."


    "You and I seem to be quite a good match. With the purpose of reaching the tinum Dragon''sir and all. Anyway, if you''re going to climb the Abyssal Rock, I can help you with that," suggested Allen with a slight grin on his face.


    "Help?"


    "There''s a secret hidden there."


    Karyl gave him a puzzled look.


    "There''s a way to unlock your meridians."


    "...!!" Karyl, who had maintained hisposure even when discussing the death of a friend, couldn''t hide his emotion at these unexpected words. "Is that really true?"


    "It is indeed true. Naturally, for someone like you, who has consumed the heart of a dragon, following the dragon''s method would be the most ideal. Yet, I, too, have immersed myself in the study of magic for a millennium, enough to rival them."


    "How?"


    "While the barbarian tribes of the five families worship the Abyssal Rock as the tomb of the vanished Spirit King, they aren''t entirely mistaken. Throughout the continent, the spirit''s power is the most potent in that ce."


    "Um..."


    "As you are aware, spirits can hardly be seen now. Even during the Magical Era, it was rare to find a spiritualist who had formed a contract with a mid-level spirit."


    "Indeed." Karyl nodded in agreement.


    "Dragon magic is fundamenlly different from conventional magic. Among the Seven Elders, I was the sole individual who wholeheartedly embraced its power," Allen Javius said with an air of pride. "Dragon magic, despite being ssified as magic, is more simr to spirit power. Both magic and spirits have elements, but they are distinct from one another."


    "So, what should I do?"


    "Do you remember what I said about the Clear Distilled Water before?"


    "Of course. How could I forget? You carelessly burned that expensive Clear Distilled Water," recalling the small sphere he had thrown away before extracting the Freezing Talons in the Gray Training Ground, Karyl replied his voice tinged with regret.


    "Ha... Kid, are you really worried about that when I¡¯m right here? The very reason we''re heading to the Abyssal Rock is to obtain Clear Distilled Water."


    "To obtain Clear Distilled Water?"


    "That¡¯s right. As I told you before, Clear Distilled Water isn''t a mineral but a hardened moss from the Fountain of Vision. And that spring is located right at the peak of the Abyssal Rock."


    Karyl unknowingly swallowed a dry lump in his throat. In his previous life, the method of manufacturing and means of acquisition were not known, making it so precious that it remained only in possession of the king and a few high-ranking nobles.


    "Do you know why weapons made of Clear Distilled Water are so effective against Tarak? I believe it''s because Clear Distilled Water possesses the power of spirits."


    "Spirits, huh...?"


    "Yes, after teaching us magic and spells, the dragons entrusted us with the task of managing the Fountain of Vision. I was the manager of that ce, and after spending decades there, I learned one thing."


    "That dragon magic is rted to spirit power?"


    "Exactly. Though they live in the human world, dragons are essentially beings of the spirit realm. The spring water of the Fountain of Vision is crucial in strengthening the magic power of dragons, as it''s the only ce spirit power, albeit fading, remains," Allen Javius replied pleased with Karyl''s understanding.


    "So, my dragon magic can also be stabilized there."


    "Exactly. Plus, the Fountain of Vision just so happens to be located at the peak of the Abyssal Rock. It¡¯s just killing two birds with one stone."


    Karyl clenched his fist, the weight of a rare opportunity settling in his hand. After obtaining the dragon''s heart in Einheri and gaining the ability to use magic, he had been stuck without any means to enhance his meridians.


    "See? Helping me escape the Gray Training Ground has proved quite beneficial for you, hasn''t it?"


    Karyl replied with a slight smile. "I must admit it, making a contract with you was a good decision. But it seems there¡¯s more to it, isn¡¯t there?"


    "...What?"


    "You have waited a thousand years for a meeting with Narh Di Maug. Would you really change our path just to increase my dragon magic?¡±


    "You always view my kindness with suspicion..."


    Allen¡¯s tone conveyed his displeasure, but Karyl gave him a look, silent granting permission for an exnation. After a moment of hesitation, Allen eventually looked at Karyl and smiled awkwardly.


    "Ha... I can''t hide anything from you, can I? Sometimes, your youthful appearance fools me."


    "Since going to the Abyssal Rock is clearly in my best interest, I should know your purpose for helping, right?"


    "It sounds like you might refuse if it doesn''t benefit you."


    "You got it. If you''re nning to deceive me or act behind my back, it might cost you dearly in the end."


    Leaning back in his chair, his arms crossed, Karyl nodded once more. Eventually conceding, Allen relented and replied somewhat reluctantly.


    "It''s for tempering."


    Allen''s words carried a significant weight, yet Karyl seemed puzzled.


    "It¡¯s for tempering?"


    "Remember when I mentioned that the Freezing Talons were a coboration between dwarves and elves?"


    "Are you referring to the ders? The organization that even members of the Assembly of Seven Elders were a part of?"


    "Correct. Anyway, that''s not what¡¯s important right now. The five magical artifacts created by the ders all originated from the Fountain of Vision. That¡¯s why they possess the power of spirits."


    ¡°So?"


    "By infusing water from the Fountain of Vision into the Freezing Talons, we can enhance its spirit power. Spirits are essentially souls existing within nature. The Freezing Talons, enhanced by spirit power, could potentially ept even my soul..."


    "Wait... You mean you may be able to materialize your form through the sword?"


    "Exactly. Of course, it would require your magical power."


    "How interesting," Karyl said with a slight grin.


    "Huh? Aren''t you amazed?" Allen was surprised at Karyl¡¯s nonchnce.


    "Well, there are monsters in the realm of specters that can asionally manifest their forms. It''s not that far-fetched. Although, seeing it firsthand would be a first."


    "That''s not the impression I get." Allen eyed Karyl suspiciously. "It seems you had an ulterior motive as soon as you heard my words."


    "Was it that obvious?"


    "...Well, you''re always up to something."


    Karyl said, as he shrugged and uncrossed his arms, "It''s not something I need to do right now. Just an intriguing thought. But as you said, if we can use the artifacts tempered with the water from the Fountain of Vision as a medium for spirits..."


    "Hmm?"


    "There are more magical artifacts created by the ders, besides the Freezing Talons, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Out of the five artifacts, I''ve seen The me Punish and the Infinite Breath in my past life, so obtaining them is possible. And since you¡¯re here, finding the remaining two that had been lost, might also be feasible."


    "...What are you getting at? Your expression makes me nervous."


    Karyl said with a wide grin on his face, "I want to find the rest of the magical artifacts and temper them. If the Freezing Talons can be used as a medium for spirits, then the other artifacts might be able to do the same, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Are you saying that there are other spirits like me?"


    "Plenty. And they''re quite useful."


    "You don''t mean... You madman..." Allen said, his voice unable to hide his disbelief.


    Before Karyl could even speak further, Allen uttered, "Are you thinking of creating an army of the undead?"


    "Well, why not? It¡¯s not impossible."


    "That was and even the sorcerers of the Magical Era a thousand years ago couldn¡¯t conquer. It''s a forbidden realm humans shouldn¡¯t set foot in."


    "I said it¡¯s forter, didn¡¯t I?"


    "...I''ve never met someone so twisted. Your eyes glitter at always looking to exploit everything." Allen looked pale at Karyl''s calmly stated intentions.


    Karyl chuckled at his words.


    The forbiddennd that neither the northern immigrant tribes nor the empire dared to breach, a massive barrier serving as their border. That ce, which had been home to the dead for over a millennium, harbored an unconquered dungeon known as the Ghost Castle.


    <i>If I can control its lord, Lich Zarka Hochi, the course of the war could drastically change.</i>


    He had developed another new goal, and the thought of it thrilled Karyl.


    "Allen, create a training space. It''s a waste to just sit around. I need to finish the rest of my training."


    "Sure. You must be itching to move. I¡¯ll use plenty of magic, so expect a serious number of monsters. It¡¯ll be nothing like the training ground. "


    Tightening his grip on the Freezing Talons, Karyl murmured softly, words he would have never uttered in his previous life.


    ¡°Use as much magical power as you like."

 Chapter 63: Tying Up Loose Ends (1)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Tying Up Loose Ends (1)</h4>


    <i>What is he doing? Why isn¡¯t heing out yet? He has just been sitting quietly for quite a while already. Isn''t everything here done? Why aren¡¯t we leaving? </i>Growing increasively restless, Aidan peered out of the window and observed Karyl''s back. From what Aidan could tell, he had been sitting in a meditative posture for at least twelve hours.


    "What kind of training could it be?"


    "I have no idea," Mikhail replied, equally perplexed.


    A full day had passed since Karyl had returned to his room from the lord''s manor, and he hadn''t emerged since. Aidan and Mikhail had gone upstairs to check on him, but the dense mana emanating from the room made them hesitant to even touch the doorknob.


    <i>What''s with this intense magic? Aidan wondered, </i>feeling a tingling sensation on his skin. He nervously swallowed and knocked on the door, hoping for a response. "Karyl, it''s Aidan."


    Yet, there were greeted by silence, causing Mikhail and Aidan to exchange anxious nces.


    Mikhail was the first one to speak up. "This... this is Karyl''s magic?"


    "It must be."


    Now that Mikhail had reached the 3rd ss, he had also now had the ability to sense the flow of external magic. Karyl, who had disappeared for a few days only to return seemingly transformed, was like a different person to both of them.


    Looking at Karyl, Mikhail wondered, <i>Well, aren¡¯t I the same? Could I have ever imagined reaching the 3rd ss? I thought magic had nothing to do with me. My lifepletely changed aftering to Azor.</i>


    He smirked, thinking about the tremendous impact Karyl had on his life. Bing a mercenary seemed like a distant memory now. He knew after all, that this was just the beginning. If he followed behind Karyl, he knew he could one day reach unimaginable realms. Any dissatisfaction he had from leaving the mercenary gang had long since vanished, reced by a hunger for knowledge and power.


    "..."


    But before Mikhail could dwell further on his thoughts...


    "Mikhail."


    Startled, Mikhail jumped at the sound of his name, without even turning around, Mikhail yelped.


    "Yes? Yes, what is it?!"


    "There should be a man named Thomson downstairs. Bring him here."


    "Understood."


    As Karyl slowly stood up and opened the door, Aidan did his best to hide his surprise.


    "How long has it been?"


    "Um... about a day and a half. Are you feeling well?"


    "I''m fine. Hmm, more time seems to have passed than I expected."


    Karyl''s appearance reflected the tol it had taken on him. Pale and famished, Karyl looked as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in weeks, when it had only been a day.


    "Shall I prepare some food for you?" Aidan offered, a hint of concern in his voice.


    "That would be good," Karyl replied, hunger evident in his eyes.


    "I''ll prepare it right away."


    Aidan found it difficult to meet Karyl''s eyes, unlike before when he had been actively searching for any gaps in Karyl''s demeanor. He quickly made his way down the stairs, when halfway down his steps suddenly faltered. Unbeknownst to him, his grip on the railing tightened.


    <i>Was I...? </i>His face contorted with a mix of confusion and fear. <i>Was I overpowered by his aura just now?</i>


    His hasty action to prepare food wasn''t just a friendly gesture, it was rather instinct¡ªan excuse to flee.


    "Damn."


    Karyl seemedpletely different from before. <i>Every time he leaves, he returns apletely new person. What even happens in his getaway trips?</i>


    Aidan looked back up the stairs, his curiosity piqued. Yet, his steps continued downward, he couldn''t muster the courage to go back up.


    ***


    "It''s been a little over a day since we left the Gray Training Ground. And I must admit, Allen, just as you said, creating this space has proven to be quite useful. It allows me to train anywhere I want."


    [Of course I was right. Also It''s partly because your mana is so vast. Still, aren''t you pushing yourself a little too hard?]


    "We''re leaving soon. I have to wrap up as much as possible before that."


    [Don''t rush. Calnere''s swordsmanship require¡¯s time and dedication, it isn''t something you can grasp just by thinking about it. And let¡¯s not forget, you''ve only recently begun to properly handle magic. This isn''t something you can resolve in a day or two.]


    Karyl just chuckled. "Putting that aside, the space you create... It reminds me of Pharel. It feels like I have spent at least a month in there," Karyl said, slowly clenching and unclenching his fist.


    [I must admit, I''m somewhat surprised myself. There may indeed be simrities. The monsters that appeared in that space were also Tarak.]


    Karyl said, pondering for a moment. "That space seemed to manipte time and illusions, much like Pharel... Maybe the magic you use is rted to divine power?"


    Allen just shrugged. [Who knows? As I mentioned before, dragon magic is closely tied to spirit power. For now, let''s just call it ancient magic. After all, I don''t know about the actions of the gods from far before I was born.] He gestured towards the stack of magical tomes on the desk, gracefully provided by the lord''s manor. [But at the very least, it''s a truth uparable to such low-level forms.]


    Karyl smirked at his words.


    [But I digress. So, how do you feel?]


    "I feel fine." Karyl couldn¡¯t help but think about the space Allen had created, where the Tarak endlessly respawned in the darkness. Even though he knew they were illusions, the pain felt all too real. As he defended against the unpredictable attacks of the monsters, Allen taught him swordsmanship.


    [To be honest, I didn''t expect you to be able to fight to that extent. The master of the Freezing Talon wasn''t me, after all. I just showed you the images based on my memory.]


    "It wasn''t easy with the body I have now. The sword form proved to be more difficult than I initially thought."


    Among the Seven Elders, experts in magic and sacredws, spirit magic, and even curse magic, there was one who stood out. This individual was unique in wielding a sword, possibly the pioneer in defining what is now recognized as a Sword Master. He was the founder of magical swordsmanship, Calnere.


    [So, how many of the techniques have you mastered?]


    Even excluding the variations within the forty-nine techniques, and narrowing it down to seven essential ones, mastering the Colorless Air Sword was challenging for Karyl. Mastering even the basic first technique was extremely hard. Unlike the typical method of infusing mana into a weapon, the first technique allowed one to store and refine mana within the body before concentrating it into the weapon.


    Allen spoke confidently, [Once you master them all, you''ll be able to uleash power several times greater than that of a Sword Master using a mana de.] After all, Calnere himself had reached that level.


    [You''ll need a few more sessions,] Allen continued. [While it''s possible for you to create the illusion space with your abundant mana, it''s not something you can do repeatedly. It consumes not only your mana but also your mental energy.]


    "I see." Karyl finally realized why he felt so fatigued. "I did get a feeling, that it''s not something I can do often. Well, the reason I rushed was because when I¡¯m in this space, my physical body bes vulnerable in reality. If I were to get ambushed, I wouldn''t have been able to react."


    [To be stronger, one must take some risks. You mentioned that there''s something you need to do, right? I don''t know what it is, but do take care of yourself.]


    "No. That''s enough for now."


    [...What?]


    "It¡¯s pointless to continue to just learn the swordsmanship. Of course, studying magic woud be useful, but until I unlock my meridians, it is pointless."


    Allen looked at Karyl in confusion.


    "As of today, I''ve mastered all seven techniques of the Colorless Air Sword."


    [...Huh?]


    "Although my body is far from perfect and there are limitations to using the swordsmanship, through today''s training I¡¯ve familiarized myself with your recollection of the techniques. The rest must be to be applied in realbat, not just against illusions," Karyl exined casually, leaving Allen Javius in shock.


    [...You''ve mastered all of Calnere''s techniques in just a few days? Techniques that took him 150 years to develop?]


    "It was more than just a few days. Even after leaving the Gray Training Ground, I entered the illusion space several times. Counting today, it''s been about two or three months."


    Still, it was an unbelievable feat. Calnere, the creator of the Colorless Air Sword, was an exceptional figure. Though he might have been inferior to the other elders in terms of magic, his swordsmanship was unparalleled across the continent. His techniques were far from ordinary. Despite searching throughout the world for a sessor, he found no one with enough aptitude to learn his swordsmanship.


    "I also believe some adjustments are necessary."


    [...Are you kidding me?]


    "The sword form is excellent, but there were unnecessary techniques added solely to showcase the power of the Freezing Talons. So I just removed them," Karyl continued, letting out a slight sigh. "Remember when I said that the forty-nine techniques weren''t actually forty-nine but instead derived from seven?"


    Allen nodded, recalling ther previous conversation.


    "It seems Calnere liked to show off." Karyl spoke calmly. "There was a lot of ir in the form. To reach the number fort-nine, he intentionally included techniques where no division was necessary."


    [Ha... Hahaha!! I seem to have vastly underestimated you. Even after ascending to the realm of Sword Saints, you''ve spent eons wielding a sword.] Allenughed helplessly, flustered by Karyl''sposed demeanor.


    <i>Just 150 years</i>¡ªperhaps to Karyl, the time Calnere spent honing his sword was but a fleeting moment...


    [So, what¡¯s your n? Creating a new Colorless Air Sword? Calnere would be rolling in his grave. Haha... So, what¡¯s the name?] Allen asked, feeling amused.


    "Hmm, actually..." Yet, unlike the excited Allen, Karyl''s response was subdued. "I don''t see any need to name it."


    [Huh? Why not?]


    From lowly warriors to great knights, swordsmen considered naming their own sword forms a moment of great honor¡ªan opportunity to leave asting legacy for generations toe.


    "Even with the adjustments, I don''t see myself using it much. It''s simply borrowing elements from the frameworks of magic and swordsmanship. Why would I name an imperfect sword form? That would be embarrassing."


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Karyl swung the Freezing Talons, slicing through the air.


    "I don''t deny the power of Colorless Air Sword. Yes, without the dragon''s magic, it¡¯s useless. But, its power cannot be denied."


    The sword form, aptly named Colorless, contained a myriad of versatile spells.


    "Thanks to it, I believe I''ve got a handle on integrating magic into swordsmanship..." An aura de emerged on Karyl''s sword, far more stable and sharper than before. "But I¡¯m morefortable with my own swordsmanship," Karyl said with a satisfied expression.


    [If Calnere were to hear this, he''d have a heart attack.] Allen shook his head, not in disapproval but with resignation instead. The thrill of witnessing Karyl''s unimaginable growth sent shivers of delight down his spine.


    "Maybe I should put what I''ve learned to the test," mused Karyl. But before he could finish that thought, he sensed a presenceing up the stairs. Though his murky aura felt distinctly different from before, it was unmistakably Thomson''s.


    ***


    "Where is your report?" Karyl demanded, his tone sharp.


    Thompson wiped his forehead drenched in sweat, his face tense with anxiety. "My safety... it''s guaranteed, right? If this information gets out, Bargo will surely kill me."


    Thomson, his face streaming with sweat as if it were raining, kept ncing around nervously.


    "You''re as good as dead either way. Magic poisoning has a 100% fatality rate. Whether you get killed or die from the disease, it''s all the same. Well, if I were you, I would¡¯ve chosen the method that allowed me to live even a day longer."


    Thomson''s face crumpled at Karyl''s callous remark. With a resigned look, he carefully pulled out a document from within his robe.


    Allen fluttered around Thomson, sniffing curiously. [Mana Poisoning? Is it still incurable? Well, it''s like themon cold, isn¡¯t it? No perfect cure... But for this guy to look alost haf-dead. He seems to be overreacting a bit too much.]


    Karyl smirked at Allen¡¯s words. <i>Perhaps it was curable in the Magic Era, but for now, it remains an incurable disease. Those afflicted with Mana Poisoning are considered to be dead already.</i>


    [What? Is that true!?]


    <i>In a few years, it will bemon knowledge. Narh Di Maug will reveal it after finding a magical tome in the Gray Training Ground. He may have given Fasio a bunch of junk, but the tome containing cures for various diseases, including Mana Poisoning, was among the more valuable ones.</i>


    [He found the cure at the Gray Training Ground, huh? <i>Sure</i>, the tinum Dragon <i>absolutely </i>didn''t know about Mana Poisoning. And he <i>surely </i>found the tome there...] Allen snorted in disbelief.


    <i>The truth will be clear once we reach their. </i>Karyl stated, his expression hardened at the thought.


    Thomson, sensing the killing intent¡ªpossibly directed at him¡ªshrank back. <i>Damn... It felt like walking on thin ice before, but now he seems even more terrifying. How can a mere kid make such an expression?</i>


    Silently, Karyl read the contents of Thomson''s letter, his lips curling into a grin. "Where did you find this?"


    "I searched the guild based on the initial information you gave me, but... I couldn''t find anything," Thompson replied, his voice quivering slightly.


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed with interest. The task he had assigned Thomson was clear. Karyl suspected that unlike Baker who was a goblin shaman of the action team branch, Bargo Sira, being a merchant, was acting as a courier of the Wooden Cloud.


    The first method that came to mind were Quests. He assumed that orders from Wooden Cloud were naturally conveyed through requestsing into the guild. However, Thomson had found no evidence of anything peculiar.


    "So, I snooped around the shops Bargo frequents, and stumbled upon this. Usually, the ck market doesn¡¯t discriminate against customers, but something felt off. I don''t know if this will help... but I hope it does."


    Perhaps because his life was on the line, Thomson had gone above and beyond what Karyl had asked for, uncovering valuable evidence. With a satisfied expression, Karyl tucked the document into his clothes.


    "Not bad. No wonder you have mana posioning, you are quite the resourceful talent.


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. I guarantee your safety, Bargo won''t be able toy a hand on you."


    Thomson¡¯s face brightened. "Really?"


    "Of course, you can trust me." Karyl smiled sharply.


    <i>Because by then, he won''t be alive to do so.</i>

 Chapter 64: Tying Up Loose Ends (2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Tying Up Loose Ends (2)</h4>


    Wooden Cloud, an enigmatic secret organization from the Lurein Principality, remained shrouded in mystery even after the revtion of the Oracle,rgely due to the absence of a central figure. In most organizations, a leader typically manages their members, but in this case, members were unknown to each other¡ªexisting as merely as roots, stems, and branches.


    Most assumed the leader would be at the root, orchestrating the organization¡¯s operations. As a result, the empire spared no effort in searching for this root. But, quite obviously, their efforts were futile.


    <i>The reason Wooden Cloud could function without a head lies in the nature of the Lurein family, the ruling dynasty of the Lurein Principality. </i>Karyl pondered, as he walked through the streets after receiving Thomson''s note. <i>The founding ancestor of the Lurein family, Ralph Lurein, was an illegitimate child of the then-Pope Byer III. As a result, the principality still enjoyed the protection of the church to this day.</i>


    In exchange, the Lurein family had a tradition of sending the second sons to the church with each generational change. It was perhaps a pact between the church and the principality to cover up Byer III''s indiscretion.


    Over the centuries, the Lurein family expanded. <i>And thus, many of their children found their ce within the church.</i>


    Wooden Cloud wasn''t just an organization confined to the principality; its members were scattered across the continent, embedded within the church. Thus, the number of roots leading the organization was incalcble.


    <i>The problem isn''t Wooden Cloud. </i>The continent had originally worshipped and had a church devoted to the god of light, Y, the one who revealed the Oracle.


    But after the fall of the principality, Wooden Cloud came to power in the continent in the form of a new church. The name of this church was Blue Roar. They imed that the monsters erupting from Pharel¡ªthe Tarak¡ªwere the hand of the mother goddess, Xech-Mut.


    <i>ording to them, death at the hands of these monsters was a true blessing¡ªan utterly absurd im. </i>Even after pondering and reflecting on it countless times throughout eons, it still seemed like absolute nonsense. Yet, like fuel to an already raging fire, the fervor of Blue Roar spread like wildfire across the continent, even posing a threat to the church of Y, the rightful recipients of the Oracle.


    Perhaps this was possible due to the centuries-long influence of the church over the people. <i>Information about Wooden Cloud''s background was scarce, with only whispers of their leader, "Rael," which was possibly a pseudonym. </i>Even that name was merely an alias, as they always hid behind a mask, and quite naturally, no one knew their true face. Still, one thing was certain¡ª<i>They needed to be caught.</i>


    Karyl hoped that the information provided by Thomson would serve as the first step in unraveling the background that had eluded him in his previous life, like trying to capture clouds.


    ***


    "Ha-ha-ha!! Have you all heard the news? Karyl has conquered the Gray Training Ground and even gained recognition from the lord. Our guild can now finally establish its reputation."


    "Indeed, word of his aplishment has spread throughout the city. Even the top four guilds, who were once so arrogant, can''t say a thing now."


    In a dimly lit shop, Bargo Sira cheerfully hummed a tune as he cleaned his collection. "I always knew that kid had potential, but to actually return alive from there... he''s a true monster."


    Looking mischievously at the contract in a box on the table, he chuckled. "From now on, you''ll be representing the Ulkas guild at the empire¡¯s guild association. Pick a few A-grade quests to bring back."


    "Me? To the association?" The underling looked surprised by Bargo''s suggestion.


    "We can''t just confine ourselves to Azor forever. It''s time to make a bold move and establish put our name in the empire. Let¡¯s achieve what those top four guilds couldn''t, shall we?"


    Bargo, who couldn¡¯t even make a name for himself within Azor until recently, was already envisioning himself at the top, just from hearing about Karyl''s feat.


    <i>No matter how monstrous the kid is, thanks to this, he''ll have to listen to me.</i>


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Suddenly the firmly locked door swung open.


    "...!!" Startled, Bargo''s underling hastily grabbed the sword by his side. However...


    "No need to be rmed," Bargo said, merely wearing a bizarre smile upon seeing the boy at the door. "Oh, look who it is. It¡¯s our guild''s rising star. What brings you here? You must be tired after your journey to the Gray Training Ground. I was just about toe to you."


    "I''m here for a quest," Karyl replied, brushing aside Bargo''s outstretched arms.


    "Hm?" Caught off guard by the unexpected response, Bargo nced at his underling, who also shook his head.


    "Ha-ha-ha, well, it''s no surprise you''re being sought out everywhere now. But you know, your position is no longer an ordinary one. A person of your stature shouldn''t take on just any old task. You should just stick to the quests provided by the guild."


    Though Bargo¡¯s words sounded like concern, he was essentially instructing Karyl to only ept the tasks he specified. ording to the contract, Karyl was obligated to undertake three guild quests per quarter, and Bargo believed he held absolute authority over those orders.


    "So, what quest brings you all the way here?"


    "I''ve heard that most of the magical tomes taken from here have ended up in the possession of the church."


    Instantly, both men''s faces tensed.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. Who''s spreading such nonsense? I don¡¯t know what quest you''ve taken on, but all dealings with the Y church are only permissible under the supervision of the empire and the principality."


    "What you guys are doing is illegal in the first ce, isn''t it?"


    "Hey... watch your mouth!!" The underling spoke up, ring at Karyl as if his words made no difference.


    However, Bargo gestured for him to back off.


    "Karyl, why all this fuss? We''re cautious about our affiliations. We wouldn''t dare make enemies of the empire and the principality, would we?"


    "But what if the person involved were a child of the Lurein family?"


    "..."


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    "Here. It¡¯s evidence of just a part of your dealings with the church. On the surface, it may appear normal, but you seem to have been involved with a specific family."


    Karyl tossed the note that Thomson had given him in front of Bargo. "Selling illegal magical tomes to the sacred church is one thing, but that''s not the main issue. The problem is that only individuals rted to the Lurein family are in that branch."


    "I don''t understand what you''re getting at. Hey, throw this trash away right now."


    "Yep."


    The underling shot Karyl a dirty look, as he picked up the note. Just as he brushed past Karyl¡¯s shoulder, a cold chill seemed to fill the room. One side of the wall had turned stark white with frost, and the underling who had just tried to flee found himself frozen in ce.


    Karyl lightly traced the man''s body with the edge of his Freezing Talon, and he shattered into pieces¡ªit was unclear when he had drawn his weapon. All that remained was the severed head of the underling, rolling around on the floor.


    "T-This... w-what the..." Bargo stammered, ovee with shock. He just stood there, having lost his senses from the piercing cold as the severed head came to a stop at his feet.


    "Thinking you''re the boss just because you stand next to one, huh? A branch should act like a branch."


    "...!!"


    "Oy, answer my questions; I don¡¯t have much time."


    "You... you madman! Have you forgotten the oath in the ve contract?!" Bargo eximed, his voice trembling.


    "I''m well aware. That''s why I''m acting on it now."


    "What?"


    "I agreed to take on quests from the Ulkas Guild, not specifically from Bargo Sira. And what I''m doing now is a quest epted by the Ulkas Guild." Karyl exined, his lips curling into a sinister grin.


    "What kind of bullshit are you spouting! I''m the guild master!!"


    "Not exactly. There''s another person who can authorize guild quests."


    "Surely not..."


    "Yeah, the vice guild master."


    "Thomson...?" Bargo was at a loss for words, his mouth was agape. He hadpletely forgotten about Thomson''s existence. After he became afflicted with mana poisoning, Bargo considered him no longer useful, and Thomson slowly faded to the back of his mind.


    "Hmm, the eradication of illegal trade...? Nah, let''s just call it a burst of forgotten loyalty that was rekindled after a sorcerer from the Empire discovered the rtionship between the principality and the guild." It was nothing more than a flimsy excuse, but Karyl didn¡¯t even care a tiny bit. He just shrugged, wearing a peculiar smile. He actually wanted to ask about something else, this was just to break the contract''s rules.


    "Y-You... you bastard!! Did that dying fool have a sudden bout of madness!!" Bargo hastily scanned his surroundings. Every possible escape route was frozen solid.


    "Oy, listen to me. I know you''ve been trading with a church that''s a member of the Wooden Cloud. Start talking. Tell me everything you know, from the list of members to which of the Lurein family''s seven brothers is involved."


    "How would I know anything about that?! If you know about the Wooden Cloud, you should understand! Branches like us don''t know anything!!"


    "Is that so? But Baker said you''re a messenger belonging to the Stem."


    "What?" Bargo''s pupils wavered, betraying his true emotions.


    <i>Gotcha!</i> Baker never said anything like that. It was pure spection that Bargo was part of the Stem. However, thanks to him mentioning a genuine Wooden Cloud member¡ªBaker¡ªBargo''s flustered reaction confirmed Karyl''s suspicions.


    "Your trembling can be heard all the way here, don¡¯t try to deny it. Look, I don¡¯t really need your confirmation, Baker has already spilled everything. He has not only informed me about you but also about Ledios and Dous."


    "So what? Do you even know how many people with those names there are throughout the continent? Do you really think you can find them!?" Bargo gritted his teeth in frustration.


    "Well, I found you, didn''t I?" Karyl replied in a sinister tone. "And now that I already know one of you, I''ll soon find out who the other one is too. After all, you''re going to tell me, aren''t you?"


    "You are Insane...!" Bargo muttered, his body twitching very slightly. It didn¡¯t escape Karyl¡¯s notice, almost instantly his hand shot into Bargo''s mouth.


    "Cough...!" Bargo choked, his tongue gripped tightly by Karyl. The pain was so severe that Bargo couldn''t even scream. He knelt on the floor, writhing in agony.


    "Don''t even think about taking your life. I''d much rather just cut your tongue off. Don¡¯t worry, it''ll freeze instantly, so there''ll be no bleeding. Besides, as long as you have one arm remaining, extracting information won''t be a problem."


    "Ugh...! Agh...! Ahh!" Bargo thrashed about desperately as Karyl applied more and more pressure.


    "Hmm, right or left? Which should I cut off...? It¡¯s hard. Well, I guess it doesn''t really matter if I cut off the rest, right?"


    Bargo could see the sincerity in Karyl''s eyes¡ªno child could possess such a gaze. He didn¡¯t doubt at all that Karyl could genuinely rip out his tongue and far more.


    "Hah... The lengths I have to go to for people like you." Karylmented, seeing the dampness spreading across Bargo''s pants. With a calm demeanor, he continued, "Looks like you''re finally ready to talk."


    There was no need to even ask.


    "Guh!! Gah!!"


    Ignoring the pain he felt with each nod as if it were nothing, Bargo vehemently shook his head, not even caring about the possibility of his tongue being pulled out.

 Chapter 65: A Changed Life

    <h4>Chapter 65: A Changed Life</h4>


    "You¡¯ll be the new guild master of the Ulkas Guild from now on."


    "...W-What?" Thomson uttered in bafflement, as he held the guild''s charter in his hands, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "Bargo Sira has disappeared. So, it''s only fitting that you, as the vice guild master, assume control,¡± Karyl exined. He pointed to a scrollid out on the desk. ¡°The issue lies with the ve contract..."


    "Originally, the contract was meant to gather information about that guy. I had thought it wouldn''t matter since the guild would be disbanded anyway. But now, I believe it''s better to keep the Ulkas intact."


    Thomson quickly grasped Karyl''s intentions. He wasn¡¯t dull-witted. He may have been currently under-ranked due to the effects of mana poisoning, but he was still a sorcerer who had once reached the 5th ss.


    "Umm... solving this is quite simple, isn¡¯t it? The oath you took bound you not to a person but only to the Ulkas Guild. What if you, Karyl, were to be the guild master? That would eliminate any and all problems."


    Karyl chuckled, appreciating Thomson¡¯s astuteness. Because after all, he wasn''t wrong. If Thomson had epted the charter without any hesitation, Karyl might actually have be the guild master.


    "No, that won¡¯t be possible, It would be problematic if my association with this ce were to be revealed. However, since this ce is set to be another base for me, it must be entrusted to someone reliable," Karyl shared his original n having been impressed by Thomson''s selfless demeanor.


    "I think it won''t be a problem to leave the ve contract behind if it¡¯s you."


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, Thomson was almost moved to tears. "I am at a loss for words... You even saved my life... I am forever in your debt. I will serve you for the rest of my life." He bowed deeply, his voice choking with emotion.


    [Why¡¯s he making a fuss over curing just one case of mana poisoning? Besides, there are many ways to circumvent a ve contract." Allen, arms crossed, couldn''t stand it anymore and interjected from behind Karyl. "Moreover, that contract has already lost its power."


    Karyl chuckled softly. Just as Allen said, after extracting a confession from Bargo Sira and killing him, the contract was already canceled.


    However, Karyl had shown the contract to Thomson for a different reason. He was about to leave Azor but knew he couldn''t afford to miss the significant events that would unfold in the years toe. Therefore, he sought to appoint Thomson as his agent. Merely curing the magic poisoning wasn''t enough.


    <i>He might follow me now because the cure for mana poisoning isn''t perfect, but there''s no guarantee he will continue to do so.</i>


    What Karyl needed was ¡°Trust¡± and for that, he needed to win Thomson''s heart. By leaving the Ulkas Guild behind and appointing Thomson as the guild master, thereby taking on the vulnerability of the contract on himself, Karyl had moved Thomson¡¯s heart as expected.


    <i>Allen imed Thomson could reach the 6th ss, which was more than enough for teaching disciples. </i>Of course, Karyl knew of better sorcerers than him. Among the ten knights who had apanied him in his previous life to fulfill the Oracle were Serica Lauren, thebat sorcerer, and Israphil, who was hailed as the reincarnation of Kaye Aesir.


    If they were to serve as the Guild Leader, they would produce a far stronger force than Thomson could ever even hope to lead. Yet, a diamond in one¡¯s imagination was far less useful than a piece of copper in hand.


    <i>Well, I know where they are, but I have a lot of things to do before meeting them. And by the time I was done, months will have passed. </i>By then, the seeds of war would have already started sprouting across the continent.


    In this life, Karyl had vowed to ascend to the throne, bing the ruler of the continent. So, before the revtion of the Oracle, in the wars for dominance among the humans, he would have to ultimately face his friend Olivurn.


    Starting with Tatur, Karyl was expanding his influence, but he could never surpass the sheer numbers of the Empire''s troops.


    <i>Military force is necessary, but numbers alone will not be enough to defeat the Empire. </i>There was a way to ovee the odds. While the number of troops is important in war, magic can introduce countless variables.


    <i>By using Thomson, I''lly the foundation for Azor''s sorcerers. Andter when I bring Serica and Israphil into our ranks asrades, we will form a formidable magic force that surpasses the Empire¡¯s. </i>Karyl''s eyes gleamed with determination.


    He handed two small scrolls to Thomson. "One contains the remedy for magic poisoning, along with instructions for follow-up care. From now on, your task is to secretly find those afflicted with mana poisoning and heal them, recruiting them as guild members."


    "Understood."


    "And the other scroll contains outlines of our ns for the future of Azor going forward. Use it as a blueprint to expand the influence of the guild."


    Azor, the magic city, along with Tatur, stood as one of the few independent cities on the continent, not under the rule of a king, including empire and principality. However, that also made them vulnerable to the various checks and bnces of the nations, caught between their different schemes.


    <i>The empire seeks to swallow Azor, while the principality and the Three Kingdoms use it as an excuse to demand sorcerers under the guise of protection.</i>


    Despite being backed by powerful sorcerers from the Dawn and Immortal Councils, the number of Azor¡¯s sorcerers was no match for thebined forces of the kingdoms.


    Azor was inevitably caught in the crossfire of the continent''s wars.


    <i>For now, the Empire is preupied with internal power struggles among the princes and is not actively mobilizing its military externally. However, many sorcerers will lose their lives as Olivurn consolidates power after his ession. </i>Those who died in his previous life, those who were not part of Olivurn''s forces. By saving them, Karyl nned to build his own power.


    "I will carry out yourmand."


    "Remember that the contents of these scrolls are not absolute prophecies. The final decision is yours to make."


    "Yes, Master." Thomson slowly nodded.


    "I have one final request," Karyl smiled in satisfaction at Thomson¡¯s response.


    "What is it? Please give me your orders."


    "You''re aware that the Empire has issued an imperial decree to exterminate heretics, right?"


    "Of course. It has been widely discussed across the continent for a while now. The Blue Knights, led by Sword Master Kuwell, have been stationed in the north, haven¡¯t they?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    Karyl spoke with firm resolve, thinking of the sorcerers of Azor and others who had perished in his previous life.


    "Prepare a group of capable individuals and send them north."


    "North? To thends of the immigrants? I have heard that they kill anyone from the continent on sight, for no reason at all. And there are rumors that they even consume human flesh to gain magic.¡±


    "That''s a baseless rumor. It is true that they are hostile towards the Empire, but they don''t eat people. Besides, do you think I would send our people to a group that kills indiscriminately?" Karyl¡¯s expression twisted at Thomson''s words.


    "But still...."


    "Does the guild have a map of the north? Due to the Heresy Extermination Decree, Kuwell''s forces would likely be stationed in the northeast by now, likely in the hignds where the tusk tribe resides."


    Thomson was taken aback by Karyl''s words. <i>How does he know the situation without even seeing it? And to know the cure for mana poisoning as well... It¡¯s impossible to gauge his depth of knowledge.</i>


    "What I seek is on the opposite end, with the Wolf-Fox tribe in the northwest. Thus, the likelihood of attracting the Empire¡¯s attention is minimal."


    "I see...."


    "Even if you reach the tribe, don¡¯t act rashly. Unlike other tribes, they have been actively avoiding conflicts with the Empire."


    Thomson stared in awe at the youngster before him, who possessed such extensive knowledge about the northernnds he himself had never visited in his lifetime.


    "What is our course of action then?"


    "Deliver a message to the chief of the Wolf-Fox tribe. That''s all you need to do."


    "And the message is...?"


    "To evade the blizzard, seek shelter beneath the thunder. The time to act is now," Karyl spoke in a hushed tone.


    Thomson tilted his head, puzzled by the meaning behind the message. "...?"


    "Just convey that message," Karyl said, his mysterious smile, only adding to Thomson''s confusion.


    <i>I can¡¯t save everyone in the north, I don¡¯t have that kind of power yet. Still, I can''t just let them be senselessly ughtered under the Heresy Extermination Decree. </i>Karyl¡¯s gaze hardened behind his smile.


    <i>But Wolf-Fox, you will understand my words. </i>Karyl thought of a man with sharp, witty eyes, his red hair reminiscent of a fox. <i>If it goes to n, at least twice as many immigrants as in my previous life will survive. </i>And every single one of them would be his strength.


    "Everything is ready," Mikhail announced as he entered, carrying arge pack.


    Karyl gave a slight nod. Before stepping out the door, he made onest request to Thomson. "If anything happens, seek out the administrators in Tatur. Mention my name, and they will help."


    <i>Tatur? He knows the administrators of the free city too? Just how far does his connections reach?</i>


    Thomson looked at Karyl, lost for words. Yet deep down, a long forgotten excitement stirred, ignited by Karyl''s unfettered demeanor.


    "I willply."


    ***


    "Where are we headed now?" Aidan asked, standing next to Karyl as he tended to the horses.


    He had a vague idea of what awaited them at the end of the forest path leading east. Based on Karyl''s actions thus far, Aidan spected on the ces that might pique Karyl¡¯s interest.


    <i>The person who single-handedly conquered the Gray Training Ground, a feat not even the sorcerers of Azor could achieve. </i>


    <i>The Labyrinth of Press, the Rakra Mines, the submerged city of Panama... There remain ces that could bring immense wealth to any adventurer brave enough to conquer them. It¡¯s likely one of those ces. </i>There were still many unexplored dungeons across the continent and Aidan believed Karyl would not just overlook them, at least that would be the case if he were a normal adventurer.


    <i>Damn, that''s not it. I just can''t get a read on him.</i>


    "How long has it been since we left Tatur?" inquired Karyl, breaking Aidan¡¯s train of thought.


    Aidan tilted his head slightly, pondering. "Hmm, I think it''s been a little over half a year? We visited the Guidance Mercenary Gang beforeing here."


    "Right, it''s been half a year already. What do you think of everything I''ve done so far?"


    It was an unexpected question.


    "Honestly, it''s been astonishing. The fact that you, as an individual, were able to forge a contract with the Guidance Mercenary Gang is impressive enough, not to mention the gang''s location is something even the Empire doesn''t know. And then, winning the magicpetition and conquering the Gray Training Ground..."


    As Aidan listed these aplishments, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a renewed sense of awe. Each achievement was truly remarkable.


    "Is that all?"


    "Huh?"


    "What about your thoughts on me? Have they changed at all?"


    Aidan hesitated, his face reddening. "Well..."


    "It''s fine. That¡¯s not the main issue at the moment. I''m counting on you going forward. I have high expectations for you."


    Though Aidan knew it was ttery, he couldn''t deny the excitement that surged within him whenever Karyl spoke to him like that. <i>Get a grip, Aidan. You¡¯ve already pledged your loyalty elsewhere. </i>


    Though the Second Prince Olivurn possessed the qualities of a great ruler, Karyl was different. He had a certain ruthlessness about him, but there were also moments when he could touch one''s heart deeply.


    "What do you think are the three most important elements in founding a nation?"


    Aidan pondered for a moment before responding. "Um, the capital to sustain it,nd for the people to live on, and a strong army to protect it?"


    "You''re quite well-informed,¡± Karyl remarked with a sly grin. ¡°Seems like you have an interest in that area,"


    "Umm, well... It''s a well-known concept outlined in the empire¡¯s theories."


    Did Aidan consider the possibility that Karyl had already deduced his connection to the Empire? He no longer made an effort to hide it.


    "Ultimately, a ruler and their authority neednd to exist, power to protect it, and money to sustain it," Karyl stated firmly.


    Karyl''s first n, the establishment of an ¡°invisible empire¡± through information, was already in motion through Suan. However, that alone would not be enough. To bring victory in the continental war, tangible power was necessary.


    "You must be familiar with the geography of the continent.¡± Karyl continued, ¡°Then you should understand where we are heading next."


    With those words, Karyl spurred his horse into a trot, and Mikhail followed suit without uttering a word.


    <i>Founding a nation...? </i>That''s when it hit him. <i>Why didn''t I think of that before?</i>


    He berated himself for his foolishness, having only anticipated dungeons as their next objective.


    <i>Given everything that had happened so far, with the financial power of Tatur and the military force of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, the only thing left was... </ind to establish a base.


    And at the eastern edge of the continentynd ignored by both the Empire and the principality.


    <i>But thatnd... The Empire must¡¯ve abandoned it for a reason. But is this happening for real? Really? To undertake such madness in these times!?</i>


    Aidan found himself gripping the reins tighter, feeling an inexplicable sense of excitement flowing though him. Karyl''s words had stirred something within him.


    "Ha... Haha."


    It was ludicrous, yet strangely, he couldn¡¯t help but feel yearning found himself wanting to see more, to learn more. At that moment, he realized he had neglected to seize the perfect opportunity to inform the Empire while Karyl was away.


    ***


    Thomson let out a deep sigh, feeling the absence of Karyl like the calm after a storm. He sat in the guild master''s office, gazing out the window for a moment. It was as if he had emerged from a long, treacherous journey into a realm of Life and Death. Once a man, who had resigned himself to a life devoid of hope, only awaiting his inevitable death, now found himself in the prestigious seat of the guild master.


    "Alright, let''s see what''s written here."


    <i>Rustle¡ª</i>


    He gently untied the tightly bound parchment string, savoring the satisfying sound it made. The title caught his eye: ¡°New Star, Ulkas Guild.¡± In a few short years, not just in Azor, but across the vast continent, the birth of the most influential and colossal guild would be traced back to the very document Thomson was about to unfold. Little did he know, that the path he was treading would lead to such renown.

 Chapter 66: A New Journey

    <h4>Chapter 66: A New Journey</h4>


    "Here is a message from the Kadhium Mining Site. They have collected a sample from the magic mine and sent it to us."


    "Really?" Dush received the note from her subordinate and opened the apanying small box.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Insidey an unprocessed gemstone, rough and unpolished¡ªa true magic stone.


    <i>This can be worth at least a tier-two gemstone. Who would have thought there would be a magic mine in that forsakennd? </i>A shiver ran down Dush¡¯s spine as she realized Karyl''s words, which she had once doubted. They had be a reality.


    "Wow, is this a magic stone? And look, there are even different colors. Does this mean the mine contains multiple elements? It seems far superior to the magic mines the empire possesses. Hahaha, doesn''t this make us richer than the emperor?" Kamma chuckled from behind Dush.


    Dush¡¯s expression turned serious. "It''s too early to celebrate. These stones can''t be sold yet. Think about how much we''ve invested in developing the magic mine. We''ve poured the equivalent of Tatur''s three-year budget into it."


    Kamma¡¯s excitement faded, reced by a serious expression. "Ha, haha... That''s true," he murmured, biting his lip.


    "And this message is from Suan, from thewless port. All damaged buildings have been repaired, and it seems the settlement of the immigrant tribes brought from the north has stabilized somewhat."


    During Karyl¡¯s absence, Tatur had undergone numerous changes. With the development of the magic mine, Suan Hazar started actively rescuing immigrant tribesmen and ves, bringing them to Tatur. Soon, the reputation of the ve King spread across the continent, creating awork of contacts who secretly reached out to him.


    Though it was not their original intention, the invisible empire Karyl had envisioned was gradually taking shape in the shadows.


    "Suan, that guy... Without Curan around, he''s been roaming around thewless port as if it''s his own backyard," Kamma sneered as he sifted through a pile of documents.


    "And? What of it?"


    "Ah, no, it''s a good thing, really. Thewless port has be more stable without Curan. It''s a much better ce to live now. Hahaha."


    Squirming under Dush''s cold gaze, Kamma, quick to pick up on cues, awkwardlyughed and poked the sides of his nearby subordinates. <i>Damn, that re... I can''t stand this dirty work anymore. Why am I always the one stuck with the grunt work, despite being an administrator like the rest?</i>


    Among the administrators of the free city, Kamma''s position had always been lower than the other three. In the past, when Tatur had no ruler, they did not encroach upon each other''s territories. But now, with a clear ruler, the three administrators ultimately served under Karyl MacGovern. And for some reason, two of the more influential administrators supported that young child, leaving Kamma without recourse.


    <i>I should have cozied up to that kid before Dush made her move. Suan is always out and about anyway... That woman acts like Tatur belongs to her.</i>


    Frustration boiled within Kamma, but he couldn¡¯t express it openly. Instead, he busied himself with the remaining documents Dush had finished with.


    "Kamma," Dush¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    "Eh? Ha, what is it... Do you need help with something?" Surprised, Kamma turned towards her. He nearly blurted out something about helping her with a task but managed to swallow his words. He wanted to preserve at least a shred of his dignity, earned over the years.


    "There''s something you need to do."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "If you perform well, you might just earn Karyl''s trust¡ªthe trust you''ve been coveting. Perhaps, you could even make a return to the political scene."


    "The political scene? You mean the principality? Hahaha... You must be kidding. What could an old man like me do there?"


    Dush was the only person in Tatur who knew about Kamma''s past. He was once a noble in the principality. However, a series of events had led to the loss of his family, forcing him to flee here. The reason for therge gap between Dush and him was that he had hidden away upon hearing that Karyl had started dealing with Baron Beryl, due to his past.


    "Why? You always said that if you were to return to Lurein, revenge would be your first order of business."


    "..."


    "It seems that there¡¯s finally an opportunity."


    "What do you mean...?"


    "Here, a letter from Baron Beryl of the Kadhium magic mine. Well, it¡¯s not directly from him, but rather a report on what he was instructed to do by Karyl," Dush said, handing him the note she had received earlier.


    Kamma, with a puzzled expression on his face, as if not understanding the implication, took the note and read its contents.


    "...!!"


    As soon as he unfolded the note, Kamma¡¯s expression hardened, his features twisting with a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    Amused by his reaction, Dush¡¯s lips curled into a snake-like grin. "Well, what do you think? Surprising, isn''t it? The development of the magic mine was impressive in itself, but it seems our master has even grander ns in mind."


    "Is this... real?"


    "Yes. When the timees to extract the magic stones from the mine, you are to establish a different tradingpany than Suan''s. It might not restore your nobility, but it¡¯ll be a way for you to proudly return to the principality you were exiled from, won¡¯t it?" Amongmoners, the only profession capable of wielding significant influence over a country was that of a merchant, harnessing economic power.


    Kamma stared at Dush, seemingly at a loss for words, as if Karyl had already known about his past when issuing these orders. "No, I mean this part. is it really true? That the principality is preparing for war with the empire by manufacturing magical weaponry?"


    Dush shrugged. "Whether it''s true or not, you''ll find out soon enough. Even if it''s highly confidential, how could someone hiding far away, and unknown to us possess such information?"


    "Our master is an extraordinary person. Who knows? The route has already beenmunicated to Baron Beryl... The people of thewless port should be somewhat settled by now. We can use them as workers for the tradingpany. We''re not children who need everything spelled out for us." Although she said this, Dush did not seem displeased in the slightest. Such was the extent of her admiration of Karyl''s capabilities.


    On the other hand, Kamma¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "What''s there to smile about? He leaves all the work to us, but what is he doing?"


    "Oh~ Do you want to know?" Dush chuckled, teasingly waving a piece of paper she had set aside, before handing it to Kamma.


    "Kamma, do you know how many tribes live in the southern continent?"


    Kamma pondered for a moment before answering, "Well... I''m not sure of the exact number, but if youbine the ten strongest tribes, it must be tens of thousands."


    "Exactly. And that number only ounts for the soldiers capable of fighting, excluding the civilians. Now, what about our master''s party?"


    "Hmm, there¡¯s that strange guy named Aidan, and was there one mercenary?"


    "He has acquired another follower in Azor."


    "So, that makes it four people. Wait... you knew this already and still asked me?"


    Dush spoke with an exhrated expression, her words dripping with anticipation, "Do you think you can defeat tens of thousands with just four people?"


    "What kind of nonsense..."


    "That''s exactly what our master ns to do."


    "...Huh?"


    "Our master has set out to do something utterly ludicrous, iparable to the tasks he has assigned us."


    Kamma''s confusion deepened, his bewildered face a clear contrast to Dush''s excitement.


    "The Subjugation of the South."


    ***


    "Magic systems should not be thought of as strictly as they are written in spellbooks. Standardized concepts are the bane of true magic. The mana transformation you learned from Aidan is a prime example of this," Karyl advised.


    A week had passed since they had left Azor, and as they led their horses along the forest path, Karyl took every opportunity to incorporate Mikhail''s magical training.


    "Hmm, I see," Mikhail pondered, stroking his chin and nodding as he sat beside Aidan, who was busy starting a campfire.


    "After reaching the 3rd ss, it bes necessary to form new meridians. But before that, it is crucial to unblock any blocked meridians first."


    "Wait... Master, doesn¡¯t basic magic theory suggest stabilizing the existing meridians before attempting to unlock the higher ss''s meridians?" Mikhail asked cautiously, before swiftly realizing that he might be contradicting Karyl. He quickly covered his mouth, realizing his mistake.


    "I apologize," he quickly added, remembering Karyl''s earlier advice.


    "No. It''s not that the foundational magic theory established over the past five hundred years is incorrect. However, from what I know, for the 3rd ss, unblocking meridians first can aid in increasing mana." Karyl exined, pausing for a moment before continuing, "This method predates basic magic theory. My mentor used this technique and achieved better results."


    "Understood," Mikhail epted without questioning who Karyl¡¯s mentor was or why this approach wasn''t included in modern magic theory. Karyl''s words were absolute, especially since he had aplished feats that even sorcerers from Azor couldn''t, such as clearing the Gray Training Ground.


    "For the next couple of months of our journey, focus on training your mana following the method I''ve shown you."


    "Yes," Mikhail nodded, fullymitting himself to Karyl''s instructions.


    [Wow, he''s really paying attention, huh? Not missing a single detail. Impressive.] Allen interjected jokingly.


    <i>I have no choice. I can''t exactly tell him to learn magic from a ghost who died a thousand years ago. </i>Karyl chuckled softly.


    [Why not? There''s no rule against learning from the dead. Didn''t you just say we shouldn¡¯t be confined by standardized concepts?]


    <i>Stop nitpicking. In due time, the name Allen Javius will be known once again.</i>


    At Karyl''s words, Allen crossed his arms and scoffed. "Humph, I''m not interested in that now. All I want is to confront Narh Di Maug, nothing more."


    <i>To ask him why he killed you?</i>


    [...You really know how to rub the salt in, huh? You have absolutely no tact. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sharing all my knowledge with someone like you.]


    <i>Not all of it. You¡¯ve ced restrictions. I only have a conceptual understanding. High-level magic knowledge remains locked away.</i>


    [That''s because you wouldn''t be able to use those spells anyway. I did it for your own good.]


    <i>Or maybe you were worried I might trade away the forgotten magics? </i>Karyl smirked.


    Within the depths of Azor and within Allen Javius'' memoriesy a trove of lost spells, learned by the Assembly of Seven Elders, almost all of which are now lost. From the Dawn Society to the Immortal Council, even the Empire and the Principality, even sorcerers with the title of a great sorcerer would desire such knowledge. The appearance of just a single spell would have them scrambling to strike a deal with Karyl.


    <i>Especially the Imperial Court Sorcerer, Kadin Luer. That old man would probably even give up a lordship or two just to get his hands on it. </i>Of course, Karyl had no intention of striking deals with such cunning individuals, but it did highlight the immense value that new magic held for sorcerers.


    [Trade that knowledge? Ha, you are quite theic. Who would believe that a twelve-year-old possesses ancient magic that has been lost for a millennium? It would only hasten your demise.]


    And the old snake was right on the mark. Allen knew very well that what Karyl proposed was practically impossible, just a ploy for Karyl to get a higher ground in their rtionship.


    [Do not worry. Since you''ve consumed the heart of a dragon, I can''t possess your body. Even my magic can''t surpass that of a dragon, so it''s inevitable.] He seemed to reassure Karyl. [I have shared my knowledge with you under the condition that you will take me to the tinum Dragon. After being left alone for a millennium, the fate of the continent no longer concerns me.]


    The seal of the Gray Training Ground was something Allen couldn''t break, and Karyl provided an opportunity to ess the artifacts of the Assembly of Seven Elders. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement, but considering the cunning of the Assembly of Seven Elders, Karyl remained uneasy despite his preparations.


    [So do not be disheartened. Continue doing what you''re doing. Watching you is quite entertaining.]


    <i>What? When have I ever?</i>


    [Hehehe...] Allen chuckled, finding Karyl''s reaction amusing.


    <i>What kind of deep thoughts go through his mind during those moments of silence? Lately, he seems to be doing it more often... </i>Unaware of Allen Javius''s existence, Mikhail could only assume Karyl was deep in thought.


    [Before heading to the Abyssal Rock, are you nning to make a stop at ¡°that ce¡±? It amazes me that it still exists.]


    <i>Tatur alone isn''t enough. While there are few cities on the continent that remain untouched by kingdoms, establishing them as a base is difficult. After much thought, that ce seems most suitable.</i>


    "While I agree with that... I doubt merely three people cany im to thatnd."


    Allen looked back at Mikhail and Aidan, who were following behind Karyl.


    <i>If we can''t manage even that, we will just die at the Abyssal Rocks, long before reaching Narh Di Maug''sir.</i>


    [...]


    <i>Moreover, to reach the Abyssal Rock, we need their strength.</i>


    Mikhail looked at Karyl, sensing that the prolonged silence was finally over. And with the end of silence, came the unpredictablemands.


    "Thend of the Flying Bow Tribe," Karyl spoke softly. "We''re heading to the Great ins."

 Chapter 68: The Flying Bow Tribe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Flying Bow Tribe (2)</h4>


    It was as if a sudden whirlwind had swept across the sky, stirring up gusts of wind and catching the soldiers on the city walls off guard. Reacting quickly, they shielded their faces with their arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Make sure the gs don¡¯t get blown away!!¡±


    The guard wasted no time and rang the rm bell, its toll reverberating in all directions, the sudden appearance of a dark shadow disying the urgency of the situation.


    In response, the soldiers below quickly organized themselves, each bearing the same emblem of a white dragon as on their gs¡ªa symbol reserved for the imperial soldiers. Their sharp gazes indicated their well-honed skills and discipline, even among the ranks ofmon soldiers.


    ¡°Everyone, back to your positions!!¡±


    ¡°Hold the line! Archers, remain on standby!¡±


    ¡°Shields to the front!!¡±


    At themanders'' orders, the soldiers on the city walls formed a formidable wall with theirrge tower shields. Positioned at an angle, the shields had small openings through which archers skillfully nocked and drew their arrows.


    Hundreds of arrows were drawn back, taut, and ready to be fired. If one were to look from above, the sight of these preparations might have been daunting.


    As the initial chaos subsided, the soldiers ceased their bustling movements and directed their attention toward the colossal airship passing overhead.


    ¡°We''ve done our part,¡± the defense captain stationed in the watchtower spoke, breaking the silence as if he had been waiting for this very moment. He turned to his deputy. ¡°Report immediately to the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me?¡± the deputy replied, taken aback.


    ¡°You know who they are. Since the Emperor himself summoned them, inform them to lower their guard and prepare the city gates.¡±


    All were aware that the only airship capable of flying over the continent belonged to the Guidance Mercenary Gang. Yet, despite their fearsome reputation, they wouldn¡¯t dare to target the empire without provocation. Though the defense captain had been informed of their arrival in advance, he had still rallied the soldiers as if preparing for battle when the airship entered their firing range.


    The reason was simple. It had to be done this way. Regardless of their friendly rtions, the mercenary gang was, at the end of the day, just that¡ªa mercenary gang. The very act of an airship entering the empire''s territory, let alone flying overhead, was a direct challenge to the empire''s prestige.


    With the tolling of the bell, 800 soldiers had assembled on the city walls, while 500 cavalry and 1,700 infantry soldiers behind the walls stood ready for action. A total of 3,000 soldiers. Although it might seem a small number, they had assembled in less than 30 minutes.


    ¡°If they were aboard the airship, they would have seen our soldiers below the walls. It¡¯s better to be prepared like this.¡±


    The imperial knights and soldiers stationed outside the capital remained motionless. Keeping a reserve force also served as a form of pressure. Every move was calcted. It might seem unnecessary or merely for show, but such demonstrations were vital in maintaining the dignity of the empire.


    <i>It is just as what the Chancellor said, the real concerny not in the audience with His Majesty the Emperor. Rather, it was the question of who would seize the initiative¡ªthe First Prince or someone else, I wonder...?</i>


    Lost in thought, the defense captain watched as the airship attempted tond.


    <i>I wonder how Prince Olivurn will react... Which of the two will seed in establishing a connection with the Guidance Mercenary Gang? It could be another factor in the ongoing struggle for imperial power.</i>


    ¡°The empire is going to be tumultuous,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    ***


    ¡°Are you serious? You must be out of your mind?¡± Aidan muttered, quickly covering his mouth under Mikhail''s scrutinizing gaze.


    But soon enough, his smirk returned. ¡°The tribes here have been fighting over the Great ins for decades. And what do they have to show for it? Nothing. There¡¯s a reason for that. It¡¯s not as simple as it seems. If one side gains an advantage, they¡¯ll end up devouring each other.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be quite well-informed,¡± Karyl responded, his tone hinting at amusement. ¡°Are you interested in these kinds of matters?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that...¡± Aidan hesitated, scratching his head in a way that betrayed his unease. He felt as if he was being tested, nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t help but speak his mind. ¡°Among the remaining three tribes, the Tu tribe is particrly notorious. I¡¯ve heard rumors that they even resort to cannibalism.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? There¡¯s little known about the southern tribes. Did you look into it?¡± Karyl teased, seeming to anticipate the potential embarrassment his next question might cause. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The rumors of cannibalism about the Tu tribe are exaggerated. However... it is true that they have a tradition of slicing off a piece of their thigh and consuming it as part of aing-of-age ritual.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me?¡± Mikhail interjected, taken aback by Karyl¡¯s statement.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary. Simr practices exist in the north as well.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mikhail nodded, a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Aidan, as you mentioned, the reason the four tribes haven¡¯t resolved their dispute over the Great ins is because none of them can make the first move. But why is that?¡± Karyl chuckled.


    ¡°Because the bnce must maintained?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re half right, half wrong. Think a bit more. If you consider the geography, the answer bes clear.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Aidan pondered, encouraged by Karyl¡¯s challenge.


    Mikhail spoke up first, more confident than usual. ¡°It¡¯s because of the monsters,¡± he exined. ¡°Monsters from various dungeons behind the Great ins pose a significant threat to the tribes. Dealing with them is costly, and waging war with monsters at their back is reckless.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Moreover,pared to the other three, the Lahu tribe has less territory in the Great ins and relies on hunting monsters for survival. A full-scale extermination would be detrimental to their livelihood.¡±


    ¡°Have you been to the south? How do you know so much?¡± Aidan was surprised by Mikhail''s fluent response.


    ¡°I was in the south for a while restocking supplies for the airship, so I picked up a few things.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡± Karyl praised, making Mikhail feel pleased and borate unnecessarily.


    ¡°The empire probably pays less attention to the south tribespared to the north because it¡¯s harder for them to unite.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why this is an excellent opportunity to determine the true ruler of the Great ins.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Karyl turned his gaze to Aidan, as if expecting an answer from him.


    After careful consideration, Aidan spoke up. ¡°Are you suggesting that we¡¯re the variable in this equation?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re proposing that we target the tribes that are immobilized due to the monster dungeon?¡±


    Despite Karyl¡¯s formidable reputation, Aidan couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anxiety. There were only three of them, while even the weakest tribe, the Lahu, boasted a force of nearly 800. Aidan swallowed nervously. The idea of three people taking on hundreds, especially when each warrior was a Southern equestrian. It was quite literally a life-threatening proposition.


    ¡°If we add the soldiers from the other two tribes, that¡¯s easily 2,000... That means each of us would have to...¡± Mikhail muttered, his fingers mimicking the calctions in the air. He quickly shook his head, a gesture that conveyed the sheer absurdity of the situation. It wasn¡¯t that the math was hard; it was simply an impossible task.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t be dealing with them directly.¡± Karyl chuckled.


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°What I meant by ¡°variable¡± is that we¡¯re capable of handling the monsters without them having to.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll be taking on the monster dungeon for the tribes?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that just give the tribes the freedom to focus on the Great ins? Wouldn¡¯t that be disadvantageous for us?¡± Aidan voiced his confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we clear out the dungeon, they won¡¯t move so easily. It¡¯s like catching the monsters without actually catching them.¡±


    Still, both Aidan and Mikhail looked skeptical, yet Karyl just smiled ambiguously.


    ***


    On this vast continent, where humans coexist with orcs and lizardmen in the mountains and fields, the presence of monsters in dungeons holds a certain fascination. These dungeons, unlike the naturally spawning field monsters, are twisted spaces created by a core. It is within these twisted spaces that dungeon monsters are born¡ªartificial beings that defy nature.


    <i>Now that I think about it, these dungeons might be a type of Pharel. Of course, there¡¯s a drastic difference in the monsters they spawn.</i>


    What had once been taken for granted now appeared in a new light as time was rewound. Up to this point, no kingdom had ever sessfully eradicated a dungeon, as unlike the dungeons in the south, most of those in the north had fallen into a state of dormancy.


    <i>Normally, dungeons, much like volcanoes, have alternating periods of dormancy and activity. Most of the dungeons in the north were presumed to be dead, having been inactive for hundreds of years.</i>


    In fact, the emperor had ordered multiple investigations into these dungeons. Led by Count Isaac, the expedition team scoured dungeons across the continent five times, each time reporting back that they found nothing.


    <i>Well, it wasn¡¯t aplete lie. </i>Karyl couldn¡¯t help but grimace with a bitter smile. Indeed, there were no monsters at that time. However, after the Revtion of the Oracle and when monsters poured out from the Pharel into the human realm, these empty dungeons were used as passages.


    <i>The Tarak instantly destroyed a third of the north and rushed towards the empire...</i>


    Thergest dungeon on the continent was the Crimson Cave, located to the west of the ancient northern ruins of Tramel. Little did anyone know that it wouldter be the Tarak¡¯s first stronghold.


    <i>But, that¡¯s a problem for another time.</i>


    Karyl resolved to seal off all the dungeon entrances in the north in this life.


    ***


    As they approached the dungeon, Aidan and Mikhail''s expressions darkened. Among the several dungeons scattered across the Great ins, the one Karyl was leading them to was a ce they were all too familiar with.


    "Has anyone heard of this dungeon before?"


    "I''ve never seen it in person, but... I''ve heard its name countless times. Those two rocks facing each other... could it be the Twin-Headed Eagle''s Nest?"


    "Right." Karyl nodded at Mikhail''s words. Upon hearing this, both of them let out deep sighs, as if to say, ¡°Just as we expected.¡± The Twin-Headed Eagle¡¯s Nest was renowned as the second most difficult dungeon in the Great ins.


    "The area with the strongest monsters lies beyond, at the Stinging Nettle Rolling Hill, a bit further from here..." It was one of the two dungeons that even the tribes who faced monsters regrly dared not touch. The monsters dwelling within were that formidable.


    ¡°Exactly. In the current situation, the Twin-Headed Eagle''s neck would be a more valuable trade item than the Sand Serpent that rules the hill."


    "Ah...!" Aidan gasped, having finally grasped the meaning behind Karyl''s earlier words.


    "So, ¡°catching monsters without actually catching them¡± means that we leave the stronger ones intact to trade with the tribes."


    "Exactly. And the Twin-Headed Eagle is one such monster that even they can''t handle. If we can conquer this ce and return with its head, it would not only prove our strength also prove but also change the dynamics of the Great ins."


    "...I see."


    Attacking the Twin-Headed Eagle''s Nest was a form of warning. Even if the trade does note to fruition, the mere fact that someone capable of killing the Twin-Headed Eagle sided with the Flying Bow Tribe wouldpletely change the dynamics of the Great ins. It would signal to others that the sword turned against monsters might be turned towards them.


    <i>Conquering a single dungeon could possibly win us the Great ins... </i>Of course, it was by no means an easy feat, but it seemed far more feasible than facing an army of thousands. And, this was particrly true for the three of them.


    <i>Why didn''t we think of this before? </i>Aidan couldn''t help but marvel at Karyl''s strategic brilliance. Whether Karyl was aware of his thoughts or not, he calmly spoke upon reaching the entrance of the dungeon.


    "We''re going in."

 Chapter 69: Dungeon Conquest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Dungeon Conquest (1)</h4>


    A distinct odor wafted out of the entrance of the dungeon. The air was heavy with a scent reminiscent of ink, making it difficult for intruders to breathe.


    "Phew..."


    Mikhail was the first to react. Though he was part of a mercenary gang,pared to Aidan, who had trained in the burning darkness from a young age, and Karyl he was the weakest.


    "Seems like I focused too much on magic training in Azor. <i>Huff-</i> Didn''t expect my stamina to fall short like this. <i>Huff...</i>"


    Mikhail tried to lighten the mood with an awkwardugh, attempting to break the heavy atmosphere.


    "No matter how fit you are, a dungeon is always tough. It''s only natural. Still, it''s best not to use magic here."


    "Understood."


    "After all, we don''t know what kind of monsters might jump out at us."


    Following Karyl''s advice, Mikhail nodded and leaned on his staff as they continued.


    [How fascinating that I sense dark energy from inside the dungeon. It''s a power rarely seen, even in the Magic Era. Could it truly still exist?] Allen Javius murmured as he observed their surroundings.


    <i>Is this your first time seeing one? I guess dungeons didn''t exist in your era.</i>


    [Right. There were dungeons inhabited by monsters, but none where dark energy settled like this.]


    <i>What¡¯s dark energy?</i>


    [It''s a power slightly different from magic. Does the church still worship Y?]


    <i>Yeah</i>.


    [Then consider it as a kind of power opposing Y. It possesses propertiespletely opposite to divine energy. However, dark energy is typically found in the demon realm... This is quite strange.]


    Karyl furrowed his brow. <i>Then, could demons be rted to Tarak?</i>


    [That¡¯s unlikely. The Tarak are essentially remnants from a rift in dimensions, not of this world. Whereas demons are acknowledged by the gods.]


    <i>Hmm... </i>Karyl nodded in agreement. <i>Initially, humanity couldn''t identify the source of Tarak and thought they were under the demons''mand. If they were unrted, it would be a relief.</i>


    [However, the cunning demons are unpredictable. It¡¯s very odd for dungeons such as these to not exist in the Magical Era. This ce might actually be more rted to the demons than to the Tarak.]


    <i>I see.</i>


    If it weren¡¯t for Allen Javius, who had lived through the era when the magic and human realms were connected, Karyl might not have known about dark energy.


    [In the past, there was not only the Human Realm but also the Demonic Realm of the demons, the Celestial Realm of the Nephilim, and even the realm beneath the Demonic Realm.]


    Yet, now all realms except the Human Realm were closed.


    Only the Elemental Realm remained connected, albeit barely, allowing a scant few elementalists to summon mid-level elementals.


    <i>We need to investigate further.</i>


    [Indeed. This is a change even I¡¯m unaware of. Let''s proceed with caution.]


    "Wow, Karyl. Are these elemental stones scattered around here?" Mikhail eximed, interrupting the two¡¯s conversation.


    As they ventured deeper into the dungeon, they encountered an unusually bright area. The wall Mikhail was pointing at the wall, which was adorned with minerals emitting various colors.


    "Those aren¡¯t elemental stones, trteral quartz. They are unique minerals that grow from the walls of dungeons like nts," Karyl replied with a faint smile. "If they were all elemental stones, the south would have been more developed than the north."


    "Indeed..."


    Aidan looked at the glowing minerals with wide eyes.


    "It''s fascinating. Aren¡¯t they of any use? It¡¯d be a shame to leave them here. We might be able to process them into jewelry for the nobility and fetch a good price."


    Unlike Mikhail, Karyl responded with a practical thought.


    ¡°We could indeed turn them into jewelry... But what''s currently popr among thedies of the imperial pce are items made from gold or adorned with finely cut diamonds. So, it''s hard to say how well they would be received.¡±


    "Hmm..."


    "Moreover, quartz is fragile and difficult to work with. It would be a challenge unless done by dwarves or gnomes."


    "In that case, it will be quite difficult. Dwarves are proud beings, and since the fall of the gnome nation, encountering one of them isn''t easy." Aidan sighed with a hint of regret.


    <i>Quartz will be necessaryter. We can¡¯t afford to waste it on extravagant luxuries now. </i>Karyl thought as he observed the situation. <i>In the world within the Pharel, there are monsters that can only be harmed by weapons made of quartz. We must preserve it carefully.</i>


    Karyl was well aware of the history that would follow the great continental war, which included the Oracle that was to be revealed. Obtaining the South was not solely for the sake of power but also a preparation for fulfilling the Oracle.


    One of the many preparations involved sourcing quartz from the dormant dungeons of the south, a mineral unique to those dungeons.


    [Huh? What? The gnome nation has fallen?] Allen Javius seemed taken aback by the conversation. [During the five entire centuries that the Magic Erasted, despite the numerous wars and dimensional battles, those who hid underground like filthy rats vanished all of a sudden?]


    <i>The reason for their fall remains unknown. It happened before the empire was established. All that is known is that they were destroyed by demons.</i>


    [Ha... Demons usually lurk at the bottom of the dimensional hierarchy, rarely revealing themselves. How peculiar..." Allen murmured softly.


    <i>Still, they haven¡¯t beenpletely wiped out. The bloodline of the gnome nation lives on. Besides, I know a gnome myself. Perhaps they¡¯ll be revived.</i>


    Karyl thought of Calypson in Tatur, who had expressed willingness to go to the location Karyl mentioned when the time was right.


    <i>If he could lead a resurgence of the gnome nation, not only would the supply of quartz, but also the provision of items needed for the Oracle War would be smoother. </i>Karyl couldn''t spare much thought for the gnome nation, but he had faith that Calypson would not disappoint him.


    "...!!"


    All of a sudden Karyl halted in his tracks. He swiftly drew out his Freezing Talon, and with all his might, fiercely shed through the air.


    Surprisingly, his attack collided with something solid in the darkness, where nothing seemed to exist. Simultaneously, something round fell to the ground near Karyl''s feet. It rolled down the sloped floor and came to a stop when it hit Mikhail''s foot.


    "...!!"


    Reacting instinctively, Mikhail stepped back. The severed head of a monster rolled a few times beforeing to a rest. It hadrge, eyeless sockets reminiscent of an insect, glossy skin, and teeth shaped like ant mandibles. It was an utterly bizarre sight, one they had never seen before.


    "It''s not over yet."


    Upon hearing Karyl''s words, both men swiftly faced forward, weapons at the ready. The growling from the darkness erased any trace of the previous calm atmosphere.


    "Has it appeared?"


    Aidan pulled a sharp dagger from his cloak.


    "..."


    Was it the tension that kept him silent? Karyl continued to stare at the monster''s head on the ground, his sword still unsheathed.


    <i>What kind of creature even is this?</i>


    In his previous life, Karyl had raided the Twin-Headed Eagle''s Nest to obtain quartz. Although the group he was with back then was far from impressivepared to his currentpanions, he had a thorough understanding of theyout of this ce, the respawn points of the monsters, and even the weaknesses of the Twin-Headed Eagle. He knew enough to believe they had a chance.


    With his extensive knowledge of the dungeon, Karyl was naturally aware of the types of monsters that spawned here.


    <i>Why is this here?</i>


    However, this was a first. Not just in dungeons but also in the Pharel, Karyl had never seen such a creature.


    [That creature... it''s a being from the demon realm,] Allen spoke up.


    <i>The demon realm? Do you know about this creature?</i>


    Allen nodded in response.


    [Yes, it¡¯s called the Agma.]


    Curious to learn more about a name he had never heard before, Karyl awaited Allen¡¯s exnation. At most, he expected to encounter trolls who, besides the Twin-Headed Eagle, are the strongest monsters here.


    [Yes, I''ve hunted them a few times. During the Magic Era, gates to various dimensions were open, and asionally, beings from the demon or celestial realms would cross over into the human realm.]


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Heavy footsteps echoed, announcing the arrival of a formidable presence.


    It stood tall on two legs, d in armor that gave it a knight-like appearance. Yet, upon closer inspection, one would notice the absence of a head where there should have been one.


    [Look closely. It''s not a humanoid creature, but a mere insectoid. A bug that lives in the depths of the Demonic Realm,] remarked Allen Javius, making Karyl imagine a humanoid demon moving like an insect.


    "..."


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disdain. Despite having its head severed just moments ago, the creature''s head had regrown as if it had regenerated.


    No, it wasn''t a head.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    The weapon it wielded was no ordinary spear, but a long, horn-shaped weapon, its other hand firmly grasping arge kite shield. Both the weapon and the shield appeared to meld seamlessly with its arms, the only difference being their brownish hue.


    ¡°Grrrrrr......¡±


    The half-human, half-monster creature bared its teeth, growling sharply at Karyl and hispanions.


    "Clearly, it''s not human," Karylmented, almost amused, as he saw Agma''s chest splitting open to reveal a set of protruding red teeth. "We can''t just leave it be now that we''ve found it. Besides, we also need the Twin-Headed Eagle''s heads from inside," Karyl stated with a slight nod.


    Understanding what the signal meant without even needing an exnation, Mikhail positioned himself at the rear, and Aidan took a central position, forming their formation.


    <i>How does itpare to the monsters of the continent?</i>


    [It is hard to say. Perhaps its strength is on par with an ogre? Moreover, its shimmering shell... It has resistance to magic.] Allen Javius''s exnation caused Karyl¡¯s brows to furrow in concern.


    But there was no time for hesitation. The Agma emerging from the depths of the dungeon did not wait any longer. A sharp, echoing noise filled the dungeon, causing Karyl to stagger as if suddenly pushed back.


    "Kuh?!"


    White steam rose from the Freezing Talon, which acted as a barrier against the creature¡¯snce.


    ¡°Grrrrr......¡±


    The ck shell on its face emanated the scent of sulfur, carrying a pungent heat as Karyl exhaled.


    ¡°What is that?!¡± eximed both Mikhail and Aidan, equally startled at the sight of the unfamiliar monster.


    [Isn''t this actually good for you?] In stark contrast to their tension, Allen Javius spoke with a rxed voice.


    [Opening up a meridian takes time. As it stands, it''s difficult to instantly boost your mana. So for now, focusing on your swordsmanship would be the best way to be stronger,] he continued, pointing at the monster. [Didn''t you say it yourself? Didn¡¯t you say you needed realbat experience for your magic swordsmanship? So, isn''t this creature an excellent opponent?]


    ¡°Grrrrrr......!!¡± As if in response to Allen Javius''s words, the creature growled menacingly.


    "That''s right."


    Karyl tightened his grip on his sword. The tension that was on his face had given away to a calm determination. Observing this change, Allen chuckled, as if he had expected it all along.

 Chapter 70: Dungeon Conquest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Dungeon Conquest (2)</h4>


    The sound of Freezing Talons slicing through the air echoed sharply in the dungeon.


    <i>Is that the relic he obtained from the Gray Training Ground? He managed to bring it here without the Lord noticing. </i>Aidan thought, his eyes fixed on Karyl¡¯s sword.


    <i>Will I finally get to see him use magic? He hardly used it during thepetition.</i> As Aidan had seen Karyl fight against Curan in Tatur, he knew just how skilled Karyl was with a sword.


    But that only fueled his curiosity even more. <i>The Expert Competition is, after all, a contest reserved only for ranked sorcerers. </i>As he was unaware of the rmendation letter from Baron Beryl, Aidan often wondered if Karyl¡¯s magical prowess was truly at a level qualified for the Expert Competition.


    <i>If he truly possesses magical power that ranks him among expert sorcerers...</i> Combined with the remarkable swordsmanship Aidan had witnessed, <i>It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call Karyl a Sword Master. </i>Aidan watched him with trembling eyes.


    Karyl, however, lunged towards the Agma, seemingly unconcerned by such thoughts.


    [Listen well.] Allen¡¯s voice cut through the intensity of the battle, as Karyl deftly parried the Agma¡¯s spear.


    [Until now, the ce where you¡¯ve wielded the Colorless Air Sword was a virtual space created by me. That ce puts more emphasis on your imagination over your physical limits. Therefore, wielding the Air Sword in the real world may prove to bepletely different.] In response, Karyl¡¯s focus narrowed, fixing intensely on the Agma.


    ¡°There''s no room to intervene,¡± Mikhail murmured as he watched the fight between Karyl and the Agma. Even though he had seen Karyl inpetitions, the level ofbat he was currently seeing left him awestruck.


    Despite the intense training he had undergone since joining the mercenary gang, just following Karyl¡¯s sword with his eyes felt overwhelming.


    <i>Crashhhhh¡ª!! </i>


    The sound of the sword slicing through the ground rang out as Karyl relentlessly attacked the Agma, who skillfully deflected his bows with its shield.


    <i>It feels like I¡¯m fighting a person, not a monster. </i>Karyl¡¯s gaze grew sharper as his sword kept missing by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    <i>Then...</i> But the fact that the Agma was able to dodge his attacks only made Karyl¡¯s smile grow wider. ording to Allen, this was the perfect opportunity for him to freely practice his swordsmanship.


    ¡°Huff¡ª!!¡±


    Swiftly adjusting his grip on the Freezing Talon, Karyl drew it towards his waist, preparing to unleash his move.


    <i>Colorless Air Sword, Second Form.</i>


    He raised the sword high and struck down with a heavy blow against the Agma''s shield, causing the monster to stagger.


    After mastering the First Form, Karyl was quite impressed. Calnere must have put much effort into creating the Second Form. It was the only sword form of the Colorless Air Sword that Karyl found satisfactory, needing no adjustments from start to finish.


    Yet, all of a sudden, a bizarre sound of twisting muscles rang out.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Despite the powerful attack, Karyl¡¯s sword failed to pierce the Agma¡¯s shield, and to his surprise, right after the strange sound, the monster¡¯snce started spinning like a top.


    [Be careful!!] Allen Javius warned, and right on cue, the Agma''snce shot out like a cannonball, followed by a tremendous noise and clouds of dark dust.


    ¡°Karyl!!¡± Seeing Karyl disappear amidst the rising dust, Mikhail urgently called out, gathering his mana. Wind began to swirl from his hands, creating a vortex that drew in the smoky haze. revealing Karyl¡¯s figure.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    As the dust was drawn into Mikhail¡¯s magic, Karyl¡¯s figure was revealed, apanied by the sound of heavy breath echoing through the dust. Mikhail turned around only to see crimson blood flowing down Karyl¡¯s shoulder. Despite narrowly dodging the Agma''s spear, the apanying wind pressure had torn his flesh.


    ¡°Look out!!¡±


    Mikhail shouted again, noticing that the Agma stood behind Karyl, aiming its spear from above, ready to strike him down.


    Aidan, noticing it as well, quickly adjusted his dagger and rushed forward to distract the creature.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am fine.¡± Karyl''s calm voice rang out.


    He appeared above the Agma. He had moved with such speed that the Agma couldn¡¯t even react. He was so fast that he appeared stationary, a motion barely perceptible.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª </i>


    A tremor ran through the Freezing Talons, and Karyl''s wrist moved¡ªthe only motion Aidan could barely catch. Yet in the sh of a moment, before he could even register the movement, the Freezing Talon''s de had already pierced Agma''s neck.


    Karyl had used the second of the Five Sword Steps, the Unicorn Posture.


    As the creature''s helmet fell to the ground, the de still lodged in its neck twisted. Yet, that wasn¡¯t the end. The true head was in its chest, where its mouthy. Utilizing the momentum of his sword, Karyl moved again.


    Executing another form of his Colorless Air Sword, Karyl struck the creature, splitting it into two. It let out a bizarre scream and disintegrated into ash, the flesh inside its shell ckening upon contact with the air.


    "Phew..." Karyl exhaled deeply, sheathing his sword as he looked down at the fallen Agma.


    [What was... that just now?] Allen asked, his eyes wide with surprise. Even though he was a spirit without a physical body, his face clearly conveyed his astonishment.


    <i>It was the second form of the Colorless Air Sword you taught me.</i>


    [No, not that. The weird thing you did earlier, shaking it up and down...!] Allen couldn''t help but raise his voice inquisitively.


    <i>...Can you rify? That sounds weird.</i>


    [That, that¡¯s... anyways, whatever it was. What on earth did you do exactly?] Though he was flustered for a moment Allen, he quickly recovered, pressing Karyl for an answer.


    <i>Nothing special. It¡¯s just one of the five postures I developed inside the tower. While I was practicing the Colorless Air Sword in the illusionary space, I had the idea to make a goodbination move out of them. </i>Karyl shrugged nonchntly.


    <i>Well, I didn''t expect to be able to use it so quickly... I may not have opened my meridians, but thanks to the training in the illusionary space, I can use the second form. </i>


    A satisfied crossed Karyl¡¯s face.


    In his struggle to return to the past, Karyl had in countless monsters inside the Pharel tower, and as a result, mastered these five sword forms. To the untrained eye, these forms might appear basic, but within themy ever-changing techniques with countless variations.


    [The Five Sword Steps, you say...?] Allen, although unable to wield a sword due to his ethereal form, could see the movements with far greater rity than a regr human. That was why he noticed the subtle nuances of the countless variations.


    <i>Don''t be so surprised. The Colorless Air Sword is a fine technique in and of itself. I''ve never disregarded the Assembly of Seven Elders. It¡¯s just that the second posture fits well with it.</i>


    Allen fell silent, carefully considering Karyl''s words.


    [So, you created that sword technique?] he finally asked.


    <i>Yes. It was born from the blood of the monsters I slew as I ascended the tower. </i>


    It was a long, lonely journey he wouldn''t want to experience ever again. His expression alone spoke volumes about the difficulty of that task.


    <i>I swung my sword and killed a monster, swung my sword again, and killed another. It was an endless process, mind-numbing repetition. After I had swung my sword for what could only be an uncountable number of times, I saw another realm. If it was fate''s jest, then so be it. As dreadful as those moments were, they bore fruit.</i>


    [I see.] Allen nodded and asked again. [So, you''re saying you invented this sword technique...?]


    <i>Yes, for god¡¯s sake, that''s exactly what I''m saying! </i>Karyl replied, a slight frown forming on his face, perhaps due to his impatience with the repeated questioning.


    <i>Anyway, just tell me if there''s anything useful on this thing.</i>


    [...Alright.]


    As the Agma¡¯s life drained away, its body became limp, deting like a punctured balloon.


    "Mikhail, you¡¯re from Kov vige, right? So, you know how to disassemble monster carcasses, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yes. I''m not skilled, but I know the basics. But... have I ever mentioned my hometown to you?"


    Karyl chuckled softly, pointing at the Agma''s corpse. "Separate its flesh from the carapace. The carapace can be used to make anti-magic armor."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Mikhail¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of anti-magic armor. It was a highly coveted item among the wealthy nobles. It was difficult to make and even the materials were rare, making it a status symbol among the nobility. Just thebel of anti-magic armor was enough to spark interest among the affluent.


    <i>Of course, it''s not meant for the likes of them. </i>Karyl thought to himself, ncing at the carapace.


    "We can''t carry it with us now, so after disassembling the carcass, mark the spot and bury it. We''lle back for itter."


    "Understood."


    "Oh, also the flesh is inedible, but look for a hard, stone-like object inside the heart and keep that. It¡¯s used in the creation of magical artifacts."


    "Magical artifacts?"


    "Yes. It''s difficult to process, but if done correctly, it can be used to make artifacts for sorcerers."


    "Wow... This single corpse is like a treasure trove, offering both anti-magic armor and materials for artifacts." Mikhail smacked his lips at the thought of the possibilities. "Karyl, you seem to know everything. I''ll get started with the disassembly, but it might take some time."


    "Good." Karyl nodded in response and let out a low sigh.


    In truth, he had just quoted Allen¡¯s words. He med himself for nearly misspeaking due to hisxity. <i>Hah, I''m not quite used to this yet, huh? I need to be more careful.</i>


    Under normal circumstances, Allen would have teased him for such a mistake, but for some reason, he remained silent, seemingly lost in his thoughts.


    Karyl paid little mind to him, and casually touched his shoulder, the one that had just been injured by the Agma,


    "Although we haven''t been inside for long, let''s take a short break while Mikhail is disassembling," he said.


    "Yes," Aidan responded promptly, following Karyl''s lead.


    <i> </i> *


    After burying the hefty carapace in the pit they had dug and covering it with dirt, Mikhail wiped the sweat from his brow.


    "Are we done now?" Aidan, who had been waiting, stretchedzily and asked.


    "You could have lent a head, you know?"


    "If a mercenary can''t handle this much on his own, it would be a disappointment."


    "...I''m more on the magic side now, you know," Mikhail grumbled.


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you''re still part of the mercenary gang, not a magic guild."


    "Ugh." Mikhail could only grumble at Aidan''s joke.


    "Let''s keep moving. We still have a long way to go."


    "Yep."


    "Understood."


    Having bandaged his shoulder, Karyl moved it around a few times to check, nodding in approval as if satisfied with its condition, before rising to his feet.


    <i>We''ve lost more time than expected. It''s not good to stay in the dungeon for too long because of the toxic air.</i>


    In his past life, he hadn''t known that it was actually dark energy, but he was well aware of the physical effects of the dungeon''s toxicity.


    <i>We''ll conquer this ce and head back within twelve hours.</i>


    Karyl hastened his steps, his eyes shining with determination.


    <i>What are you doing? Aren''t youing?</i>


    [Ah, no... It''s nothing.]


    Karyl looked at Allen, who was still standing behind him, not uttering a word. Since the other two couldn''t see him, he couldn''t look at him in an obvious manner.


    <i>You''ve been quiet for quite a while. Is there a problem?</i>


    [No, it¡¯s nothing. Let''s just keep moving.]


    <i>Hmm.</i>


    Karyl turned his head back and started walking again.


    However, Allen, seemingly lost in thought, murmured in a low voice as he watched Karyl''s back disappear into the dungeon.


    [No matter how much I think about it, that sword technique you im to have created...]


    Allen trailed off, hesitating to voice his thoughts aloud.


    <i>...It feels like I''ve seen it somewhere before.</i>

 Chapter 71: Dungeon Conquest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 71: Dungeon Conquest (3)</h4>


    [How''s your body feeling?]


    <i>Well, it¡¯s not too bad. The shoulder injury isn''t too serious.</i>


    [It''s not about the injury. As I''ve said before, your meridians are not yet in a state to ept mana to the extent they are. There''s not enough room.]


    Allen let out a soft sigh, as if he were looking at a grandchild, and spoke. [I taught you the magic swordsmanship of Calnere despite that because in order for your body to grow you need to continuously release a certain amount of mana with the Bracelet of Greed.]


    <i>I know. You''ve exined it before.</i>


    Allen¡¯s frustration was evident on his face as he looked at Karyl It seemed he wanted to smack his head. [You fool! That was based on you only using magic swordsmanship. Sword Posture? What? If you move your body so drastically, it will disrupt the flow of mana. That wouldplicate the process of opening your meridians...]


    <i>I know that too.</i>


    [What?]


    <i>Thanks for worrying, but I''m not trying to overdo it. If it weren''t for the Sword Posture, it would have taken far longer to defeat that thing, and the time I could withstand with the bracelet would have been reduced. That''s why I made that decision.</i>


    [So... it''s not because you wanted to try using your swordsmanship together with magic swordsmanship?]


    <i>Well, I can''t say that''s not true. I was honestly curious.</i>


    [Regardless...] Allen started, but what interrupted by Karyl¡¯sughter.


    <i>It''s been quite smooth since then. I''ve recovered sufficiently. And since you''re looking after my meridians, there''s no need to worry.</i>


    [Hmph...]


    As Karyl said, their journey through the dungeon had been rtively smooth. They encountered a few monsters, but they were no match for thempared to the Agma. Moreover, thebination of Mikhail and Aidan proved to be surprisingly effective.


    <i>It might just be a coincidence, but both of them possess wind magic, making thempatible. Plus Mikhail, with his mercenary background, proved excellent support for Aidan''s close-range attacks well.</i>


    Although Mikhail hadn¡¯t yet reached the level to learn the grimoire awarded from thepetition, his growth was noticeable after breaking through the barrier of the 3rd ss.


    <i>The training method taught by Allen is proving to be quite effective.</i>


    On the other hand, Aidan''s skills hadn¡¯t changed much from when they werest seen in Tatur. Without a proper mentor, and given that he was under suspicion, he had to hide his identity and thus had little opportunity for training.


    <i>With a bit more training, Mikhail will be able topete with Aidan, </i>Karyl thought, as he observed them from behind.


    <i>Wind magic is difficult to learn, but if utilized correctly, it''s the most versatile form of magic. If Aidan doesn''t join me, using Mikhail as a countermeasure would be a good idea.</i>


    Aidan wasn¡¯t yet under his control, but he was a connection to Olivurn and therefore a card that couldn''t simply be discarded. Depending on how he was utilized, he could either be a white elephant or a wild card with infinite possibilities.


    <i>Not only was the organization Aatra, which Aidan founded in his previous life, of interest to Karyl, but the Eastern Kingdom was even more crucial.</i>


    That ce was an unknown ind, not well known in the past, and people from there possessed unique abilities.


    <i>If I can secure their support through Aidan, we can emerge victorious in the continental war with minimal casualties.</i>


    Because Karyl knew his future, Aidan might seem immature to him, but he was already an excellent assassin.


    <i>If we can eliminate the leadership, the rest will naturally fall in line. Even though they are our enemies now, in but a few years, they''ll all be valuable forces. </i>Karyl thought.


    By the time he took control of the south, his future rtionship with Aidan would have been decided.


    Perhaps feeling the gaze, Aidan asked Karyl. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    With a light smile, Karyl turned his head away and replied, "No, it''s nothing."


    "It seems we''ve arrived." The three arrived at the end, after journeying for several hours in the dungeon.


    Observing the strange fluctuation of darkness, he spoke in a low voice, "I''ll talk about the strategy against the Twin-Headed eagle. Listen carefully."


    At his words, both Aidan and Mikhail looked at Karyl, their faces filled with tension.


    "It won''t be too difficult. If anything, the creature we met at the entrance, the Agma, was more troublesome," Karyl stated confidently as if he had already faced the Twin-Headed eagle. His words slightly puzzled the two, but having witnessed the battle with Agma firsthand, they felt a mixture of tension and reassurance.


    <i>If Karyl is with us... there shouldn''t be a problem.</i>


    <i>Hah, a monster¡¯s catching another monster? It seems I just need to support from behind.</i>


    Although Karyl was injured, the injury was minor, and him defeating a tougher opponent meant that they had a chance of sess against the dungeon''s boss.


    "The Twin-Headed eagle has two heads, each imbued with a different element. One has the lightning element, while the other has the wind element. In terms ofpatibility, lightning has an advantage over wind, but with Aidan, a close-range card, direct attacks are possible."


    "Me?"


    Karyl looked at Aidan. "The Twin-Headed eagle is vulnerable to close-range attacks. Instead of front ws, it has wings, so the only means of attack are its two heads."


    "No, that''s not what I mean..."


    "If one head is cut off, the monster''s mana increases, and the remaining head''s elemental power also increases. So, we must first cut off the brain element head. Got it?"


    Aidan smacked his lips, at a loss for words.


    "Then... what is your in this?"


    Mikhail was also about to ask the same but closed his mouth, choosing not to say it.


    "I won''t be doing anything."


    As if knowing his thoughts, Karyl spoke in a calm voice. The two of them looked at Karyl, who had an all too nonchnt expression, with puzzled looks.


    "The Twin-Headed eagle is for you two to defeat."


    "Pardon me?"


    Karyl said with a regretful expression, rubbing his shoulder where Agma''s spear had grazed him. "I''ve got a sore shoulder."


    The two could hardly believe Karyl''s flimsy excuse.


    ¡°Well, the Agma aside, didn''t you two make it all the way here on your own? So it will be fine.¡±


    The corners of his mouth seemed to lift slightly, but his gaze quickly turned serious again, causing the two to tense up.


    "I¡¯m not joking. This is something you two must do, not me. Otherwise, the southern tribes will not be convinced."


    Despite knowing it was absurd, Aidan couldn''t help but feelpelled by such a gaze.


    Karyl lightly patted their shoulders and reassured them, "I believe in you two ."


    ***


    "What should we do then?"


    "What do you think? Tell me your n. The mercenary gang hunts magical beasts, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "Well, it varies. The most I''ve hunted are goblins or orcs, and that too in unit formations."


    Mikhail grimaced as he looked at the giant monster before them. Ity coiled up, asleep, its face hidden beneath its wings. The beast¡¯s size was almost three times that of a grown man, and the feathers on its wings were sharp and rigid like daggers. Moreover, the tail, which moved sinuously like a snake, caused a resounding thud each time it struck the ground.


    [What''s the n?] Allen asked, his gaze shifting between the Twin-Headed eagle, which seemed like it might wake up any moment, and the two men who appeared at a loss.


    <i>It''s simple really. Just as I said, the two of them have to defeat the Twin-Headed eagle. Honestly, there are warriors among the southern tribes capable of taking down the boss of this dungeon.</i>


    [Hmm, so the leader does not engage directly?]


    <i>Something like that, </i>Karyl affirmed. <i>Unlike the North, the South operates on a strict power-based hierarchy. If those two manage to bring back the corpse of the Twin-Headed eagle, every warrior in the tribe will challenge me.</i>


    [You don¡¯t n on conserving your strength until then, do you?]


    Allen Javius had grown familiar with Karyl''s body since the soul contract. Even with just two meridians circting, Karyl disyed skillsparable to a Sword Master. If all his meridians were opened, even he couldn''t imagine the potential extent of his power.


    <i>It''s an opportunity for both my subordinates and the leader, myself, to demonstrate our capabilities.</i>


    [Such a hassle.]


    <i>Well, people are like that, they are bound by unnecessary rules. But that''s also why there''s more to gain.</i>


    The southern warriors were even more barbaric and violent than the immigrant tribes of the North. However, for that very reason, they were drawn to pure strength.


    <i>I chose the Flying Bow tribe because their archery is necessary for the war, but when ites to personal abilities, there''s someone else I''m interested in¡ªBeikan of the Tu tribe.</i>


    Among the tribes of the Great ins, the Tu Tribe stands out. Unlike the others, they do not ride horses. Instead, they were fierce Barbarians who overpowered equestrians with their legs alone, possessing astonishing physical abilities.


    <i>They are worth recruiting.</i>


    In his previous life, before the oracle was revealed, the empire had attempted to conquer the south. Only a few tribes of the Great ins survived and joined Digon.


    <i>I still remember, how Beikan single-handedly blocked the entrance to a dead-end canyon, ying over five hundred soldiers with his axe. His strength is too valuable to be wasted here.</i>


    [Five hundred? He must be a monster. Does he use earth magic? He must be incredibly strong.] Allen nodded. [So, you''re targeting that barbarian? How cunning.]


    <i>Well, if it¡¯s possible. But for now, the priority is for the two of them to defeat the Twin-Headed eagle.</i>


    With his arms crossed, Karyl gazed ahead, his eyes fixed on the unfolding scene.


    "Grrrr..."


    Awoken and enraged, the Twin-Headed eagle deep within the dungeon emitted a piercing screech. Mikhail and Aidan circled the beast, their bodies tense as they looked for an opportunity.


    [The Twin-Headed eagle is an A-ss magical beast. Being confined to its nest makes it difficult to maintain distance, which puts them at a disadvantage. However, if it flies out to the ins where it can glide, it bes equivalent to an S-ss magical beast,] Allen spoke with a voice that seemed to relish the memory. [Let''s see how your subordinates fare.]


    Despite Allen¡¯s taunting, Karyl remained unfazed, a confident smirk on his face. <i>Don''t worry. I know those guys better than anyone.</i>


    The dungeon floor began to tremble with a loud noise.


    "Uaaaah!!!"


    "Look out!!"


    Screams and shouts of the two intertwined as the Twin-Headed eagle''s roar created a whirlwind, messing up the inside of the dungeon.


    [Will they be alright?] Allen crossed his arms and shook his head.


    "..."


    Though he had spoken confidently, Karyl found his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of the Freezing Talon. He was ready to draw his sword if necessary, but he knew that doing so would ruin his ns.


    <i>I only know your future, the two of you years from now, but talent isn''t something that suddenlyes into being. Catch that eagle, and you shall be stronger, a step ahead of your previous lives.</i>


    This was why they had entered the dungeon.

 Chapter 72: The Twin-Headed Eagle

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Twin-Headed Eagle</h4>


    "Looks like our leader has no intention of helping us..."


    "Then we''ll have to do it ourselves."


    "Damn it..." Aidan couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath, his frustration palpable. He cast a bitter smile as he nced back, his eyes flickering with a mix of resignation and determination.


    <i>I can''t believe I ended up raiding a dungeon. Zouk would faint from shock if she heard about this.</i>


    Following Karyl began as mere curiosity and skepticism, but before he knew it, Aidan found himself moving ording to the other''s ns.


    <i>I¡¯ll just keep my head down for now... </i>Aidan thought with resignation. He watched as Karyl observed him, arms crossed, as if testing his abilities. Aidan tightened his grip on his dagger.


    <i>I have no choice.</i>


    Taking a deep breath, Aidan turned his head and called out, "Mikhail."


    "Yes?"


    "How many times can you use des of Wind?"


    Maintaining a safe distance from the Twin-Headed eagle, Mikhail answered with a tension, "Up to five times, but after that, due to mana depletion, I won''t be able to move at all. So practically, four times is my limit..."


    "Four times, huh..." Aidan bit his lip, deep in thought.


    [Hey, are you sure this is a good idea? Those two don''t seem like they can handle it.] Allen voiced his concern, appearing uneasy.


    However, Karyl''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he observed Aidan.


    <i>It''s starting.</i>


    Although his current abilities may fall short of his previous life''s, there''s at least one thing that hasn''t changed: his habits.


    <i>It''s still there. Aidan¡¯s habit of biting his lip signaled that he was serious. He must think there''s no point in hiding anymore.</i>


    Regardless of the reason, what mattered was the chance to urately gauge Aidan''s current capabilities.


    <i>I have high hopes for you. Depending on how you perform, it can change the difficulty of taking control of the South.</i>


    Mikhail had exceptional talent, having reached the 3rd ss, but had limited practical experience in magic.


    <i>With close to virtually no practical magic experience, in order to fight alongside Mikhail, you''ll need to pull more than your own weight, </i>


    Karyl watched intently as Aidan readied himself.


    <i>Let''s see. The continent''s greatest assassin can''t possibly be inferior to Mikhail''s talent.</i>


    <i>Whish¡ª!!</i>


    As if responding to his thoughts, Aidan''s figure blurred and vanished, leaving Mikhail standing in confusion right beside him, unable to spot him. Aidan, ran along the wall, his body low to the ground, and dove into the territory of the Twin-Headed eagle.


    <i>Whoosh-!!</i>


    As he spread his hand and lightly brushed over his ankles. A faint sky-blue light emanated from both of his legs and then disappeared.


    <i>That''s...Wing Step.</i>


    Wing Step, a wind element auxiliary magic, was a spell that enhanced the user''s movements to the maximum. It was a 2nd ss spell that many sorcerers chose to avoid due to its high difficulty in controlling the resultant speed. As a result, it had be forgotten and overlooked by most.


    Even Mikhail, who shared the same element, had given up on learning it. However, for Aidan, whose physical strength was a limitation for most sorcerers, Wing Step had be one of his specialties.


    "Mikhail!! I''ll distract the head. Follow my lead and cast your magic!" Aidan shouted down from his position above the Twin-Headed Eagle''s head.


    "Y-Yes!!" Mikhail responded, quickly grabbing his staff and channeling his magical power.


    "Auxiliary eleration!" Aidan called out the spell, hovering dangerously close to the eagle''s beak.


    At the same time, Mikhail''s staff glowed, gathering shining bubbles of light around him.


    "The next spell is the Eagle Eye!"


    "Yes!!"


    Aidan, his focus fixed on the Twin-Headed eagle, had already timed the chanting of the next spell in his head, immediately rying the information to Mikhail as soon as soon as one spell ended.


    "After the Haste spell ends, finish with Mana Impact! The spell must not be broken at any cost!"


    "Understood!" Despite the rapid pace of Aidan¡¯smands, Mikhail adeptly cast the spells in sequence.


    [Oh, my... That nimble kid is quite skilled.] Allen watched Aidan, smacking his lips with interest. [I thought he was just a squire, but he seems to know quite a bit aboutbat magic. The four auxiliary spells he just consecutively cast exhaust nearly as much mana as one Wind de.]


    <i>Really?</i>


    [Not only does he know that chaining spells can help conserve magic, but what¡¯s even more surprising is his understanding of the synergy between auxiliary spells.]


    <i>Synergy?</i>


    Karyl turned to Allen.


    [Yes. You know the auxiliary spells you have on at the moment? Strength, Haste, Dex, Eagle Eye, and even Weight to increase the weight on your limbs. Even a Great Sorcerer would copse from exhaustion if they used those spells 24/7, 365 days a year.]


    Karyl chuckled lightly, shrugging his shoulders.


    [Anyway, even low-tier magic spells can have synergistic effects. Haste and Dex share some simrities, so having both would be a waste of mana.]


    <i>I see.</i>


    [Well, human mana is limited.]


    Karyl understood Allen''s point, though it didn¡¯t apply to him as he had consumed the heart of a dragon.


    [In that regard, one must always consider how to maximize the efficiency of a single spell and enhance the power of spells within the same ss before casting them.]


    The first spell Aidan instructed Mikhail to cast, Auxiliary eleration, was a fundamental spell for any sorcerer. It increased the speed of spellcasting. By casting it first, Aidan ensured the continuation of the subsequent auxiliary spells without interruption.


    [Experienced sorcerers may remember this, but it''s easy for beginners to forget.]


    Karyl nodded, agreeing with Allen''s words.


    [They don¡¯t realize that the strength of magic doesn¡¯t only lie in pouring out mana or using high-ss spells.] Allen continued his exnation. [Especially when facing a fast-moving monster like the Twin-Headed eagle, spells like Haste and Eagle Eye are essential for urate hits."


    <i>...</i>


    [And finally, while Mana Impact may reduce the area of effect, it significantly amplifies the power of the spell. However, if the buffs are applied in the wrong order, the duration of each spell gets messed up.]


    <i>I see.</i>


    [In short, that young man, despite his limited magical prowess, possesses a better understanding of auxiliary spells than most sorcerers. Consider this: have you ever seen anyone using such spells in a magicpetition?]


    <i>Hmm...... </i>Karyl nodded, pondering Allen''s words.


    Sorcerers who appeared in the Expert Competition were at least 4th-ss sorcerers. But as he had secretly dealt with thepetitors, Karyl couldn''t know if they would have used such spells in thepetition. However, though they weren¡¯tpetitions, he had seen countless battles involving sorcerers on the battlefield, maybe more than anyone else.


    <i>None.</i>


    [See? It''s nothing more than their needless pride. This young man is better than those fools who only think that strong magic is the best.]


    Karyl¡¯s heart warmed upon hearing Allen¡¯s words.


    <i>It seems the concept of a battle sorcerer you tried to establish did exist in the past.</i>


    The fact that the strongest Grand Sorcerer of the Magic Era acknowledged it was evidence of how much magic had regressed. The ignorance of the imperial authorities, who judged heresy solely based on the presence or absence of mana without properly utilizing it themselves, was frustrating.


    That¡¯s why it was crucial to shatter their belief before the battle against Tarak, following the revtion of the Oracle.


    <i>The way to achieve it was to harness the power of the South and the North, which the empire deemed heretical.</i>


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    Aidan''s dagger sharply pierced the left head of the Twin-Headed eagle with a series of loud noises. Crimson blood spurted out like a fountain as Mikhail''s des of Wind struck the gaping wound urately.


    "Good job!!"


    Aidan didn''t let up his attack even as the Twin-Headed eagle screamed in agony.


    "The magic is transferring! Focus!"


    "Y-Yes!!"


    The difference in experience between the two was evident. Mikhail''s concentration wavered with the sess of their attack, unlike Aidan, who remained consistent throughout.


    [Contrary to his appearance, he knows quite a lot about magicbat. What''s his identity?]


    Karyl chuckled at his question.


    <i>It¡¯s just as you said, we might not know for sure, but when ites to auxiliary magic, he''s exceptional. What do you think? Don''t you want to try training Aidan along with Mikhail?</i> Karyl asked with a hint of expectation.


    But Allen shook his head firmly. [Mikhail and that young man have different innate physical abilities. No matter what, that guy won''t be able to ovee the 4th ss barrier. It would be better if you trained him.]


    <i>Really? So, even a Great sorcerer can''t do anything about it, huh?</i>


    [Hmph... Mana isn''t everything. But, well, there is a way. Feeding him the best quality elemental stone suited for him might work, an octagonal stone might break through the barrier, but those aren''t easy toe by.]


    <i>Hmm... Wind elemental stones aren''t easy to find... I may be able to get one or two, but...</i>


    Allen Javius looked incredulous at Karyl''s nonchnt response.


    <i>Just as you said, it¡¯s quite a difficult decision. Whether to give Aidan one will require some thought. He''s already capable of holding his own as it is.</i>


    [You can obtain octagonal stones? Two of them, even? It was difficult even during the Magic Era! Just who are you?]


    <i>I guess I''ll have to observe a bit longer. I¡¯ll decide whether to continue using him in the South then.</i>


    [...I fear you]


    Just then, the dungeon shook with a heavy sound. Aidan emerged from within the Twin-Headed Eagle¡¯s lifeless body, covered in blood, his breathing ragged.


    Step by step, he wiped the blood off his dagger onto his clothes and presented the severed head of the Twin-Headed Eagle to Karyl.


    "Huff... Huff... Huff..." Aidan struggled to catch his breath, seemingly devoid of strength to speak. He seemed like apletely different person from before. The man standing before Karyl was no longer the clumsy and careless individual they once knew, but someone exuding the presence of a well-honed de.


    "You did it."


    "Yes."


    "I knew you would."


    "...¡±


    Though the atmosphere in the dungeon should have been filled with jubtion, a cold tension seemed to hang between Karyl and Aidan. Mikhail, observing the exchange, appeared lost, uncertain of how to react.


    "Just how much do you know?"


    "Know about what?"


    "I can''t go on like this. I have no idea how far you''ll go in exploiting me if I just let things be."


    Karyl replied, an amused smile ying on his lips. "I''m not sure what you mean."


    "If we bring back the monster''s head, they won''t just let us walk away. The southern barbarians only understand power."


    "And?"


    "You''re nning to pit me against them again, aren''t you? Until your sword reaches their leader''s throat. I suppose I''ll have to fight to the death."


    "Not to the death. At most, three encounters."


    "..."


    "I can''t shake the feeling that I''m just a pawn in your game." Aidan''s gaze seemed to say that hiding behind a mask was now pointless.


    "Really?" Karyl''s tone shifted from jest to a more serious note. "And what about you? How many lives have you taken? If we''re both using each other, wouldn¡¯t it be better to be killing monsters rather than people?"


    Aidan was taken aback, his confusion evident. "What do you mean?"


    Karyl lightly patted Aidan¡¯s blood-soaked shoulder. "It''s all the same. I knew from the beginning that you weren''t just some runaway ve. As long as you¡¯re still on his side, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t delve too deep into each other¡¯s secrets."


    "...!!"


    Aidan¡¯s mind raced. <i>Is he talking about the Second Prince Olivurn? Does he really know everything, not just that I''m from the Empire?</i>


    While Aidan struggled to make sense of the conversation, Mikhail, unable to grasp its full meaning, watched the interaction with a sense of bewilderment.


    As if nothing was amiss, Karyl lightly tapped Aidan and Mikhail''s shoulders. "Let''s savor this partnership a little longer. Think it over slowly. But if you''re going to be stained with blood, stand on the side that you can be proud of."


    At that moment, Aidan''s once resolute gaze flickered, revealing a hint of certainty.


    "I''ll pave that path for you."

 Chapter 73: Aidans Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 73: Aidan''s Dilemma</h4>


    The Eastern Kingdom was a small ind that could be reached by sailing east for dozens of days from the continent inhabited by the Principality, the Empire, the Three Kingdoms of Istria, and the various kingdoms and tribes.


    The ind was known for its unique and mysterious sorcery that was unseen on the maind, an art rted to magic.


    Among the ind¡¯s inhabitants, the Burning Darkness held a special ce of authority. They were the de facto rulers of the ind. Despitecking any familial or lordly rulers, ownership of the ind was exclusively passed down to the sessor of the Burning Darkness.


    This tradition of the session of a single heir was both the honor and pride of the Eastern Ind.


    The master of the Burning Darkness was said to possess immense skill in all forms of sorcery, believed to be on par with Sword Masters and Grand Sorcerers. Yet, no one hadid eyes on the master of the ind for decades.


    Aidan Hamil, a member of the Burning Darkness, was tasked with a mission upon leaving the ind¡ª<i>to ensure that Prince Olivurn bes the Emperor.</i>


    Initially, Aidan struggled to understand how he could support a prince like Olivurn, who, unlike the First Prince backed by the chancellor,cked any significant political backing.


    However, upon secretly arriving at the Empire from the Eastern Ind, Aidan was surprised to discover that Kuwell MacGovern, known as the strongest Sword Master on the continent, had pledged his allegiance to Prince Olivurn. The reason behind this alliance remains a mystery to this day.


    What is clear, though, is that the contract between the ind and the prince has been fulfilled, and his duty was merely to serve Olivurn Shutean, regardless of any personal connection, friendship, or loyalty to him.


    <i>A descendant of the Burning Darkness unquestioningly follows the master''s orders without doubt. </i>Aidan Hamil had never doubted thismand. That is, until he met a certain boy.


    "..."


    What troubled Aidan about Karyl, as trivial as it might sound, was Karyl himself.


    <i>Though the Eastern Ind is independent of the Empire, it has chosen to support Olivurn Shutean, indicating that the master deems him worthy.</i>


    Aidan observed Karyl, who nonchntly leaned against the freshly severed head of the Twin-Headed eagle inside the carriage, his eyes closed.


    <i>He can even sleep peacefully on a head that still hasn¡¯t yet dried from the blood.</i>


    Whether to call this daringness or indifference, Aidan wasn¡¯t sure. He often found himself forgetting Karyl''s age, as his actions often seemed far beyond what one would expect from a twelve-year-old.


    "Why do I keep making the same mistakes?"


    He massaged his forehead.


    "Haah......"


    Could it be that seeing blood after such a long time had affected him? After severing the head of the Twin-Headed Eagle in the dungeon, Aidan had spoken out against Karyl, momentarily forgetting his own position.


    <i>It has always been a facade, but now it has be even more transparent.</i>


    Karyl already knew that he was from the Eastern Ind when he asked him to teach Mikhail Magic Transformation


    <i>I wonder if he knows Zouk¡¯s identity as well.</i>


    While uncertain, Aidan couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of the brief surge of murderous intent he felt at the inn in Tatur.


    <i>This is madness...</i>


    Since leaving Tatur, he hadn''t sent any reports to her. By now, she wouldn''t be waiting for his reports and would have taken her own actions.


    <i>Maybe she even received reports about me.</i>


    "Why do you look so pale? You''ve seemed off ever since we left the dungeon," Mikhail, seated beside him, broke the silence in the carriage.


    "Mikhail."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you think of me?"


    "What do you mean...?"


    "I am just curious. From our time in the Guidance Mercenary Gang up until now, what is your impression of me? Do you see me as just an ordinary person?"


    Aidan himself found his question absurd, but Mikhail appeared to seriously ponder before responding.


    "Not ordinary at all. Honestly, Karyl may be incredible, but to me, you''re my magic teacher."


    "What? Why me?"


    "Because you taught me Magic Transformation... and you helped me understand theplex forms for wind magic."


    <i>...That''s because you were smart enough to grasp even the parts I didn''t teach. And you would have understood those magic forms on your own in a few days anyway.</i>


    Aidan wanted to speak the truth but ultimately kept it to himself.


    "But seeing your fight in the dungeon, I realized you''re not just great at magic but swordsmanship as well," Mikhail said calmly. "Besides, apanion of Karyl couldn''t just be ordinary, right? Watching you fight, I thought to myself, ¡°Just as I expected.¡±"


    "Is that so," Aidan replied, Mikhail''s straightforwardness making his previous attempts to hide his identity almost amusing.


    "Whatever," Aidan said, handing the reins over to Mikhail and leaning back against the carriage seat. "I don''t even know anymore."


    "Pardon me?"


    "Forget it. It''s nothing."


    At this point, Aidan felt foolish for even pondering such things. Just then, as the curtain behind the carriage seat was drawn, Aidan startled and turned around.


    "You are awake."


    Karyl, rubbing his eyes and stretching wearily, nodded and looked around. "We''ve arrived."


    Tents could be seen far in the distance.


    "Pardon?" Even to Aidan, with his keen sight, all that was visible was the vast horizon.


    "It''s not about seeing; it''s about knowing the location."


    "I see." Aidan nodded.


    [Stubborn kid... Creating a training space with illusions even inside the carriage, who does that?]


    Karyl chuckled, hearing Allen''s voice whispering in his ear.


    <i>Watching their fight in the dungeon must have ignited something within me, </i>Aidan thought.<i> The journey ahead is still long.</i>


    "Hmm."


    "That¡¯s the ce where tribes determine the master of the Great ins," Karyl muttered softly, gazing into the distance.


    Before themy the vige of the Warrior tribe, Atanka.


    ***


    "..."


    The tension in the air thickened as all eyes turned toward the severed head of the Twin-Headed Eagle. Karyl, arms crossed and seemingly relishing the murmurs of the crowd, addressed the chief with a familiar tone.


    "Are you the chief, Tunan?" Despite their content, Karyl¡¯s words carried a sense of camaraderie, as if he were calling out to an old friend.


    "This is a gift for visiting your tribe."


    "A presumptuous and rude gift, this is."


    Mikhail and Aidan listened intently to their exchange, their faces tense with anticipation.


    <i>It feels like I''m looking at our leader.</i>


    <i>Everyone in this vige is a master in their own right. Physically, they could match the disciples of the Burning Darkness.</i>


    Their intimidating gazes from the tribe''s entrance all the way to the inside of the tent weighed heavily on them.


    But it was the chief whomanded an entirely different level of presence. The aura emanating from him was of a different dimension, easily crushing the previous sense of intimidation.


    "Hmm."


    His dark, almost burnt skin, bulging muscles, and piercing eyes seemed capable of devouring them whole at any moment.


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Unconsciously, both of them swallowed nervously with each word the chief spoke.


    "I like it."


    Yet, contrary to their fears, the chief smiled. He plucked an eyeball from the severed head of the Twin-Headed Eagle and chewed on it, causing Mikhail to turn away, unable to watch, and almost retch.


    "Who is the hero that caught this, something even the tribes of the Great ins don''t dare touch?"


    "The one currently about to vomit at your feet."


    "What? Are you joking with me?"


    ¡°Surely not. Who woulde all this way to tell a lie out of madness? Or is it that you''re upset because that staggering fellow over there aplished what even your vaunted warriors could not?"


    "Ugh... why did you say staggering...?"


    The chief looked at Mikhail with displeasure.


    "We do not touch the dungeons not because we are unable to, but rather because we choose not to."


    "That''s debatable. After all, no tribe among the four tribes of the Great ins'' have ever cleared out the dungeon." Karyl provocatively stoked the chief''s anger.


    <i>This is troubling. He seems about to burst any moment now. Even if this is enemy territory... </i>Aidan, sensing the tension, cautiously reached for the dagger concealed within his robe, prepared for any situation that may arise.


    "I''ve heard rumors. An imperial in league with the Flying Bow tribe. That must be you. Have you brought the head of the Twin-Headed eagle to challenge us?"


    Karyl chuckled lightly, plucking out the remaining eyeball.


    Mikhail felt his stomach churn again, but this time, he sessfully suppressed the rising difort.


    "No. That truly was a gift."


    Karyl nonchntly extended his hand towards the chief, the Twin-Headed Eagle''s eyeball in his palm.


    "Twin-Headed Eagles are known to enhance virility. There¡¯s a rumor that the chief of the Warrior tribe has beencking in that department at night, and it has spread all the way to the north," Karyl added, his words dripping with mischief.


    "You son of a...!!" One of Tunan''s guards, stepped forward, wearing a grimace.


    <i>What is he doing? Did he note here to unify the four tribes, but to kill them all instead? </i>Aidan couldn''t fathom Karyl''s intentions.


    "Stay where you are."


    With a singlemand from Karyl, the guard, who was about to charge, froze in ce.


    "Even uneducated barbarians know better than to interrupt a conversation between leaders."


    <i>Swoosh---</i>


    "..."


    No one noticed when the de was drawn. Only the trembling of the Freezing Talon''s de, as it grazed the guard''s throat was visible.


    "If you value your head,¡± Karyl warned, ¡°you will not move."


    A chill ran down everyone''s spine.


    At that moment, Aidan realized something. From the moment he was tasked with investigating Suan Hazar¡¯s escape on the prince''s orders, to when Karyl became the master of Tatur, and even when he ignored Zouk De Holde''s warnings and followed Karyl at even the risk of danger... It was all because of this.


    <i>There¡¯s no denying it.</i>


    Aidan watched as Karyl causally pointed his sword at the chief''s neck.


    "Gah!"


    As the Freezing Talon pressed slightly against his shoulder, the man couldn''t resist Karyl''s strength. He grimaced and slowly knelt.


    "Ha...!"


    Aidan''s doubts had grown as he observed Karyl during their carriage ride to the tribe. And after much thought, he came to a realization¡ªhe was captivated by this boy named Karyl. The reason behind this fascination became clear... It was theplete opposite of the life Aidan had been molded for since birth. A life of following orders andpleting missions.


    Yet, Karyl walked the path of defiance, always smiling, and free-spirited. His was a life that seemed to hide his own shackles and dreams underneath a mask of nonchnce.


    "..."


    Aidan clenched his fist unknowingly.


    <i>The four administrators of Tatur, the leader of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, the lord of Azor... and now, even the barbarians of the south.</i>


    He hadn¡¯t been born into royalty. He had started from the very bottom, yet he had never once bowed to others. Commoners lived theirmon lives, and Nobles followed their set noble paths. As for Aidan, a killer born on the Eastern ind, the only way of life, the only path was to take the lives of others.


    <i>When was it? </i>When was thest time he spared a life?


    Karyl made what was deemed impossible, even in wild dreams, look utterly natural. It was as if he had the audacity to refuse a fate ordained by the gods.


    "I see..."


    "What?" Mikhail asked, looking at Aidan, who was murmuring softly.


    <i>I...</i>


    For the first andst time, Aidan Hamil entertained a thought he had never allowed himself to consider before. It was a decision that would change his destiny.


    <i>I wanted to choose my master not out of obligation but by my own will.</i>

 Chapter 74: Movements in the Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 74: Movements in the Imperial Pce</h4>


    "It is truly an honor to meet Gordon Fabian of the renowned Guidance Mercenary Gang," a lively voice, reminiscent of marbles rolling, echoed through the imperial pce.


    "..."


    A heavy gaze bore down on First Prince Luon from a towering figure.


    "Hmm."


    Gordon yawned disinterestedly as he walked past the prince, causing Luon''s smooth face to furrow. However, the Chancellor of the Empire Bryn Ennik quickly intervened.


    ¡°The power of the Guidance Mercenary Gang is of great importance to us.¡±


    Luon nodded, as if he understood, while smacking his lips. He never imagined they could win the allegiance of such formidable individuals with a simple friendship.


    <i>Those guys were nothing more than amon mercenary gang, no matter how great they appeared. They must havee to the imperial pce because they wanted something. All we need to do is to fulfill their desires.</i>


    Until now, the first prince had unquestionably held supreme authority over the empire. However, when Kuwell MacGovern sided with Olivurn, the second prince, the situation took an unexpected turn. The greatest Sword Master on the continent, the influence of that name, proved to be greater than expected.


    <i>Among the people who can confront Lord Kuwell through force, the only one who can move freely in the end is Gordon Fabian.</i>


    The Chancellor of the Empire wondered why the Emperor had secretly summoned the Guidance Mercenary Gang, but he believed this opportunity should not be taken lightly.


    "Our visit to the capital was merely to continue the decades of trade with His Majesty. I''ve heard rumors that he hasn''t been in good healthtely; now I see why," Gordon remarked, pointing at Luon.


    "Jaygun, is there any ogre''s blood in the ship''s storage?"


    "Yes. There should be about three barrels."


    "Take one out and give it to His Majesty. It''ll be good for his headache. He must live long and well."


    "Understood."


    Luon''s face contorted even further at Gordon¡¯s words. He had never been treated in such a manner before, especially not in the middle of the imperial pce, his territory.


    "Ha ha... Captain, you haven''t changed a bit."


    Then, a low voice emerged from the end of the corridor. A small figure in a robe, an old man, slowly approached and greeted him with a nod.


    "Court sorcerer Sir Kadin, it seems you still haven''t departed to the heavens yet. The drake''s brain fluid I gave youst time must have suited you well."


    Gordon smirked and said to him, "It is said to be invigorating as well. What a shame that it has somewhat gone to waste."


    Despite the crude joke, Kadin Luer brushed off thement nonchntly. The appearance of the court sorcerer, who had maintained neutrality until now, left Prince Luon and Chancellor Bryn Ennik unable to remain unrmed.


    <i>What? When did that guy return from Azor? Did he hear the rumors like a ghost and use teleportation magic? This is precisely why sorcerers...</i>


    While rolling his eyes at the Chancellor, Kadin stroked his unkempt beard and chuckled. "Haha... The brain fluid served its purpose well for my magical research. How long has it been since youst visited the pce? How about a cup of tea?"


    "Tea, my foot. Alcohol? Maybe, but drinking here would likely turn my stomach inside out. I shall return to my ship to drink."


    "We''ve received some red wine."


    Gordon was tempted by the offer. "That does sound appealing. Send a few bottles to my ship then. Sorcerers have no appreciation for the taste of wine, anyway."


    Another refusal.


    "Ha ha... Very well then."


    Knowing that further persuasion would be pointless, Kadin Luer decided to withdraw. There was no need to sacrifice his pride any further.


    "And who''s that youngster behind you? A new apprentice?"


    "He is Lord Kuwell¡¯s son. Recently, during an incident involving spies from the Lurein Principality, he disyed exceptional talent. And when he came to my office he caught my eye. Since then, I have taken it upon myself to teach him a few things,¡± Kadin replied.


    The boy''s tidy appearance suited that of a sorcerer, yet to Gordon, even at his young age, he seemed too sharp to be confined to a tower, studying magic.


    "I am Tiren MacGovern."


    <i>Ah, an adopted son of Kiwell, I see. </i>Hearing the name, Gordon smirked and nodded.


    <i>It seems the Chancellor of the Empire was unaware of this. As expected of a sly old fox.</i>


    "So, you''re one of Kuwell''s sons. I have heard he has taken in numerous orphans. You''re one of them?"


    "I am the second. And my father does not simply take in anyone. There are five of us in total."


    "A rather dull fellow," Gordon remarked, impressed by Tiren''s unfazed response.


    <i>He doesn''t strike me as someone who would be content cooped up in a tower, buried in magic books.</i>


    ¡°By the way, I heard an interesting rumor in Azor on my way here. The Gray Training Ground, which not even the sorcerers of the Magic Council could breach, has been infiltrated.¡±


    "..."


    Kadin''s steps came to a halt.


    <i>The Gray Training Ground? The tomb of the Assembly of Seven Elders? So that''s why he left the pce in such a hurry.</i>


    The Chancellor of the Empire nodded. "Indeed, the seal of the Gray Training Ground has been broken. But the person in question also won the Azor Magic Competition. They may still be an independent sorcerer, but with such talent, they will surely be a force to be reckoned with in service to the empire."


    "Is that so? What''s the fellow''s name?"


    "Karyl."


    "...!!"


    At that moment, Tiren''s eyebrows twitched slightly¡ªa change that went unnoticed by others, but not by Gordon.


    "Hey, kid. Do you know him?"


    "No."


    "Hmm."


    "It''s amon name. There are many people named Karyl across the continent," Kadin calmly interjected.


    Regaining hisposure, Tiren caught Gordon''s fleeting nce.


    ¡°Well, I too have had an interesting experience... But hearing your story, it seems unnecessary to share."


    <i>Karyl... It couldn''t be that boy. He was a natural warrior and notfortable with magic. It has only been a few months; it is impossible for him to be a sorcerer. </i>Gordon couldn''t help but be taken aback when the court sorcerer mentioned the name Karyl.


    "Well then," Kadin Luer stroked his chin and quietly stepped back, with Tiren following closely behind.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    As the two left, Gordon, looking intrigued, casually draped his arm over Luon''s shoulder.


    "...!?"


    "Did you ever wonder why a mercenary is a mercenary?"


    Overwhelmed by the pressure exerted by Gordon, Luon staggered. Despite the audacity of Gordon¡¯s words, no one dared to intervene.


    "You¡¯ve seen the old man, haven¡¯t you? Always calcting which side to take for the best advantage. It''s not just about money. There has to be a benefit. Sometimes, in these grand games, it''s about more than just material things."


    "..."


    "If a tempting offer were toe along, I might even side with the third prince. That''s what being a mercenary is all about."


    Gordon¡¯s words, though spoken casually, had the potential to unleash a new catastrophe. The third prince, Kromen, had been sidelined in the power struggle for the empire. At the tender age of seven, he was naive and inexperienced. Yet, it was not his age that posed the problem. If they had to contend with a mercenary gang on top of their internal conflicts, the consequences would be dire.


    "Haha. Captain, you have quite the sense of humor."


    "Maybe.But maybe not."


    The Chancellor of the Empire forced augh, attempting to diffuse the weight of Gordon''s remarks. However, Gordon wore a strangely amused smile.


    "Perhaps the Emperor summoned me here to convey just that. Even in his old age, he''s the man who built the empire."


    With that, Gordon lightly patted Luon''s shoulder and bid him farewell. "Until we meet again."


    Without another word, they could only watch Gordon''s figure recede into the darkness.


    ***


    ¡°You are the Captain of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°There seem to be quite a lot of kids looking for me today. It''s quite bothersome, so begone while I still have the energy to deal with you properly.¡±


    ¡°If you wish, I can arrange for you a meeting with the third prince first. I shall wait.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gordon paused just before leaving the imperial pce, intrigued by an interesting boy. A boy, at the age of twelve, had the gall to stop him. Had the boy heard the words he said in the corridor? He could kill him right now if he wanted, but instead, he looked at the boy in front of him and chuckled.


    ¡°So, you''re Olivurn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°You seem quite confident. It¡¯s different from the arrogance of your brother, but you''re quite bold yourself.¡±


    ¡°If one is of imperial blood, such a demeanor is not umon. I''ll take that as apliment.¡± Olivurn spoke fluently, even in front of Gordon.


    ¡°Hahaha. Did you hear that, Jaygun? The prince is quite entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes...¡±


    Unlike Gordon, Jaygun, the vice-captain, was fidgety, seemingly on edge since their encounter in the corridor.


    ¡°I will serve you some delicious tea.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I don''t drink tea. Maybe if it were alcohol, I would have, but the court sorcerer already gave me some fine wine, so I''ll have that instead.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, due to my age, I cannot join you in drinking, but why don¡¯t you give it a try. I assure you, it may taste even more delightful than alcohol."


    ¡°...¡±


    Gordon¡¯s interest was piqued.


    <i>Where does his confidencee from? I heard he was born of a concubine, but it seems the father''s blood runs thicker in him.</i>


    A moment of silence hung in the air.


    ¡°Well then, let''s see just how delightful it is.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Jaygun couldn¡¯t believe his ears. As far as he knew, Gordon Fabian had only ever drunk tea once in his life¡ªwhen he first met the current emperor, Titan Shutean.


    ***


    ¡°If news of me has reached here, it means that there are other tribes besides the Warriors here. Where are they?¡± Karyl scanned the inside of the tent.


    Then, as if on cue, he said, ¡°You''ve made a wise decision. I¡¯ve heard that this location is asionally used as a meeting ce for the three tribes, excluding the Flying Bow Tribe.¡±


    The chiefs of the Lahu and Risu tribes stiffened. Karyl nced at them, a low chuckle escaping his lips.


    "From your expressions, it must be you two. Isn''t it a bit petty how the three tribespeting for dominion over the Great ins to gather here so quickly just because I''ve arrived?"


    Karyl pointed at the man on his left and continued, ¡°Of course, excluding the Lahu Tribe. They have already lost their influence in thepetition, so it¡¯s only natural for them to attach themselves anywhere they can.¡±


    ¡°You...!!¡± Growled the man on the right in a deep, menacing voice,


    "Ah, so it''s not that side, but this one? Well... I¡¯ve heard that the Lisu tribe isn''t in a much better situation either.¡±


    ¡°The courtesy extended to a guest ends here. If you''re here to stir up more disputes, then leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hang your head on the roof of this tent. We southerners do not wee Imperials.¡±


    ¡°But I have struck a deal with the Flying Bow Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Those are people who''ve forsaken the pride of the south to live by trading with the continent,¡± Tunan interjected, his thunderous voice causing Mikhail and Aidan to flinch involuntarily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you? You survive by selling the corpses of demons thate out of the dungeon. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard that I own Tatur.¡±


    ¡°Tch...¡±


    ¡°It''s not just the Flying Bow Tribe that deals with the ck market. Who else would buy the demons¡¯ corpses? It''s the work of the deranged nobles of the empire.¡±


    ¡°Are you using our dealings with Tatur to threaten us, just as you did with the Flying Bow Tribe?¡± The chief of the Lahu Tribe asked Karyl.


    For the three tribes, which were heavily reliant on demon hunting, trade with the ck market was vital.


    ¡°You react too quickly for someone who speaks of Southern pride."


    ¡°...¡±


    The chief''s face turned red, and he turned away, his reaction revealing the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°I told the Flying Bow Tribe the same, but I have no intention of dealing with you through such petty tactics. Mutual trust is necessary, right?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I am aware that the biggest problem for the southern tribes, especially those on the Great ins, is food.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you lend me your strength, I will ensure you have new arablend for farming. Not only that, I¡¯ll also provide you with farming methods and the necessary tools.¡±


    The chief scowled at Karyl¡¯s proposition.


    ¡°Is there even anynd left in the south? Not to mention provoking the five major families in the Abyssal Rocks, and the Digon tribe is suicidal.¡±


    ¡°It seems even the chief of the Warrior tribe, known as the bravest in the Great ins, harbors fears. Don''t worry. Those two will be dealt with in due course, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want the southerners to fight amongst themselves.¡±


    ¡°Then...?¡±


    All eyes turned to Karyl.


    As if he had been waiting for this, he spoke slowly, each word carrying tremendous weight. ¡°We will venture into the Central Region.¡±


    ¡°......!!¡±


    At that moment, the gaze of the three chiefs wavered.


    ¡°How about looking upwards, beyond the south? I will give you a fifth of the imperialnds. Of course, yournds in the south will remain untouched as well.¡±


    Aidan felt an urge to p his knee in admiration.


    <i>He''s offering the Great ins to the Flying Bow Tribe and the imperialnds to the other three tribes... </i>It sounded unbelievable. <i>But this is indeed a brilliant n.</i>


    It was the only way to satisfy what each party wanted. And he genuinely thought so. Venturing into the Central Region was something every tribe of the Great ins had considered at least once, a dream they all aspired to.


    ¡°You¡¯ll give us a fifth of imperialnd? Are you saying you¡¯ll conquer the empire?¡± However, as much as it was a brilliant idea, it was also outrageously bold.


    The three chiefs did not easily fall for the words of a twelve-year-old.


    ¡°So, yes.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy...¡±


    ¡°If the Great ins support me, then even the five major families are within reach.¡±


    ¡°What about Digon?¡±


    ¡°I have something in mind for them, but I can¡¯t share it without hearing your decision first,¡± Karyl shrugged.


    "How will you prove you''re capable of doing so?"


    ¡°Well, they say, when in the south, do as the southerners do. There¡¯s something you do to prove your strength, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    The faces of the chiefs and their tribesmen hardened.


    ¡°How about we start with the Great Hunt?¡±

 Chapter 75: The Great Hunt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Great Hunt (1)</h4>


    The Great Hunt a revered tradition among the tribes of the Great ins, held immense significance for the southern barbarians, who had upheld their lineage through the act of hunting. Catching the strongest monster was their way of proving their mettle as brave warriors.


    "Are you seriously nning to conquer the Rolling Hills now?"


    The most formidable monster of the Great ins was none other than the Sand Serpent, the ruler of the Rolling Hills. With a colossal stature three times that of a grown adult and stretching for tens of meters in length, it reigned supreme over the hills.


    "Yes," Karyl affirmed, prompting deep sighs from the chiefs. "Unlike the other rulers of dungeons, the Sand Serpent has the ability to fly, which means it doesn¡¯t just hide inside its dungeon but roams the rolling hills."


    "..."


    "It¡¯s been known to venture beyond the rolling hills tounch attacks on the tribes. Isn''t that right?"


    There was no response.


    <i>It must be an undeniable fact. I had heard ounts of this during my previous life, from the survivors of the southern subjugation.</i>


    After Olivurn ascended to the throne, the empire gained control of the Great ins during the southern subjugation. However, the dungeons were neverpletely eradicated. The resistance from the southern barbarians was fierce, and with the Digon tribe of Milliana putting up a strong fight, even the empire found it burdensome to deploy that many excessive troops.


    Even after the revtion of the Oracle, the rolling hills still existed, and the Sand Serpent would asionally flow over the southern regions.


    ¡°Catching the Twin-Headed Eagle was for that reason too, huh? To qualify for the Great Hunt...¡±


    <i>That, too, was something I learned from him.</i>


    "You''re quite well informed."


    ¡°Don''t be so narrow-minded. While it¡¯s true that you survive through dungeons, ultimately, you must clear them to advance toward the central region. The rest of the small fry doesn''t matter, but the Sand Serpent of the Rolling Hills is different."


    "But..."


    "Isn''t that what the Great Hunt is all about? To see who can catch it first. That''s the method I''m proposing to you."


    A heavy silence fell upon the tent at Karyl''s words.


    <i>What¡¯s with this reaction?</i>


    <i>Are the rolling hills that difficult of a ce?</i>


    Mikhail and Aidan exchanged puzzled nces, seeing the darkening expressions of the chiefs.


    However, unlike the two, Karyl seemed to know the reason behind their reactions and spoke with a peculiar expression.


    "Are there no brave warriors among the southern tribes? If you fear death, I can go alone."


    "Don¡¯t speak so recklessly. As an imperial, you know nothing about the dangers of the rolling hills," a shout came from the crowd.


    As if anticipating such pushback, Karyl turned towards the voice and said, "I''ve heard that the reason the southern tribes haven¡¯t touched the dungeons is not because they can''t but because they choose not to."


    "..."


    "...Indeed, the Great Hunt is indeed a time-honored tradition among the southerners, but don¡¯t mistake me for someone who believes in your notions of conquering the central region."


    "Of course."


    "Such an endeavor cannot be aplished through individual strength alone, and I fail to see why we should follow your suggestion."


    "Or maybe you are just afraid," Karyl spoke to the chief of the Tu Tribe. "Are you afraid that by killing the Serpent and copsing its dungeon, your source of ie will be cut? Or is it maybe because..." His lips curled up in a slight smirk.


    Mikhail couldn''t help but think how arrogantly confident Karyl looked, almost like a mischievous child nning a prank.


    "Are you unsure you can prate the stronghold in the rolling hills?"


    "I am Beikan of the Tu Tribe. I''ve heard enough from you. Had youe empty-handed, I would have crushed your throat without hesitation. However, since you have brought the head of the Twin-Headed Eagle, as you imed, you have earned your qualification."


    "Hmm." Karyl mused, his gaze fixed on Beikan.


    "I will participate in the Great Hunt on behalf of my tribe." A towering figure, much taller and more muscr than the rest, pushed through the crowd and stepped forward. The axe at his waist was old, but its sharpness was evident. He spoke, as if ready to throw it at any moment.


    <i>The chief is impressive, but this man is even more so. Is everyone here a monster? If he fights themander, I wonder how it will turn out... </i>Mikhail, standing by Karyl¡¯s side, gulped nervously as he looked up at the imposing figure.


    [So it''s him. No one knows the lengths you have gone to bring him in.] Allen Javius, flew around Beikan, his arms crossed.


    <i>Fwooshh¡ª</i>


    All of a sudden, Beikan swung his arm through the empty air.


    [Oh dear, what a surprise. What¡¯s with this guy?]


    What was even more surprising was that Beikan''s arm movement was exactly where he had been moments before.


    ¡°...Was that? Must be my imagination.¡±


    Allen was taken aback as Beikan muttered to himself. [Did he sense my presence? What a ridiculous guy.]


    <i>Be careful. The barbarians are skilled in sorcery. It¡¯s somewhat different from magic, but they possess strong spiritual power. He must have sensed it instinctively. After all, they worship the spirits of Abysmal Rock for that very reason.</i>


    [Hmph... Spirits. They¡¯ve long since vanished, and yet they''re still entangled with such things.]


    <i>Well. Some Southerners possess exorcism skills superior to some priests. When the oracle was revealed, the Southerners were the backbone of the exorcist troops.</i>


    "Hm."


    Allen was taken aback even more after noticing that Beikan had pinpointed his location without even turning his head.


    "You have a good build. Are you the chief¡¯s son?"


    "No, I¡¯m just a tribesman,¡± Baikan replied. ¡°The Great Hunt is a glorious achievement for the tribes of the Great ins. We just don''t want it sullied by outsiders."


    Karyl smirked up at Beikan. <i>Just a tribesman, huh? In my previous life, when the tribes of the Great ins were absorbed by Digon, you were significant enough to be Milliana''s right hand.</i>


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Karyl pointed at the Twin-Headed Eagle''s head on the ground.


    "Do you have any proof of qualification?"


    "You...! How rude...!" One of the tribesmen was about to say something but quickly covered his mouth, having realized his mistake.


    Beikan unfastened a bracelet from his wrist and dropped it in front of Karyl.


    "It¡¯s made from an ogre''s tooth."


    "Hmm." Karyl examined the bracelet and said, "In the central region, there are heroes who tear ogres apart with their bare hands. Are you one of them?"


    "Fighting with bare hands when you have good weapons is foolish. When hunting, one must use all their strength."


    Karyl handed back the bracelet, responding to Beikan¡¯s answer. "That makes sense."


    Then surveying the area he continued. "It seems this man is the only warrior brave enough to participate in the Great Hunt. What about the other tribes?"


    [Huh? What are you doing? You came all this way just to get this big guy, didn¡¯t you?] Allen looked at Karyl, puzzled by his expression.


    <i>I¡¯m just curious. I may know the future, but I don''t know everything. There might be talents I''m unaware of.</i>


    [Why look for talents, all of a sudden? That too, here.]


    <i>Of course... There are likely far more in the central regions. But my footing there is still low. The Empire, the Principality, the Three Kingdoms, and even Azor have their power structures firmly in ce. </i>Karyl thought with a bitter smile on his face.


    [Isn¡¯t it the same in the south? Even if they are tribes, they still have chiefs, don¡¯t they?]


    <i>It''s a bit different. If the conditions are right, they must follow tradition, that''s their duty. Even when I, an outsider, proposed the Great Hunt, they epted, didn¡¯t they?</i>


    [Hmm...]


    <i>Compared to the empires, that bite and tear at each other just to change one monarch, there¡¯s a better chance to overturn the hierarchy here, as long as you have the skill, even if you start from the bottom.</i>


    [Hmmph, to me, it just seems like the pride of an immigrant.]


    <i>Well, you could see it that way.</i>


    As Karyl engaged in a lengthy conversation with Allen, he waited for a response from the tribesmen who had been staring at him for an unexpectedly long time.


    "We will follow the decision of the Tu Tribe."


    "As will we."


    "Hmph, they¡¯re still a boring bunch, I see,¡± Karyl murmured under his breath, almost inaudible, as he looked at the remaining two chiefs.


    But, Aidan, the assassin, could faintly catch his voice. <i>It¡¯s odd. It¡¯s as if he already anticipated their reaction.</i>


    "Good. Then the rest will be decided between this friend and me here. When would be a good day for the hunt?"


    "Anytime."


    "I like that you have confidence. I¡¯ll let you know when we''re ready."


    Karyl beckoned the two. As they stepped out of the tent, the tribespeople watched the three people leave, seemingly at a loss for words amidst the unexpected flurry of activity.


    ***


    ¡°Beikan, why did you ept the Great Hunt? Because of those Imperials, we¡¯re now getting involved in such matters...¡±


    ¡°They brought the head of a Twin-Headed Eagle, proving themselves as worthy challengers. It''s only right for us to respond.¡±


    ¡°But there''s no proof they actually conquered a dungeon!¡±


    ¡°Then, would you like to fight them?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Beikan¡¯s words left everyone in the tent speechless.


    ¡°It may actually be a good thing. I¡¯ve always thought that the rolling hills should be conquered eventually. Though the ns for Central expansion came from the mouth of a foolish child, it¡¯s not much different from the preparations we¡¯ve already been making. It''s only a matter of timing.¡±


    ¡°Hah...¡± The chief sighed deeply at his words.


    ¡°We can''t keep relying solely on hunting demons forever. Perhaps we can use that child to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Tunan, the chief, asked.


    Instead of answering, Beikan simply nodded.


    Outside the tent, hidden underneath a fabric so thick that no sound could be heard, Karyl, with his arms crossed, leaned against a pir and chuckled softly.


    <i>Yes, just as I expected. The southern barbarians have always had their eyes on the Central region. It''s just that the empire acted much quicker than they anticipated, and their previous n failed because the Principality and the Three Kingdoms were conquered too quickly in my previous life.</i> Karyl grinned bitterly.


    Their failure was precisely because of Karyl himself. In his previous life, with Karyl backing up the Empire, it had not only overthrown the Principality and the Three Kingdoms but had also expanded into the South.


    Knowing the flow of events, Karyl was confident that even a seemingly futile proposal would seed.


    <i>And now, in this life, I find myself on the side of the South... </i>Karyl grinned bitterly again.


    [And now <i>I </i>am being dragged into all sorts of troublesome tasks.]


    Karyl lifted his head and looked at Allen. <i>What good is being dead if you cannot be of use somewhere?</i>


    [This brat...]


    Half-immersed in the tent, Allen looked at Karyl with a bbergasted expression. It was quite the predicament for him, he, who was once a great sorcerer, was now reduced to eavesdropping and rying the conversations of the barbarians within the tent.


    Karyl turned his head, reflecting on the past. <i>It has been a while, indeed...</i>


    [You speak as if you miss it, a ce that remained unconquered even in your previous life.]


    <i>Ah... Well, I do miss it. There¡¯s someone there, who¡¯s very dear to me.</i>


    [Hmm?]


    Karyl smiled mysteriously, his expression filled with nostalgia.

 Chapter 76: The Great Hunt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Great Hunt (2)</h4>


    "Viper venom, huh? It might be useful for hunting, but it seems too weak to prate the Serpent''s scales."


    "..."


    "The Serpent''s hunting method is quite different. It¡¯s as flexible as a snake, yet its fangs are said to rival those of a dragon in strength. But the real challenge lies in peeling off its armor-like scales, after all, it¡¯s all meaningless if you can¡¯t."


    Beikan, setting down the arrow he was tending to, looked up and spoke. "Quite the chatterbox, aren¡¯t you?"


    Karyl shrugged and chuckled.


    "Regardless of the target, the method of hunting remains the same. You just do your best with what you¡¯ve got."


    "Well, I hope we don¡¯t end up bringing back more than one corpse from the rolling hills. That''s all."


    [You seem oddly excited. ...Wait! You aren¡¯t into muscr men, are you?]


    <i>Be quiet!</i>


    [I was looking back at your previous life''s memories, and there wasn¡¯t a single woman in sight. I hope it''s not some strange preference of yours.]


    <i>...You don¡¯t know all my memories.</i>


    "It¡¯s quite obvious. The stronger the memory, the more it lingers. In other words, the fragmented memories of yours I have are the most impactful moments of your life."


    <i>Umm, well, maybe I deliberately hid them? </i>Karyl replied with a stiff face.


    "Suuure~" But Allen, unlike his rigid appearance, spoke to him in a teasing manner.


    <i>It¡¯s just... it¡¯s been a while since I fought alongside someone I can trust without hesitation.</i>


    Both Aidan and Mikhail were exceptional, no doubt, but their skills were admittedlycking. Mikhail, with his limited experience in subjugation, and Aidan, whose experience was mainly on human enemies rather than monsters, were both unneeded variables in hunting.


    [They seemed quite capable when we caught the Twin-Headed Eagle.]


    <i>Well, they have their talents, that¡¯s for sure.</i>


    Karyl watched Beikan meticulously check his gear and let out a soft chuckle.


    <i>But your opinion will change once you see him fight.</i>


    [Hmm...?] Allen Javius cocked his head, puzzled and not fully understanding.


    ***


    <i>Thunk¡ª!!</i>


    The sound of rocks shattering echoed through the air, as fragments flew in all directions, scattering across the ground.


    Picking up the rock fragments, Beikan, with a powerful swing, smashed the fallen monster¡¯s head without mercy. The thick carapace cracked open, revealing the oozing brain fluid within.


    ¡°Phew!!¡±


    Despite its head being shattered, the monster''s remaining legs twitched, as if its nerves hadn¡¯t fully disconnected. Beikan, unfazed, took a short breath and stomped hard on the creature''s abdomen.


    [Now I understand what you meant. He''s on a whole different level,] Allen said, looking at Beikan with a bewildered expression as he spoke to Karyl.


    <i>Right?</i>


    Around Beikan, the corpses of exploded monsters were scattered everywhere. It was as if there was a mountain of bodies, likely amounting to thirty or forty. The monsters at the entrance of the rolling hills had all targeted him, but the oue was clear from the scene before him.


    [How can he fight like that? Without any magic, relying on pure physical strength.]


    <i>He''s a man who single-handedly defeated five hundred soldiers. That''s just the tip of the iceberg.</i>


    [It''s not about the numbers. Even you could defeat a thousand now. What astonishes me is how he can fight without showing any signs of fatigue.]


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Tearing off a shell from a monster¡¯s corpse, Beikan spoke to Karyl.


    ¡°Can you wait for a moment? The cores of these monsters are valuable items. If they aren¡¯t processed immediately, they be unusable. Just let me separate the materials and give a signal; my tribesmen wille and collect them.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please. I was nning to rest before entering the rolling hills anyway. But there was hardly any need for me to exert myself since you took care of everything.¡± Karyl waved his hand, giving his permission.


    Once given the go-ahead, Beikan skillfully disassembled the monsters.


    [Such physical prowess was rare even in the Magical Era... How fascinating.]


    <i>One can be strong without magic. Aren¡¯t you overreacting a bit too much? There were people without magic in the Magic Era too.</i>


    [Of course. You call them immigrants or barbarians, but back then, everyone used to live together.]


    <i>Then, why do only the people from the North and the South seem to be born without magic?</i>


    [Well, not having magic isn¡¯t necessarily strange, is it? You may think I find it surprising for one to be strong without magic, but you''re mistaken. The current emperor may brand it as a heresy and whatnot, but magic isn''t some blessing bestowed by a god,] Allen exined, crossing his arms.


    [It''s just one of the many natural phenomena that exist in this world. Humans are merely borrowing one of the elements that make up the world. So, curses, spirits, sorcery... There''s plenty that could bebeled as heretical.]


    <i>That makes sense. </i>Karyl nodded lightly, a slight smile tugging on his lips. A millennium ago, what was considered trivial, now divides continents and provides a pretext for wars.


    [Those born without magic sometimes possess strong qualities in other areas. Your swordsmanship might be one example of that."


    <i>My swordsmanship is the result of my effort. It''s not something ¡°bestowed¡± upon me by any god.</i>


    [Haha... Pride, huh? It is quite something. Anyway, that¡¯s how it is. I may have walked the path of magic, but the world isn¡¯t run by magic alone.] Allen pointed at Beikan, who was extracting the cores from the monsters.


    [Talking to you brings back memories I had forgotten. It seems that living for a thousand years makes one¡¯s memory hazy... Anyway, I think I know why that big guy is so strong."


    <i>Hmm?</i>


    [He was likely born under the blessing of a spirit.]


    ***


    <i>A blessing of the spirits...?</i>


    In the current era, where the distinction between good and evil is determined by mana, the concept of ¡°spirits¡± has been forgotten. It was only among the southern barbarians that this knowledge was passed down by word of mouth, almost like a tradition.


    [Although it''s called a blessing, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have any direct connection to spirits. It is simply a term used to describe individuals with unique constitutions. Have you heard of Emperor Rainer, the Conqueror?]


    <i>The first Sword Master?</i>


    [Yes, exactly. While the legends of him being able to move mountains and split tsunamis with his bare hands may be exaggerated, there were intriguing research findings.]


    <i>What were they?</i>


    [It is possible that Emperor Rainer possessed a body devoid of magical power.]


    "What...?" Beikan, who was dismantling a monster''s corpse, turned to look at Karyl, surprised by his sudden interjection.


    "It¡¯s nothing." Karyl quickly waved his hand.


    [It may just be one theory, but back then, mana was abundant, and so was the power of spirits. One of the dragons that coexisted with the Assembly of Seven said that Emperor Rainer used three types of elements.]


    <i>Not just one?</i>


    [Yes, that¡¯s right. Unless one has consumed a dragon''s heart like you, it is impossible to use different elements. However, there were exceptions."


    <i>Hmm... A Spirit contract!</i>


    [Exactly.]


    <i>So, ording to your theory, Emperor Rainer might be an ancestor of the southerners? </i>


    [Well, as I mentioned before, during that time, there were no distinctions like immigrants or barbarians. However,pared to Imperials, there is a higher likelihood.]


    <i>I see.</i>


    [As you know, the power of spirits has weakened over time, so achieving what the Emperor did is impossible now... But asionally, individuals born without mana possess abnormally strong physiques.] Allen pointed at Beikan and continued, [We called such people ¡°blessed by spirits.¡± It seems that Beikan has been favored by the earth spirits.]


    Karyl chuckled. <i>What about me then? ording to your theory, my swordsmanship could also be part of a spirit''s blessing. Maybe I was blessed by the wind spirit? </i>Karyl said it as a joke, not expecting a serious answer.


    [No,] Allen replied without hesitation. But unlike his casual dismissal, Allen answered seriously. [If I were to go by the version of you in my memories... you are closer to lightning than wind. Wind can be sharp and gentle, but you possess ferocity rather than gentleness.]


    <i>Enough with the embarrassing talk.</i>


    [Hey, I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious. Think about it. Have you ever experienced any unexinable phenomena in your previous life?]


    <i>No, there is nothing like that. I havee this far relying on my own strength.</i>


    Karyl stood up as Beikan finished disassembling thest monster.


    "Ready to go?"


    Beikan nodded instead of answering.


    After covering the pile of monster cores with a cloth, Beikan stretched his massive bow. The tendons in his arm, holding the bow shaped like a crescent moon, stood out. The arrow he released whistled sharply as it soared into the sky.


    "From here on, it¡¯s the Sand Serpent¡¯s territory. ording to the rules of the Great Hunt, there will be no cooperation. The one who ims the serpent''s head will be the winner. Any objections?"


    "None."


    Beikan, as if waiting for his response, slung his bow back over his shoulder and started walking.


    [Finally, we are getting started.] Allen¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement, as if he were a spectator waiting for an exciting match.


    <i>Lightning...</i>


    Strangely, despite the grand challenge of the Great Hunt, Karyl found Allen¡¯s words lingering in his mind.


    ***


    "...Damn it," Beikan muttered under his breath, his frustration evident.


    Karyl, nced back, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "You are tired, aren¡¯t you?"


    Beikan shook his head, his voice resolute despite his pale, parched lips. "Not at all." He pressed on, striding over the rocky terrain, determined to climb the rolling hills ahead.


    [Quite impressive. He''s able to keep up with your speed, even though yours is enhanced by magic.]


    Karyl remained silent, his eyes fixed on Beikan¡¯s retreating figure. The shoulders that didn¡¯t tremble even after taking down dozens of monsters now showed a subtle, almost imperceptible tremor.


    [At this altitude, even breathing bes a struggle without magic.]


    <i>Right.</i>


    [Why not cast a support spell? After all, isn¡¯t the whole purpose of this mission to win him over?]


    <i>No. That would defeat the purpose.</i>


    There was no such thing as an easy battle, and the uing wars would bring even greater suffering.


    <i>He¡¯s remarkable as it is, but the more exceptional a talent, the more it needs to be tempered. For someone born without magic to stand against the Imperial forces, this much is to be expected.</i>


    [Is that wisdom born from experience?]


    Karyl remained silent, simply continuing to walk.


    "<i>Huff... Huff...</i>" Beikan''s heavy breathing interrupted the silence as his steps came to a halt.


    At the edge of the giant rolling hills, three towering pirs jutted into the sky, dominating the dry and deste mountainousndscape.


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Amidst the fierce gusts of wind, the sound of Beikan''s anxious swallowing could be heard.


    "We¡¯ve arrived," Karyl spoke in a low voice, as if he already knew the sight that Beikan was witnessing. "At The Venom of Authority."

 Chapter 77: The Great Hunt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Great Hunt (3)</h4>


    "Do you have a n?" Beikan asked, his gaze fixed on the enormous serpent coiled atop its gigantic nest at the summit of the rolling hills.


    "It must have been tough climbing up here. How about we eat something first?" Karyl suggested casually, showing no signs of tension like Beikan.


    "..."


    He nonchntly started a fire and ced some dried meat on it, then handed Beikan a water sk.


    "It''s distilled liquor made from Katu fruits. Brought all the way from Azor, it''s quite valuable."


    "Aren¡¯t you underage?" Beikan raised an eyebrow skeptically.


    "In the North, we start drinking this kind of alcohol from a young age. If we don''t, we''d freeze to death. It''s not as warm as the South."


    "..."


    Beikan wiped the sweat from his forehead, scoffing at Karyl''s cheeky description of the scorching heat as "warm."


    "To think about food when our prey is right in front of us... A true hunter would never do such a thing."


    "The Sand Serpent has a poor sense of smell, so it won''t catch the scent. Plus, liquor made from Katu fruits has the effect of retaining moisture in the body. Think of it as preparation for the hunt."


    "You do know that while it has a poor sense of smell, its hearing and vision are exceptional, right?"


    "Of course," Karyl replied with a confident smile as he pulled out the cooked meat.


    "It can spot prey from hundreds of meters away, it''s likely that it has already seen us."


    "Don''t worry too much about that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Its vision is not just good, it¡¯s too good. So much so that direct exposure to the sunlight actually reduces its visibility during the day. That is why daytime is the best time to hunt it. We''ll eat up and start right away," Karyl exined, tossing a piece of cooked meat to Beikan.


    <i>Thunk-</i>


    Beikan silently looked at the meat Karyl had thrown only to take a big bite out of it.


    "The Sand Serpent''s attack pattern is simple. Like any wild monster, it fights on instinct. But it has a special ability."


    "Sidewinding," Beikan replied, his mouth full of meat.


    "Exactly."


    Sidewinding was the unique movement style of snakes moving in a zigzag pattern.


    "Though itcks limbs, making it simr to snakes, it¡¯s also unique, due to that fact that..."


    A low roar echoed from the distant nest with the towering pirs. Suddenly, something enormous surged up from the rolling hills, cutting through the clouds and gliding effortlessly.


    "...It can move like that even in the sky."


    As effortlessly as it slithered on the ground, the Sand Serpent effortlessly glided through the air with nothing to support it.


    "Its visibility range is about 480 meters. But during peak sunlight, that drops to half."


    "Hmm...."


    "Beikan, what''s the range of your bow?"


    "Just over 250 meters."


    "And what about the uracy?"


    "Anything within that distance."


    Karyl chuckled. "Well, that¡¯s better than the Flying Bow Tribe."


    Drawing a serpent on the dirt, Karyl continued, "The reason it can float in the air is because it can move each scale independently. It uses sidewinding to push wind into the spaces between the scales."


    "So?"


    "Though sidewinding may seem straightforward, it actually creates a slight dy when changing directions."


    Beikan furrowed his brows, wondering how Karyl knew all this. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe him, he was just confused.<i> How does he know all this? Even I, someone who was raised in the South, have never been close to the rolling hills.</i>


    Curiosity mixed with skepticism as he looked at the young boy before him.


    "The hunting method is quite simple. Maintain a distance and attack with arrows when it moves in a straight line. Then, aim for the inside of the scales when it changes directions," Karyl said, pointing to the throat of the serpent drawn on the ground.


    "Coordination is crucial, but merely piercing the flesh won''t deliver a fatal blow. There¡¯s a seventh scale inside. Like a dragon, it has a reverse scale that needs to be cut."


    "..."


    Having finished chewing the meat, Beikan wiped his mouth.


    "Why are you telling me all this?" He asked, suspicious of Karyl¡¯s intentions.


    "I mentioned before we arrived, but I''d prefer it if we only brought back one corpse from the rolling hills. Plus, as you said, a hunter gives his all for the hunt. We''ll determine the oue after we catch our prey."


    Beikan fell silent, seemingly at a loss for words.


    [You sure know how to put on a show, huh? ¡°We¡¯ll determine after we catch our prey.¡± So cute~ You don''t really care about winning or losing, do you? You''re just trying to win over the big guy.]


    <i>Please be quiet. </i>Karyl thought, though he couldn''t help but smirk at Allen''s astute observation, he seemed to see right through him.


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    The wind, stirred by the serpent''s graceful gliding movements, tousled their hair.


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    ***


    "Damn... it''s freezing!" Thomson cursed, his body trembling uncontrobly. He pulled his thick robe tightly over his head, trying to shield himself from the biting cold.


    "This cold cuts through even body-warming magic. I¡¯m going to freeze to death here."


    Struggling through a blizzard on the northern hills, where visibility was reduced to mere inches, Thomson gritted his teeth as he silently watched the Sherpas leading the way ahead of him.


    <i>If it weren''t for Master''s orders...</i>


    The Heresy Extermination Decree had quite literally turned the North into a battlefield, making it extremely dangerous to search for immigrant tribes.


    Debating whether to send someone more capable as per Karyl''s suggestion or to take action himself, Thomson had pondered long and hard. Though officially, he held the title of guild master, the real authorityy with Karyl. And this was his first mission under Karyl¡¯smand.


    <i>I mustplete this mission at all costs. I can''t entrust it to anyone else.</i>


    Thomson found it odd that he was going to such lengths just to impress a mere twelve-year-old child. Yet, he had a gut feeling, honed from years as a mercenary.<i> I need to stay on the Master''s good side as much as possible.</i>


    He wasn''t sure why, but he feltpelled to earn his keep in Karyl''s eyes.


    "Damn it... I''ll never get used to this cold. Do all the immigrant tribes in the North live in such harsh conditions?"


    Taking a swig from the bottle of alcohol stashed within his robe, Thomson muttered to himself, "Ah, so this was why Master told me to bring this. Alcohol works so much better than magic in weather like this, huh?"


    The warmth of the alcohol coursing through his throat gave him a renewed strength to push forward a little longer. Suddenly...


    "Argh!"


    A sharp whistling sound sliced through the wind, followed by a piercing scream as one of the Sherpas leading the way fell to the ground.


    In a panic, Thomson hurried to the fallen man''s side.


    "Ugh..."


    Thankfully, the arrow had struck the man''s arm rather than his heart.


    <i>Where did that attacke from?</i>


    Thomson quickly cast a detection spell, but the cold air of the North seemed to hinder his ability to sense any presence nearby.


    "A sorcerer, huh?" Just then, a low voice came from behind him.


    <i>When did they...?</i>


    "Stop!"


    The assant had approached him silently, eluding his magical detection. They were clearly a skilled opponent.


    "Blindfold him."


    Before Thomson could even react, darkness enveloped his vision. The absence of sight only heightened his fear.


    "Why has a central pig like youe all the way here? What new scheme are you empire folks plotting?"


    "I''m not from the empire!" Thomson hastily objected¡ª


    "Eek?!" Only for the cold touch of a sharp de to be pressed against the back of his neck.


    "Quit your bullshit."


    "No, I''vee with a message from my Master, from Azor."


    "Master? What message does your kind have for us? We have no dealings with you central lot."


    "That''s..."


    Thomson hesitated, then spoke with a mixture of uncertainty and resolve, "Are you from the Wolf-Fox Tribe?"


    "I see. You are wishing for death, huh? Don¡¯t worry, you will get that if you don¡¯t answer my question."


    "Eek...!"


    "Stop."


    A sharper,manding voice cut through the air, halting the tense standoff.


    Thomson focused all his senses, realizing that the neer must hold a higher rank than the one who had threatened him.


    <i>Great, did I really find them? I can¡¯t see a thing, damn it... I could escape using magic, but that would be utterly stupid. I mustplete my mission, no matter what.</i>


    "Let me ask again. Who are you?"


    "As I said before, I am Thomson, representing the Ulkas Guild based in Azor. I''ve bear a message from my Master."


    "And who is this Master of yours? To have the gall to send a message to us?"


    The question had changed, but even under threat, Thomson couldn''t reveal the contents of the message without confirming whether they were indeed the Wolf-Fox Tribe.


    However, he could at least mention the name.


    "Kar-Karyl," he stammered, his voice trembling.


    Instantly, the blindfold was ripped off and a rush of cold wind assaulted Thomson¡¯s face.


    Struggling to open his eyes, he focused on the blurry figure before him.


    Red hair fluttering in the wind and amber eyes, resembling those of a fox, sharply staring at him intently. It was an unforgettable sight.


    "What did you say? Say it again!¡±


    ***


    The massive bow quivered, its bowstring on the verge of snapping. Beikan¡¯s body, from head to toe, was covered in wounds. He clenched his teeth, enduring the searing pain that radiated from his shoulder. A mirage-like shimmer rose from his injured flesh due to the intense heat.


    "Now!"


    Beikan''s gaze sharpened, and the bowstring released with a thunderous crack. The arrow sliced through the air currents, striking the serpent¡¯s scales with pinpoint uracy.


    Although there was a brief moment of joy for the sessful hit, it was short-lived.


    "The dragon scale on the nape hasn''t opened yet! Prepare for the second shot!"


    Following Karyl''s shout, Beikan pulled the bowstring again. He wondered why he, the one who was supposed to bepeting, was following Karyl''smands in battle.


    The sharp arrow shot out but narrowly missed the serpent''s side.


    "Damn it!" Beikan cursed, his mind filled with swirling doubts. But it was all irrelevant. Before he could even think about it, his body was already moving on instinct.


    "It''ll be difficult, but stay focused. We''re close to breaking through its scales."


    Beikan simply nodded, too fatigued to voice his agreement.


    "You''ve been fighting non-stop for over a day and a half. You must be missing thest piece of meat you ate."


    "Hmph."


    Despite his fatigue, Beikan showed no signs ofints. This was because although shooting the bow nonstop for over forty hours was grueling, it was Karyl¡¯s role to lure the serpent within his shooting range.


    "It''s okay,¡± Karyl reassured. ¡°Without you, this would have been impossible. It''s incredible that you¡¯re still standing."


    Beikan felt a surge of irritation. <i>Incredible, you say? You haven''t even skipped a single breath. </i>He swallowed the words he was about to say.


    Soon, it would be noon again. <i>The critical moment when the Sand Serpent weakens..</i>. Even without an exnation, Beikan knew what was at stake.


    Several arrows were embedded in the serpent¡¯s body. From the second day onwards, although it appeared unharmed, it too was losing strength.


    [What were you thinking? Did you intentionally miss thatst shot?]


    <i>Yes</i>.


    If Beikan had heard their conversation, he would have been shocked out of his mind.


    [Huh? Why did you do that?]


    <i>It¡¯s because Beikan needs to feel the strength of that creature.</i>


    [What do you mean?]


    <i>The reason the hill wasn''t conquered in my previous life wasn''t because we failed to capture the serpent. </i>


    [Then why?]


    Karyl looked at the rampaging beast.


    <i>Because there was no need to conquer it, as by the time the Empire invaded the south, the owner of the hill had already disappeared. </i>


    [No way... Could it be...]


    <i>That¡¯s right. When I return, I''ll probably return sitting on top of its head. That''s the real reason I proposed the Great Hunt. </i>


    Allen was bbergasted, not having expected such an answer from Karyl.


    <i>Hunting the serpent isn''t enough to subdue the tribes. To show an overwhelming and absolute difference in power, submission, not hunting, is more effective.</i>


    [Are you mad... You intend to tame that beast?]


    <i>Yes.</i>


    [Is that even possible?]


    Karyl smirked at the question.


    <i>There''s no reason I can''t aplish what I already did in my previous life. It''s just that, I¡¯m eight years earlier. It¡¯s too much for me to do alone with an iplete body.</i>


    [So you brought along that big guy along to fill in theck of strength? You devious schemer. How many steps ahead are you even thinking?]


    Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile.<i> Is that apliment?</i>


    "Wha? Haha... Yes. Yes, it''s apliment," Allen conceded, his sigh tinged with a hint ofment.


    Karyl tightened his grip on his sword. "It''s time to bring this to an end."

 Chapter 78: Sand Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 78: Sand Serpent</h4>


    "Great!!" Beikan couldn''t help but shout, despite clenching his fist and trying to remain calm.


    ¡°Kreeeeek¡ª!!!¡±


    A resounding scream echoed from the summit, where the Sand Serpent was. The more intense the beast''s roar became, the more the surrounding monsters cowered in fear, unable to approach.


    <i>This allows us to focus solely on hunting the serpent...</i>


    Karyl sensed the presence of quite a few monsters that seemed to be waiting for the serpent''s death. <i>It seems being the master of the hill is no easy task.</i>


    <i>Boom-!!</i>


    The arrow lodged in the scale on the serpent¡¯s nape caused it to writhe in pain, crashing to the ground as if an earthquake had struck.


    "Let''s finish this...!!"


    "No! Not yet. We''re moving into phase two now."


    "What?"


    "You did well. Frankly, I didn''t expect you to hit the scale on its nape. You''ve spared us the trouble of a direct assault. How about you switch to the Flying Bow tribe?"


    "Huh? What...?"


    Beikan stared at Karyl in disbelief.


    "When you strike the scale in the nape, all of its scales bristle. It''s a sign of anger, but it also means its defenses are weakened. Now is our chance to strike its neck."


    "Then I will also¡ª"


    Suddenly, mana surged around Karyl, causing Beikan to instinctively step back, feeling as if his whole body was on edge.


    "You''ve yed your part. Feel free to join the hunt, but first take a moment to catch your breath."


    Beikan did not respond, however, he instinctively knew that there was no room for him to intervene in the battle between Karyl and the serpent.


    <i>What the? He feels like apletely different person. </i>


    Beikan was overwhelmed by the gaze of an experienced huntering from a child who barely reached his chest.


    "The Great Hunt is still on." With a sh, Karyl disappeared from sight.


    "...!!"


    In but a few moments, Karyl was already sprinting beneath the serpent.


    The ground tore up as the Sand Serpent passed, leaving behind a trail of debris as if a trench had been dug. Karyl''s sword moved at lightning speed, striking the serpent as it thrashed around the pir on the hill, seemingly in a frenzy.


    <i>Hmm, the speed of the serpent almost doubled after the scale on its nape was struck. Even though it seems like it has been enraged, this is actually the turning point.</i>


    Baring its sharp fangs, the beast lunged at Karyl with a furious roar. As the gill-like scales on both sides of the serpent opened, blue smoke billowed out.


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed. A ring of poison formed around the serpent''s core, apanied by a tremendous gust of wind and smoke billowing from the center of the hill.


    However, Karyl was no longer there.


    "This is it."


    As if he had been waiting for this moment, Karyl, who had dived in just before the poison was released, thrust his sword beneath the Sand Serpent''s jaw.


    The serpent desperately tried to evade the sword, but its increased speed actually hindered its control.


    Gracefully transitioning into the Unicorn Posture, the second stance in the Five Sword Step, Karyl focused the tip of his Freezing Talon, altering its trajectory just before it pierced the serpent''s neck.


    It was the Fourth Form of the Colorless Air Sword.


    Simultaneously, as mana concentrated on the de of the Freezing Talon, a powerful explosion erupted from the sword¡¯s edge, narrowly grazing the serpent¡¯s cheek.


    <i>The moment the ring of poison is used, the serpent''s movements will slow down for an instant. If you attack at that precise moment, the serpent won''t be able to move properly due to the shock from the scale on its nape.</i>


    In theory, it seemed pretty simple, but by no means was it an easy task. It was a method impossible for anyone but those with the courage to jump into the serpent''s maw to avoid the poison.


    Beikan stood in awe, his eyes fixed on Karyl''s actions.


    <i>How can he fight like that, there''s no way I could have done it... </i>


    He nced at his palms, drenched in sweat from merely watching the battle. The tension in the air was palpable even for a mere spectator. Watching a twelve-year-old kid engage in a fight surviving every encounter by a hair''s breadth, was nothing short of astounding.


    "Haha..." Unlike Beikan, who was staring at the fallen Sand Serpent, Karyl smirked, recalling memories of Kuwell MacGovern.


    <i>You taught me how to hunt like this, </i>he mused, recalling the first time he had hunted a serpent in the me Mountain to the northeast.


    Back then, the Emperor himself had formed the me Serpent Extermination Team, led by the Blue Knights of Kuwell MacGovern. Karyl was the only one from the MacGovern family who had joined Kuwell on that hunt.


    Karyl owed both his swordsmanship and physique to his mentor, Kuwell. Without them, he couldn''t have ever returned to the past.


    In his previous life, when he had met Olivurn and fought for him, it wasn¡¯t even a possibility. But now, circumstances had changed. The sword aimed at the empire could very well lead him to a confrontation with Kuwell¡ªa high probability indeed.


    ¡°Krr... Krrrr...¡± Thebored breaths of the wounded Sand Serpent reached Karyl''s ears. Despite its pain, the beast still bared its fangs, ready to strike.


    "Let''s finish this."


    Beikan took out a hand axe from his waist. "Use this. It would be a shame to use your sword for butchering it."


    [Oh! Oh...!] Allen looked at Beikan with interest, finding his actions amusing.


    [Aw, the big guy has really opened his heart to you~ It''s so fascinating. People can change so drastically over a single hunt, huh?]


    <i>It''s not just any hunt. This is a Great Hunt, a matter of honor and tradition.</i>


    [Eh? But in the end, it''s just hunting a monster, though?]


    Karyl chuckled. Turns out that even a great sorcerer who had lived for over a millennium didn''t know everything.


    <i>It''s only natural that you can¡¯t understand</i>.


    To Allen, the lives of immigrants and barbarians were neither interesting nor necessary to understand.


    <i>The environment one grows up in is of great importance in shaping them. The empire¡¯s ideals and dreams differ from those of immigrants. It may seem primitive to you and others, but there is a certain order to it. </i>


    Karyl knew why Beikan''s gaze towards him had changed.


    [You seem to understand it quite well.]


    <i>It¡¯s because I too am an immigrant.</i>


    Allen¡¯s eyes widened, and after hesitating for a bit, he let out a soft sigh.


    "Right. I hadpletely forgotten. It¡¯s easy for me to forget when I look at you."


    Karyl smiled wistfully at Allen''s words, then lightly tapped the fallen Sand Serpent¡¯s neck with his palm, causing it to bite down on the axe that Beikan had handed over.


    "We won¡¯t kill this one."


    "What?!"


    "Look at it. It has already surrendered. This beast is just a monster. It has never tasted defeat in its life until now. Can you imagine how it feels to experience defeat?"


    "..."


    Beikan remained silent, it was because the Sand Serpent seemed all too simr to himself.


    "That''s why it can show absolute loyalty, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Yes..." Beikan replied softly.


    The fate of the Sand Serpent had already been sealed, it was bowing before Karyl. Insisting on ending its life would be absurd. The significance of the Great Hunty not in killing the prey, but in the hunt itself.


    <i>But... </i>


    Beikan wasn¡¯t foolish either. After witnessing Karyl''s battle, he realized that his own abilities paled inparison. By capturing the serpent instead of killing it, Karyl could further enhance his prestige.


    But Beikan couldn¡¯t help but worry¡ªnot about failing to kill the game, but...


    <i>If word gets out that the Sand Serpent has been tamed, not only the tribes of the Great ins but also the Five Great Families of the Abyssal Rocks will surely take notice of Karyl.</i>


    In the eyes of the Great ins tribes, pure strength is revered above all, so while they might resist, they would ultimately follow him. <i>The Five Great Families may not be much different either.</i>


    And thereiny the problem. The Southerners weren¡¯t called barbarians for show, they were called so because of their insistence on clinging to archaic notions of power and tradition.


    And the strongest among the Southerners was Miliana of the Digon tribe. <i>There''s no way she, known as the Conqueror of the South, will acknowledge Karyl. </i>


    Though the tribes of the Great ins and the Five Great Families of the <i>Abyssal Rocks</i> held considerable power in the south, evenbined, they would still pale inparison to the might of the Digon.


    <i>If conflict were to arise with the Digon tribe... </i>The oue was clear.


    "Don''t worry. Once we gain the <i>Abyssal Rocks</i>, those issues will naturally resolve themselves. The Great ins, on the other hand, will pose a greater challenge."


    "...?"


    Unlike Karyl, who spoke with an enigmatic expression, Beikan looked puzzled.


    "...!!!"


    As Karyl casually tossed the remaining chunks of meat into the Sand Serpent¡¯s mouth, he paid Beikan no mind, seemingly indifferent to his tension.


    "Do you not remember? I told you I had a n."


    "Huh? Ah... Yes."


    Startled, Beikan stammered and spoke in a formal tone. It was as if Karyl had read his mind.


    "For now, let''s make our way back. With the serpent, half a day¡¯s ride will be enough."


    "Krrrrrrrrr......"


    As Karyl lightly tapped the Sand Serpent''s eyelids with his palm, the beast seemed to give a pleased smile.


    "..."


    However, Beikan looked at him with a strange expression, remembering the fangs that had mercilessly torn through his thigh.


    ***


    "Is this... real?"


    "As you can see it for yourself."


    Even though they had expected it, the chief''s expression was truly a sight to behold.


    <i>It''s too funny to see their reactions firsthand.</i>


    Looking at the chief and his council, their mouths gaping in disbelief, Karyl couldn¡¯t help but think of Mikhail and Aidan, who were waiting just outside the tent.


    "Huh? Huh..."


    "T-This can''t be true."


    "But it definitely is the Sand Serpent. ording to the rules of the Great Hunt, we should have in it, but taking in a beast that has submitted is also an honorable act for a hunter."


    "Beikan! How can you utter such sacrilege...!"


    The chief of the Tu tribe bellowed, his voice rising in anger.


    "Hmm."


    "It seems a meeting is in order. Beikan, I will wait. Do your best to persuade the chief." Karyl nodded slowly and stated in a calm voice.


    "Understood."


    Karyl made no attempt to hide it, and by bowing his head in agreement, Beikan publicly dered his allegiance to Karyl.


    <i>If Cargon of the Flying Bow tribe joins our cause, crossing the Great ins will not take long. Though the chief of the Tu tribe is adamant, once the Flying Bow tribe aligns with us, it''s only a matter of time before the tides turn. As for the rest...</i>


    Although Karyl had emerged victorious in the Great Hunt, he knew that earning their tust would not be easy, and he never expected it to be either.


    Though it was called a hunter''s tradition, in reality, the Great Hunt was akin to a ceremony for selecting a chief. Tribes that hadsted for centuries would not readily entrust their fate to the winner of a mere hunt.


    In that regard, Karyl was in no hurry.


    <i>We''ve already caused ripples. There is no need to throw more stones into the water now. The rest must stir from within the depths of theke itself.</i>


    "I won''t bother with a long speech, chief. But consider this: Why would the greatest warrior of your tribe choose to follow me?"


    Karyl spoke in a calm tone, as he pushed aside the tent fabric and stepped out.


    "..."


    "..."


    As he left the tent with Beikan offering a salute from behind, Karyl made it abundantly clear to the chief that there was no turning back.


    ***


    "What''s going on?"


    "? What do you mean?"


    "How did you win over that giant? Just a few days ago, it seemed like he wanted nothing more than to tear you limb from limb. But now... now he''s looking at you with his eyes shining like a fanatic!!"


    As soon as Karyl stepped out of the tent, Aidan rushed to his side and blurted out, as if he couldn¡¯t hold onto his curiosity anymore.


    Karyl chuckled softly. "Shouldn¡¯t you know the answer already?"


    "...Me?"


    "Well, aren''t you the same?"


    Aidan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Seemingly at a loss for words, he just stared at Karyl in silence.


    "Huh? Wait, no... W-What, what are you saying? Really... no, wait..."


    <i>Pfft¡ª</i>


    Only Mikhail''s muffledughter echoed softly in the background.

 Chapter 79: The Horned King

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Horned King</h4>


    "What an interesting fellow."


    "To whom are you referring to, sir?"


    Only the two men were stood inside the airship. Although it was only early morning when they arrived at the imperial pce, darkness had already engulfed their surroundings, and the stars filled the sky, shining brightly.


    Gordon Fabian, the captain of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, poured himself a ss of expensive red wine and downed it in one go.


    "All three of them."


    The man standing behind him, Vice Captain Jaygun, furrowed his brow at Gordon''s words.


    "Even the Third Prince?"


    Gordon smirked, an enigmatic smile ying on his lips. "There''s potential in all three of them."


    "Surely not. After all, Captain, didn''t you only have tea with the Second Prince?" Jaygun probed.


    Yet Gordon nonchntly dismissed his question. "Hmm, not bad. But there¡¯s no beating hard liquor."


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    He swallowed another ss of wine with a resounding gulp.


    "Does that mean you favor the First Prince over the Second?"


    "Jaygun, who do you think will be the next emperor?"


    "Me? Uh... Well, I suppose the First Prince will be the most likely candidate. Although the Second Prince seems to have a better reputation... the matter of lineage will probably be a stumbling block."


    Jaygun answered in a smooth manner, it was as if he had prepared a response to this surprisingly difficult question beforehand.


    "Lineage, huh...?"


    "The nobility greatly value their honor, after all."


    "But... we''re not nobles, are we?"


    "Excuse me...?"


    Finishing his current bottle of red wine, Gordon opened a fresh one and poured himself another ss.


    "Do you really think the emperor wants the First Prince to seed him?" Gordon¡¯s words hung in the air.


    "...Sorry?"


    "It doesn''t seem that way to me, at least."


    Caught off guard, Jaygun''s stumbled over his words.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    Gordon lightly patted Jaygun''s shoulder.


    "You''re quite a capable Vice Captain, Jagyun. I appreciate your dedication and efforts to solve various problems for the Mercenary Gang..."


    "Your words are too kind, sir."


    ¡°...But the fate of the Mercenary Gang is for me to decide," Gordon continued, his grip on Jaygun''s shoulder tightening.


    The strength in Gordon¡¯s grip was immense, enough to make an ordinary person cry out in pain.


    "Of course, sir." However, Jaygun replied normally, not even wiping the sweat beads forming on his forehead as he responded.


    "Is that so?" Gordon¡¯s gaze bore into Jagyun¡¯s, as he finished the rest of his wine in one swift motion.


    "Interfering in the squabbles of these brats is not my preference... but perhaps it is time to lend a hand to my old friend, the emperor, with whom I''ve shared an era. It¡¯ll be quite fun to stir things up a bit."


    Jaygun''s face darkened, a sense of foreboding washing over him. As if he was teasing him, Gordon casually tossed the empty ss away.


    "We''re heading north."


    ***


    "We wee the Horned King."


    "Congrattions on your victory."


    The tent ps parted, revealing the chiefs of the four tribes of the Great ins gathered together in one ce.


    Swan Mukari, the esteemed chief of the Flying Bow tribe, bowed to Karyl with a warm smile on his face and his hands sped in a fist-in-palm salute.


    It had been a long time. Decades had passed since thepetition over the Great ins, and just as long since the four tribes had gathered together like this.


    "Haha! Chief Swan, you''ve aged quite a bit!"


    "So have you!"


    "Haha..."


    Tunan, the chief of the Tu tribe, nced at Swan Mukari and let out a faint chuckle. "So, everything went ording to your n, huh? The Great ins will now belong to the Flying Bow Tribe."


    "It wasn''t my n, but his actually,¡± Swan Mukari replied. ¡°Just as we gained the Great ins, you will also receive your share ofnd."


    "We shall see," Tunan responded with a hint of skepticism. Yet, despite his words, like the other tribal chiefs, he too, took out a small horn from his possession and ced it in front of Karyl.


    "This here is a symbol of recognition for the victor of the Great Hunt," Tunan exined. The horns, discolored from age, bore patterns etched with blood into their sides.


    "Hmm."


    "These are the tokens of the Horned King. They are given to the great hunter acknowledged by all four of the tribes." Swan Mukari stated, addressing Karyl.


    "We have gathered here to celebrate my victory and to express gratitude to all the chiefs for their presence here. By presenting these tokens to me, it signifies your decision to support me."


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence filled the tent, but an unmistakable peculiar tension hung in the air.


    "Until now, the Great ins have maintained bnce through the mutual checks and bnces among the four tribes. However, bnce ultimately means ack of unity. At this very moment, the Empire is expanding its territory by conquering the North, and the Principality is developing magical weapons. As time passes, it will be increasingly harder to expand into the Central regions, and the people of the South and North will be devoured by their might."


    "Magical weapons...?!"


    "Is that true?"


    "I haven''t heard of such a thing."


    Those in the tent looked at Karyl, their expressions a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    <i>When I was in the Burning Darkness, I remember others being sent to the Principality on missions to confirm these rumors... How does he know about these unconfirmed facts? </i>And Aidan, too, was equally surprised by his words.


    "If you''re merely trying to scare us with tall tales, I won''t stand for it."


    "Given what you''ve seen of me until now, whether you believe my words or not ispletely up to you. If you believe my words to be fabrications, so be it. But what matters is this: even if you were to do it now, it would still be extremely difficult to take on the Empire, the Principality, or any of the Three Kingdoms," Karyl stated, his gaze fixed on the chiefs.


    "Venturing into the Central regions is no small task. I know, among you, there are still those who harbor doubts about me."


    "Ahem..."


    The chiefs exchanged nces, letting out a soft sigh at Karyl¡¯s nonchnt demeanor.


    "I do not demand immediate loyalty,¡± Karyl assured them. ¡°If, after hearing that the Five Great Families have also joined forces with me, you find yourselves inclined, then seek me out in exactly two months¡¯ time, in the Free City of Tatur."


    "Could it be... the city that is located between the kingdoms of the Central region?"


    "Correct. It will not only be our stronghold but also the starting point for our expansion into the Central regions."


    "But if news of southerners being spotted there reaches the Empire or the Principality, we''ll be killed before we even arrive."


    "Don''t worry. That is exactly why I have set the meeting two months from now. I''ll make arrangements for the Southern warriors to travel discreetly."


    "Hmm..."


    The chiefs couldn''t hide their amazement at Karyl''s eloquent response.


    For decades, if not centuries they had dreamt of expanding their influence into the Central regions while living in the South, but their attempts had always been thwarted. Therefore, Karyl''s words, suggesting that their ambitions might finally be within reach, filled them with excitement.


    "May I ask why you specified exactly two months? Are you confident you can unite the Five Great Families within that time?" Beikan, who had been listening from the sidelines, interjected.


    "Of course."


    "...!!"


    The chiefs were astonished once more.


    "To be precise, it will take less than a month to have the Five Great Families under my control. The rest of the two months will be spent preparing a foothold for the Four Tribes and the Five Great Families to advance into the Central regions."


    "Huh...?"


    "That''s quite..."


    Karyl''s tone was so casual that to an outsider it would seem as if dealing with the Five Great Families was no more difficult than hunting goblins.


    "Swan Mukari, as we discussed earlier, I would appreciate it if you could guide me through the shortest route to the Abyssal Rocks."


    "Of course. My son will personally apany you, Lord Karyl."


    "I have no intention of forcing any of you to make a decision. You may decide once everything is certain. Once the Five Great Families are united, I will hand over the Great ins to you."


    "Understood," the chiefs replied in unison, though Swan Mukari couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver run down his spine.


    <i>He didn¡¯t even question whether he would be able to seed. It''s as if obtaining the allegiance of the Five Great Families is a given.</i>


    Even though he had seeded in the Great Hunt, like the other tribes of the Great ins, that still wouldn¡¯t be enough for them to fully trust Karyl''s abilities.


    That was why Swan Mukari had decided to send his son, Kinu Mukari, to increase, albeit slightly, their chance of sess.


    "Beikan of the Tu Tribe and Kinu Mukari of the Flying Bow Tribe."


    "Yes!" they responded, their voices filled with respect. "Command us."


    "You will now ascend to the Abyssal Rocks with me. Are you prepared?"


    "It is an honor to share this glory!"


    "We will guide you to the summit!"


    Both men knelt simultaneously.


    The greatest warriors of their respective tribes, and the most prominent figures among those gathered, bowed their heads to the youngest among them. It was quite an absurd sight, yet a strange sense of anticipation filled the hearts of everyone gathered there.


    <i>Haha, sigh...</i>


    <i>It feels so natural for him to be in that position.</i>


    <i>Has there ever been anyone among the chiefs of the past who fit that role as perfectly as he does?</i>


    They all instinctively understood that it was their duty to ensure that this moment would be remembered by future generations.


    It felt as though they were witnessing the birth of a king, the start of a new era.


    ***


    "What do you think? How do I look?"


    "It suits you. It¡¯s like the son of a skilled hunter."


    Karyl chuckled at Aidan''s cheekyment. He absentmindedly fiddled with the ne made from horns, a symbol of the Horned King. He seemed content, a rare sight since their arrival in this ce.


    <i>Thanks to Beikan¡¯s support, we were able to secure the allegiance of the four tribes without much resistance, much sooner than expected. Although they may still harbor doubts, their loyalty will solidify once we deal with the Five Great Families.</i>


    Even though Karyl had traveled without a moment¡¯s rest from Tatur to Azor and then to the South, he always felt short on time.


    <i>With the Emperor''s health deteriorating, the real battle for the throne between the First and Second Princes will soon begin. I need to unite the South and move to the Central regions before that</i>.


    The Sand Serpent had significantly reduced their travel time, yet he had only a little more than a month left.


    <i>Obtaining the allegiance of the Five Great Families was one thing, but as Allen said, if I can open my meridians in the Abyssal Rocks, then I¡¯ll need time to adapt to that power. </i>Karyl thought, tightening the belt that held his sword.


    It had been only two days since they returned from the hills, yet he was already preparing for the next destination, without a moment''s rest.


    "Will the five of us be enough?" Mikhail¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he voiced his concern.


    The subtle aura of magicing from him meant that Mikhail hadn¡¯t neglected his training while Karyl was away.


    "When we set off for the South, I only had two by my side. Yet now, look, I have four. That''s twice as many."


    "But were we even of use, though?"


    "Of course you were. You caught the Twin-Headed Eagle, didn''t you?"


    "Ah, but that was nothing..." Mikhail scratched his head, looking embarrassed.


    Karyl shook his head, a wry smile ying on his lips. <i>You don''t yet realize how impressive of a feat that was. Even if we were to consider that Aidan yed a part, for only two people to take down a beast like the Twin-Headed Eagle, is something only a handful in the whole empire could achieve, excluding a few exceptional individuals.</i>


    It was difficult for Aidan and Mikhail to fullyprehend their own strength when they were constantly in the presence of someone like Karyl, who defiedmon sense with every one of his actions.


    ¡°Rrrrrr...¡± The Sand Serpent that was coiled up in front of the tent rolled its eyes and bowed as if it had been waiting for Karyl.


    "But, do you really think it exists?"


    "Hmm?"


    Mikhail¡¯s voice was hesitant, as if embarrassed to even bring it up. Yet, as his gazended on the colossal beast before him, a childlike sense of anticipation welled up within him.


    "The King of Spirits!"

 Chapter 80: A Meeting at Abyssal Rocks

    <h4>Chapter 80: A Meeting at Abyssal Rocks</h4>


    During the Magical Era, the region known as the Blue Road, now called Abyssal Rocks, stood as the sole forested area in the water-scarce southernnds.


    "Wow..." Mikhail couldn¡¯t help but exim as he beheld the lush greenery stretching across the barren desert. It felt as though magic thrived here, a stark contrast to the rest of the South, where magic seemed to be absent.


    The view from atop the serpent''s head only amplified the uniqueness of this lush oasis.


    At the edge of this remarkable greenery, towering cliffs rose sharply, capturing Karyl¡¯s gaze as he reminisced about a bygone past.


    "This area belongs to the Five Great Families, but is also thend of the Digon tribe."


    "Indeed. The Spear family, the leaders of the Five Great Families, serve the Digon, who are tasked with guarding the Abyssal Rocks, or so it''s said."


    Kinu Mukari pointed away from the jungle. "Further west into the Abyssal Rocks lies the stronghold of the Spear family."


    "Hmm." Karyl nodded as he sprinkled an unknown powder onto the branches. The white powder ignited upon contact, burning away without a trace yet leaving the branch unaffected.


    Intrigued by the sight, Mikhail couldn¡¯t help but ask Karyl. "What have you been doing since a while ago?"


    Ever since they entered the Abyssal Rocks, Karyl had been sprinkling a strange white powder on rocks and branches every now and then.


    "This? It''s ground corpse spider. After it burns, it leaves nothing behind. It¡¯s odorless and colorless."


    "Hmm...?" Mikhail tilted his head, still puzzled by Karyl''s exnation.


    "It''s a kind of marker,¡± Beikan chimed in,ing to Karyl¡¯s aid. ¡°The empire folks might not know, but this is a special marker only we can recognize."


    "I see..." Mikhail didn¡¯t understand properly even after Beikan''s exnation; he still had lingering questions.


    <i>But why leave a marker? Who''s even supposed to see this? </i>But he didn''t get an answer to those questions.


    Karyl brushed off the powder and turned to Beikan. "For now, we won¡¯t go directly to the Spear family. Instead, we¡¯ll ascend the Abyssal Rocks directly and secure the Spring of Vision before meeting the Spear family. This will give us an advantage inter negotiations."


    "It won¡¯t be easy. For them, uniting the five families under Lord Karyl would be seen as a betrayal to Digon.¡±


    "Hmm... They''re not officially under the Digon''smand, are they?"


    "Umm, well, yes, but..."


    "No problem. Besides, after we conquer the Abyssal Rocks, the Digons wille looking for me anyway."


    "..."


    Beikan and Kinu exchanged nces, unable to grasp the full extent of Karyl''s n.


    ***


    "Phew."


    Karyl sighed, wiping the blood from the de of his Freezing Talon with a cloth.


    <i>Kruk... Kruruk!!</i>


    The troll''s agonized screams echoed in the air as Karyl stretched, feeling somewhat stiff.


    <i>Being a seasoned hunter, he knows really well how to deal with monsters. It¡¯s thanks to him that we¡¯re making such good progress.</i>


    The first monster they encountered at the entrance of the Abyssal Rocks was a troll. These creatures were far superior to orcs and were humanoid in form. On top of that, they had abnormally long limbs and protruding snouts with long fangs.


    Though they were challenging monsters, with Beikan and Kinu leading the way, supported by Aidan and Mikhail, the hunt became quite easy.


    <i>It''s impressive how skilled everyone is, considering there are only four of them. They are quite frankly on par with knights, if not better. And even without magic, Beikan and Kinu¡¯sbat abilities don¡¯t fall short of Aidan¡¯s.</i>


    Magic was powerful, but it was not everything. Karyl had proven that in his previous life.


    <i>Beikan with his sheer strength and physique, is one thing, but Kinu, that guy, is not one to be underestimated either. </i>


    <i>Was he also blessed by the wind spirits? His arrows hit their mark every time. Aren''t these blessings supposed to be rare? It seems like they¡¯re being handed out quite liberally.</i>


    [No, it¡¯s just that the guys around you are monsters. Besides, aren¡¯t you, with your memories from before your regression, the biggest cheat here?!]


    Karyl just chuckled.


    <i>Kruk!!</i>


    Another troll charged at Karyl, seemingly unaware of the power disparity even after seeing the corpses of itsrades.


    <i>Krarak...!!</i>


    With a click of his tongue, Karyl tossed the cleaning cloth aside and swiftly moved his sword. Leaving a fluid and graceful trajectory, the de effortlessly split the troll in half, separating its skull from its body. It pierced through the troll and embedded itself in the ground, releasing a powerful boom.


    Though they had remarkable regenerative abilities, being split in two was beyond recovery, even for a troll.


    [Tsk... Could you handle it a bit more carefully? Do you have any idea how much effort went into making that sword? It took decades, decades of pure work with dwarves and elves in the forge to finish it.]


    <i>At the end of the day, a weapon is a tool for killing. I¡¯m just using it better than anyone. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have made it so fragile that it would be damaged by this, right?</i>


    [Tsk... You and your sly tongue. You always know what to say.] Allen clicked his tongue as he watched Karyl effortlessly pull the Freezing Talon out from the ground.


    It was quite the sight, as beneath him, the corpses of orcs had almost piled up into a mountain.


    <i>Krurrurrur...!!!</i>


    Above them, the Sand Serpent swooped down next to Karyl, and gripped another troll with its jaw before ascending into the sky.


    The sound of bones crushing and the asional droplets of blood falling marked the serpent¡¯s feast.


    [How many is that now?] Allen asked, watching the spectacle. [That thing¡¯s a glutton.]


    <i>It¡¯s actually a rather good thing.</i>


    Trolls may be formidable to humans, but they were mere prey to the Sand Serpent.


    ¡°...Impressive," Kinu murmured, his eyes fixed on Karyl. He had heard about Karyl taming the hill''s master, this was the first time he had seen him fight.


    "Beikan, now I understand why you pledged loyalty to Lord Karyl. No warrior in the whole of South can fight like that."


    "..."


    Beikan just nodded and quietly tended to his axe.


    "Why are there so many monsters in the Abyssal Rocks that are supposedly blessed by the spirits?"


    "The legends of Abyssal Rocks are just that, legends. Honestly, it''s rare even in the Empire to see a spirit mage, let alone here where there¡¯s no magic..." Mikhail spoke nonchntly, catching his breath after their recent battle.


    Despite their vastly different appearances, Mikhail, Kinu, and Beikan were astonishingly all of the same age. Initially, Mikhail felt a bit awkward speaking to them informally due to their appearances, but after fighting side by side, he found himself speaking to them morefortably.


    "No, it''s different," Beikan interjected, breaking his silence. "While the legends of Abyssal Rocks might be nothing more than legends as you say, the presence of monsters here is odd for apletely different reason. After all, this ce is directly under the management of the head of the Five Great Families, the Spear family."


    "That''s right,¡± Kinu added. ¡°Tulu Spear, the head of the Spear family, is known for his meticulous nature. It¡¯s highly unlikely that he would leave the Abyssal Rocks unattended..."


    While Mikhail, having never met him, didn¡¯t think much of Tulu Spear, Beikan and Kinu Mukari couldn¡¯t shake their unease.


    "We''ll find out the truth once we reach the summit. From there, we can overlook the Spear family¡¯s territory and see if there¡¯s anything odd."


    "Understood."


    "Um... Okay."


    "But why aren''t we riding the serpent up? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go straight to the top?" Aidan, wiping the blood off his dagger on the corpse of a troll, straightened up and joined the conversation.


    "For one, it¡¯s to avoid drawing attention from the Spear family. But the main reason is that the Serpent doesn¡¯t want to go further up. I¡¯ve tried to coax it a few times, but it stubbornly refuses to go beyond this point."


    "Eh? That''s weird." Aidan didn¡¯t understand. Why would the Sand Serpent, a predator even to trolls, be reluctant to climb the Abyssal Rocks?


    "Maybe there¡¯s something waiting for us at the summit."


    "Um... Could it actually be the King of Spirits?"


    "Ah, don¡¯t joke," Aidan replied, waving his hand dismissively and chuckling.


    ***


    The summit, once seeming so far away, was now right before their eyes. The lush greenery of the Abyssal Rocks'' forest had gradually given way to andscape shrouded in an eerie aura.


    "Uh-hum..."


    Despite having climbed this far up, the absence of anyone from the Spear family kept the Southerners, Beikan and Kinu, on their guard.


    "It looks like we''ll make it to the top without much trouble, doesn''t it?" Unlike the two, Mikhail, spotting a tomb-like altar in the distance, spoke lightly.


    "Indeed. Compared to when we cleared out the Twin-Headed Eagle''s dungeon, this is a walk in the park." Aidan also seemed carefree.


    "Right?"


    The two had expected much harsher conditions upon hearing the sacred name of the Abyssal Rocks. However, the only monsters they encountered were a few trolls and goblins.


    "Hm?"


    Just then, Beikan, who was leading the way, noticed scattered weapons on the ground.


    "...There are bodies here."


    "It''s hard to confirm due to the damage, but judging from the engravings on the weapons, they seem to belong to the Spear family."


    As they went near the bushes, they were hit by a pungent smell.


    "Ugh..."


    Mikhail gagged upon seeing the charred remains resembling charcoal.


    "Bodies?"


    Having been on alert for the Spear family throughout their ascent, they were quite taken aback by being greeted by their lifeless bodies instead.


    "Were they overpowered by monsters...?"


    "Why would the guardians of Abyssal Rocks meet their deaths here?"


    "No, this isn''t the work of monsters."


    Aidan quickly examined the bodies and answered Mikhail''s question.


    "Although the trolls and orcs we encountered did wield weapons, theirs were crude. The clean cuts on these bodies couldn''t be their doing."


    "You can tell?"


    "Yeah."


    Mikhail watched as Aidan deftly handled the almost unrecognizably burnt corpses. He once again became curious about his true identity.


    "They were killed with weapons and then burnt. And look, the armor is different too. It''s very strange. Among the corpses, there''s also the armor of an imperial knight."


    "Imperial knight?"


    "Yes. The color has faded away because of the fire, but the shape is that of a knight¡¯s. Furthermore, the fact that their gear is untouched suggests that the motive wasn''t robbery... Could there have been a conflict?"


    "Perhaps. But considering the solidarity of the Five Great Families, it''s hard to imagine them turning against the Spear family," Beikan replied, shaking his head at Aidan¡¯s spection.


    "Besides, it''s highly unlikely for an imperial knight to be here. Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "I''m certain."


    Conflicts among the southern tribes were not umon, but the Abyssal Rocks had never been desecrated like this. The Eimae, Enra, Tashai, and Bui tribes, like the Spear family, held the Abyssal Rocks in reverence.


    "If it was a tribal conflict, they wouldn''t have fought here. This is the work of people from the empire."


    "Hmm..."


    Karyl strode past Aidan and inspected the bodies. However, his eyes flickered for a moment, as if recognizing something familiar.


    <i>This shape...</i>


    ¡°Did you recognize something?¡± Aidan quickly caught on to the slight change in his expression.


    "I¡¯m not sure yet. We need to investigate further."


    Though he said that, Karyl recalled a scene from a long-forgotten memory.


    "Could the empire be involved in this? Even though they''re already busy conquering the north..." Aidan''s words hung in the air, causing everyone to fall silent.


    The unexpected discovery of the corpses seemed to forewarn of the events yet to happen on the Abyssal Rocks.


    "Everyone, stop!" Karyl murmured softly, raising his hand.


    <i>Bang! </i>


    Without warning, dozens of spear des sprang forth from the surrounding bushes, aimed directly at Karyl and hispanions.


    "...!!!"


    In the glimmering sunlight shining off of the des, the party hastily armed themselves against the sudden threat.


    "How could this...?"


    Was it the perfect camouge, not even detected by an assassin of the caliber of Aidan? And yet, there were dozens of them.


    "It''s not your fault, Aidan. It''s only natural that you didn''t notice."


    "Pardon?"


    "The spears aren''t trembling. They''re not held by people. These must have been traps set up in advance, likely to stop intruders... but it seems they targeted the wrong group. You! Take a good look at who you''re dealing with!"


    Yet, there was no response.


    Beikan and Kinu Mukari watched Karyl intently, their tensions palpable.


    "Well, fine. We were curious anyway. It¡¯s better to ask directly. An exnation is in order."


    Had Karyl detected a presence even Aidan missed?


    Karyl stared intently at one spot.


    "Tell me, what happened here?"


    All of a sudden, Karyl lunged forward, thrusting his hand into the bushes.


    "Ugh?!" A pained youthful groan escaped.


    With all his strength, Karyl pulled, dragging a masked figure out from between the bushes.


    "Speak," Karyl ordered, pressing down on the figure¡¯s neck. They struggled to break free from his grip, but the vice-like hold remained unyielding. Through eyes filled with pain, they red defiantly at Karyl.


    "L-Let me go!!"


    "Really? Try to grasp the situation. You''re the one who pointed a spear at me," Karyl retorted, regarding the masked figure''s outcry as nothing short of absurd. He tightened his grip further, but there was no intention to kill.


    "Why are you here when you should be in the vige?" With a swift motion, Karyl tore off the mask.


    "...!!"


    As the face hidden beneath the mask was revealed, Beikan and Kinu Mukari¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    However, Karyl, as if he had known the identity of the person beneath the mask all along, spoke in a low, measured voice.


    "Ka Spear, daughter of the Spear family."

 Chapter 81: A Change Unprecedented in History

    <h4>Chapter 81: A Change Unprecedented in History</h4>


    "Tch...!!" Karyl hastily snatched the mask from her hand and covered her face. However, hiding her face was pointless now that her identity had been exposed.


    "Ka Spear? The actual daughter of Tulu Spear? Why is the chief''s daughter here?" Kinu Mukari seemed to recognize her.


    "The important thing is that she''s alone. Considering who Tulu Spear is, there''s no way he would leave his precious daughter in such a ce by herself," Beikan added.


    "Hmm, that''s true."


    "It''s clear now. The bodies we saw earlier must have been those escorting the chief''s daughter. She must have sought refuge in the Abyssal Rocks after being attacked."


    "Tch-!" Aidan spoke in a low voice. "Whoever it was, it seems they failed to capture thedy... By the way, what color was the armor of those men?"


    "You...! Being an imperial, why are you with Southerners? Or should I be asking the opposite?" Ka asked, outright ignoring Aidan''s question, all the while ring at Karyl.


    "We were the ones who asked first. If you answer us, we might be willing to answer you." Unperturbed by her gaze, Karyl simply nodded at Aidan.


    "...It was green."


    Aidan was taken aback as he looked back and forth between Karyl and her. It was as if he had been struck on the head with a hammer.


    <i>Green... That''s the Ryeo Knights, isn''t it? Did the imperials really attack the Southerners? But that can''t be... There wouldn''t have been enough leisure to pay attention to this ce until the conflict for the throne was over.</i>


    Unlike the North, the South was the farthestnd from the empire at the current time. That was why Karyl had chosen the South to build power and to keep the Empire in check.


    "We haven''t heard any reports of an Imperial invasion. News from the South usually travels the fastest through the Great ins," Beikan wore a puzzled expression as he doubted Ka¡¯s words.


    "They didn¡¯t enter through the Great ins. It''s not certain, but they might havee from the opposite side."


    "Bullshit. Opposite the Great ins is the territory of the Digon tribe. Would Miliana have allowed imperial soldiers to pass through just like that?" Kinu Mukari snorted in disbelief, yet Ka remained serious.


    "But there''s no other exnation. In any case, we were attacked by the Imperials."


    All of a sudden a scene jolted into Karyl¡¯s mind.


    <i>Nareel...!!</i>


    It was the scene that came to mind when he first saw the burnt bodies. He remembered encountering the Ryeo Knights while passing through a vige when he first left the manor.


    <i>Could it be... Did they have the South in mind even back then?</i>


    Karyl shook his head. <i>No. Even after that encounter, the South remained thend of the barbarians. The Spear family existed until Olivurn ascended to the throne. That means the Ryeo Knights didn''t march. So... has the future speared?</i>


    "Who attacked you?! There must have been a leader," Karyl asked, urgency dripping from his words.


    "We couldn¡¯t clearly see because they appeared all of a sudden two days ago. But there was a handsome man leading the knights on horseback."


    "Did that man wield a battle axe? Muchrger than usual, with des on both ends?"


    "Yes." Ka nodded with widened eyes.


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Aidan gulped dryly, realizing that the person she described matched someone he, too, had just thought of.


    <i>Should I have followed them then? </i>Karyl had beencent. Because their actions had not been deeply recorded in history, he had taken them lightly.


    But now, it was not the past that he was living in but the present. Karyl med himself for his mistake.


    "The situation couldn¡¯t be clearer," Aidan remarked, his words hanging in the air. "It''s definitely the work of the imperials."


    It was an unprecedented turn of events, a change not recorded in history. If the attack had taken them by surprise, then perhaps it deviated from the original n.


    <i>The Ryeo Knights are under Olivurn¡¯smand, so why would they engage in an unnned assault? What could be the reason?</i>


    Suddenly, a thought suddenly shed across Karyl''s mind. <i>Could it be that they turned their attention to the South because acquiring Tatur had be difficult?</i>


    The possibility was high. Surely, Zouk De Holde, who remained in the city, would have reported back to Olivurn. In fact, Karyl had deliberately left her behind.


    <i>Such hubris... I underestimated Olivurn''s reluctance to use force.</i>


    But it was strange, with Kuwell MacGovern, his supporter, having left for the Northern conquest, he wouldn''t have normally deployed troops in such a situation.


    <i>But why? Attacking the South now won''t give him anything since both Northerners and Southerners are enemies of the empire. There''s no need to weaken his forces when he¡¯s still in the middle of his struggle with the First Prince.</i>


    <i>Is he relying on Father''s Blue Knights Order? </i>Karyl shook his head. Even though Kuwell supported Olivurn, as long as the Emperor was alive, he would always prioritize the Emperor''smands.


    <i>With my father upied by the Heresy Extermination Decree in the North, it¡¯ll be at the very least a few months before he returns. Pulling troops from such a situation can only mean...</i>


    "It''s a show of power,¡¯ Aidan interjected, seemingly able to read Karyl''s thoughts. ¡°The First Prince has the full support of the nobles, but the Second Prince is popr among the knights."


    "It''s a bold move. But if Olivurn can subjugate the South, he can turn the situation against the First Prince in one fell swoop, even within the Imperial Pce."


    "Did he propose the expedition himself?"


    "It''s entirely possible. Unlike other knightly orders, the Ryeo Knights are fiercely loyal to him. He might have even volunteered to lead the conquest of the South."


    "I see," Karyl murmured in a heavy voice.


    Given the future continental wars and the Oracle wars, the immediate goal was to ascend to the throne, no matter what great upheaval the future held. Karyl was well aware that his own actions had influenced Olivurn''s bold move.


    <i>If it meant gaining favor in the eyes of an emperor who vehemently despised immigrants and barbarians, it made perfect sense.</i>


    They heldpletely opposite viewpoints. While he aimed to use the South for a central expansion, the Second Prince, Olivurn, aimed for the conquest of the South.


    Karyl found himself grinding his teeth unwittingly.


    Knowing the future might have allowed him to move ahead, but the people of the present were also creating a new future. Olivurn''s actions far surpassed his predictions; it made him realize that the path forward would not be easy.


    "Ka Spear, if you have any more information, share it. Their conversations, their each and every action, no matter how trivial it was, tell us everything you know. This is no ordinary attack. Also, where is your father now?"


    "Why should I..." Ka¡¯s voice trailed off as her words were cut short by the piercing look in their eyes.


    "You seem to be unaware of the gravity of the situation. Listen here. The attack on the Spear family is just the beginning. The assants won¡¯t be satisfied with that alone. The safety of the other four major families is also at stake."


    But there was something even more troubling. The possibility that the Ryeo Knights had entered through thend of the Digon tribe. If that were the case, it meant that the most powerful in the South had sided with Olivurn.


    <i>If we''re not careful, we might have to fight a war in the South before we can even make our way to the Central region.</i>


    The silence stretched on; it was as if Karyl''s grim expression was seeping into the atmosphere.


    "I don''t know about the rest, but they mentioned looking for something at the Abyssal Rocks."


    "But there''s nothing there except for the tombstone symbolizing the Spirit King''s tomb... What could they be after?"


    "I''m not sure..." Even the Southerners themselves were unaware.


    Yet, the answer came from an unexpected source¡ªAllen Javius.


    [Karyl, do you remember? I once mentioned why I wanted to go to the Abyssal Rocks.]


    <i>Of course, I haven''t forgotten. You said something about a way to unlock the meridians.</i>


    [And?] As if he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he spoke immediately after asking himself. [I said the Spring of Vision was there. The so-called tomb of the Spirit King, as described by those simple-minded barbarians, is actually the Spring of Vision.]


    <i>Wait, you mean...</i>


    [Yes, the Imperials wouldn''t go to such lengths just to conquer the South. They must be after the Clear Distilled Water.]


    <i>But you said only you could handle it.</i>


    [Of course, that was the case. But didn¡¯t you open the door to the Gray Training Ground? A great sorcerer could, in theory, operate the Spring of Vision using the vision scripts written there.]


    Karyl''s lips felt parched at his words, but Allen spoke confidently. [Don''t worry. I didn''t tell you earlier because I was confident. Do you think I''d be so careless? I''ve prepared for this possibility as well, so they won''t easily obtain it.]


    "Kinu, take out the map."


    "Yes."


    Kinu swiftly produced the map andid it out on the ground. Karyl pointed to a specific spot.


    "My guess is that they are likely heading in this direction. Fortunately, it coincides with our destination."


    It was the location of the Spring of Vision that Allen mentioned.


    "Shall we follow this path then?"


    While Kinu spoke confidently, Karyl shook his head.


    "No. That way is a detour. It''s faster to go this route."


    The rest looked puzzled at his words.


    [Good grief, howe you know the geography of the South better than the Southerners do?] Allen spoke in a joking manner, he seemed to find it quite amusing.


    <i>Why do you think the Northerners are called immigrants? Because our ancestors left the South to settle in the North. The bloodlines of the South and North were originally one.</i>


    But revealing his true origins was out of the question.


    <i>In any case, this route will lead us through a cave hidden within the cliffs of the Abyssal Rocks. It''s likely a path unknown to the Southerners.</i>


    It was the so-called Needle''s Eye Pass, a secret passage used by the empire during its conquest of the South in his previous life.


    The strategy was devised by none other than Bran Gamunt, a brilliant strategist of the empire, and Tiren MacGovern, who had risen to the position of chancellor.


    <i>They made me work as hard as they hated me.</i>


    How ironic it was to recall Tiren''s face in such a situation. Back then, the pass was so narrow that even a grown man would have struggled to squeeze through. Thus, a special unitposed of boy soldiers, including Karyl, carried out the operation.


    "Ka and I will pass through the secret passage in the cliff. The passage is very narrow, so even if it takes longer, the rest of you should take a detour."


    "Can''t we just ride the Serpent?"


    "While that may save us time, we can''t risk exposing our location by encountering the knightly order unexpectedly. It''s better to be safe."


    "Understood."


    Ironically, the very strategy that had once taken their lives was now working in their favor.


    Of course, he couldn''t provide a satisfactory exnation to those who were curious about how he knew the way. After all, he obviously couldn''t reveal that he had traveled back in time.


    Karyl just smiled bitterly.


    "Wait! Are we really going to chase them with just this small group?"


    "I am well aware of the numbers and strength of the knightly order. Just follow me."


    No further exnation was needed. Surprisingly, with just that one sentence, the four responded without a hint of hesitation.


    "Yes."


    "We shall prepare."


    "Let''s hurry."


    As Ka saw their unwavering trust, she couldn''t help but be genuinely surprised.


    Kinu Mukari of the Flying Bow tribe and Beikan of the Tu tribe were well-known names in the South. Yet, here they were, willingly following the lead of a young boy.


    In this critical moment, Ka Spear found Karyl rather fascinating.

 Chapter 82: Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 82: Brothers</h4>


    "Is this really the ce?"


    "Be careful. The ground here is fragile. One wrong step could send you plummeting to your death from this height."


    As soon as the words left Karyl¡¯s mouth, the edge of the ground beneath Ka¡¯s feet crumbled as dust spiraled down into the abyss below.


    After parting ways with Beikan and the others at the halfway point to the Abyssal Rocks, Karyl and Ka continued their ascent.


    Hourster, they stumbled upon a narrow gap that resembled a forgotten ruin. It was the kind of ce that could go easily unnoticed.


    <i>I never even heard about this path from my father... Who exactly is this guy?</i> Ka wondered as she carefully navigated the precarious ground.


    "It''s a long way up. How about you tell me about yourself during the climb?"


    Sneering at him, she retorted, "Oh, are you perhaps interested in me? You seem quite young to be interested in those matters though."


    "...I was referring to the attack you mentioned earlier. What are you even talking about? I need to know how many knights and soldiers were involved."


    "..."


    Ka fell silent, her face flushing with sudden anger. Fortunately, she was following behind Karyl, which spared her the embarrassment of showing her flushed face.


    "C-Can¡¯t you s-speak clearly?"


    "I don¡¯t see anything wrong with my words... <i>sigh</i>. Anyway, tell me. We were too busy moving to have a proper conversation before."


    "The vige was attacked two days ago."


    <i>Even if one rode non-stop from the Imperial Capital to the South, it would take four months. Considering I didn¡¯t waste time traveling from Tatur to here, and it still took half a year...</i>


    Magic teleportation could have sped things up, but for a forcerge enough to attack the Spear family, there would likely be hundreds of them.


    <i>Teleporting such a huge force would definitely require the use of a Magic Circle. However, the court sorcerer, Kadin Luer, is notoriously difficult to cooperate with.</i>


    That left only one possibility, and just thinking about it sent a chill down his spine.


    <i>The real target of the Ryeo Knights Order must have been Tatur. </i>Karyl thought, his eyes narrowing. <i>Olivurn... it seems I didn¡¯t know him well enough to see thising. There''s more to his n than meets the eye.</i>


    With his extensive experience, Karyl could deduce numerous possibilities from just one sentence uttered by Ka Spear.


    "Though the Spear family is one of the influential powers in the South, no knight of the Empire would dare underestimate them."


    The vige had nearly been destroyed. Despite the surprise nature of the attack, the damage was extensive. It was doubtful whether they could gather enough of the survivors to even make up half of their original numbers.


    "It was all because of one person."


    At her words, Karyl¡¯s frown depended.


    <i>Was there someone that formidable in the Ryeo Knights Order?</i>


    The Empire boasted seven Knight Orders: The Blue, Green, Ryeo, and Wisteria guarded the frontlines, while Gold, Red, and ck were dedicated to protecting the royal family.


    Although the Blue Knight Order, led by the renowned Swordmaster Kuwell MacGovern, was the most famous, the true strengthy with the Gold Knight Order, which served directly under the Emperor.


    <i>The Ryeo Knights Order may not be weak, but it certainly pales inparison to Gold and ck.</i>


    The Spear family, thoughcking in magical prowess, excelled in individualbat skills. Moreover, their seventeenth family head, Ordo Spear, devised a battle formation called the Ferocious Fire Formation.


    This formation, involving six members working in perfect coordination, proved challenging to break even by Knight Orders.


    <i>It was specifically designed to counter the magical-wielding citizens of the Empire.</i>


    Even the proud schrs of the Strategic Division of the Imperial Military had to, albeit reluctantly, acknowledge the effectiveness of Ordo Spear¡¯s formation.


    After Olivurn ascended the throne, the Spear family stood out even among the tribes that inflicted the most damage on the Empire during the Southern campaigns.


    Karyl found it hard to believe that such a distinguished tribe could be destabilized by a single individual.


    <i>Who could it be...? </i>A sudden unease crossed his mind.<i> Is this a result of my interventions, another alteration to the future?</i>


    Identifying exceptional talent was critical for the uing wars. Therefore, Karyl was not only consolidating his power in the South but was also searching for untapped talents beyond those he already knew. However, the thought of these people turning their des against him was hardly pleasing.


    "What did they look like? Did you get a glimpse of them?" Karyl emerged from the narrow passageway, straightening up, and turned to Ka Spear.


    But she shook her head. "They wore helmets that covered their faces, so I couldn''t see. But I did catch a glimpse of their weapon."


    "What was it?"


    "It was a sword with a de shaped like flowing waves."


    "Hmm..." Karyl stroked his chin. "People who wield a mberge are few and far between, even within the Empire. It''s quite strange that such a skilled individual has yet to make a name for themselves."


    "The de was fiery red in color, and the hilt had a pitch-ck jewel embedded in it."


    Karyl furrowed his brows. "Are you sure?"


    "You really can¡¯t miss it. I''ve never seen such a distinct sword. Smoke rose from the de every time it tasted blood."


    <i>Could it be... No, it couldn¡¯t possibly be.</i>


    [Isn¡¯t the sword she¡¯s describing the Liberated me?]


    <i>You know about it too?</i>


    [Of course, I do. It''s one of the five weapons made by the der. It was crafted from Clear Distilled Water, though it¡¯s inferiorpared to the others made during the Magic Era... It was still crafted by the dwarven royals of the Muir Family, wasn¡¯t it?]


    <i>Yes.</i>


    [That settles it then. After all, the remaining Clear Distilled Water weapons are mostly relics from the Magic Era.]


    <i>I knew someone in my past life who wielded that sword. </i>Karyl nodded. <i>But the owner of that sword shouldn''t be appearing yet, let alone serving as a knight in the Ryeo Knights Order.</i>


    During the Oracle War in his previous life, which erupted with the emergence of the colossal tower filled with monsters, the Liberated me Pharel proved its might against the Tarak, primarily due to its me properties but also because of its master¡¯s exceptional skills.


    <i>His name was Utar of the Engulfing me.</i>


    The man was as fiery as the weapon he wielded. For fifteen generations, his family had been cksmiths, and his affinity for the fire element was natural.


    <i>He was the best user of the Liberated me. Without him, the sword might have remained nothing more than a decorative piece.</i>


    Despite his slender build for a cksmith, rumors had it that his mes surpassed even those of Kuwell MacGovern.


    But there was one problem... <i>Utar of the Engulfing me was not an Imperial, but a duke of the principality. Olivurn recruited him when he absorbed the principality during the continental wars.</i>


    This meant that the current user was someone he didn¡¯t know. <i>Around this period of time in my previous life, I was confined to my mansion... Was there perhaps another owner of the Liberated me present back then?</i>


    But ording to Ka Spear¡¯s words, how could such a skilled individual vanish or be killed within a few years of the revtion of the Oracle and arriving at the royal pce?


    [Why worry so much? If you''re curious about who they are, just knock off their helmet. Simple.]


    <i>...pft. Indeed.</i>


    "We''re almost there," Karyl said, gesturing toward Ka Spear as they turned the corner at the cliff''s edge. From afar, they could hear bustling noises.


    <i>Thud¡ª! Thud¡ª! Thud¡ª!</i>


    The sound of a hammer striking something solid mingled with a deep voice.


    "Is this really the ce?"


    ¡°The Vision Scripts confirm it. The illustrations are urate, just like the barbarians have described.¡±


    "Ugh!"


    The knight growled, yanking a bound man by his neck. "These barbarian fools can¡¯t appreciate such splendor."


    His bristly beard twitched on his chin.


    Despite the absence of rivers orkes, water miraculously sprang from a well halfway up the Abyssal Rocks. This ce, adorned with delicate artificial decorations, was the Fountain of Vision that Allen Javius had mentioned.


    "Don¡¯t treat them carelessly," Nareel cautioned.


    "Vice Captain, you¡¯re too lenient. These creatures aren¡¯t human. His Majesty would prefer that these heretics not tread on thisnd," his subordinate remarked, causing Nareel to grimace.


    <i>So the Ryeo Knights Order dide to the South, huh? Banhon, that scoundrel, seems to have tagged along too. I still utterly despise that bastard. </i>Karyl bit his lip slightly.


    Nareel, who appeared too delicate for this environment, stood alongside a man with a rugged, wild beard.


    Next to the Fountain of Vision stood arge pir, and people were leashed and hung from it like animals.


    Banhon watched their suffering with an expressionless face.


    <i>He¡¯s as cruel as ever. </i>Karyl felt his heart tremble at the grotesque sight.


    [Calm down, kid. If we get any closer, we might be discovered. Each one of them has the magical prowess equivalent to at least a 3rd ss sorcerer, not to mention their swordsmanship. Not even you can take on so many of them at once.]


    Around the Fountain of Vision, there were approximately a hundred knights, each bearing the title of a personal guard. They were not to be underestimated.


    [And that''s not all of them. The rest of their forces are probably waiting somewhere up the slope,] Allen added, sending a chill down Karyl¡¯s spine.


    He took a deep breath and steadied himself. "Ka, is your father among them?" he asked.


    "The man who that son of a bitch is holding, he is the head of the Spear family," she replied, her eyes zing with calm anger. "What''s the n? We must rescue him no matter what."


    [Look, that girl''s calmer than you are,] Allen remarked, looking at Ka.


    "That being said, it''s fortunate that Prince Luon interfered. Without him, things wouldn''t have escted this much. The person who¡¯s iming to be the master of Tatur... Could it be that Prince Ruon had a hand in this?" Banhon asked Nareel, who stood next to him.


    "...Be careful with your words. Anyway, yes I agree. His Highness really seems to have heavenly luck. Although the initial n went awry, he managed to strike gold at the Gray Training Ground in Azor."


    "Careful? Heh, who''s listening here anyway? ¡®sides, if we can just get the Clear Distilled Water, His Majesty will have no choice but to acknowledge Prince Olivurn."


    "That¡¯s right. Even those frustrating court officials will have to recognize who is best for our great empire."


    <i>Hey Allen, they seem to know how to obtain Clear Distilled Water. What about the arrangements you mentioned?</i>


    Karyl crouched, his eyes scanning the surroundings, keeping a vignt watch. Aidan and his party were still hours away, but in the meantime, it was necessary to gather information about their ns.


    [Don''t worry. The magic won¡¯t be activated without specific conditions. They won''t be aware of these conditions, as they are not included in the Vision Scripts we left behind,] Allen spoke confidently. No, rather, he seemed to relish the situation as if he had been anticipating it.


    [And now I¡¯ll reveal those conditions to you. If everything goes as nned... not even 3rd ss Knights will be able to take the Fountain of Vision. Hehehehe...]


    It was then that it happened.


    "The preparations have beenpleted. We''re currently assembling a special unit to subjugate the other four major families," a knight announced, emerging from within the Fountain of Vision. d in the distinctive armor of the Ryeo Knights Order and bearing arge sword with a uniquely wavy de on his back, he exuded an air of authority.


    "Excellent work," Nareel praised, a satisfied smile ying on his lips. "We owe our gratitude to the Lurein Principality. It is truly remarkable that such a talented individual has joined our ranks. How do you find the sword bestowed upon you by His Majesty?"


    "It is far more than I deserve. I am still getting ustomed to it."


    "Haha, you¡¯re being too humble, especially considering the courage you disyed in exterminating those barbarians. Your father would undoubtedly be proud," Banhon chimed in, hisughter echoing through the air as he looked at the knight.


    "...Thank you," the knight responded, removing his helmet and bowing his head.


    "...!!!"


    Karyl''s eyes widened in shock.


    <i>Impossible! Why are you...?!</i>


    He couldn¡¯t even continue the thought, the sheer confusion swallowing him. He found himself unable to tear his gaze away from the scene unfolding before him. His hand instinctively clenched into a tight fist, anger and disbelief simmering within him.


    [Heh, that naive idiot... This is unexpected even for me. Truly, the affairs of the ordinary are so unpredictable, aren¡¯t they, Karyl?] Allen¡¯s voice dripped with mockery. [Do you regret it now? But you can¡¯t do anything now, can you? It''s all water under the bridge.]


    Allen looked at the knight who bore the Liberated me on his back. This was someone who, ording to the original events, should have died.


    Although he knew that regretting the past was futile, he had never imagined that the person he had saved would reappear before him like this, not even in his wildest dreams.


    "Randol MacGovern...!!" Karyl muttered his name, his voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 83: With Full Force

    <h4>Chapter 83: With Full Force</h4>


    Randol MacGovern, the fourth adopted son of Kuwell, was a quiet man of humble origins. Unlike his brothers, he kept himself away from the internal conflicts within the mansion.


    He was never interested in such matters in the first ce, but the burden of his background never ceased to weigh on him. Therefore, to alleviate this burden, he dedicated himself even more to mastering the sword, the very reason Kuwell MacGovern had taken him in.


    Quite ironically, it was Karyl who had changed Randol.


    Almost a year had passed since that day, but the memory of his return from the goblin subjugation mission remained vivid in his mind. He could still feel the reins firm in his hands and hear the crowd''s cheers, but it wasn''t his own aplishments that were celebrated. Instead, it was a boy of even lower status than himself who had the center of attention.


    Though Karyl¡¯s origins were undisclosed, this immigrant child had undeniably stood out even among his unreachable brothers.


    <i>I can also do it.</i>


    Though the spy had died, Randol was still responsible for thwarting the Lurein Principality¡¯s scheme, which earned him an opportunity to meet the Emperor alongside Tiren.


    Randol couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was a twist of fate. Despite not being born into the MacGovern lineage, Randol possessed a strength that rivaled the power of the MacGovern family itself.


    His magical power burned like a fierce fire, surpassing even Martte, the eldest son. It was as if he had inherited Kuwell''s blood. This exceptional talent earned him favor with the emperor. So, when he received the Liberated me, he felt the same excitement again.


    <i>Now, I am no longer amoner. I, too, can aim higher. </i>


    He gripped his sword, a special weapon forged from a mineral called Clear Distilled Water, which had been stored in the imperial pce''s warehouse for many years.


    This sword had its own will, so it chose its own master, burning anyone who couldn¡¯t earn its favor with the mes it harbored.


    <i>The sword chose me.</i>


    The emperor¡¯s decision to bestow the Liberated me on Randol, despite him being a mere fourth son, raised many eyebrows. However, since the sword had never chosen anyone before, no objections were raised.


    Was it a case of shared misfortune? Randol, amoner, and Olivurn, a prince born of a concubine. Perhaps the prince understood his struggles.


    After learning from the captain that the second prince¡¯s powery in such treatment, Randol intuitively understood it. <i>Bing a knight and supporting him is the only way for amoner like me to rise higher.</i>


    Thanks to his exceptional abilities, Randol was able to join the prestigious Ryeo Knights Order.


    From the very start, his skills surpassed those of his fellow knights, naturally causing some discontent among the captains of the Gold and ck Knight Orders, who were loyal to the first prince. They raised objections, but Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s judgment was proven correct. In terms of swordsmanship alone, Randol could be considered the best, second only to Karyl.


    It was simply a matter of never having been given the opportunity before.


    Since joining the Ryeo Knights Order, Randol had grown explosively. Following the rigorous training regimen of the knights, in no time, he stood shoulder to shoulder with the other senior knights. Besides, the Liberated me perfectlypensated for the slightest of deficiencies he had.


    "From this day forward, Randol MacGovern shall be recognized as a formal knight," dered Grand Master of the Knights, Vellin Valentian, who, until now, had remained neutral and unbiased, refusing to side with any prince.


    This was a chance for Randol to prove his strength, his first mission as a formal knight. He carried the weight of his responsibility on his shoulders, knowing he had to seed at all costs. And he was confident that he would.


    This might have been his first time killing someone, but even among the knights, he was unmatched in swordsmanship. Well, at least that was true until a few moments ago.


    <i>BAAANG¡ª!! </i>


    The deafening explosion reverberated through the air, causing Randol to stagger.


    "Ugh!!"


    The two knights by Randol''s side hurriedly drew their swords, but before they could even react, a white de sliced through the darkness with incredible speed. A thin streak of light shed through the darkness.


    Without hesitation, Karyl leaped between the knights, driving his sword into the ground and disrupting their formation.


    BOOOM!


    He spun his legs in a swift motion, striking a knight in the face with a powerful blow. The knight¡¯s thick helmet shattered into pieces, while Karyl¡¯s palm, grazing the ground, grabbed onto his face and unleashed a torrent of intense mes from his hand, enveloping the disoriented knight.


    "AAARRRGGHH... My skin!! It¡¯s melting...!!" the knight screamed in agony, unable to even touch his face due to the searing heat. He quickly removed his heated helmet, desperately trying to soothe his burning flesh.


    But the ambush in the darkness was far from over. Although two knights had drawn their swords just moments ago, one of them remained motionless, frozen in ce.


    "...!!!"


    Randol stared wide-eyed at the motionless knight before him. Suddenly, with a sickening sound, his body split in half. A single sh of light had sliced through him moments before, ending his life in an instant.


    "Now!"


    Following Karyl¡¯s shout, screams erupted from every direction. Amidst the swirling dust and the chaos of the ambush, the knights found themselves momentarily disoriented.


    "Stop!!" Banhon''s sharpmand echoed like thunder as he mmed his hammer into the ground. "Do not disgrace yourselves! You are knights! Regroup and assess the situation! There¡¯s only a few of them!"


    At hismand, the two knights behind him swung their swords with all their might, dispersing the surrounding dirt and dust with a st of wind pressure.


    "Is this the extent of their ambush?!" a voice tinged with disappointment rang out.


    As the dust settled, a young boy who had just slit another knight''s throat came into view. Another lifeless bodyy at his feet.


    "..."


    Astonishment clouded Randol''s eyes. The boy before him had in four knights in the blink of an eye.


    "He seems younger than even me... How could these knights fall to such a child?"


    [It seems they don''t recognize you. Well, it has been nearly a year, and everything about you has changed, from the color of your hair to your eyes.] Allen Javius murmured with a hint of regret, perhaps anticipating the impending confrontation between the brothers.


    [Well, you might as well enjoy your newfound freedom to wreak havoc.]


    Caught in the clutches of the millennia-old sorcerer, Karyl intercepted Randol''s sword just in the nick of time.


    Meanwhile, behind the shing pair, the vice-captain, his eyes fixed on Ka Spear, spoke to Banhon.


    "That bitch there... She''s the barbarian''s daughter we missedst time."


    ¡°Missed? I made it clear that no one besides the prisoners should be left alive!¡±


    "...I apologize. It seems our knowledge of the local terrain wascking. We sent pursuers, but she managed to cunningly evade them... I was preparing reinforcements just in case, but I never expected such audacious actions."


    "Are you making excuses now?"


    "My apologies.¡± The vice-captain quickly bowed.


    Banhon, visibly displeased, clicked his tongue. Nevertheless, he refocused his attention on the enemies before him. "Hah! Well, it''s just a measly few barbarians. They pose no threat. But what about that boy?"


    His gaze lingered on Karyl, observing him closely.


    "A Mana de...? Could he be from the Empire? But then, why is he here? And to wield a Mana de at such a young age?"


    Despite the sudden attack, Banhon quietly regarded Karyl''s sword, which was wrapped in a milky-white energy, with a mix of curiosity and wariness,


    "Don¡¯t underestimate him. He''s no ordinary boy. Do you know anything about him? With such skills, he should be well-known."


    "That''s just... um, I-I..." Nareel hesitated before speaking up.


    The vice captain''sck of confidence made Banhon click his tongue once more.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve never seen such a Mana de."


    Nareel, though not the most seasoned warrior, held the position of vice-captain of the Ryeo Knights Order, tasked with defending the front lines.


    As a result, he had encountered Mana des of all five elements and had even shed swords with Swordmasters other than Kuwell MacGovern.


    <i>Instead of flickering, the mana is well-contained. He must at least be at the Expert level, if not higher.</i>


    As one progressed to higher levels, their ability to temper mana also changed, along with the form of the mana itself. The thinner the Mana de was and the more precisely it wrapped around the de of the sword, the higher its rank was.


    "Even so, there should still be some inherent elemental properties present in the mana. Yet, this seems to have no elemental traces at all."


    Seeing Karyl''s Freezing Talon, Nareel wondered aloud, "Is it because of that sword?"


    Simr to the Liberated me, which amplified the power of the fire element, other special artifacts possessed unique properties.


    Upon witnessing such a rare high-level artifact for the first time, Nareel stated coldly, "We must capture that child alive. There are many questions we need to ask him. The rest can be dealt with ordingly."


    "Understood."


    Neither Nareel nor any of the other knights were aware of the existence of Dragon Mana.


    Assuming that Karyl''s Aura de was merely a manifestation of the artifact¡¯s power, Nareel issued hismand to the knights.


    "Attack!"


    Observing the approaching knights, Karyl thought to himself, <i>Allen, I waited until nightfall, just like you instructed. Now what?</i>


    Having arrived at the Fountain of Vision and awaiting Mikhail''s group, Karyl knew that their arrival in the middle of the night would be the perfect opportunity for an ambush. It was the textbook strategy for a small group to face arger enemy. However, Allen''s strategy diverged from Karyl''s expectations.


    [Focus only on making the most dramatic entrance possible. You don¡¯t have to think about anything else.] That was the only instruction he had given. [Leave the rest to me.]


    As Karyl finally stood before the Fountain of Vision, Allen Javiusmanded:


    [Plunge the Freezing Talon into the Fountain of Vision!]


    <i>BOOOOOOMMMMM¡ª</i>


    Karyl plunged the Freezing Talon into the center of the now-dry Fountain of Vision with all his might.


    [Why do you think that out of all the seven elders I was the one entrusted with the Fountain of Vision? It¡¯s because, unlike other sorcerers, I could wield the most Dragon Mana.]


    Cracks began to form in the ground around the de, and a radiant white, blinding light poured out from those fissures.


    [Honestly, I never thought I would see somebody else handle Dragon Mana at my level, no matter how much time would pass. That''s why I made certain arrangements.]


    As the ground trembled beneath them, it was almost as if an earthquake had struck, the tremors growing even more intense with each passing moment.


    "What in the...?!"


    The knights, taken aback by the sudden change of the fountain, stood in awe. There was no trace of the confidence from just a few moments, only astonishment remaining on their faces.


    The statues surrounding the Fountain of Vision seemed toe alive, as they trembled and then merged into one entity. A burst of purple radiance enveloped the amalgamation, and slowly, a colossal golem took shape.


    "Uuuuugh...!" The golem let out a low groan as it raised its head, its glowing eyes flickering to life.


    "A... golem?!" Nareel eximed in disbelief as he gazed at the gigantic statue in front of him. The knights drew their swords but were visibly hesitant.


    Even for the most fortified of dungeons, a colossal golem appearing outside like this was an unprecedented event.


    [Even if they¡¯d followed the instructions in the Vision Scripts to the letter, the sentinels would¡¯ve awakened and blocked them. But wouldn¡¯t that be boring?]


    <i>Wait, what...? </i>


    [You see, if someone without Dragon Mana activates the Fountain of Vision, the sentinels I created would awaken. But think about it, what if the one who activates it possesses Dragon Mana? Heh.]


    <i>No way...</i>


    [Simple! You gain control over the sentinels!] Watching the purple light emanating from the giant golem, Allen dered cheerfully, a mischievous smile ying on his lips.


    Karyl involuntarily let out a chuckle.


    [Phahaha!] Allen could hardly contain hisughter. [Haha, even someone with my level of Dragon Mana would struggle to control them. But you, you''re different, aren''t you?]


    Karyl was more than satisfied with the unexpected turn of events. "You truly are cruel, Allen. Keeping such fun tricks up your sleeve until the end. I thought we were friends, <i>sniff</i>..."


    Karyl surveyed the golem before him.


    "Well, if we''re going to be shy anyway, what¡¯s the point in hiding him any longer? Let¡¯s make a proper scene!"


    "GRRRRRRR...!!" From up above, a giant Sand Serpent swooped down,nding with a resounding thud. Dust swirled in its wake as the serpent''s menacing fangs were bared and its roar echoed through the darkness.


    "Th-That...! How¡¯s that...!"


    Everything had happened in an instant.


    Indeed, when it rained, it poured.


    On one side stood the sentinel, and on the other serpent looked down on the knights.


    "It seems we''ve finally matched their force," Karyl remarked, patting the serpent''s forehead as it bowed obediently. "Shall we give them a proper challenge?"

 Chapter 84. Battle at the Abyssal Rocks (1)

    <h4>Chapter 84. Battle at the Abyssal Rocks (1)</h4>


    "Where did thate from? Did ite out of thin air?!" At the deputymander¡¯s shout, Nareel furrowed his brow and shot a re at Karyl.


    <i>Did he activate the Fountain of Vision? But how could he know about a secret that no one else has ever discovered? And what about the Sand Serpent slithering behind him? It seemed to be twice the size of an ordinary serpent. It was almostparable to a dragon.</i>


    "Ryeo Knights! Prepare for battle!" The vice-captain¡¯s rallying cry prompted the knights to raise their swords and shields in unison.


    "A creature of that size is rare even on this continent. Wait, could it be...? Is that the rumored Lord of the Rolling Hills?"


    "Stop the nonsense, no one has ever tamed a monster of that scale."


    "But still..."


    Despite their skepticism, it was clear that the creature was obedient to humanmands.


    "It¡¯s just a beast at the end of the day. The Ryeo Knights shall not be defeated by such filthy beasts!"


    ¡°Yes, Sir!!¡±


    With Nareel¡¯sposedmands, the chaos quickly subsided and the knights regrouped. As if ustomed to it, they quickly formed squads and maintained their formation. For this group of knights,prised of Sword Experts, hunting magical beasts was not an unfamiliar task.


    "For the glory of the mes!"


    With the resounding battle cry of the Ryeo Knights, they charged toward Karyl.


    ¡°ROOOOAR!!!¡± The Sand Serpent also let out a ferocious roar and lunged at the knights.


    "Block it!"


    "Fight on!"


    As the beast and the knights shed, screams echoed throughout the vicinity.


    Watching the unfolding chaos, Karyl said calmly, "Ka Spear, take the tribespeople with you and leave."


    "What?" Ka, who was supporting her fallen father, retorted with a questioning gaze.


    "You''re a burden."


    "I can fight too! These are the enemies who decimated my family, and you expect me to simply stand aside?"


    "I''m talking about your father. The area is cramped enough as it is, and if he stays here, we won¡¯t be able to fight freely. If you don''t want to see him trampled to death by the guards, step back."


    <i>Thump¡ª </i>


    Karyl took out a small potion from his cloak and tossed it to her. "It¡¯s costly, so use it sparingly. It should, at the very least, get the others into walking shape."


    Ka looked back and forth from the swishing red liquid in the bottle to the fallen tribespeople. "I''lle back, so wait for me!"


    "By the time you return, it''ll all be over. Don''t act recklessly and just wait at the evacuation spot. I''ll be there soon."


    Despite being surrounded by knights, Karyl maintained hisposure. Ka Spear no longer protested and just simply nodded her head.


    "Hyah!"


    "It''s been quite a while since I fought a swordsman who uses a Mana de. Was itst in Tatur?" Karyl parried a knight''s sword, murmuring to himself as if he was savoring the moment. "But sadly, it¡¯s such an outdated form of swordsmanship."


    With all his might, he swung his Freezing Talon, causing the knight to stagger.


    "Got ¡®em!" eximed Banhon. He swung his sword with all his might, aiming at Karyl¡¯s back. The unique Earth element imbued within his Mana de made his sword sound as though it were a massive club.


    "..."


    There wasn''t enough time to rotate the Freezing Talon to block the oing strike. However, Karyl boldly let go of the Freezing Talon, swiftly twisted around, and mmed his fist into Banhon¡¯s abdomen.


    "..."


    Karyl''s fist connected with the man''s armor. Banhon, still clutching his raised sword, stiffened.


    "Kugh."


    Crimson blood trickled from beneath his helmet.


    "<i>...</i>!!"


    The Ryeo Knights stood in stunned silence as the man crumbled before them.


    "Sir Banhon!!!"


    The knights shouted his name in horror.


    <i>Click¡ª </i>


    Instead of a response, the sound of a sharp de piercing through the mithril gauntlet echoed in the air.


    <i>Crunch...!!</i>


    The ghastly sound, like bones being ground to dust, was apanied by a piercing scream.


    "Aaaagh!!!"


    "You bastard!!"


    Nareel swung his massive axe at Karyl with all his might. The ground shattered with a thunderous crash, sending debris flying in all directions.


    <i>Nareel.</i> As Karyl kicked Banhon''s lifeless body aside and retrieved the gauntlet, he swiftly dodged his attack.


    In his previous life, Nareel had been one of the few nobles who treated him as an equalrade. His resolve wavered.


    [What will you do?]


    <i>Banhon is one thing, but Nareel... If I kill all the Ryeo Knights here, Prince Luon''s influence will grow too strong. Maintaining the delicate bnce between the two princes is still necessary.</i> Karyl spoke to Allen as he stepped on Banhon''s corpse.


    [Are you serious?] Allen seemed unsatisfied with his response and pressed further. Perhaps he had sensed the hesitation in his eyes.


    "Youuuuu! Aaaaargh!!!" Nareel bellowed with rage, raising his axe. A radiant light gathered around the crescent de, forming a potent lightning unlike Banhon''s Mana de¡ªits brilliance illuminated the surroundings.


    "You... You bastard!!" Nareel¡¯s booming shout was followed by the horizontal swing of his axe through the very body of Banhon that Karyl had just stepped on.


    <i>Boom-!!!</i>


    Just in the nick of time, Karyl stepped back, leaving the axe to slice through air. The intense pressure seemed to split the very fabric of the atmosphere, sending several bolts of lightning scattering in all directions.


    As the vibrating axe lodged in the ground, Nareel, lifting Banhon''s lifeless corpse, demanded of Karyl, "Who are you, you bastard?"


    The ease in Nareel¡¯s expression was nowpletely gone. Btedly realizing his mistake, Nareel now regarded Karyl as a formidable enemy that had to be dealt with.


    Instead of responding, Karyl stomped the ground once again.


    Five Sword Step.


    First the Crown Posture.


    With a fluid motion, he extended his arm and swiftly broke through Nareel''s guard, drawing his sword.


    "<i>...</i>!!"


    Despite his years on the battlefield, Nareel had never faced such a de. He hurriedly rotated his axe, using its broadside to block Karyl''s strike.


    The sturdy axe wavered, and Nareel staggered.


    <i>How can such a scrawny guy have this much power...</i>


    The force emanating from Karyl¡¯s small stature felt like that of a seasonedmander.


    "Hup!"


    Karyl didn''t relent in his assault. Concentrating mana in one palm, he pulled the Freezing Talon inward.


    Colorless Sword Technique¡ªSeventh Form.


    The sword moved in a zigzag pattern, springing forth like a coiled serpent.


    But there was no time for Nareel to react. Dozens of blows were exchanged in the blink of an eye, causing Nareel''s massive axe to be jolted and knocked away. Seizing this opportunity, Karyl swung the Freezing Talon with all his might.


    A chilling strike resounded.


    "Vice-captain!!"


    The knights cried out as they saw Nareel''s axe crashing to the ground. However, amidst the swirling dust, a voice filled with exhaustion could be heard.


    "Don''t make such a fuss."


    To their surprise, it wasn¡¯t the attacker, Karyl, who had delivered the blow, but someone else.


    As the dust cleared, the two men stood face to face.


    <i>He is truly a formidable warrior, to receive that blow and remain standing</i>, Karyl thought to himself as he clutched his injured shoulder.


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how Nareel had not only blocked his ultimate move but alsounched a counterattack at thest moment.


    "Kuh!!"


    However, a groan escaped Nareel as his towering figure copsed to his knees.


    "You..." His pride, once sweeping the battlefields, now crumbled before Karyl.


    "Nareel." Karyl pointed his sword at him, but Nareel met his gaze with unyielding defiance.


    "Leave this ce at once! And tell your dear master that the fangs of the barbarians will soon tear into the empire."


    "Enough with your nonsense. I will capture you here today and disy your severed limbs on a gpole!!" Nareel''s voice thundered, his throat bulging as he shouted.


    The knights seemed ready to charge at a singlemand.


    But then, it happened.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    "<i>...</i>!!"


    <i>When did they arrive?</i> Nareel had been too preupied to notice. "Is this for real?" he muttered as arrows glimmered in the darkness. <i>Dozens? No, perhaps even hundreds.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t mess with me! Since when...? Who are these people? It couldn¡¯t be?! The remnants of the remaining four major families...? Those worthless curs! Could there still be survivors? No, that shouldn¡¯t be possible.</i>


    The presence of these unidentified enemies unsettled the knights. For the first time, Nareel felt a flicker of fear as he looked upon the hundreds of arrows trained at him.


    But Karyl just stood there unperturbed, as if he had anticipated their arrival.


    "Consider this a warning. Leave immediately with your knights, at this very moment. This is yourst chance to save your life." With all his might, Karyl swung his sword at the axe Nareel had dropped, shattering the thick steel mercilessly.


    "..."


    Randol tightened his grip on the Liberated me. With the deputymander dead and the vice-captain incapacitated, he realized he was now the only one who could face Karyl.


    "Stop. Don''t interfere." Nareel reached out to stop Randol. The eerie silence was perturbed only by the sound of the serpent feasting on the fallen knights.


    Nareel grimaced at the sight. The damage was extensive; dozens of knights had been utterly decimated.


    "That weapon is truly extraordinary. And those monsters, too... If we also lose you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face the prince.¡±


    "But... still...¡±


    ¡°Since we know the location of the Fountain, we can always return."


    Nareel let out a low growl as he locked eyes with Karyl.


    Yet, undeterred by his fierce gaze, Karyl countered with unwavering confidence, "We will meet again. I hope you can still say the same then. The next time we cross paths, I will im your head."


    "<i>...</i>"


    Karyl watched silently as Nareel retreated.


    [You''re being too soft.] Allen voiced his displeasure, clearly unsatisfied with Karyl''s decision.


    ***


    "Everyone, hold your positions!" a man shouted through the blizzard, trailing behind a long procession. His silver armor was rough and encrusted with old, frozen blood. The knight was waiting for the return of the scouts.


    The faces of the scouts were hidden beneath their helmets, but their hurried return betrayed their distress.


    "<i>...</i>What happened?" asked the vice-captain, who was standing next to the leading night.


    "Well..."


    "Again?"


    "Yes, sir,¡± the scout replied. ¡°The vige waspletely deserted."


    Upon hearing the scout''s report, the vice captain¡¯s gaze turned to the leading knight. It seemed that this wasn''t the first time this had happened.


    "Commander, this is the third time. Maybe the Northern barbarians have actually fled?"


    "You know as well as I do,¡± the knight responded, his breath visible in the frigid air. ¡°These tribes would rather die in battle than flee. They''re as fierce as wild beasts."


    It had been close to a year since the start of the campaign. Despite the evident weariness, the knight, Kuwell MacGovern, radiated sharp determination.


    "Take a closer look. Just like the previous viges, they haven''t been gone for long. If they had nned to flee, they would have moved when the Imperial Decree of Heretic Extermination was issued. They must¡¯ve intended to fight, at least initially."


    The scouts nodded at his words.


    "That''s right,¡± one of the scouts agreed. ¡°The defensive palisades and the household items left behind in the empty houses suggest they were still using them until recently."


    "So where could they have disappeared to?" The vice-captain, his confusion deepening because of the situation, turned to Kuwell for answers.


    "I''m not sure either. We¡¯ll have to investigate further. Set up camp in the deserted vige, and divide the soldiers to conduct a thorough search. There may be fox dens or other hiding ces."


    "Understood."


    Kuwell¡¯s eyes narrowed as he surveyed the surroundings. Despite the nket of snow, there were likely hidden paths and trails snaking through the hills.


    He kicked the broken palisade, deep in thought. <i>They couldn¡¯t have vanished without a trace. They might be hiding somewhere. I should hold off leaving the North until I find them.</i>


    The sudden disappearance of the tribes had perplexed Kuwell. He knew he had to proceed with caution, especially since these tribes, unlike the morebative Northern tribes, were the most secretive of all¡ªthe Wolf-Fox tribe.

 Chapter 85: The Battle of the Abyssal Rocks (2)

    <h4>Chapter 85: The Battle of the Abyssal Rocks (2)</h4>


    "Is it... over now?" Mikhail asked, his voice filled with exhaustion and relief. The once lush green Abyssal Rocks were now stained crimson with blood.


    "It seems they retreated without much resistance. The Serpent¡¯s presence was indeed intimidating," remarked Mikhail, his legs giving away as he slumped down.


    Allen nced at the creature that had instantly killed dozens of knights.


    [Why does no one acknowledge the prowess of my sentinel? It crushed more of those foolish idiots than this creature did!"] He circled around Mikhail, his toneced with displeasure.


    Karyl chuckled softly at Allen¡¯sment. "Nareel is not one to be taken lightly. If word gets out that the Imperial Guards were defeated by barbarians after the issuance of the Imperial Decree of Heresy Extermination, what do you think will happen? He may not have given up yet."


    Karyl spoke as if discussing someone else¡¯s affairs, his nonchnt demeanor masking the gravity of the situation."There were fewer than fifty knights on the Abyssal Rocks, far fewer than what Ka Spear had seen. They likely stationed more troops down below to attack the Four Great Families."


    "Umm..." Mikhail interjected. "Will theyunch another attack?"


    "It¡¯s not entirely impossible. Or they may target other barbarian tribes instead."


    [It worked out quite well. Take this chance to wipe them out. Whatever debt of gratitude you believe you owe those scoundrels, to them, it means nothing more than a future they have yet to face.]


    Karyl sheathed his Freezing Talon and looked at the sentinel guarding the Fountain of Vision. "But first, we need to finish what we started here."


    [You''re not even pretending to listen to me.] Allen sighed, shrugging his shoulders. A faint violet light emanated from the sentinel¡¯s chest as if agreeing with him.


    Everyone exchanged tense nces. Though the ambush seemed to have been effective, apart from Karyl subduing the knights, no one else had managed to take even a single life.


    Beikan and Kinu Mukari, having crossed swords with the knights, hade to realize the stark difference in their abilities.


    <i>The numbers and strength of the enemies are not to be underestimated. Can we truly advance to the center with such formidable enemies?</i>


    <i>I¡¯m not sure how far my current strength can take me. This isn''t nearly enough. I need to be far stronger.</i>


    It was a pressing concern, especially for Beikan and Kinu Mukari, who were considered to be the finest warriors within their tribe.


    Karyl nodded as if he had already anticipated their worries. He had experienced the same doubts after all. Despite being an immigrant, he had been chosen by the Oracle and had to prove his worth among the Imperials. Superior skills were essential, not just slightly but overwhelmingly superior, to quell any and all objections regarding his origins.


    Excruciating training, far more intense than others, was necessary. Karyl¡¯s swordsmanship was exceptional, irrespective of his mana, and so were Beikan and Kinu Mukari, deserving the title of great warriors.


    <i>Think about this hard and find a way. You, too, can be stronger. Even without magic, bing a warrior superior to them is not impossible, </i>he thought, having gone through it himself.


    <i>And you too, </i>Karyl thought, turning his head slowly to face a figure concealed beneath a hood.


    <i>Hashir.</i>


    As he reached out, the forces that had surrounded the Fountain of Vision, bows drawn, vanished without a trace. Karyl could hardly detect their presence.


    <i>Truly fitting of the Wolf-Fox tribe.</i>


    "Was it you who sent that sorcerer to us?" Hashir asked.


    "A sorcerer?" Karyl feigned ignorance.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb. He called himself Thompson."


    "Ah... So he moved by himself, huh? He sure is quick on the uptake, as expected from his experience."


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle. The situation had be quite intriguing. Thompson had really lived up to his expectations, proving himself to be quite reliable.


    <i>He must have wanted to show proper results. Moreover, his timing was impable, which works in my favor, </i>Karyl thought.


    "I¡¯ll admit it. I did send him to the North. As you know, the North is currently facing the threat of extinction under the Imperial Decree," Karyl exined.


    "You wanted us to flee. Us Northerners would rather die gloriously in battle than flee," Hashir eximed.


    "But... you dide to the South, right?"


    Hashir furrowed his brows at Karyl¡¯s nonchnt response, his yellow-tinged eyes gleaming as he pulled down his hood.


    Mikhail and Aidan couldn¡¯t help but stare curiously at the unusual color of his eyes.


    <i>That¡¯s an unusual color... Wasn¡¯t the biggest distinction among the immigrant tribes their eye color...? I thought all northerners had ck eyes, but it seems that maybe it¡¯s not all of them,</i> Aidan mused to himself, his thoughts interrupted when Hashir sharply nced back at him.


    "It seems you are the leader here. Let me ask you one more question. Did you also leave the markings on the path to here?"


    "Yes," Karyl confirmed without hesitation.


    <i>Click¡ª!</i>


    In a swift motion, Hashir moved his hands, and arrows emerged from the darkness, aimed at Karyl, while three sharp talons simultaneously extended from his knuckles with almost unperceivable speed.


    "Who are you? How the hell does an Imperial know the techniques of an immigrant tribe?"


    Despite being targeted by dozens of arrows, Karyl remained undeterred.


    ¡°It¡¯s problematic to say that the mark of the Corpse Spider is exclusively Northern. It originated in the South, and as you know, the Northerners are called immigrants because they migrated from the South to the North.¡±


    ¡°What? Of course, it¡¯s a problem. You¡¯re neither Southern nor Northern; you¡¯re a bloody Imperial!¡±


    Karyl¡¯s expression showed a flicker of regret. The very magic he had so desired had paradoxically made him an Imperial in the eyes of his fellow Northerners.


    ¡°Hah, I know everything already! The integration of the North and South into the Empire, that''s your hidden agenda, isn''t it? And when you achieve it, you do a big reveal!¡±


    <i>Eh? No, not really. I just want to roam the continent freely.</i>


    [This idiotic brat... <i>sigh</i>] Though he didn''t express it, Allen, spiritually connected to Karly, could sense his regret.


    ¡°There was a time when the Northerners crossed into the Central region, and their blood was mixed with the Imperials. Though they are called hybrids, there are children between immigrants and Imperials. This method isn''t exclusively ours... or rather, the barbarians¡¯ anymore.¡± Karyl paused, turning his attention to Hashir, who remained skeptical.


    ¡°Then what about that message? How do you know about it? And... that sorcerer mentioned the name <i>Karyl</i>. What¡¯s your rtion to that child of the ck-Eyed tribe of the North?¡±


    The mention of Karyl¡¯s name sparked curiosity among the others. They all turned their attention to him. Their voices filled with surprise and spection.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that the same as the captain¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the ck-Eyed tribe, then... Wait, isn¡¯t that the tribe led by the Great Warrior Karliak?¡±


    ¡°But I heard they were ughtered by the Imperials...¡±


    While the others voiced their thoughts, Aidan just stared intently at Karyl and quietly studied his expression.


    ¡°You all must be surprised that we have the same name,¡± said Karyl.¡°I can¡¯t exin in detail, but I do have a connection to the ck-Eyed tribe. Me and Karyl grew up under the same master.¡±


    ¡°You are crazy... Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If the master you speak of is who I think, he would have never epted an Imperial. No, if it really were the ck Eyes, you would have been killed on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Hah... You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ignorant, Hashir.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Karyl let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Karliak of the ck-Eyed tribe and Kuwell MacGovern, the Imperial Sword Master, were the closest of friends. Though their affiliations were different, they were connected by the sword.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying...?¡±


    ¡°Many may not be aware, but Karliak desired peace with the Imperials. Unfortunately, the Emperor rejected his offer. As a result, Kuwell was forced to end his friend¡¯s life with his own hands...¡±


    Hashir¡¯s expression contorted in disbelief, unable to ept this unbelievable tale.


    ¡°The ck-Eyed tribe, contrary to popr belief, doesn¡¯t recklessly spill Imperial blood. I cannot speak for other tribes, but they epted me as one of their own. And this,¡± Karyl said, pulling out a rough dagger¡ªAgnel, from within his cloak, ¡°is the proof.¡±


    ¡°Karliak gave this to me before he died. It was hisst wish.¡±


    Seeing the familiar rough dagger, Hashir¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°Enough with the jokes. I cannot bring myself to believe this. You could have easily extorted the de from them, couldn¡¯t you?"


    Karyl waved off the usation with a dismissive gesture. ¡°This is just additional proof. The most concrete evidence lies in the words I already told you. The words imparted to me by my master, Alteman. Words he always said.¡±


    Hashir stared nkly at Karyl, at a loss for words.


    ¡°I chose the Wolf-Fox tribe among the Northerners based on Alteman¡¯s words. You, too, owe him a debt, even if you have neverid eyes on him.¡±


    Allen chuckled, amusement sparkling in his eyes. [Your acting is simply impable. Why didn¡¯t you just be an actor? You are so good at effortlessly weaving your words.]


    ¡°Whether you choose to believe me or not is entirely up to you. However, one thing remains certain. I sent Thompson to ry the message, and you answered the call. Do you truly believe I would have sent him to you for no reason?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I chose the Wolf-Fox tribe among the Northern immigrants because I believed they would be astute enough to grasp the meaning behind my message.¡±


    While Karyl spoke with conviction, doubt still filled Hashir¡¯s eyes.


    <i>To avoid the blizzard, stand under the thunder. Alteman used to say that as if it were a habit. He often said he missed the heat of the South more than the cold of the North, and talked about the Abyssal Rocks.</i>


    Regardless of all the other ims, just knowing the stories about Alteman, who was called the grand master of the Northern immigrants, was significant.


    ¡°When you eventually learn the truth, you¡¯ll be very grateful that you heeded my message,¡± Karyl said, casually patting Hashir¡¯s shoulder while maintaining a rxed expression.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee this far, continue to follow me a bit longer. It won¡¯t be toote to turn back then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Beikan and Kinu Mukari exchanged looks and let out a chuckle. They both followed Karyl for the same reason¡ªhe saw everyone as a person first, whether they were barbians or immigrants. ¡°Beikan, you and the others will head to the secret location Ka Spear mentioned. The locals know the geography better, so join them. After you meet up, let me know if there¡¯s any movement from the knight brigade.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, okay?¡±


    As others prepared to leave, Hashir remained silent, pulling his hood over again. ¡°Suit yourself. But finding your way back down will be challenging,¡± Hashir said with an irritated expression. ¡°Hmph, I had some of my people follow that woman when she went down. I already mapped out the terrain.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s smirk widened as he nodded.


    Despite the chaos, Hashir had prepared by pulling some forces back to check on Ka Spear.


    ¡°Thorough as always. Truly living up to the name of the Wolf-Fox tribe. Good. I¡¯ll leave the pathfinding to youter then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    [Hehehe! Finally, it¡¯s our chance.] Allen Javius stretched as if he had been waiting for this moment, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    [The process is quite simple. Do you see the core inside of the sentinel¡¯s chest?]


    <i>Yeah, I see it, </i>Karyl replied, his gaze fixed on the violet light flowing from the giant sentinel standing in front of the spring. It was the essence of Allen Javius, known as the Visionary Art.


    [If you absorb that into your mana veins, some of the blocked meridians will open. It''s not as good as the dragon''s method, but the effect is certain.]


    <i>Are you sure about this?</i>


    [You are most probably the first to ever doubt the words of one of the Seven Elders...] Allen retorted, with a face that looked like he wanted to smack him. [<i>Sigh...</i> It''s a shame to destroy something crafted with such care and effort... but it can''t be helped. The situation demands it. Right now, you''re far more important.]


    <i>It seems you have a talent for ttery. You could¡¯ve been a great actor too. Such a pity.</i>


    [Quiet, you brat!]


    As Karyl looked at Allen shamelessly, a low mechanical groan could be heard from the Sentinel. It was as if the Sentinel was frightened.


    "Very well, then," Karyl slowly raised his mana and spoke in a low voice, "I''ll gratefully ept this gift."

 Chapter 86: Arcane Mana

    <h4>Chapter 86: Arcane Mana</h4>


    "Phew." Karyl exhaled deeply, feeling the weight of the sentinel''s core in his hands.


    The Fountain of Vision bubbled furiously, and white steam rose as he carefully submerged the core into its waters.


    [Handle it carefully. The core of the sentinel is filled with condensed vision mana. It may not be as potent as dragon mana, butpared to other forms of human mana, it¡¯s one of the most potent forms,] Allen advised.


    Even among the Assembly of the Seven Elders, hailed as the greatest sorcerers in the history of humanity, Allen Javius'' arcane magic was exceptional. Based on that dragon mana, he had established his own unique system of magic.


    Sparks flickered within the core, like lighting trapped within a vessel.


    [The timing is the most crucial. Lightning is the fundamental property of arcane mana. If you lose control of the rampant mana, it will oxidize in an instant.]


    As Karyl reached his hand into the Fountain of Vision, the waters churned as if trying to grasp the core.


    "..."


    Hashir watched with a tense expression. The situation seemed quite precarious; it looked like the arcane water would burst out at any moment.


    <i>It''s fascinating. Such a huge amount of water is churning, yet there¡¯s no sound.</i> Most would hesitate at the sight of such a vortex, but Karyl remained undeterred.


    [Boy, you do have a keen eye,] Allen noted.


    As he gazed at the waterspout, Karyl''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Fear not what you see. The realm of mana is reached when you surpass the five senses." Allen scanned the Fountain of Vision once more. "The mana you are about to wield is one of the most potent in history."


    <i>sh--!! </i>


    The sentinel''s core, which Karyl was holding in both hands, began to melt rapidly. Instinctively, he snatched a tiny spark of light inside.


    [Focus. That''s the arcane core.] A light as small as a fingernail jittered in Karyl¡¯s grip, trying to escape in every direction.


    Karyl mustered all his strength into his hands. He was once again grateful that the only two open mana points were in his arms; otherwise, his arms might have been blown off.


    "Huff...!!" Exhaling, Karyl clenched his hands around the thrashing arcane core,pressing it.


    "When ites to ordinary mana, you just umte it in your body. But you don''t need that. Instead, you need to detonate the potent mana in your veins to open up blocked mana points."


    <i>Brrrrr...</i> Karyl''s arms shook violently as if being pulled by someone.


    "To cause a mana explosion, an extreme and powerful force must be injected. As far as I know, this is the only force capable of impacting your mana veins."


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    A thunderous sound erupted from between his palms, followed by an intense burst of light. That was when it happened. A dizzying sensation instantly washed over Karyl, surging through his body.


    "!!!"


    Karyl''s eyes shed. It was as if something new had wrapped around his retina, moist and transparent.


    Suddenly, the far end of the rocks seemed to zoom in, then stretched back out, dozens of times further away.


    "Cough... Cough!!" For the first time, Karyl gasped for air and copsed. The sudden surge of mana energy around him started thrashing as though it was alive.


    "Aaaagh!!!"


    A jolt of pain struck Karyl, and his veins swelled and turned red and blue. Pain surged from his head to his toes as if struck by lightning.


    "What, what is it?" At Karyl''s agonized screams, Hashir, not knowing what to do, reached out with a confused look.


    "If you don''t want to die, it''s best not to touch him."


    "...!" Startled by the sudden voice, Hashir stepped back. "Who''s there?"


    "Haah... It''s been a while since I''ve felt the wind¡¯s touch. Not too bad."


    Hashir realized that a faint silhouette was flickering before his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t die."


    "Who... who are you?"


    "Well, you don''t need to know that much. If you want to keep watching, I suggest you take a few steps back."


    Following Allen''s advice, Hashir quickly retreated toward the entrance.


    "Although I''m still iplete, the fact that other mortals can see my spirit form means I might be able to influence reality a bit." Allen looked at Karyl and chuckled softly. "Hehehe... That alone means you''ve seeded."


    <i>Kwaahhh¡ª!!! </i>


    A pir of light that seemed visible to the entire southern region pierced the darkness.


    "Vice-captain?! What is that...?"


    "That ce is..."


    "It''s the Abyssal Rocks. Could those guys be up to something again...?"


    "Hmm."


    Ironically, Karyl''s pir of light halted Nareel''s advancing knights at the entrance of the Abyssal Rocks. Not even Karyl had anticipated this.


    "Perhaps it''s wise to retreat and regroup... Facing the golems and the serpent again under these unclear circumstances..." With the death of Vice Captain Banhon, the young knight who had be the acting vice-captain spoke with a face full of tension. He gritted his teeth as he recalled the recent events.


    "Moreover, given time, the rest of the barbarians will also finish regrouping. The other Four Great Families will surelye here."


    If they were to retreat, there might be a rebellion among themanders. Knowing the character of his superior, who viewed retreat as the utmost dishonor, the knight gathered courage as he believed no one else would speak up.


    "The key to our attack was the element of surprise. Even for us, it''s difficult to face thousands of barbarians at once. We should at least request support from Duke Vestal at the southern front..."


    <i>Click¡ª </i>


    The young knight unwittingly flinched as he saw Nareel furiously gritting his teeth. This was the first time he saw him react like that.


    <i>Being defeated by barbarians, of all people... This will be the most regrettable battle of my life.</i>


    Nareel raised his head and looked over the edge of the cliff. The one thing he couldn''t ept was the unexpected fear he had felt during his engagement with Karyl.


    "What''s the knight''s name?"


    "Harold."


    "Tell the knight to start organizing the wounded and prepare for retreat."


    "Yes!!" the knights of the Ryeo Knight Order responded as if they had been waiting for themand. But even so, their eyes were filled with animosity.


    <i> </i> *


    The sound of apuse echoed across the deste summit. Allen Javius approached Karyl with light steps, seemingly enjoying the sensation of the ground beneath his feet for the first time in a while.


    "Congrattions."


    Allen¡¯sment seemed out of ce as Karyl, propping himself up from the ground, was gasping for air in a situation that hardly seemed celebratory. A tingling shiver ran down his spine as Allen''s touch reached him, and he slowly lifted his head.


    "You''ve broken through the wall."


    "Did I... seed...?"


    Although Allen stood before him in his physical form, Karyl¡¯s expression was dominated by confusion rather than surprise.


    "Your mana was confined to 2nd ss because the mana points in your mana veins were blocked, which prevented the powerful mana from circting through your body."


    Karyl''s shoulders twitched.


    "This is your mana. Having unblocked your mana points, you can borrow some of it. How does it feel? Can you sense the mana circting inside you?"


    With that, mana flowed from his shoulders down his arms and legs, tingling like waves.


    "Ugh, ah..." Karyl grimaced in pain as the mana circted through his body. "Damn... It hurts so much that I might pass out before I even get to use it."


    "Indeed, it will hurt. The arcane core you absorbed is no ordinary mana. But your dragon mana is powerful enough to ept it. You''ll adapt soon."


    <i>Zzzzt...!!</i>


    "Eh?"


    As the mana flowed from Allen¡¯s fingertips to his hands, Karyl looked at his palms, seemingly unable to control his own strength.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there. Grab the Freezing Talon. Otherwise, the mana I just nted in you might blow your arms off."


    "What?"


    As Allen motioned with his head, urging him to hurry, Karyl scowled and moved quickly.


    "Damn!!"


    <i>Kwaahhh¡ª!!</i>


    The moment he grabbed the hilt of the Freezing Talon, an explosion erupted from the de nted in the ground, propelling Karyl backward.


    "Whoaaah...!!"


    Exhaling sharply, Karyl red at Allen with a soot-ckened face.


    "Hey!!" Karyl snarled, dropping all formalities.


    "Hahaha." But Allen spoke in a low voice, amused by his reaction, "Now slowly start circting the mana through your body. Given the nature of Arcane Mana, you need to vigorously move it throughout your body and expel it in order to adapt to it."


    Allen¡¯s advice was spot on. The pain that felt like thorns scraping Karyl¡¯s insides whenever he maneuvered the mana had indeed diminished slightly.


    "Now you¡¯ve opened two mana points and reached the stage where you could attain the 4th ss. Once your swordsmanship is perfected and supported by your mana, you could rise to the level of a Sword Master, as the continentals say."


    <i>Sword Master...?! One of the only five on the continent, and that kid...</i>


    Hashir,cking mana, couldn''t see what the two were doing, but he clearly heard Allen''s mention of a Sword Master. He knew well how formidable and powerful that level was.


    Moreover, hadn''t he experienced it? The current situation, with the Northern immigrants being ruthlessly killed by Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s Blue Knights, was proof of that.


    "But this isn¡¯t enough. Just as you aspire to be more than a mere Sword Master, having abundant mana doesn¡¯t automatically elevate everyone to the rank of a mage."


    "Then...?"


    "Like training in swordsmanship, mana also needs to be honed. Just because the vessel is ready doesn¡¯t mean you immediately ascend to the rank of a mage."


    Allen gestured with his finger raised. "However."


    Karyl''s heart raced.


    "Having absorbed the arcane core, you¡¯ve just barely met the minimum conditions to receive my teachings."


    Until now, Allen had only imparted sword mana techniques within the illusionary space, never offering Karyl any significant knowledge about mana. The sword mana wasn¡¯t even his own; it had been devised by Kalnere, one of the seven elders.


    "Minimum conditions mean you¡¯ve just reached the starting point."


    <i>sh-</i>


    <i>Zzzzt...! Zzzzt...!!</i>


    Purple mana sparked from Allen¡¯s palm.


    "This is the moment..."


    Zzzzzt...!!


    "You¡¯ll truly be strong."


    The purple turned a deep violet once again.


    "I will now impart to you my life¡¯s work."


    Karyl felt his hair stand on end with the ferocity of the mana, yet he wiped the sweat from his brow and spoke boldly, "If it¡¯s something trivial like a sword mana, I will redefine your mana myself."


    "Hahaha... I Look forward to it."


    <i>Crack¡ª!!!</i>


    At that moment, as if representing Allen¡¯s delight, the violet mana exploded into a deep, blood-red hue.


    "This is my real mana."


    His words struck like a nail in the brain.


    ¡°Arcane Mana."

 Chapter 87: Breaking the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 87: Breaking the Wall</h4>


    "Arcane mana...?" Karyl murmured as he looked at Allen.


    [Even the sorcerers of the Assembly of Seven Elders, who drew their mana from the Wisdom of the Dragon, did not fully understand the true nature of my Arcane mana .]


    Sparks crackled in Allen¡¯s hand as he exined about his magic. A sphere of light flickered like summoned lightning in one hand, while a potent, unfathomable ck magic radiated in the other.


    [I told you, I can use two types of magic at once. Gustav thought my magic was a technique using lightning and me. That in itself is remarkable. It involves different elements, after all.]


    Suddenly, a burst of violet lightning enveloped the sphere as the two powers merged.


    [Why are these sorcerers so closed-minded? Dragon magic is colorless magic. Having no color means itcks properties. This means it can transcend the predetermined confines of properties.]


    Indeed, Allen¡¯s power was extraordinary.


    [I''ve spoken before about the rtionship between magic and spirits, right? The five fundamental elements of the world, Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, and Thunder are simr to the primeval objects of spirits.]


    Even Karyl, who had no mana in his previous life, was aware of this ancient history.


    The zing King, Ramine.


    The Rocky Lord, Maktuun.


    The Queen of Tides, Ethereal.


    The Tempestuous Samiad.


    The Thunder Lord, Kungen.


    The elemental kings that had once shaped the world were gone, but their lore had endured, and although few, elemental sorcerers still existed.


    [It''s called the Tomb of Kungen because of the power emanating from the Fountain of Vision,] Allen continued.


    Indeed, the Arcane mana he wielded seemed closest to lightning in color.


    [But think about it. Have you ever seen me use thunder magic?]


    Karyl recalled the first time they met at the Gray Training Ground. When Allen Javius decapitated the head of Wel Bahar, the magic he used was a 2nd ss Magic Arrow.


    "No way..."


    [Yes. Besides the five elements, there are two more powers.]


    "Two powers...?"


    [Light and darkness.] Allen spread his palms. [Even though these two clearly exist, the sorcerers have only established the five elements, and only a few lesser types of magic remain.]


    "Are you saying the nature of the magic you use is not lightning and me but light and darkness?"


    [Exactly.] Allen¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. [The Light of Lasis, the Darkness of Duart. Howe the existence of these two elemental kings has vanished from the texts? It''s because of the god you believe in, Y.]


    Karyl gulped. Even as he had been traveling back through the eons, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that name.


    [Light and darkness. That''s the power of Y." Allen floated lightly around Karyl in a circling motion. "This is not the elemental system concocted by mundane beings but a power close to that of a god. This is my Arcane mana.]


    <i>Boom! </i>


    As he clenched his fists, the Arcane mana in his palms exploded with a loud bang, disappearing in a blinding white light. Karyl, unprepared, turned his head away.


    [And now, I will instill the knowledge you need to learn into your mind.]


    <i>Thunk.</i> Allen''s fingertip touched Karyl''s forehead.


    [Be grateful. This is a unique kind of magic, something that didn''t exist a thousand years ago and won''t exist a thousand years from now.]


    Karyl had no time to react to the sudden touch.


    [This is also possible with a soul contract.]


    A sh brighter than any light filled Karyl¡¯s vision, but it was not real¡ªit urred within his mind. It was a sensation he had never experienced before, unlike when he had read the memories of the Red Dragon Riseria after consuming the Dragon''s Heart.


    Forms he had never learned, knowledge he had never seen, years of suffering, and nights of torment¡ªnow culminating in an epiphany.


    "Gah... Aaghh...!"


    The onught of knowledge crashed into Karyl''s brain. Breathing felt nearly impossible, as if his heart would stop, and the world seemed to turn upside down.


    If gaining a body capable of wielding magic from eating the Dragon''s Heart was called a physical transformation, this was a transformation of the mind.


    [Heh, this can truly be called an awakening.] Allen watched Karyl with a pleased smile.


    <i>Swish! </i>


    Karyl instinctively drew his sword. Lost in his subconscious, he began to swing wildly.


    <i>Boom! Boom! </i>


    The path of his sword erupted, light shed, darkness swirled, mes burst forth intermittently, and the air froze.


    "This can''t be..." Hashir, witnessing this, felt his legs give out and copsed helplessly.


    *


    "Hah... Hah..."


    How long had he been swinging his sword?


    Standing at the top of the ruined peak of the Abyssal Rock, Karyl gasped for breath. The dizzying pain had subsided, and with a pale face, he dropped the sword he had been holding to the ground.


    "..."


    Karyl closed his eyes. It seemed as if he was trying to slowly digest the knowledge that had surged into him from Allen Javius just moments ago.


    [How do you feel? Now it can be said that you have reached the rank of a 4th ss sorcerer. Of course, the knowledge you''ve received from me goes beyond that, but you won''t be able to use all of it to perfection just yet.]


    Karyl slowly opened his eyes.


    "You don''t deserve the title of Great Sorcerer."


    He realized that the knowledge he had gained was only a fraction of Allen''s.


    "You should be called a Sage."


    [Hehehe... Have you now realized my greatness? You are indeed a lucky one.]


    "It''s because my vessel is excellent."


    Karyl smirked with his dry lips.


    [Seeing you joke like that, you must be feeling a bit better. To be honest, you were in a quite bad state.]


    "What do you mean?¡±


    [Take a look at yourself.]


    Confused by Allen''s words, Karyl raised his hands and looked down at his body.


    "Hmm?"


    He felt as though he had grown a bit more. It wasn''t just his hands. The shoes he was wearing were worn out, and the tips had burst open. His clothes felt tight.


    <i>Have I... grown?</i>


    Had the Arcane mana changed his body on top of his mind? He had already been decently muscr from all the training with the sword, but now his muscles felt even more defined.


    [The words of Narh Di Maug, saying that eating a dragon''s heart would give you a chance to reshape yourself, weren''t wrong. But think about it carefully. Without the relic left by Kaye Aesir, you would already be dead.]


    "..."


    [That was merely a temporary measure. It''s fortunate that you had experience in your past life in growing a body that surpassed human limits, otherwise, even the Bracelet of Greed would have been meaningless.]


    "What are you trying to say?"


    [What happens if you keep pouring water into a small vessel? It overflows. Your body was overflowing with power, and the Bracelet of Greed was absorbing it for you.]


    "I see."


    [Do you think your body will stabilize just because two bloodlines be four? Logically, no. But everything about you is the opposite. It''s like a dam that cracked, increasing from two to four.]


    "What if, like now, an overwhelming power suddenly surged into me?" Karyl spoke in a low voice. "My limbs would shatter under the sheer pressure.¡±


    He felt a chill down his spine. He had never worried about his physical state before. "Did Narh Di Maug lie to me?"


    [No, the tinum Dragon didn''t lie. But he didn''t tell you everything either.] Allen Javiusughed softly. [You''re lucky. Well, I don¡¯t like the word fate, but this must be a trick of fate. Perhaps even the being from your past life couldn''t have imagined you''d meet me.]


    Despite Allen''s smile, Karyl''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.


    [I''ve said it repeatedly. Trusting him is your choice, but don''t believe everything. Now that you have obtained Arcane mana instead of some other kind of magic, you''ll be able to control the dragon''s power to some extent.]


    Then, Allen pointed to the Bracelet of Greed. [If necessary, you could unleash magic without dying now, although the bacsh would be enormous." He emphasized his point. "Be stronger, and not just physically. If you''re to overturn the fate of a god, you should be able to chew up a dragon, right?]


    Karyl let out a low chuckle at Allen''s words. Surprisingly, his mind, which had been tumultuous just moments before, was now settling down. He looked on coolly and thought rationally. It wasn''t just the magic that had changed him; he had leaped over a wall within himself.


    [With that being said...] Allen Javius looked at Karyl. [About those knights from earlier. Are you really going to leave them be?]


    "What do you mean by that?"


    [I get what you''re thinking. As you said, it''s not bad for the two brothers to keep fighting until you can bolster your influence in the South..." Allen trailed off. "But don''t use that as an excuse.]


    At that moment, Karyl''s eyebrows twitched. "Isn''t that too shallow? What was your resolve when you first stepped out of Einheri?" His voice echoed off the Abyssal Rock.


    [Nareel is no longer an Oracle who will fight alongside you but an enemy who stands in your way. Do you perhaps have some leftoverpassion for Olivurn, who tried to kill you?]


    Karyl slowly lifted his head. Like thest chill before dawn gave way to sunrise, his mind cleared.


    [If you want to be a hero, live as you did in your past life. But if you aspire to be a conqueror, you must break the mold of your thinking.]


    At that moment, one of Allen Javius¡¯s words resonated with Karyl.


    [Whether it¡¯s the first or the second prince, one of them will ultimately ascend as the emperor, and the Ryeo Knights you¡¯ve sent willter be the emperor¡¯s sword that will kill more of your soldiers.]


    Allen grimaced. [There are countless reasons and excuses, but the truth is singr. Those who stand in your way, no matter who they are, are ultimately just enemies. Nothing more, nothing less.]


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Karyl gripped his sword tighter. He knew better than anyone.


    [You use usible excuses to convince me, but it''s not the dead, like me, you need to convince. It''s those who follow you.]


    Allen sensed it was time for his final question. [Why do you fight?]


    "To change the future." Karyl nodded slowly.


    [That''s enough.]


    At that moment, Allen Javius''s figure blurred. [Heh, heh... My dear, it seems I must say goodbye for a while. My work is done; teaching Mikhail is up to you now. You have my knowledge.]


    "Goodbye? What do you mean?"


    [Due to passing on the Arcane mana, I no longer have the strength to maintain my spirit form.]


    Karyl quickly reached out toward the fading figure. "What...? You said that I could manifest you with my power!¡±


    [Heh, heh... See? You''re still naive. I''m like the tinum Dragon. It''s not a lie, but it''s not the whole truth either. Maybe when you can properly wield this power...]


    Allen Javius¡¯s voice was fading as well. Stunned by the sudden departure, Karyl could only stare at where Allen¡¯s figure had been moments ago.


    [This was fun. And don''t wait...]


    "Allen...!!!" His final words lingered in Karyl''s ears.


    [Grow stronger and tougher, even if it means walking a path of blood. My only disciple, Karyl MacGovern...]

 Chapter 88: The Prelude to War

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Prelude to War</h4>


    "It seems the Imperials have retreated."


    At the secret location specified by Ka Spear, Kinu Mukari, who was tending to the wounded, reported to Karyl.


    "Is that so?"


    Kinu Mukari had been curious about the beam of light that had shed on the cliff, but upon seeing Karyl''s figure, he realized there was no need to ask.


    <i>He must¡¯ve achieved something significant there.</i>


    When they first met, Karyl seemed strong but had a rough charm to him that became apparent from time to time. But now, he resembled a finely-honed legendary sword.


    And without saying anything, Hashir''s expression confirmed this change.


    "What are you nning to do now?"


    "That, I must ask him."


    Karyl moved toward Tulu Spear, the head of the Spear family, who was lying among the injured. As he approached, Tulu hurriedly stood up.


    "Stay down. Wounds from a mana de don''t heal easily with potions. That''s what''s terrifying about the Imperials."


    "Thank you again... Not only did you save us, but you also protected the Abyssal Rock. I am at a loss for words." Tulu bowed his head. Only ten members of his tribe had managed to survive, just barely.


    But despite the seemingly desperate situation, Karyl spoke with unexpectedposure, "I didn¡¯t do much... It was simply good fortune. The Tomb of the Spirit King at the Abyssal Rock, which you mentioned, was actually a Fountain of Vision created during the age of magic."


    "..."


    "I gained power there, and fortunately, I was able to save you all."


    "Who exactly are you..."


    "The one who will unify the South, and the one who will advance your people to the central regions."


    Tulu was taken aback, wondering if he had misheard due to Karyl''s blunt tone.


    "As you can see, the Empire has just signaled the prelude to war. Just like the North, the South has be their target."


    Karyl looked at Tulu.


    "When they attacked you, I heard you had crossed the South. Did the Digon n ally with the Empire?"


    Tulu was unable to respond.


    "We need to understand the situation to respond properly.¡± Perhaps Tulu wanted to ignore reality, but Karyl insisted, as he needed confirmation. It wasn''t just about whether the Digon n had allied with the Empire; it was also about whether the Spear family would open up to him.


    "We don''t know for sure,¡± Tulu finally replied. ¡°Certainly, the other side of the Great ins is Digon territory. We hadn''t even heard that the Southern border had fallen when they suddenly appeared..."


    "There¡¯s a good chance then."


    "Yes." Tulu nodded.


    <i>It''s strange indeed. I know Miliana of Digon better than everyone else. He was notorious for his disdain for the Empire, filled with hostility until the Oracle was revealed...</i>


    What could have led to this oue? Karyl went through the memories of his past life but couldn¡¯t grasp any clues.


    Originally, the rtions between the barbarian tribes and the Empire weren''t good, especially after Olivurn ascended the throne and attempted to subjugate the South.


    "Did nothing significant happen before this?"


    "Well, nothing noteworthy, but..."


    "But?"


    Tulu slightly tilted his head. "Though I''m not sure if it''s rted to this incident, about a year ago, there were a few instances of Imperialsing to the South."


    He looked at his tribespeople for confirmation, and one of the injured raised his hand. "Yes, it''s true. The Imperials were primarily focused on the North, so it was unusual for them toe South. That¡¯s why we distinctly remember that."


    The tribesman nced at Hashir and continued with his exnation.


    "A year ago? What happened then?"


    "The knights who came looking for Digon were the same ones who previously attacked us."


    At that moment, Karyl felt as if he had been struck on the head with a hammer.


    "What?"


    <i>Could it be... Had Olivurn been preparing for negotiations with the South since then? </i>Karyl couldn''t help but exhale softly.


    It wasn''t just Tatur. The alliance with Digon and the purge of the Five Great Families... A strategic prediction indeed. <i>How impressive... Olivurn.</i>


    Before being his friend, he was now to be his enemy. Yet, Karyl acknowledged him.


    <i>I¡¯m not enough on my own.</i>


    In a battlefield where kingdoms and armies would sh, Karyl painfully realized what hecked¡ªa strategist.


    <i>While the soldiers of the North and South possess remarkablebat skills, there¡¯s ack of strategists. The battles toe will not just be fought with troops but also with wits.</i>


    Karyl remembered someone he had in mind for a long time¡ªAnthem Howard, an unparalleled genius known as the King''s Right Hand, who once stood as a pir of the Empire alongside the first prince.


    <i>He could¡¯ve survived even if he hadn''t sided with the first prince. Perhaps he¡¯s an unfortunate man, but... he¡¯s also the only one within the Empire who can lend me strength.</i>


    Anthem Howard was a man of great talent, but his status as a noble from a refugee country prevented him from shining.


    Spotted by Brin Init, a minister from the faction of the first prince, which was known for picking out talent, Anthem Howard entered politics to everyone¡¯s astonishment but never gained much influence.


    <i>It''s time to seek him out...</i>


    Why else would he be called the King''s Right Hand?


    In fact, that was a posthumous title, assigned by historians after the Empire''s wars. Going through the records of the Empire¡¯s wars, Karyl stumbled upon interesting pieces of information.


    The Empire had won every battle Anthem Howard had been part of. He was the only strategist with a perfect record in the struggle for imperial power on both sides. But despite his victories, Anthem Howard had vanished like the dew on the battlefield because Luon had failed to utilize him properly.


    <i>He was considered the most brilliant strategist in the Empire, surpassing even Bran Gamunt, who had a very simr reputation. </i>


    Having organized his thoughts, Karyl realized that he needed to move toward the central regions much sooner than he had anticipated.


    "Tulu Spear," Karyl called the chief''s name softly. "If what you say is true, we must consider the alliance between the Empire and Digon as a fact, even without concrete evidence. The four major tribes of the Great ins have agreed to lend their strength. Not only them, but also the nomadic tribes of the North have agreed to join."


    Karyl pointed to Hashir as he spoke.


    <i>Well... It seems we''ve already be their subordinates. He says it so casually without giving me a proper exnation...</i>


    It was outrageous, but Hashir found he didn''t quite dislike this brazenness. Moreover, recalling Karyl''s demeanor at the Abyssal Rock, he involuntarily shuddered. He felt like he could still hear the ng of his sword.


    Seeing Hashir stay quiet, Karyl continued,"You''ve experienced it firsthand. If it continues like this, it won¡¯t be long before the South sumbs to the Empire¡¯s power."


    At that, the survivors of the Spear family started murmuring among themselves, their voices quavering with apprehension.


    After letting their anxiety build for a moment, Karyl slowly began,"There is a way."


    Then, he turned to Tulu Spear.


    "Will you lend me your strength like these people have? Gather the rest of the Four Great Families. I have something to say to all of you."


    "I''ve already sent the message. They don''t know you¡¯re here, but they will all gather within half a day to discuss measures against this attack."


    It was then that Ka Spear''s words made Karyl smile without realizing it. He had been keeping an eye on her the whole time, and he realized that her insight was quite something. He was pleased with her ability to calmly assess a situation, which was uncharacteristic of barbarians.


    "Good work,¡± Karyl replied as he looked at her. "Half a day..."


    Karyl then nodded to Tulu Spear. "I don''t think the Spear family would have been wiped out by a single attack from the Ryeo Knight Order, right?"


    Tulu nodded.


    "Prepare a few men who can still move. Hashir, go with them and unleash the foxhounds to search for survivors."


    "Understood."


    <i>Heh, he¡¯s be quitepliant. I must¡¯ve shocked him back there. I wonder if he¡¯s soiled himself. </i>


    If Allen Javius were there, he would say something along those lines. Karyl smirked as he could almost faintly hear his voice.


    "We¡¯ll make a decision after all the Four Great Families have gathered. Tonight."


    Karyl couldn''t deny that things were progressing too quickly. Originally, he had nned to slowly build trust with the Spear family and gradually consolidate the South. But with this sudden attack by the Empire...


    <i>Considering the situation in both the North and South, Tatur cannot be considered safe either. It''s unsettling, but we must move faster.</i>


    The trigger had already been pulled. Karyl realized there was no time to hesitate.


    ***


    "Pick up the pace, everyone!! We need to get out of the forest before nightfall!!"


    "Yes...!!"


    Dusk was beginning to fall.


    Nareel, hiding his fatigue, spurred on his knights. They hade through the southern desert without resting at all due to the fear of being ambushed, so they were utterly exhausted. But even so, knowing they were deep in enemy territory, they spurred their horses on and pushed through.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i>


    <i>Then it happened.</i>


    "Aaagh!!"


    A scout ahead screamed, following a loud noise.


    "What''s happened?"


    "I''ll check it out."


    The young lieutenant knight drew his longsword and firmly spurred his horse.


    "Neigh...!!"


    The horse¡¯s hooves leaped toward the sky, but surprisingly, instead of breaking into a gallop, the horse stopped, looking down at its fallen master in confusion.


    "...!!!"


    The man on the ground had his head severed, blood spurting on Nareel¡¯s face.


    "What in the world...?!"


    Moments ago, the man beside him had been alive; now, hey in a pool of blood, his corpse already growing cold. And this had happened in the midst of dozens of knights.


    "Ha...!" At that moment, Randol exhaled sharply from behind Nareel and thrust his Liberated me with all his might. Nareel felt a burning sensation as the de grazed his cheek.


    <i>Boom!!!</i>


    Violence against one¡¯s superior was usually met with disciplinary actions, but Nareel, sweat dripping down his face, grasped his axe without a moment to wipe his brow.


    "You...!!"


    With his Liberated me, Randol had barely managed to parry the sword that had been about to decapitate Nareel.


    There was no need to ask who the enemy was. Nareel knew damn well who it was that wielded a sword with such an eerie coldness.


    The problem was that the impressive aura felt from the summit of the rock earlier now felt that it could slice anyone who dared to gaze in its direction.


    <i>He seems like a different person.</i>


    Nareel sensed that the enemy before him was no ordinary foe. Even though he usually went berserk in battle, he now felt his mind being sharpened by fear.


    <i>Step¡ªstep¡ªstep¡ª</i>


    Karyl casually strolled among the dozens of knights, no one daring to draw their sword against him. It was sheer fear. The knights of the Empire were frozen, unable to resist the overwhelming aura of this one man.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i>


    The sharp sound of cutting through air broke the stifling silence.


    Just like the de that touched the underside of Nareel''s chin, Karyl spoke from within the darkness, his eyes glowing, devoid of emotion, forgetting the past.


    Focusing solely on the enemy before him, he urged, "Draw your weapon, Nareel."


    Just like that, the prelude to the Imperial War had begun.

 Chapter 89: To the Central Region

    <h4>Chapter 89: To the Central Region</h4>


    "Is that him...?"


    "The one who obtained the power of the Thunder Lord at the summit of the Abyssal Rock?"


    "He¡¯s not as big as I expected."


    Karyl noted the various gazes directed at him as he spoke to Hashir.


    "The power of the Thunder Lord?"


    "Well, everyone seemed curious, so I gave them a hint," Hashir replied nonchntly.


    Karyl couldn''t help but chuckle at his fox-like antics. It was clear what he had done. Not even the magic-wielding Imperials would know about the Arcane Mana from a thousand years ago, let alone the magicless Southerners.


    The quick-witted Hashir had cunningly spread word of the events at Abyssal Rock among the Southerners he met while searching for the Spear family.


    "I merely stated the facts. I told them that the purple lightning that fell from the sky was your power, Karyl."


    Because of the rumors, the members of the Four Great Families gathered at the Spear family''s secret location couldn''t help being curious about who had been chosen by the Tomb of the Spirit King.


    "Moreover, that is the mark of the Horned King."


    "Could the owner of the Rolling Hills tame such a creature? It''s undeniable that all four tribes of the Great ins have submitted to his leadership..." A low sigh echoed.


    There was no doubt just by seeing Tulu Spear, considered the leader among the Five Great Families, standing next to Karyl.


    "You''ve heard the stories... about the current situation of the Spear family and about me."


    Karyl turned his head and then addressed a man among the crowd of onlookers who was covered in ck tattoos as if painted with charcoal.


    "You must be the chief of the Tashai Tribe, right? What''s your name?"


    "Lagoon,¡± the man responded with a nod.


    "Give us a report about the Digon Tribe. The Tashai Tribe wouldn''t havee empty-handed, I presume."


    Lagoon''s eyes flickered. Despite having achieved a lot in a short time, to them, Karyl still looked like a child.


    Karyl''s familiarity with the Five Great Families intrigued Lagoon, especially since the Tashai, known as the forest tribe among the Five Great Families, was the most secretive tribe in the South.


    After a brief pause, Lagoon said, "As soon as we received reports of the Spear family being attacked, we sent some of our people to the Digon and Eimae tribes."


    "What? To our tribe?" asked Dunkai, the leader of the Eimae Tribe, his thick eyebrows twitching. His tribe dwelled among the forested ridges, and they were known for their imposing builds and formidable strength.


    Chief Dunkai, in particr, was sorge that he had to stoop whenever he went in and out of tents.


    "It means nothing special. The only tribes with enough warriors to attack the Spear family were these two."


    "Hmph..." Dunkai crossed his arms and coughed, but he didn¡¯t seem entirely displeased with Lagoon''s exnation.


    "So? What conclusions did you reach?"


    "As you can see, it was the Imperial knights who attacked the Spear family out of nowhere, and they did, in fact, cross through Digon''s territory."


    "Indeed... So Digon has allied with the Empire, huh?"


    "Damn it...! It¡¯s utterly shameful to be called the conquerors of the South! We¡¯ve just opened our doors and weed them to rampage through our homes.¡±


    "Unbelievable..."


    At Lagoon''s words, each chiefmented on the situation. Karyl raised his hand to calm them.


    "Everyone, calm down. Lagoon, please continue. It''s unlikely that Digon would open the door to the South without reason. They must want something."


    "The situation was urgent, and we didn¡¯t have all the facts. However, we have people in Digon investigating, so even if it takes time, we''ll be able to confirm."


    "You have spies in Digon? Are you sure that the Tashai haven''t nted any among us?"


    "Nonsense. The Enra Tribe, being the weakest among the Five Great Families, is of no interest to us."


    "What did you just say?!"


    "Ha ha."


    The chief of the Enra Tribe flushed at Lagoon''s remark, while Dunkai and Tulu Spear chuckled to themselves.


    "Even if the Digon Tribe is strong, now that the knights have withdrawn, they can''t attack the Five Great Families by themselves. In the meantime, you all have a task."


    As the tension subsided, Karyl brought up the point he had been pondering.


    "What is it?"


    "From now on, not only Digon but also the Empire could invade again at any time. Keep in mind that this means we must prepare for war with the Empire."


    Those who had fought alongside Tulu Spear and the Ryeo Knights had somber expressions.


    "It''s not a hopeless fight."


    <i>Shhh¡ª</i>


    Karyl drew a small dagger from within his clothing. The dagger, Agnel, drawn from its sheath, emitted a sharp aura. After ying Tarak at the Gray Training Ground, Agnel''s de had mysteriously taken a pale milky hue.


    Karyl drove the dagger with all his might into the central hearth. The de sank effortlessly, like slicing through tofu.


    "This dagger is made of Clear Distilled Water."


    "...!!"


    "...!!"


    The chiefs were startled by Karyl''s words.


    "Are you talking about the divine mineral?"


    "But I thought it could no longer be obtained..."


    ¡°That used to be true, but now, things are different. You must collect this Clear Distilled Water to prepare for the uing war."


    <i>This is not just a war among tribes or against the Empire. It''s also a preparation for a war against Tarak.</i>


    The chiefs'' twitching eyes turned toward Karyl.


    "I will refill the Fountain of Vision, and you must secretly gather Clear Distilled Water there."


    "But we have no way to refine it."


    "Don''t worry about that. There are smiths in Tatur, far superior to anyone else.¡±


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    "So, will you follow my lead?" Karyl asked as he drew Agnel.


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    The silence following Karyl¡¯s question was so stifling that everyone could hear each other gulping nervously.<i> </i>


    <i>Soldiers armed with Clear Distilled Water...</i>


    <i>That could mean...</i>


    Karyl could guess as to what thoughts brewed inside their minds. He also noticed the look of anticipation on Hashir''s face next to him.


    "Indeed. This is the power I offer you to defeat the Empire."


    It was then that a loud thud echoed.


    "I owe you my life. The life of the Spear family is yours, master of the Abyssal Rock!"


    It was Tulu Spear who broke the silence.


    "There was an order from the Digon Tribe, but from generations back. The Five Great Families were tasked with guarding the Abyssal Rock. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it''s the Tomb of the Spirit King or the Fountain of Vision at the summit..."


    Tulu kneeled as he spoke, making a fist with his hands, emphasizing each of his words for all the other chiefs to hear.


    "By gaining power at the summit of the Abyssal Rock, you have proven your strength to us," Tulu continued. He then pulled out a small fang hanging from his waist. It was somewhat simr to the marks of royalty held by the tribes of the ins.


    "I offer you the mark of the Spear family."


    <i>Thump¡ª! Thump¡ª!!</i>


    At that moment, the other Four Great Families'' chiefs simultaneously kneeled like Tulu Spear and ced their own marks before Karyl.


    ¡°Eimae agrees with the Spear family.¡±


    ¡°Tashai also sides with you.¡±


    ¡°So does Enra...¡±


    ¡°The Bui Tribe as well...¡±


    Advancing to the Central Region was the one thing they yearned for. Since Karyl hade up with a way to achieve it, and Tulu Spear, the head of the Five Great Families, swore loyalty, no further exnation was needed.


    Karyl looked at them and slowly nodded.


    <i>It¡¯s settled. Even though I¡¯m still wary of the Digon Tribe, I have acquired a weapon more powerful than anyone else.</i>


    Having finally taken care of hisst task in the South, Karyl clenched his fist tighter.


    "Light the beacons. Announce the rise of the new leader of the Five Great Families to all the tribes."


    <i>Whoooosh¡ª!!</i>


    At Tulu Spear¡¯s shout, the tent ps were pulled back, revealing soldiers lined up outside. They had seemed very far away, but now they were all kneeling.


    "A magnificent sight."


    The beacons lit up rapidly, one by one.


    Undoubtedly, hundreds, perhaps thousands of people fromrge and small tribes of the Five Great Families, not gathered here, were pledging their loyalty to Karyl as they saw the smoke from the beacons, just like the soldiers before him.


    Mikhail couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.


    "It¡¯s just half of the South," Karyl said in a low voice as he gazed into the distance, where the Empirey.


    But looking at him, Aidan chuckled softly.


    "Well, I see it differently. You¡¯ve conquered half the South on your own, without shedding any blood."


    Karyl looked at Hashir.


    The Emperor, who had issued the Imperial Extermination Decree of Heresy, had thrown down the gauntlet for the northern conquest just as Karyl had.


    Wherever Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s Order of the Blue Knight had passed, only corpses and bloodstains remained.


    "Indeed." Hashir nodded in agreement with Aidan¡¯s words.


    "Beikan, Kinu Mukari, Ka Spear, Hashir. The four of you wille with me to the Central Region."


    "Me too?"


    "Yes."


    Ka, surprised at being named, quickly sped her hands together.


    "It¡¯s an honor to serve."


    "There will be much to do. Everyone, be prepared."


    "We¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    "Understood."


    As everyone pledged their loyalty, Aidan pointed at the tribespeople outside the tent and spoke softly, "As I told you when you united the tribes of the Great ins, there were only three of us when we came here."


    Indeed, all of this had been aplished by just three people.


    "But look. Now thousands of soldiers stand before you, Lord Karyl."


    Karyl looked at the four people he had called and said, "With three people, you obtained half the South. Now, with twice the force, surely you can take the Central Region as well."


    At his words, everyoneughed.


    It sounded like a grand joke, but since it wasing from Karyl, it felt like it could be reality. Everyone felt strangely excited.


    ¡°Growl!!!¡±


    A monstrous, ear-splitting roar rang out like a signal for departure across the Abyssal Rock. A giant sand serpent burst through the crowd and bowed its head before Karyl. After he boldly mounted it, the serpent slowly lifted its head.


    <i>The future has changed.</i>


    The future he knew had changed, and now he couldn''t predict what would happen next. However, there was one thing different from his previous life.


    <i>But I will not let it change as it pleases.</i>


    He was well aware that he was at the center of that whirlwind.


    <i>History will be written by me, not them, </i>Karyl vowed to himself<i>. </i>His voice, filled with mana, seemed to resonate directly in people¡¯s minds.


    "To the Central Region."

 Chapter 90: The Weapon Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 90: The Weapon Possessed</h4>


    ¡°Roar...!!¡±


    The Sand Serpent swam effortlessly through the turbulent currents of the Fonein River, seemingly enjoying the challenge.


    "You¡¯ve brought something remarkable. What exactly happened in the meantime?"


    Suan Hazar looked at Karyl standing atop the serpent''s head with a mix of joy and surprise.


    "Lord Karyl."


    As he spoke, the other two people also bowed their heads.


    "You have arrived."


    "Master."


    Kamma and Dush were astonished by how much he had changed in just one year.


    <i>They say a child grows fast, but... now he even smells like a grown-up man.</i>


    Dush was enthralled by Karyl¡¯s deep, unfathomable eyes.


    "Have you been well?" Karyl leapt down from the serpent¡¯s head to stand beside her.


    "Ah, yes, of course. I¡¯ve taken care of all the orders you left behind."


    Dush was sure she wasn¡¯t just imagining it. She had been taller than Karyl before he left. Despite his age, Karyl''s small stature maintained a childlike aspect about him, no matter how strong he had gotten.


    However, without realizing, Dush blushed at his much-changed appearance.


    "You¡¯re still wearing a veil," remarked Karyl.


    "Those who work in the shadows shouldn¡¯t reveal their face."


    Dush¡¯s response was smooth, almost rehearsed, but she felt a sense of relief that the veil hid the blushing caused by Karyl, who appeared to be ten years younger than her.


    "Let¡¯s hear the report inside."


    The Southerners trailed behind Karyl.


    "Heh... What kind of experiences change a person so drastically? I almost fell to my knees from sheer awe."


    Without realizing it, Kamma was wiping cold sweat from his brow. He hadn¡¯t felt this tense even when fleeing the dukedom.


    "Exactly. But seeing him today, I¡¯m sure of one thing."


    "What¡¯s that?" Kamma looked at Dush as he asked.


    "He looks like he¡¯s about to make a big impact."


    Her face filled with anticipation, she quickly followed behind Karyl.


    "The continent is going to be stirred up," Kamma murmured as he watched them go.


    ***


    "I killed a knight."


    "...!!!"


    "...!!!"


    Karyl''s statement shocked everyone in the office. They knew he had contracted with the Guidance Mercenary Gangs and had gone to Azor, but they were stunned by his blunt, shocking revtion, delivered without any preamble.


    This sentiment was shared by the Beikan group that had followed him from the South.


    "What do you mean?!"


    "You killed a knight... Which kingdom was it?"


    "Were you hurt?"


    Suan and the others immediately showered Karyl with questions regarding his killing the knight.


    "Was this about the incident at the Abyssal Rock?"


    "Why did you act alone, leaving us behind?"


    The Southerners felt a bit indignant that Karyl had handled matters without them.


    <i>Huh... I knew it.</i>


    Only Aidan nodded nonchntly despite Karyl''s bombshell statement.


    <i>Yet no one objects to his decision. One wrong move could put their lives in jeopardy. </i>


    Who were the people of this free city? Aidan, who had lived among them more than anyone, knew everything there was to know about them.


    Though they gathered under the title of administrators, they never encroached on each other''s territories and always maintained a precarious rtionship, ready to devour each other at any time.


    <i>But now, everyone is looking at him.</i>


    Their capricious changes were surprising, and at the same time, they made Aidan think,<i> I wonder if Prince Olivurn could¡¯ve done this... </i>He pondered as he looked at them.


    During his journey to Tatur, he had already decided what he had to do first.


    <i>I need to locate Zouk De Holde.</i>


    It was crucial to first understand the state of affairs on the continent that had unfolded during his absence.


    "..."


    Aidan stared intently at Dush. He was aware of the orders he had received from the Eastern Kingdom. He was to assist Prince Olivurn and to eliminate a target, who was now right in front of him. Oddly, Dush did not catch his eye.


    <i>I must have gone crazy. </i>Aidan shook his head lightly as he looked at Karyl. <i>I can somewhat understand why Dush respects him.</i>


    "Aidan will exin the specifics."


    "Me? Ah, yes... right," Aidan responded awkwardly, caught off-guard by his name being called.


    "We still have time. As it was a surprise attack, it hasn''t been publicly disclosed yet. It will take at least a month before the Empire is officially informed. We will prepare the countermeasures within that time."


    "Which division are you from?"


    "The Ryeo Knights. And with those who were guarding the border missing, the Empire can''t easily attack the South. Not until the Blue Knights return, at least."


    Karyl pulled the map on the table toward him.


    "Hashir, where exactly are the Blue Knights?"


    All eyes turned to Hashir, whose face was partly concealed by his hood.


    "Most likely near the One-Legged area. If the one in charge is cautious and sees that the Wolf-Fox tribe is missing, he might investigate... Or they could also be a bit further back, near the Twin Rocks.


    Hashir casually ced two markers on the map.


    "Either ce is at most a week''s journey away. But what''s important isn''t just our absence; it¡¯s whether the Blue Knights will return immediately or go further ind to subdue the immigrant tribes."


    Karyl nodded at his words. "Are you certain?"


    "When I received the report a week ago, they had reached the Wolf-Fox¡¯s tribe. It¡¯s just my estimation, but I believe it¡¯s urate."


    "I see."


    Hashir¡¯s words elicited murmurs of astonishment.


    Finding out the exact location of the Blue Knights, which had gone to suppress the North, was something not even the Empire could do.


    <i>Impressive... To confirm news from the South to the North in just a week... It seems even better than themunication magic used on the continent.</i>


    Of course, magic was convenient but not perfect. The mostmonly used magic for scouting was the <i>familiar</i>. However, maintaining a familiar that could fly from the South to the North ced a tremendous burden on the sorcerer.


    Conversely, to use scrying magic, scouts had to physically confirm the target location, which posed its own challenges.


    <i>Is this the power of the immigrant tribes...?</i>


    But they were different. Sorcery, their special power, was very subtle but could surprisingly aplish a lot. For one, the Wolf-Fox tribe could handle various animals. They were less likely to be detected by enemies and didn¡¯t use mana.


    Karyl thought that the information-gathering skills of these tribes could be useful for Astra, the intelligence agency that Aidan wouldter establish.


    "The leader of the Blue Knights, Kuwell MacGovern, won''t change his course until he receives an order from the emperor. It will take at least three months for them to return from the North. But even then, knights who have just returned from a war cannot be redeployed immediately."


    Karyl moved a piece on the map.


    "Once the Blue Knights return to the Northern defense, there might be a chance to gather the nobles from the Southern border, but unfortunately, there are no reliable people in the South."


    Everyone nodded at his words.


    The Duke of Vestal, who led the Wisteria Knights of the Southern defense, was regrettably not suited forbat, even though he was a captain.


    <i>He''s not cut out to be a knight. He''s only in that position because he''s the empress'' brother. All he knows how to do is lock the door and ensure his own safety.</i>


    Aside from the Digon tribe, there was no concern about the Southern region.


    "It''s not that weck forces; weck amander."


    "Exactly. And now, with the princes contesting for the throne, the knight orders are already divided. If there''s anyone who can move..."


    Karyl grasped a red piece set up at the imperial pce on the map.


    "It would be Jarvant of the Red Knights."


    "The... the one who was with Prince Olivurn?"


    "Correct. You remember."


    Recalling the events in the Piasta prison, Suan chuckled softly.


    "But it will be difficult. As you''ve seen, Jarvant is on Olivurn''s side. Even if it''s the emperor''smand, Luon wouldn''t let someone from Olivurn''s faction gain any more aplishments, especially in the South, given that the Blue Knights have already been dispatched to the North."


    "What about the possibility of Luon''s forces moving?"


    "If the Wisteria Knights are directlymanded by Prince Luon, it¡¯s possible, given that the Duke of Vestal is on Luon''s side. But..."


    Karyl moved all the knights'' pieces on the map toward the pce.


    "The emperor won''t move. Or rather, he won¡¯t be able to."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why...?"


    As everyone cast him quizzical looks, Karyl paused momentarily. The knowledge he was about to share was known only to him.


    The future had already shifted into an unpredictable direction, but some things never changed. Certain factors were beyond humans¡¯ control, such as one¡¯s life expectancy.


    <i>The reason the Empire can''t act for a while is that the current emperor, Titan Shutean, is seriously ill and his days are numbered.</i>


    Nobody would know this, except for a few high-ranking nobles; it was a secret kept within the Empire. Even those nobles didn''t know exactly when the emperor would die¡ªonly Karyl did.


    In a month''s time, the emperor would entrust his body to the Church for treatment. It was a futile effort, but thanks to that, the Church¡¯s power would grow rapidly. This was also why the fanatics of Wooden Cloud wouldtere to power; it was because of the foundation of the Church established by the emperor.


    <i>We can put aside the Church issue for now. The emperor''s absence will halt any imperial campaigns, and the princes will be busy building their own forces during this time.</i>


    They had about six months.


    <i>The sh between Prince Luon''s and Prince Olivurn''s factions will take ce when the Empire is most vulnerable and at its weakest. </i>


    That was when they would strike.


    "We will execute our n to coincide with the Blue Knights'' return."


    "Understood."


    "Yes."


    Everyone acknowledged Karyl¡¯smand.


    The two princes were expanding their power, and Karyl considered it necessary to gather more forces to match those two.


    <i>The power Ick...</i>


    Despite having tens of thousands of troops from the Southern and Northern immigrants, they were qualitatively inferior to the Empire''s forces.


    The difference in strength was due to one thing only¡ªmagic. After all, there was only so much troops could do without mana. That was why Karyl had entrusted the training of sorcerers to Thompson in Azor, but the scope of what a single guild could do was naturally limited.


    <i>However... </i>Karyl smiled faintly.


    There was the first arrangement he had made upon leaving Tatur. And now, as he returned here, it was also the part he anticipated the most.


    <i>If there are no sorcerers, I will create them. </i>


    Karyl had a unique weapon that neither the Empire nor any principality possessed¡ªthe <i>Kadhium Mana Mine</i>

 Chapter 91: The Plan of the Three Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 91: The n of the Three Kingdoms</h4>


    <i>ng¡ª!!</i>


    The loud sounds of pickaxes echoed through the mine. Day and night, dozens, even hundreds of workers shuffled in and out of this ce, making it a hive of ceaselessbor.


    "We''re down to the tenth level!! Just a bit more effort and we¡¯ll break through!! The baron will reward us with a special bonus and three days of rest!!¡± the mine''s overseer shouted amidst the intense heat.


    "Yes, sir¡ª!!!"


    His cry was met with a resounding response that echoed throughout the mine.


    The hundreds of miners were making enough noise to attract attention from the outside world, but fortunately, this was one of the forsaken wastnds on the continent, devoid of life. Furthermore, Baron Beryl, already distant from public interest, ironically went unnoticed by anyone from the Three Kingdoms even as a year passed.


    "Good. Very good." Baron Beryl watched them with a satisfied smile. He had been skeptical at first, but now he was astonished to see elemental stones actuallying from the old mine on his estate.


    <i>Well... since I''ve sold thend, there''s nothing I can do, and I didn''t have the funds to develop a mana mine in the first ce... </i>Beryl savored the thought.


    With the mining rights, he had sold thend in return for a perpetual share of the elemental stones produced from the mana mine. However, it was, in fact, an enormous profit.


    "Hmm..."


    Thanks to the elemental stones extracted from this mine, he had not only restored the mana of his golden years but was also close to achieving new heights with a little more time. Additionally, he had also managed to regain the loyalty of his disciples by distributing the lower-quality elemental stones among them.


    By all ounts, Beryl had hit the jackpot.


    <i>But still, it''s a shame.</i>


    Unfortunately, human greed had no limits, and so, Beryl had devolved from a promising young genius to a greedy old sorcerer.


    The thought of the elemental stones piled up inside the mine made his mouth water.


    <i>Is there... any way to manage this?</i>


    That was when his thoughts were interrupted.


    "It''s been a while, Baron Beryl."


    Beryl wasn¡¯t expecting any visitors, but a small carriage nheless stopped by the mine, and the man who stepped out greeted him warmly.


    "Ah! Who do we have here? It''s been a while. It¡¯s been half a year, hasn¡¯t it? The workers you sent have been doing a splendid job."


    "Hahaha... It''s nothing. I just sent a few people I had on hand. d they could be of help."


    "So, Kamma, what brings you here?"


    The man who got out of the carriage was indeed Kamma.


    Despite having met only a few times, the two men, simr in age and greed, greeted each other as though they wererades reuniting after years of being apart.


    "Our master has requested to see you, Baron Beryl."


    "Master? Oh... Has the master of Tatur finally returned? I''ve been curious about who he might be."


    Kamma''s words confirmed Beryl''s intuition.


    <i>This could be an opportunity.</i>


    He had always wondered about the identity of the formidable man who had conquered Tatur, a ce consideredwless by many, without a trace of conflict.


    <i>He killed that ouw Curan and took down the champion of the arena... What does such a terrifyingly formidable person look like?</i>


    "Then... Let me take you to him.¡±


    Whether Kamma was aware of Beryl''s thoughts or not, he looked at the baron with a sly smile.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    In the office, surrounded by stacks of reports, Karyl was deep in thought.


    <i>Suan Hazar''s ability has exceeded my expectations. Thewless port has been stabilized, and the repairs on the mana ship areplete. The departure is the only thing that¡¯s left. </i>


    While Dush''s groundwork in the Three Kingdoms of Istria wasmendable, Suan, one of the seven talents once hailed as the Empire''s Magnificent Seven, was notably outstanding among the administrators.


    <i>It''s not just his strength that makes him formidable. He once led Olivurn''s special forces under the guise of a tradingpany.</i>


    Over the past year, Suan Hazar had continuously rescued tribespeople and ves through thewless port. Those from the continent were secretly relocated across various kingdoms and viges, while the tribespeople were taught how to row.


    For Karyl, it was satisfying that even the crew of the mana ship were perfectly prepared.


    <i>The time hase for the Ravat Guild to be inaugurated. A time of chaos is perfect for slipping past the Emperor¡¯s eyes. </i>His eyes gleamed with resolve. <i>And that''s why I summoned Baron Beryl.</i>


    However, there was something he needed to address first¡ªValvont, the King of Martial Arts.


    Suan Hazar''s prowess was not only due to his extraordinary talent but also because he had inherited certain martial arts techniques from King Valvont.


    <i>I mustplete Suan Hazar¡¯s training in these martial arts. Once the Ravat Guild is operational, there won''t be time to train him.</i>


    While Karyl himself was proficient in martial arts, his stance was perfectly tailored for swordsmanship. He had never encountered anything as powerful as Valvont''s martial techniques in his life.


    <i>King Valvont is unpredictable in his wanderings, but now I can take a guess as to where he might be. He will soon be involved in that incident.</i>


    It was an excellent opportunity, one that he couldn''t afford to miss.


    <i>Because of that incident, Valvont vowed never to take another disciple, which caused the legacy of his Eight Stances to be lost. A real shame. </i>Karyl chuckled softly. <i>But it will be different this time.</i>


    He imagined how powerful Suan Hazar would be once he mastered all of King Valvont¡¯s martial arts techniques. For Karyl, who knew what Suan had been capable of in his past life, the mere thought of it was delightful.


    <i>There''s still much to do.</i>


    In many ways, Tatur was the most unusual ce on the continent, and not just because it attracted tribespeople and ves. Dwarves and gnomes, who had thrived during the Magic Era but had since vanished, were also hiding in the underworld marketces of Tatur.


    <i>Some of them are tribes that were rare even in the Magic Era, like the Feline Tribe or the Ayns. You wouldn''t find them anywhere else. </i>


    The reason for that was simple¡ªthey were not human. <i>Even among their own, those without magic are deemed heretical. It¡¯s unlikely that they would ept help from other races.</i>


    Looking back on it, Karyl had a lingering regret about those tribes not being properly utilized. The exceptional craftsmanship of dwarves and gnomes, the agility of the Feline Tribe, and the monstrous strength of the Ayn Tribe could have been invaluable.


    <i>Individually, they are superior to humans. But in the end, they couldn''t escape the shadows of the ck market. </i>


    Indeed, it all boiled down to the fact that they weren¡¯t human.


    <i>Not even the humans who are branded as heretics simply forcking mana would resort to seeking help from other tribes.</i>


    It was rather ironic, since most relics, hailed as treasures of the royal families, had been crafted by dwarves and elves.


    Karyl resolved not to neglect them in this lifetime. <i>If Calypson returns with the survivors from the Gnome Kingdom, they¡¯ll be a formidable force.</i>


    He lightly tapped a box on his desk. Inside, the four fangs that he took from the market were slowly absorbing his mana, turning red as if soaked in blood. The box was a parting gift from Calypson.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    At that moment, Karyl''s eyebrows twitched. Inside the box was ordinary chainmail that one would wear under heavy armor, the kind that was found in any region.


    "Seeing this here... Did Calypson have this all along?"


    And yet, Karyl gazed at it as though it wasn¡¯t just a simple piece of armor.


    <i>A fine acquisition indeed. I was just about to look for armor.</i>


    Although he had acquired the Freezing Talon at the Gray Training Ground, Karyl hadn¡¯t worn any significant armor up to that point. There hadn¡¯t been a need for it, as he had managed to defend himself just fine with his sword.


    <i>But the ones I will meet from now on are different.</i>


    Especially the tinum Dragon, Narh Di Maug.


    The circumstances were different from his previous life, and approaching a dragon without being properly equipped would be tantamount to suicide.


    <i>Ssshhh¡ª</i>


    Karyl pulled out the chainmail from the box, contemting. <i>Elven Mail... Armor forged from the melted branches of the World Tree. I thought it was an elf''s work, but did Calypson make it?</i>


    It was not impossible. The term ¡°Elven¡± was associated with the World Tree, and unlike the dwarves, who typically crafted heavy te armor, gnome-made creations were often lighter.


    <i>Not bad. The branches of the World Tree are not ordinary; they possess extraordinary defensive properties. </i>It had superior magical resistance. <i>Most of the enemies I will face use magic. Being able to block even a single attack could change the oue of a battle.</i>


    Karyl smiled faintly, pleased with the gift left by Calypson. <i>It''s still quiet now, but soon the mana mine will be widely known.</i>


    He straightened his attire and sat down. Whether thend belonged to Baron Beryl or not, in matters of governance, the king''s breath was above any rule.


    <i>No matter who owns it, the Three Kingdoms of Istria, as before, will eventually fight over the mana mine. </i>Karyl''s gaze sharpened. <i>I will save the Three Kingdoms.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t just to protect them from the empire without any reason. Even if the Three Kingdoms joined forces, theycked the power to assert themselvespared to the empire and the principality. But regardless, their location was crucial.


    <i>They could serve as a barrier protecting the South from the Empire.</i>


    For that, Baron Beryl was necessary. He was a greedy man, capable of betrayal at any time. Yet, if his desires were satisfied, he would betray his own kingdom just as easily. Not everyone in the world acted out of righteousness, but even those who didn¡¯t could still be useful.


    That was why Karyl continued to make overtures to him through Dush even after buying hisnd and mining rights. This allowed him to participate in the magicpetitions easily.


    <i>A letter of rmendation is nothingpared to what I will extract from him moving forward, </i>Karyl mused with a low chuckle.


    The baron, for his part, likely never imagined that thend he deemed worthless would turn into a goose thatid golden eggs.


    <i>He must be quite upset</i>, Karyl thought.


    He had seen many like Baron Beryl in his past life¡ªalways scheming about what they could extract or steal from him. But that did not matter. People like that, while often distasteful, tended to handle matters efficiently.


    There was a knock at the door.


    "A message, sir. Baron Beryl has arrived."


    Karyl nodded slowly, his nningplete. It was time to assess the baron''s true capacity.


    <i>Let''s see what the baron is really made of.</i>


    "Let him in," hemanded in a low voice.


    ***


    "It''s an honour that I get to meet the master finally. Haha... How young... No, I didn''t expect you to be so young," Beryl hesitated, surprised by Karyl''s youthful appearance, which was in stark contrast to his expectations.


    <i>What? He''s just a kid. This is the new ruler of Tatur? </i>


    This wasn''t the first meeting Beryl had envisioned. In any case, deep down, he was rejoicing.


    <i>You want to negotiate with me, who has lived several times longer than you? Even if I pretended not to know about the magic mine issue, it won''t work now.</i> He looked Karyl up and down with a greedy gaze.


    "I''m nning to establish a tradingpany." Karyl threw the first stone.


    "Oh, you¡¯re finally starting to trade in elemental stones? That''s good. They will probably sell for a high price among sorcerers," Beryl responded as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    "They will be especially popr in the Kingdom of Istan, where there are many sorcerers," Karyl smirked bitterly as he recalled the sorcerers from the kingdom that had banished him. His only thought was revenge.


    "That would be the case," Karyl replied. "Those who live with a narrow perspective cannot broaden their view even as they age."


    "A tradingpany is all about connections. Now I see why you called me separately." Beryl¡¯s eyes already gleamed with anticipation of his reward.


    "Establishing connections is no easy task. Ahem... Although I am reluctant to move directly, I would consider it for you, Lord Karyl." Beryl coughed, trying to hide his difort.


    Nobility often had a high opinion of themselves. Karyl agreed that their arrogance was distasteful, but he found those who sold their pride even more repulsive.


    <i>Sorcerers are inherently greedy, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re driven solely by material desires and lust. Beryl, you may have absorbed the elemental stones and increased your mana, but your vessel remains the same</i>. Karyl smiled bitterly.


    Meanwhile, Beryl saw this meeting as a golden opportunity. His excitement about manipting themerce within the Three Kingdoms through Karyl was painfully obvious.


    <i>I need to make all trade with the Three Kingdoms go through me. It may be difficult to snatch the mining rights away from him, but I can certainly profit in the meantime</i>, Baron Beryl plotted; he was certain that the future influx of gemstones woulde his way.


    However, he wasn¡¯t aware that Keryl was merely feigning ignorance of his ns.


    "Of course. How could the Great Sorcerer Beryl himself be negligent in taking action?¡± Karyl said nonchntly. ¡°Instead... I would like you to introduce me to some people.¡±


    "And who might that be?"


    The reason Karyl had maintained his distance until now was precisely for this moment. Heid out a parchment on the table, listing several names tied to the Three Kingdoms.


    "Hmm..." Beryl nced over the names, dismissing their significance with a nod. "More than half of these have studied magic under me. Arranging meetings with them won''t be difficult. Ha ha, Master Karyl, you''re truly fortunate to have met me in the Three Kingdoms."


    "Thank you," Karyl replied, barely hiding his smirk.


    <i>Yes, they''re mostly your students. I deliberately chose them so you would eagerly leap at this opportunity.</i>


    As Beryl began to discuss how he would bridge Karyl with these contacts excitedly, Karyl looked out the window. His mind was going elsewhere.


    <i>The tradingpany is just an excuse. </i>


    In reality, he had a different purpose; he had something else to gain from Azor, namely, the Wooden Cloud.


    <i>There''s a branch of it in the Three Kingdoms, right on the parchment I handed you.</i>


    Karyl sipped his tea nonchntly as he watched Beryl, his expression concealed by an emotionless mask.


    "If there''s anything you desire, do not hesitate to ask. I shall provide you with all the necessary support.¡±


    "Hahaha, truly befitting the owner of Tatur! You are most generous! Very well, I will make sure to arrange a meeting for us.¡± Berylughed joyfully.


    <i>Go ahead, make your moves. Make sure you catch the eyes of those nobles. Baron, you will have to be our target.</i>


    A subtle smile spread across Karyl¡¯s lips, a stark contrast to the innocentughter of the baron.


    <i>This will pave my way into the Three Kingdoms of Istria.</i>


    The sharpness in Karyl¡¯s gaze as he looked at the baron was like that of a chess master contemting his next decisive move.


    <i>And just like that, the Three Kingdoms will fall into my grasp. </i>

 Chapter 92: The Arcane Blade

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Arcane de</h4>


    After nearly a year of inactivity, the sound of a sh echoed once again in the Tatur arena. The sword, imbued with a chilling blue aura, sliced through the darkness, tracing luminous arcs in the air with every swing.


    "Phew...!!"


    The trajectory of the sword shifted instantaneously. The de tossed into the air, spun around before Karyl pped his hands together with all his might as if performing a seal.


    <i>Boom...!! </i>


    The sound of the p was even more thunderous than the sword strike, resonating from between his palms. At that moment, Karyl staggered under the impact.


    "Ugh!!"


    Waves of energy rippled from him, cascading across the ground like tidal waves, with sparks of electricity crackling at their crests. Spheres of energy, rising above these waves, spiraled toward Karyl in a coordinated assault.


    In an instant, Karyl swung his Freezing Talon with imperceptible speed. A single breath''s worth of relentless sword strikes deflected all the iing electric attacks.


    The ferocity contained within his refined swordsmanship was evident. Heaving a sigh, Karyl nted his sword into the ground and finally allowed himself to breathe freely.


    <i>Magic is bing increasinglyplex to master</i>. He inspected his tingling palms with a bitter smile.


    To any onlooker, it would seem odd to wield a sword in magic training.


    Unlike typical sorcerers, Karyl¡¯s training required an inverse approach¡ªreleasing umted mana rather than gathering it. His immediate task was to circte magic through the two newly opened meridians within himself.


    "This method would be impossible without Allen¡¯s foresight," he pondered as he forcefully increased his blood flow with vigorous movements and infused his meridians with magic.


    Given the rapid depletion of mana, this would definitely be a suicidal tactic for any other sorcerer. This training was uniquely tailored for Karyl, a parting gift from Allen Javius before his disappearance.


    <i>Since when have you harbored such intentions? You really are an enigma. Could it be that even this is part of your n to meet Narh Di Maug?</i>


    Karyl smirked, feeling as if he could hear his voice even now. <i>Certainly, Allen Javius''s Arcane Techniques are remarkable. The spells he devised are in my head, but they are soplex that I can''t use them all. </i>


    Karyl''s own Five Sword Step, Calnere''s Colorless Air Sword, and Allen Javius''s Arcane Techniques were all considered the techniques of the century. However, this also brought him worries.


    <i>I''mcking an advisor.</i>


    Karyl didn''t want to admit it, but his vast knowledgecked the wisdom to go with it. Knowing something intellectually and sessfully implementing it were two different things.


    <i>I just made a mistake in condensing Arcane Mana. I know that training is the only way, but...</i> Karyl shook his numb hands, pondering. <i>Mikhail has great talent but is still a rookie at this point in time. It might be helpful if we met a couple of years from now when he¡¯s more experienced... </i>


    Karyl recalled the great sorcerers from his memories, and the first person that came to mind was none other than Serica Lauren, also known as Supreme.


    <i>I''m once again struck by how amazing Serica Lauren is. She awakened her magic on her own without any master, having started as an aide in a tavern kitchen. </i>


    Perhaps it was precisely because she had no proper master that she was able to break the mold and open a new chapter for a sorcerer called Supreme.


    <i>The next one would be Serga, of course.</i>


    He was one of the seven who had led the greatest renaissance in the Empire''s history. But Karyl shook his head. Serga was undoubtedly a great sorcerer, hailed by some as the reincarnation of Kaye Aesir, but it seemed unlikely for Karyl to manage to establish a connection with him.


    If Serica Lauren was a genius, Serga was a manufactured prodigy. He was likely already receiving training at the Imperial Magic Academy established by the Court Sorcerer, Kadin Luer.


    "This world is filled with geniuses," Karyl muttered, unwittingly gripping his sword. "But in the end, the de remains my answer, always."


    Ironically, like many other geniuses, Karyl seemed to have forgotten that he, too, was a prodigy with the sword.


    <i>I need to imbue Arcane Mana into the sword.</i>


    Until now, Karyl''s Mana de had been an Aura de, containing magic itself. However, Arcane Mana could elevate the quality of that magic to a higher level.


    <i>Now that preparations are mostlyplete, I need more power to uncover the truth. </i>


    For him, conquering their of the tinum Dragon was as crucial as uniting the continent.


    <i>To do that, I need to finish this first.</i> Karyl exhaled softly as he looked at the de emanating a purple glow. <i>Arcane de...</i>


    As his thoughts were concluding, far off, at the entrance of the arena, Suan was hurryingly running toward him.


    "Master!" Suan called out, stopping short at the sight of the scarred arena floor but quickly regainingposure to deliver his message. ¡°I have a message from Baron Beryl!¡±


    Karyl read the note and nodded slightly, a smirk of satisfaction forming on his lips.


    [The banquet is ready.]


    It was a brief message, just one sentence, but countless possibilities and ns had already formed in Karyl''s mind. <i>He works faster than I thought. He may be full of greed, but his work is solid. It¡¯s good for me.</i>


    It had been a month since he returned to Tatur.


    <i>Indeed, a rotten tree can still bear fruit. Even as a has-been, he still has thiswork. I''m curious about how he managed to win people over.</i>


    Beryl''s confident demeanor shed through his mind, and the thought that his mug face would soon crumble caused Karyl to smile faintly.


    <i>Time to move. </i>


    <i>Whoosh! </i>


    The note in his hand burned up instantly and disappeared. Then, with a slight smile, he lightly patted Suan on the shoulder.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    ***


    "It''s been a while."


    "Spare me the nonsense and get lost."


    "...You''re still as temperamental as ever."


    The roar of the Fonein''s turbulent waters almost drowned out their conversation. Besides, since there was no reason for anyone toe by such a river, Aidan called her name with ease.


    "Zouk."


    He had introduced the petite girl in front of him as his sister, but in reality, she was his senior from the Eastern Kingdoms, significantly older than him.


    "Do not take my name lightly. Have you forgotten all the rules of the Burning Darkness after following that guy to the South? Should I remind you again?"


    Though she seemed to be barely in her teens, Zouk¡¯s tone carried an authority that few adults could muster.


    "How far did you report?"


    "Why should I tell you? Are you asking if I told them you''ve be a dog wagging its tail for the Empire?"


    "..."


    Aidan responded to Zouk''s sharp words with a bitter smile.


    "Get a grip. We failed to fulfill our mission. Our master clearly ordered us to aid the second prince in ascending to the throne.¡±


    "I know."


    "And at the same time, to eliminate the target."


    "Yes."


    "Have you achieved anything?" Zouk''s pale face confronted him. "If things continue like this, we might die. Our master will cut off useless branches."


    She turned away with a look that said she didn''t need to see Aidan anymore.


    "It''s the same Karyl who won the magicpetition in Azor, right? Not just someone with the same name, but the same person who excels in both swordsmanship and magic... Honestly, I find it hard to believe." Zouk paused, frowning slightly. "We need to keep an eye on this Karyl. He''s currently the lord of Tatur and is presumably on par with sorcerers. That''s what I reported."


    "..."


    "Currently, he''s rapidly absorbing the immigrant tribes. He most likely possesses the military force of a kingdom. And this would have been in my next report." Zouk emphasized thatst part. "But seeing this, I should go ahead and add one more thing, namely that Aidan Hamil is among his key members."


    "Zouk!"


    "Don''t say my name lightly! Did you think we¡¯re the only ones acting under orders? There might be others within Tatur. You might already be marked as a traitor!"


    At that moment, Zouk De Holde''s voice grew louder. She had been trying to maintain herposure, but she finally exploded.


    "He will rise to great heights."


    "You''re crazy..."


    Zouk sneered incredulously at Aidan¡¯s reply.


    "Are you really nning to turn the Burning Darkness against you? It seems Tatur is just full of traitors from the Eastern Kingdoms. Just pray that the order doesn¡¯te through. The moment it does, I¡¯ll be the one to cut your head off."


    "You¡¯re right." A third voice came from somewhere nearby. "Aidan, Beryl has sent a message. Everyone has gathered, but they¡¯re looking for you, since you¡¯ve yet to arrive.¡±


    Suddenly hearing this voice, Zouk whirled around.


    "It would be wise to pull back your hand."


    But then the voice came from behind her.


    The fingers pressing down on the back of her hand gripping the dagger''s handle had moved faster than she could turn around.


    <i>Damn it...</i> Zouk''s face twisted in frustration. The whispering voice was too familiar.


    "For a sibling quarrel, this is quite intense. No need to go as far as decapitation, right?"


    Aidan looked uneasy as he watched Karyl, who seemed to embrace Zouk.


    "Sir Kar... Karyl."


    Aidan was surprised to see Karyl here, given that he should¡¯ve been at the arena.


    "Lucky or not, I heard voices while I was on my way back. I sent Suan ahead, so no worries."


    <i>He heard voices? From this distance?</i>


    They were quite far from any vige.


    <i>He''s been watching... </i>Zouk thought incredulously, but Aidan seemed less surprised.


    "I''m not nning anything drastic. I knew from the start you were from the Burning Darkness."


    "...."


    Karyl released Zouk and continued, "Zouk, as you said, there may be other shadows in Tatur sent by the Burning Darkness, but that also means it''s not just Tatur."


    "What are you trying to say?" Zouk scowled.


    "Think about it. If there are other shadows beside you in Tatur, wouldn¡¯t it be likely there are more on the side of the second prince? And if that¡¯s the case... Do you think only the second prince has shadows sticking to him?


    Karyl shed her a cold smile before continuing, "There¡¯s a good chance that there are some shadows with the first prince as well. Your masters don¡¯t care who bes emperor as long as it¡¯s someone connected to the Eastern Kingdoms."


    Zouk couldn¡¯t hide her shock at Karyl¡¯s unexpected insight.


    "Then it wouldn''t matter if it was someone else entirely, as long as they are aligned with the Eastern Kingdoms, right?"


    "You..."


    "I just came here to say that. When are you sending the ship? It¡¯d be great if you could arrange a meeting with the Eastern Kingdoms for me then."


    "You¡¯re insane. If I send the report now, they¡¯ll immediately give the order for you to be stopped.¡±


    Karyl casually announced his n to unify the continent as if it were nothing, which left Zouk dumbfounded.


    "Your master won¡¯t do that,¡± Karyl replied as though he knew her master from the Eastern Kingdoms well. "He¡¯s not foolish enough to order my assassination just on your words.¡±


    "...What?"


    "Do what you will. Report or arrange the meeting. But don¡¯t think about drawing your sword on Aidan again." Karyl¡¯s smile was light, but his eyes were not. "You¡¯d die."


    Swallowing hard, Zouk De Holde felt cold sweat streaming down her back. She couldn¡¯t move, frozen in ce.


    "...."


    As Karyl withdrew his threatening presence, only then did she clench her damp, tingling fists.


    "Well, that¡¯s all I wanted to say. Aidan, prepare for the trip to the Kingdom of Istan. It¡¯s going to get busy. Wrap up the conversation nicely." He waved dismissively and turned away nonchntly.


    Aidan chuckled at his typical behavior.


    "Well, that¡¯s him. Zouk, why not observe a bit longer? Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind. Think about when we joined the Burning Darkness..."


    "...Shut up,¡± she cut him off.


    Aidan shrugged and then hurried after Karyl. "Let''s go together!!"


    "What about the conversation?"


    Aidan replied with an unexpectedly light heart, "It¡¯s done. Now, what will you do in the Kingdom of Istan?"


    "What else? You know," Karyl spoke effortlessly. "Take it into my hands. All of it."


    In that moment, watching the indifferent yet determined Karyl, Zouk shivered without realizing.

 Chapter 93: An Unexpected Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 93: An Unexpected Suspicion</h4>


    "How are you finding the banquet?"


    "It¡¯s splendid, Baron Beryl. I¡¯m having a wonderful time.¡±


    "Hahaha, it¡¯s the least I could do, Master Karyl. For you, I should always arrange such gatherings.¡±


    Beryl was proudly boasting about his banquet, but it seemed that Karyl had predicted that the banquet would bevish the second he had set foot in the Kingdom of Istan.


    Under the guise of a gathering for magic research, Beryl had invited all of his students and connections within the kingdom.


    Some had declined, but most people from the list Karyl had provided were present. The once-disregarded Baron Beryl seemed unexpectedly influential. Even the attending nobles were surprised to find such an unusual assembly of people.


    <i>Including an elemental stone in the invitation really worked wonders. Especially since the note specifically stated it was sent to them alone, ensuring the secret was kept.</i>


    Karyl, stepping out onto the terrace to get some fresh air, said to Beryl, "Today¡¯s gathering will soon be reported to the king. That will surely spread the word to other kingdoms as well."


    Beryl, smiling contentedly, replied, "Now, all three kingdoms will be eager to meet you, Master Karyl. Your name will spread across the continent."


    Of course, deep down, Beryl was hoping that his own name would benefit from Karyl¡¯s spreading poprity.


    "A proper trade agreement should probably wait until tomorrow. Seems like I had one too many drinks for that... Can I leave the rest in your hands, Baron?"


    Though Karyl¡¯s words were phrased diplomatically, as if requesting permission to leave, they were music to Beryl¡¯s ears.


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay till the end of the banquet and filter out the useful individuals to send to you tomorrow, Master Karyl.¡±


    "My thanks again."


    "And don¡¯t worry about the Kingdom of Istan or the other two kingdoms in the triad. I have... connections there as well." Baron Beryl lifted his little finger, hinting at his ongoing ties.


    <i>Still in contact with those women? In some ways, he''s remarkable. To remain connected despite his current state... Or is it the other way around? Is it remarkable that he''s still reaching out?</i>


    Karyl chuckled softly. "I trust you."


    Beryl, reassured by the day''s oues, straightened his shoulders and went back inside.


    Being here was a hundred times less appealing for Karyl than practicing with his sword, but he hadn¡¯te just to build rapport with the nobles. He nced at Dush, her face veiled as usual, conversing with them inside.


    <i>Since I''ve decided to leave the elemental stone business to her, there''s not much else for me to do. And though she''s been in the shadows, she fits in well in the light too.</i>


    Although she didn¡¯t have as many connections as Baron Beryl, Dush also had ties with nobles from the Three Kingdoms and had already secured many deals here.


    "Hehe, you¡¯re gorgeous...¡±


    "I¡¯m curious about the beauty hidden behind that veil. Perhaps next time you could..."


    "I¡¯ve heard a lot about the ck market. When can you invite me?"


    Despite her ck dress, the young nobles gathered around Dush couldn¡¯t conceal their awe for her voluptuous figure.


    <i>I wonder if they''d still smile like that if they knew she could massacre everyone here without even blinking.</i> Karyl smirked as he watched those nobles practically drool after her.


    Ultimately, the elemental stone trade was just an excuse for maneuvering through the Three Kingdoms morefortably.


    Karyl scanned the people in the banquet hall and reminded himself of his real purpose of being there in the first ce¡ªto determine if there was a spy from the Wooden Cloud.


    <i>I don¡¯t see anyone suspicious among the visible attendees. It¡¯d be great if I could identify who¡¯s rted to the Wooden Cloud before the Empire¡¯s war begins...</i>


    But it was easier said than done. Bargo Sira, the master of the Ulkas Guild and a member of the Wooden Cloud, had provided only one piece of information before his death.


    <i>There is a branch in the Three Kingdoms of Istria that connects Redios and Dous. </i>


    Karyl had made sure to include all those he suspected in Beryl¡¯s list.


    <i>Although it was destroyed by the Empire, there are certainly useful people here.</i>


    Being useful meant possessing certain abilities. Cooperating with the Wooden Cloud could be considered an act of betrayal to the royal family, but not everyone used their abilities for righteous reasons.


    <i>The survivors of the war between the Empire and the Three Kingdoms are likely to be operatives of the Wooden Cloud.</i>


    Even until then, the principality would still have its influence, so it was unlikely they would easily kill their own operatives.


    <i>Who could it be, really?</i>


    It was then that Karyl, leaning on the terrace railing, noticed a group passing below. His eyes flickered slightly.


    <i>Huh... Baron Beryl is right sometimes. </i>Karyl watched the man below and chuckled softly.<i> This saves me the trouble of searching. Why didn''t I think of this?</i>


    Or rather, he couldn¡¯t have known. At that time, Karyl hadn¡¯t yet left Kuwell''s territory and hadn¡¯t known much about the Empire¡¯s affairs, let alone the events within the Three Kingdoms.


    <i>So he was here all along.</i>


    Karyl was aware of the rtionship between the Lurein Principality and the Church. He had tried to find members of the Lurein family through the Church''s transaction records when he interrogated Bargo Sira.


    <i>I was a bit puzzled when Bargo first mentioned the Kingdom of Istan... But I guess he wasn¡¯t wrong, </i>Karyl thought as he watched him.<i> Things might sort themselves out faster than I thought. </i>


    Karyl felt that the real power behind the Wooden Cloud, which had only seemed vague before, might now be within reach.


    ***


    "We¡¯re going back."


    "Pardon? But there hasn¡¯t been any orders to retreat yet..."


    It had been just over ten days since they reached the Wolf-Fox Tribe¡¯s territory. Kuwell MacGovern, after much deliberation, disclosed his decision to the lieutenant.


    "The Northern tribes never abandon their strongholds."


    "But they''re just barbaric immigrant tribes. Half of them are still alive."


    Kuwell shook his head at the lieutenant¡¯sment. "We¡¯ve been in the North for nearly a year now. The soldiers are exhausted. It''s better we head back." He stroked his beard as he spoke.


    Themand of a superior was absolute, especially when that superior was Kuwell MacGovern; there was no questioning it.


    The lieutenant nodded in agreement. "Understood. I will inform the knights to prepare for the retreat."


    That was when a sudden blizzard from the North engulfed their encampment. It was so intense that the soldiers evacuated at once, as if an avnche had just urred.


    <i>THUMP...</i>


    <i>SWOOSH!!</i>


    But even after the blizzard waned, the loud noises persisted.


    "..."


    Kuwell looked up to the sky. A giant airship, emitting blue mes filled with magic was above him. There were no waterways here, but a ship floating in the sky needed none.


    It was the airship of the Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    "Why are they here...?" the lieutenant spoke in a low voice, baffled by the unexpected sight.


    <i>CLINK¡ª</i>


    Once the blizzard stopped and the airshipnded, a familiar face greeted Kuwell.


    "Hey, you folks haven¡¯t left yet, huh? That¡¯s fortunate. It was a close call."


    As if greeting an old friend, Gordon waved at Kuwell from the airship. Despite the biting northern wind, he only wore a thin, worn-out cape instead of warm clothing.


    "What brings you here? There¡¯s no profit to be made in these parts."


    "The North has even made you frosty. We¡¯re still not enemies, you know?"


    "..."


    Gordon yfully pped his hand onto Kuwell¡¯s shoulder. Acting so carelessly with a knight was tantamount to suicide, but no one here could reprimand Gordon for his discourtesy.


    "We''re notrades either." Kuwell brushed off Gordon''s hand with a stern face.


    "I was just passing by the Imperial Pce. The emperor has certainly aged."


    "You didn¡¯te all this way to the North just to tell me that. What brings you here?"


    "How about a drink? I brought some of the finest imperial booze."


    The knights at the scene gulped hard at Gordon¡¯s suggestion. Given the harsh conditions in the North, alcohol was a luxury they couldn¡¯t even consider.


    "Jaygun, unseal a few barrels and bring them over."


    "Right away."


    At hismand, dozens of barrels of liquor were transferred from the airship.


    "The reason I¡¯m here... It¡¯s not just because of the emperor, whom I already met at the pce. They have grown up quite adorable. I thought they grew up just being sheltered, but it turns out they all have fangs." Gordon walked past the tent¡¯s entrance as he spoke to Kuwell.


    "Who¡¯s pulling your strings?"


    "Does it matter? What changes if you know who it is?"


    <i>BANG¡ª</i>


    He opened a barrel and took a deep swig, then breathed out heavily.


    "Ahh...!! It''s really something else drinking this in the cold, no snacks needed." After wiping his mouth, Gordon ced a barrel in front of Kuwell. "Dy the retreat by a week. We¡¯ll provide the food for your knights. Plus, there¡¯s the booze."


    "What are your intentions?"


    It was certainly suspicious for a mercenary motivated by nothing but money to offer his goods with no apparent gain. No one, not even Kuwell, would consider it a mere act of kindness.


    Gordon cast him a peculiar nce and said, "I need you toe with me somewhere.¡±


    ***


    The Three Kingdoms of Istria was doomed to destruction, three years from then.


    Everyone was enjoying themselves at the banquet, unaware of their bleak future. A few moments ago, Karyl had felt slightly uneasy, thinking that members of the Wooden Cloud were among the invitees.


    Joey Johansel wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t require special attention. Moreover, he wasn''t a survivor of the Three Kingdoms of Istria. Karyl first saw him in a tent during the war, after an oracle was revealed.


    Many people had been injured in that brutal war. There had been a constant shortage of healers, and the Church had supported those fighting against Tarak by sending priests. Joey Johansel was one of the many priests sent.


    "Hahaha, I''ve heard there''s good news."


    "It''s all thanks to all of you."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s all thanks to Y''s grace."


    "When we return, it will be a great joy for the Church. If we prepare quickly and return within a month, the Bishop will not forget your hard work."


    A calm voice was heard in the garden.


    Joey Johansel¡¯s features were not striking, his narrow eyes and overall ordinary countenance difficult to spot from a crowd.


    <i>There was nothing particrly special about him, but his exceptional healing abilities andposed demeanor made him known as one of the most faithful priests out there. </i>


    He had been involved with the Empire even before the oracle was revealed. On ount of a certain connection, he came to the Empire during the time Olivurn was instigating the Imperial Wars. And after that, he naturally continued to serve as an assistant to the imperial court physician.


    <i>There were prominent figures like the chancellor and the court sorcerer, so his presence was faint...</i>


    It was an unbelievable scenario and something Karyl had never imagined, but all the circumstances established that incredible premise.


    <i>No, thinking about it now, it''s entirely usible.</i>


    Joey Johansel had a much more unique background than the chancellor or the court sorcerer. Specifically, he had served as the emperor¡¯s healer while he was recuperating at the Church.


    In that moment, Karyl felt a chilling sensation as he finally made a connection in his head.


    <i>Could it be... that the emperor is involved with the Wooden Cloud?</i>

 Chapter 94: Joey Johansel

    <h4>Chapter 94: Joey Johansel</h4>


    "Nice to meet you. I am Karyl from the Ravat Guild."


    "Ah, the organizer of today''s banquet. It''s impressive to gather such distinguished nobles from the Three Kingdoms of Istria in one ce... Yourworking skills are truly admirable."


    "It''s nothing, really. Baron Beryl has been a great help." Karyl chuckled softly.


    Indeed, although the Three Kingdoms were allied, getting nobles from different countries to meet wasn¡¯t easy. Everyone here knew that they had lost interest in their rivalries thanks to Baron Beryl''s conduct.


    <i>Hmm...</i>


    Karyl scanned Joey Johansel, then turned his attention to the people standing behind him.


    Heather Myle, the eldest son of the Myle family who served as the chancellor of the Kingdom of Istan, and Raytas, the second son of that merchant from Tevanel, were among them.


    Different nationalities and different ages, yet unlike the other nobles at the banquet, they all looked familiar to Karyl.


    <i>This man is interesting. He has some surprising ties to some heavy hitters. </i>


    In contrast to the chatty nobles inside, the few outside in the garden were much more prominent. All of them werepetent heirs of their families. Although they weren¡¯t necessarily sessors, they were all distinguished figures in their own right.


    <i>The fact that I remembered them means they survived the fall of the Three Kingdoms.</i>


    Karyl''s gaze sharpened.


    <i>On the other hand...These individuals might also have connections with the Wooden Cloud.</i>


    It was a possibility he couldn''t dismiss. Initially, Karyl thought of the Wooden Cloud merely as a secret organization of the principality. But over time, he realized they were separate from the Lurein family, despite sharing the name.


    <i>I must get rid of my preconceptions regarding the principality. They need to be eradicated by the time I establish the empire, or they will be a major obstacle in the uing Oracle War.</i>


    Back then, the hordes of monsters swarming from the giant Pharel Tower had overwhelmed everyone. If a war among humans was added to that,plete destruction would ensue.


    <i>The organization might be bigger than I imagined, </i>Karyl thought as he looked at Joey Johansel and hispanions.


    "I heard you¡¯ve discovered an elemental mine. That¡¯s quite an achievement."


    "It was just good fortune. As merchants, our job is to provide good products and make a profit."


    "For a merchant, you have very keen eyes. Ah, I meant that as apliment." Joey Johansel smiled at Karyl.


    Karyl was curious about the true intentions behind those slightly narrowed, crescent-moon eyes. <i>I''ll have Aidan investigate these people. They¡¯re the most likely candidates.</i>


    "Why did you choose the Three Kingdoms? There are the principality and the Empire as well," asked Gio as they strolled through the garden, away from the banquet hall.


    "You know I''m from Tatur. A free city between the Empire, the principality, and the Three Kingdoms. Geographically, it''s both the most dangerous and the safest ce."


    "Haha, who here doesn¡¯t know that?"


    "And if one of those powers falls, it would be the most precarious ce," Karyl said ambiguously. "I hope the Three Kingdoms continue to prosper, as a merchant and as someone from Tatur."


    A brief silence followed Karyl¡¯s words.


    "It almost sounds like you¡¯re suggesting that the Three Kingdoms are in danger,¡± Joey Johanselmented with interest.


    However, the young men behind him didn¡¯t seem as calm as him.


    "If things continue this way, they''ll surely perish."


    With that, the warm atmosphere suddenly grew cold.


    "You may be the host, but there are things you should and shouldn''t say. If the people above us were to hear that, our heads would roll regardless of any deals.¡±


    "Even if it''s not from the higher-ups, we can''t ignore those words. Just because the priest is here doesn''t mean we can overlook it."


    Yet, Joey Johansel reacted differently. "Is it because of the Empire?" Perhaps because he wasn¡¯t from the Three Kingdoms, he took Karyl''s words seriously.


    "Somewhat."


    It was a half-truth. In his past life, the Three Kingdoms self-destructed over a mana mine. Afterward, when Olivurn ascended to the throne, and the Empire dered war on the South, they were already weakened by their struggle over the mine.


    Even now, under the current emperor, the Empire often shows signs of aggression toward the three kingdoms. If it weren¡¯t for the Lurein Principality, the Empire would have attacked the three kingdoms a long time ago.


    For the same reason, the principality was also at risk.


    Ironically, the Three Kingdoms of Istria, which was rtively weaker than the Empire, had be the safest territory, despite its precarious position.


    <i>Thatxity eventually led to that ridiculous self-destruction. </i>


    Luckily, Karyl''s acquisition of the mana mine had temporarily averted the demise of the Three Kingdoms. Moreover, it had held off the Empire''s advances.


    <i>Olivurn had an easy time attacking the Three Kingdoms because they had weakened themselves fighting over the mine.</i>


    By maintaining full control and supplying the elemental stones from the mine, Karyl had not only strengthened the Three Kingdoms but also created a barrier that prevented the Empire from advancing South.


    <i>This was the n.</i>


    But Karyl¡¯s meeting with Joey Johansel had made him realize that he needed to adjust his strategy.


    <i>He''s heading to the Church soon. That means the secrets of the mana mine will be exposed.</i>


    Of course, once trade with the Three Kingdoms began, the Empire and the principality would eventually find out.


    <i>But one month is too soon.</i>


    When the emperor eventually went to the Church for recovery, Joey Johansel would be his direct physician.


    <i>Given his nature, he won¡¯t just leave the mana mine be.</i>


    The Empire might seriously consider an invasion, perhaps even before Olivurn¡¯s coronation.


    "Everyone knows the Empire is eyeing the Three Kingdoms. But they also know it¡¯s not easy to just invade."


    Heather Myle clicked his tongue at Karyl¡¯s words. To someone from the chancellor¡¯s family, this was an unpleasant yet undeniable truth.


    "If the Three Kingdoms fall, Tatur won¡¯t withstand the storm either. And if the Empire gets the mine, so will the principality."


    Joey Johansel''s face hardened slightly at these words, and Karyl didn''t miss that change.


    "So? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s up to others toment on the fate of the Three Kingdoms."


    "I know it''s presumptuous,¡± said Karyl, ¡°but I happened to overhear a conversation about you going to the Church..."


    Joey Johansel looked up at the terrace where Karyl had been standing earlier.


    "..."


    <i>He heard me from all the way there...</i>


    He had long sensed that Karyl was no ordinary person.


    <i>Even if he''s a merchant, if he''s from the Empire, he must possess magic. He can¡¯t be underestimated.</i>


    Trade andmerce had always involved traveling between countries. Indeed, some of the continent''s famous merchant guilds asionally boasted members with knight-level skills.


    "If you¡¯re going to the Church, might we apany you?"


    "!!"


    Karyl¡¯s unexpected proposal caught everyone''s attention.


    However, Joey Johansel quietly pondered on it, maintaining his gaze on Karyl.


    <i>A mere boy has reached such heights... </i>Joey Johansel was curious about Karyl in a different way. <i>It¡¯s hard to believe. The head of Tatur''s riffraff couldn¡¯t possibly be this kid. There must be someone behind him.</i>


    Joey was oblivious to the truth. <i>I need to find out who.</i>


    "Very well,¡± Joey Johansel replied with a determined look. ¡°The Church would be pleased to be acquainted with a guild that possesses a mana mine.¡±


    Karyl and Joey Johansel were engaged in a subtle game of chess, trying to uncover each other¡¯s intentions.


    "Please inform Baron Beryl when you''re ready to leave. I''ll await your signal."


    "May the light be with you."


    "May the darkness lift from your path."


    Joey responded with the Church''s greeting, looking at Karyl with increasing intrigue.


    "..."


    Karyl turned around with a broad smile, but his face quickly hardened.


    <i>This is an opportunity.</i>


    Even though this chance hade about by ident, Karyl absolutely couldn¡¯t let it slip. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even by ident. He had searched for the mana mine and bribed Baron Beryl, and he had prepared Kammar and Suan Hazar to set up a guild.


    Moreover, his confidence in dealing with the nobles of the Three Kingdoms stemmed from the military power he wielded in the South.


    Indeed, Karyl had slowly crafted this opportunity through meticulous nning. This coincidence was merely a minor reward that had presented itself naturally.


    <i>I thought I¡¯d never see your face in this lifetime... Seems I was wrong.</i>


    Karyl considered finding out the forces behind the Wooden Cloud an important task, but the journey toward the Church might yield even greater results, namely Emperor Titan Shutean.


    It was just a feeling, but perhaps a private meeting with him could significantly alter the course of history.


    ***


    Two weeks had passed. Karyl was busy moving about as he awaited a signal from Joey Johansel.


    "I''ll be on my way then.¡± Kamma, the organizer of the journey, disyed a remarkably tense expression as he spoke, despite his senior age.


    "Don''t be scared,¡± Dush joked, causing him to blush.


    "Quiet, you.¡±


    "She''s right, though,¡± added Karyl. ¡°The guild''s outpost in the principality is already set up by thewless residents... Don''t worry. You''re going as Kamma of the Ravat Guild, not as a noble of the principality."


    "I''ll definitely secure the deal."


    Karyl nodded. "That''s the spirit. Right now, our only asset is the elemental stones. Even if they are incredibly valuable, relying on a singlemodity isn''t enough. The magical artifacts from the principality will be useful even in Tatur."


    "I was once from the principality, remember? I still know some people there." Kamma tried to sound confident.


    "Until you were stripped of your nobility and exiled for embezzlement, theft, ckmail, murder, and more."


    "..."


    Dush still seemed to enjoy teasing Kamma.


    "...I''ll be back."


    His face grew even darker, and Karyl chuckled.


    "Take Suan and Mikhail with you. They''ll be of great help and they¡¯ll handle the matters I''ve previously discussed."


    "Master, do I really have to go?" Mikhail asked reluctantly.


    "Yes, you must."


    Mikhail expressed his regret. He had barely managed to see Karyl ever since his return to Tatur, only when he asionally greeted the members of the Guidance Mercenary Gang at the mana mine.


    Mikhail had been mostly confined to the training grounds.


    "I know you want to devote yourself to mana training, but that''s why you must go. If things go well, going to the principality might elevate you more than staying under me right now."


    "Is that so...?" Mikhail arched his eyebrow.


    <i>He''s probably reached a wall that blocks him from ascending to the rank of sorcerer. If it weren''t for Allen, I wouldn''t have been able to ovee it either.</i>


    But since he hadn¡¯t done it in a conventional way, Karyl couldn''t assist Mikhail.


    <i>Allen tasked me with Mikhail''s training, but unfortunately, it¡¯s difficult to apply my knowledge to him. </i>


    Allen had managed to train Karyl because he knew both Arcane Techniques and traditional magic.


    The magical knowledge he had imparted to Karyl was indeed vast, but Karyl himself was still unable to utilize all of it. It was like having the contents of a grand library injected directly into his brain.


    A vast library was useless if one couldn¡¯t go through its books¡ªKaryl''s knowledge had its limits. That was why he hade up with this n. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t find a better person for the job.


    "But be warned, the person mentioned in the note is quite difficult to deal with. Nevertheless, you need to recruit her at all costs.¡±


    "Understood."


    "This person will be your mentor."


    "...What?" Mikhail looked startled by Karyl''s remark.


    "Serica Lauren,¡± Karyl said her name once more, as if to engrave it into Mikhail¡¯s brain. "Bring her back."


    Mikhail, who had been reluctant about the journey to the principality, suddenly felt the weight of responsibility on his shoulders.


    <i>Knock¡ª Knock¡ª</i>


    That was when a soldier''s voice echoed from the corridor.


    "Sir, Joey Johansel from the Church has arrived."


    "Hmm." Karyl nodded at the subordinate''s words. "Good. It''s time for me to leave."


    He had estimated that it would take one month for this n to be put in motion, but the news hade sooner. He pped his hands lightly, as if to organize the situation.


    "In three months, we''ll reconvene here after everything is settled."


    Everyone nodded.


    Kamma was to handle the principality, Dush was in charge of the Three Kingdoms, and Karyl himself would soon tackle the most difficult issues, namely the Church and the Empire.


    Though their destinations were different, the goal was the same: establishing the invisible empire.


    Having taken on the most important challenge in this life, Karyl opened his office door and dered, "When we meet again, much will have changed."

 Chapter 95: Journey to the Holy Land

    <h4>Chapter 95: Journey to the Holy Land</h4>


    "Here we are."


    Joey Johansel waved at Karyl as if he had been waiting. He seemed somewhat brighter than when they had met at the banquet, possibly because it was broad daylight. His white priestly robe was exceptionally radiant.


    "It will take about fifteen days to reach Heim."


    This was a first for Karyl, for he had never stepped foot in Heim, the Holy Land of the Church, not in this life nor in the previous one.


    "The preparations went smoothly thanks to the funds you provided. I reckon we¡¯ll have afortable journey.¡±


    Karyl looked behind him at the twenty carriages filled with food and other essentials. It seemed excessive for this departing party.


    They were tokens of courtesy for the Church.


    "But can we actually reach Heim in just fifteen days?¡±


    "The goods will follow more slowly, but we will use a Magic Circle to travel faster.¡±


    Karyl nodded at his exnation.


    <i>Fifteen days¡¯ journey... That would barely get us out of the borders of the Three Kingdoms. There was only the Niero Monastery, I believe.</i>


    He dredged up memories from his past life.


    <i>It was a small monastery, and I didn''t know it had a Magic Circle... It¡¯s unbelievable that they installed such a Circle even here... The Church is indeed formidable. And activating the Circle must require a considerable amount of magic.</i>


    He nced at Joey Johansel. <i>His mana must be that abundant. </i>But a high level of mana also meant it was easier to detect. Karyl thought he should continue to conserve his own mana as much as possible to prevent Joey Johansel from noticing.


    "Will the goods be alright?"


    "Don''t worry. We will use the carriages up to the monastery. After that, the priests from the monastery will directly transport them to Heim," Joey Johansel exined with a slight smile. "Thanks to you, Mr. Karyl, I seem to have gained some face at the monastery."


    "Think nothing of it."


    "Then, let''s depart."


    "Agreed."


    Karyl climbed into the carriage. The cushioned seat felt oddly ufortable, perhaps because he had gotten used to sitting atop the Sand Serpent.


    "Master, I shall sit on the coachman¡¯s seat,¡± said Aidan with a slight bow as he followed behind Karyl, prompting a light nod from him.


    Aidan pulled his hat over his face as if searching for something. He was the only one from Tatur who would apany Karyl on this journey.


    ***


    <i>Rustle¡ª</i>


    There was a faint sound, barely audible unless one focused on their hearing.


    A shadow moved in the darkness.


    "..."


    But it was only for a moment.


    Among the carriages loaded with luggage, the rustling sound faded into the night as though it had never been, leaving only the sound of the sleepers¡¯ breathing.


    "We''ll soon reach the monastery.


    Inside the tent, Joey Johansel handed Karyl a warm cup of non-alcoholic liquor.


    "It should help relieve the fatigue. It has no alcohol, so it¡¯s safe to drink.¡±


    "Eh, I actually could¡¯ve used some booze,¡± Karyl remarked.


    Joey chuckled slightly.


    "Setting up camp isn¡¯t easy, but you seem ustomed to it.¡±


    "Compared to recent events, this is luxury. These days, I¡¯m grateful just to have a nket on the ground to sleep on.¡±


    Joey tapped the floor with his cup as he took a sip.


    "..."


    Karyl noticed the scars on Joey''s wrist; they were just barely visible from underneath his sleeve.


    <i>Those are clearly cuts from something sharp. The discolored skin around the scar suggests poison was involved. Joey, what have you been up to?</i>


    Karyl was certain the scars were recent. The likelihood of encountering something poisonous on a mere religious mission seemed low.


    "You must have been to some dangerous ces."


    "Haha... I take great joy in my duties. Being chosen to fulfill the work of the Church is a blessing.¡±


    "I see."


    They looked at each other. Although they were both smiling, their eyes were significantly more wary than when they began their journey.


    "I''ve taken too much of your time. Rest now. We''ll arrive in two days, and soon after, we''ll reach the Holy Land."


    "Thank you for everything.¡±


    "I hope this will allow the Church and Tatur to establish a good rtionship.¡±


    "I hope so too."


    With Karyl''s response, Joey nodded and left the tent.


    "What do you think?" Karyl said out loud after Joey was gone.


    "Nothing unusual."


    "Really?"


    Surprisingly, Aidan appeared with a blur, and his face was covered.


    "As you ordered, I checked thest carriage. It mostly contained food and other essentials."


    "Hmm..." Karyl frowned at this report. Before starting their journey, he had given Aidan one instruction¡ªto inspect Joey Johansel¡¯s carriage.


    It was a simple yet potentially difficult task, but Aidan felt it was the most fitting task Karyl had ever given him.


    "There was something slightly different in thest carriage, though,¡± Aidan said as he took off his gloves.


    Karyl waited with anticipation, his expression indicating that he had known this wasing.


    "What was it?"


    But contrary to his expectant look, Aidan shrugged nonchntly. "An old tome. It seemed like a doctrinal text from the Church... The cover was too worn to make out the title. Plus, it appeared to be written in an ancientnguage..."


    "What did it say?"


    "The box containing the tome was securely locked, but I don¡¯t think it''s anything important. I managed to open it with ease, which means it wasn¡¯t sealed with mana.¡±


    "That''s not necessarily true. It could have been unsealed before. Most artifacts are unsealed when they¡¯re removed from a site." Karyl shook his head lightly.


    "Uh... but wouldn¡¯t they be resealed afterward with magic?¡±


    "That depends on what it is. The magic used for sealing can vary based on the artifact''s properties."


    Aidan nodded. "However, as I told you earlier, the cover was too worn to clearly make out the title. A... K... N... something... It looked like an ancientnguage.¡±


    "A, k, n...¡± Karyl repeated after Aidan.


    <i>What could that tome be?</i>


    Karyl closed his eyes as if to organize his thoughts. When he first met Joey Johansel at the banquet, many things crossed his mind.


    Why had the Church''s prieste to the Three Kingdoms? Was it merely a missionary trip, or was there more, considering his close ties with the children of the Three Kingdoms? He had to have interacted with them before. Not only that, but from the first andst conversations Karyl had picked up, it was clear that Joey was involved in something with them.


    He was sure that those fresh-looking wounds on his hand were connected to that.


    <i>The Three Kingdoms of Istan and the Church.</i>


    Unfortunately, Karyl''s memories held no links between the two. In any case, he was merely specting. That tome could simply be an item Johansel had taken from an old bookstore he had discovered during his travels.


    "Was there anything unusual about the box?"


    "Yes. It was old but looked expensive. It had a mechanical lock. Oh...! Now that I think about it, the style of the lock was unusual. It could be because it''s an ancient artifact."


    "How so?"


    "It wasn''t just a simple pattern. It looked like a motif... like a sword or lightning striking through a dragon''s head."


    "Uh-huh..." Karyl had no memory of such a motif.


    But... <i>If it''s not from my memories, then...</i>


    It was at that moment when all of a sudden, Karyl felt as if he was being warped into another dimension.


    <i>Click...! Click...! Click...!</i>


    In the darkness behind his closed eyes, a vast bookshelf materialized, unfolding like a mirage. It was glowing, and from among the hundreds of thousands of books, one fell out andnded in Karyl¡¯s palm.


    <i>Click-! </i>


    As he touched the cover of the book, the metallic sound of something being opened echoed through the darkness; gears meshed and moved. The pages of the book unfolded, and numerous letters scattered into the air. Each letter emitted light, spiralling as they flowed into Karyl¡¯s mind, etching themselves into his brain.


    "?!..."


    As Karyl opened his eyes, Aidan noticed that his pupils had turned to a golden hue, simr to a snake¡¯s, but they quickly returned to normal.


    <i>Allen Javius, I¡¯ll forever be grateful to you. </i>Karyl nodded, satisfied. <i>I didn''t know it was found here.</i>


    The afterimages that lingered in Karyl''s mind were vivid. They depicted a human figure, each part of their bodypletely covered in ancient script. The characters wereplex, resembling a mix of mathematical equations and descriptive text.


    <i>Though I have endured what felt like an eternity in Pharel, the time I have spent is ultimately confined to the tower. Therefore my experience of the continent''s history is limited. However, the thousand years you have lived through have revealed far more history to me than the eons I have spent.</i>


    Karyl had yet to fully explore the knowledge Allen Javius had imnted in him at the Abyssal Rock. The vast amount of information was too abundant even for Karyl to fully im as its own, but he could explore and glimpse at it all the same.


    <i>Every time I see it, I want it. Someday, when I have fully absorbed your knowledge, making it my own, my magic might transcend all boundaries. </i>Karyl hovered within the elusive realm of Allen.


    "It''s nothing, right?"


    "No. It''s quite something."


    "...?"


    "Aidan, bringing you along was indeed a brilliant decision. No one would¡¯ve noticed without your keen eyes.¡±


    "Haha... Thank you." Aidan scratched the back of his head, embarrassed by Karyl¡¯s praise. "But what is it?"


    Of course, he had no clue as to what peculiarity he had discovered.


    "There''s a small ruin in the southern part of the Kingdom of Istan. It was built during the Magic Era, and at that time... it had nothing to do with the Church." Karyl recalled his memories.


    "Huh...?¡±


    "But it has something that the Church would very much be interested in. And I know a bit about the artifact too."


    He lightly traced the words Aidan had mentioned in the air.


    "Joey Johansel probably left the artifact in the box because he didn''t know what it was."


    Aidan''s eyes traced his finger.


    "This artifact from the Magical Era is called Ashkelon in the ancientnguage. In our modernnguage, it would be called Ascalon. Well, only the name remains now; it doesn''t exist anymore. The method might be in that tome, but the Church doesn¡¯t know that. If they knew, they would have seen the real thing,¡± Karyl exined as he went through his memories.


    "Ascalon... What does that mean?" Aidan repeated the name, asking him.


    "Dragon yer,¡± Karyl whispered.

 Chapter 96: What I Missed

    <h4>Chapter 96: What I Missed</h4>


    "Are you Karyl?"


    At the low voice calling him, Karyl slowly lifted his head.


    Having traveled by carriage for nearly a fortnight, Karyl finally arrived in Heim for the first time in his life. He gazed at the unfolding scenery, his eyes glinting with wonder.


    "You came with Sir Joey Johansel, I believe."


    "Yes. The priest was kind enough to allow me to use the Magic Circle, so I was able to meet the Pope without any issues," Karyl replied calmly. His demeanor and tone were perfectly adhering to the etiquette he had been taught.


    <i>It¡¯s unbelievable to think that what I learned in my previous life woulde in handy like this.</i>


    A bitter smile crossed his face as he recalled the lessons he had learned when he first arrived at the mansion under Kuwell MacGovern''s guidance.


    <i>Randol... </i>


    Was it because he thought of the mansion? The memories of his foster brothers, whom he had met at the Abyssal Rock, shed through his mind.


    "I am Karyl of Tatur."


    But the reminiscence was brief. Karyl reiterated his name to the bishop as if to engrave it upon him once again. The wind howled as if it were a living entity, mourning.


    Heim, the Holy Land of the Church¡ªKaryl couldn¡¯t help marveling at the city shimmering with silver. The buildings, seemingly a generation ahead of the imperial architectural style, impressed him in particr.


    Although he stood chosen and ordained, ready to battle Tarak, he had never truly faced the Church''s bishop nor examined the Church closely.


    <i>I''m merely carrying out Church¡¯s orders. </i>Karyl slowly lifted his head. <i>So, a ce like this actually exists. </i>


    Moreover, the Holy Land of the Church was shrouded in secrecy, even among the people of the continent.


    <i>Thinking about it, the reason Sir Joey Johansel could introduce me so easily to the Church might be due to the allure of the elemental stones, or perhaps because the teachings of the Church are open to all.</i>


    If not that, perhaps Joey Johansel also wanted to avoid the destruction of the Three Kingdoms.


    <i>Considering the ancient texts he recovered from the ruins, that''s probably the reason for it. There''s still much to investigate.</i>


    Moreover, the investigation of the ruins involved the children of the nobility from the Three Kingdoms.


    <i>They¡¯re quite clever for a small nation forced to survive between the Empire and the principality. </i>


    While the Empire and the principality were the two most powerful forces on the continent, the only entity that truly surpassed them in power was the Church itself.


    <i>Are they trying to win the Church to their side?</i> However, their ns were doomed to fail. <i>Because the emperor ising here. </i>


    Karyl nced up at the Church''s towering pce. The small windows situated high above the ground allowed some light from inside so that the building itself wasn¡¯tpletely engulfed in darkness, but they didn¡¯t illuminate the pce grounds at all. The entire structure seemed designed to be hidden from view.


    <i>But the emperor has yet to get her. Perhaps the bishop and a few high priests are aware...</i>


    At least, Joey Johansel, who had been away from the Church for a long time investigating the ruins, had not heard news from the Empire.


    <i>It''s fortunate I met him. Thanks to that Magic Circle, I managed to get to the Church before the emperor. Of course, he invited me here because of the ruins discovered in the Three Kingdoms. It wasn''t just out of kindness, but it¡¯s very beneficial nheless. </i>


    Naturally, using magic to travel across the continent saved a lot of time and minimized fatigue. However, the disadvantage was that the user would not know the route to the destination.


    <i>Hmm... </i>


    Although difficult to pinpoint the exact location through a Magic Circle, Karyl intuitively guessed where he was on the continent.


    <i>For a brief moment, when the light from the travel Magic Circle disappeared, I saw the Maron Canyon. </i>


    While simrndscapes weremon across the continent, Karyl was certain about the location. He could never forget the fierce battle that had taken ce there.


    <i>Maron Canyon... That was where Martte MacGovern, the eldest, had his heart pierced by a demon. </i>


    Seeing the canyon with the naked eye meant he was not far from the Empire.


    <i>The canyon was visible from the northeast. That means Heim is likely just below the Empire. </i>


    Karyl briefly greeted the other people around the bishop, and everyone warmly returned his greetings.


    <i>So, it''s quite far from the principality... I thought the early founders of the Church, like those from Lurein, would have established the Holy Land closer to the duchy, but it seems not. </i>


    "I heard from Sir Joey that you own a mine that yields elemental stones,¡± the bishop said to Karyl in a slow voice.


    "Yes. Although it''s still insufficient, I''vee here imposing on your hospitality, hoping to support the Church," Karyl replied.


    "The Church only believes in the power of Y. We do not deny magic, but we shall only take your offer in spirit," the bishop exined in a firm voice.


    The mine was not magical; it was brimming with divine energy, and every time Karyl heard it being associated with magic, he felt like he was suffocating.


    "The Church always has a duty to provide lodging to travelers. You¡¯vee all this way, Sir Karyl, and you¡¯re tied to us by fate. Rest well during your stay."


    Following his kind words, the bishop made a gesture signifying that he would no longer discuss any dealings with Karyl.


    <i>Well... it doesn''t matter.</i>


    After all, the trade of elemental stones was merely a pretext to get to the Church. Moreover, by rejecting the trade, the bishop made it clear that the stones were not highly valued by the Church.


    <i>But even if they don¡¯t need the elemental stones, I¡¯ll make them need it.</i> Karyl chuckled softly.


    "During your stay, this child will serve you," said a priest next to Karyl as he introduced a boy, who seemed to be an apprentice.


    "A mere merchant like me doesn''t need a servant. I''ll just stay a few days and then leave."


    "It''s the rule of the Church. Don''t worry," the priest reassured him.


    The boy bowed slightly in response. He seemed to be about Karyl''s age, and so he reminded him of Ruben, the one who had helped him at the mansion.


    "Well then, I am grateful for your kindness.¡± Karyl thought it unwise to refuse outright.


    <i>It must be for surveince. </i>


    In any case, he had his own eyes and ears elsewhere, already investigating the Church.


    "Then..." Karyl bowed once more to the bishop and slowly left the hall.


    <i>Perhaps the high officials of the Church, including the bishop, are even less likely to be connected to Lurein. </i>


    The Church might not know, but the Wooden Cloud would have wanted the stones.


    <i>I should meet Aidan first.</i>


    ***


    Historically, the Church had existed since the Magic Era, making it the only organization older than the Empire.


    The Church, devoted to Y, the goddess of light, was not easy to join. They were known not to rely on the ordinary five elemental powers but a special kind of power, which was simply referred to as divine power.


    <i>Apart from the five elements of magic that Allen Javius told me about, there are two more powers: light and darkness.</i>


    Allen had mentioned that those two powers belonged to Y. The Church was an organization extremely biased toward the power of light.


    <i>Divine power had extraordinary physical restoration abilities, making it superior to healing magic. </i>


    And that had naturally led to the Church producing many healers, Joey Johansel being one of them.


    Priests generally focused more on cultivating their minds than their bodies. Of course, the Church had some troops called holy knights, but they were few. The priests Karyl knew were not suitable for exploring relics and ruins.


    <i>Is Joey Johansel acting for himself? </i>But then why had he brought Karyl along? <i>The bishop seems rather indifferent about me, but Joey was different. Is he reporting to someone other than the bishop about me? </i>


    "This is strange," Karyl murmured to himself as he returned to his room. He sat at the table.


    "Yes? Is there something you need?" The apprentice, standing at the door, gave a start.


    Karyl smirked slightly, as the boy¡¯s reaction reminded him of Ruben.


    "No, there''s nothing. Go on. I''ll call if I need anything."


    "Yes, sir"


    As the boy bowed and turned to leave, Karyl pondered. <i>No connection. No connection at all. The Church, Wooden Cloud, and Joey Johansel¡¯s moves. Am I missing something?</i>


    "What do you think?" Karyl asked in a low voice.


    Aidan, hidden behind the curtain, was holding a small pile of documents.


    "This ce is quite interesting."


    "What''s that?"


    "Records from the Church. Not all of them, but I managed to get some."


    After examining the documents, Karyl looked at him with disbelief. "Where did you get this?"


    "From Zouk. There''s someone connected to the Burning Darkness within the Church. I went while you were meeting with the bishop."


    "You weren''t caught?"


    Karyl was amazed by his boldness. Aidan Hamil was now his subordinate, not just a member of the Burning Darkness of the Eastern Lands.


    "Well... I''m not sure about other ces, but fortunately, the Church is a closed ce. Zouk kept quiet, so no reports have gone up yet. Thanks to that, I managed to get around." Aidan ced the documents on the table as he spoke.


    "If we were caught, our heads would roll. Somehow... this ce doesn''t feel very weing. I got curious too."


    "Right?"


    "Still, these documents aren¡¯t conclusive evidence. The Burning Darkness never fully discloses their affairs, not even with their allies.¡±


    "It seems Zouk De Holde has a higher position in the Burning Darkness than you. You''re using her name?"


    "Haha." Aidan chuckled softly. "Nothing I say surprises you anymore. Even if I told you that Zouk De Holde isn¡¯t actually my younger sister but a senior, you¡¯d have no reaction.¡±


    "Yeah, I know. It''s the truth."


    "...Sorry?"


    He looked bewildered by Karyl''s casual eptance of his offhandment.


    <i>It''s more than I thought. The Eastern Lands... I should be more careful now. </i>


    Karyl was more deeply involved in the continent than he had imagined. If there were spies in the veiled Church, the other countries were no exception.


    <i>Schrrrr¡ª </i>


    Karyl unfolded the records Aidan had brought.


    <i>Wait a minute. What is this...?</i>


    Among the densely-packed contents, there were parts marked by Aidan.


    <i>This is crazy.</i> His eyes wavered.


    The Church wasn¡¯t just any organization. Of course, it was a ce that required diligent study of its doctrines and constant effort, but the information Aidan had provided meant something else. It was pointing to a connection between the Church, the Wooden Cloud, and Joey Johansel.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Someone from the Burning Darkness investigated it," Aidan replied with certainty.


    Karyl nodded. <i>This is what I missed. </i>


    It was the Empire.


    Of course, Karyl had thought of this. He had known about the rtionship between the emperor he was about to meet and Joey Johansel. However, he had misunderstood the chronological order of the connecting elements.


    <i>It''s not that the emperor was involved with Wooden Cloud, but that Joey Johansel was already the emperor''s man. </i>Karyl''s lips curled up.


    "Things are getting interesting..."


    This secret region, veiled as the Holy Land of the Church, was already a battlefield of fierce mind games between the Empire and the Wooden Cloud.


    <i>Who will take control of the Church... I still don''t know who it is on the Wooden Cloud side. Well, maybe I should join this game too.</i> His eyes gleamed.


    Karyl reached into the pocket of his coat and took out the small pouch he always carried. He then pulled out a small ornament embedded with a blue gemstone from it.


    Aidan immediately recognized it. It was <i>Kuwell MacGovern''s personal seal.</i>

 Chapter 97: A Tedious Affair

    <h4>Chapter 97: A Tedious Affair</h4>


    "I didn''t expect things to turn out this way. I apologize, Mr. Karyl. I had no idea the bishop would oppose..."


    "No, it''s fine. The bishop¡¯s words make sense. Dealing with a secr merchant doesn''t fit with the Church."


    After going over the documents Aidan had provided, Karyl pondered how he could meet Joey Johansel again. However, the situation resolved itself more easily than expected, as the very person he was thinking about came looking for him.


    <i>He must be desperate. The Church may not need me, but if you''re the emperor''s man, you''ll need me.</i>


    Karyl was walking in the garden with his visitor. Though it seemed suspicious for two men to be strolling in the gardente at night, just before dawn, their conversation remained mundane.


    "Honestly, I also didn¡¯t expect the bishop to react like that. The high priests weed the idea of partnering with a guild that owns a Mana Mine..."


    "The bishop''smand is absolute in the Church."


    "I will try to persuade the bishop again with the other priests if you give us a few days."


    Joey Johansel made the offer first. Since Karyl intended to stay in the Church to seek out affiliates of the Wooden Cloud, he had no reason to refuse.


    "Oh, by the way... In addition to trading, there is something else I should mention,¡± said Karyl. ¡°I didn''t have the chance to tell you before. I would appreciate it if you could pass this on to the bishop ."


    "What might that be...?"


    "There''s an old ruin under the Three Kingdoms. I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it. We discovered it while preparing to mine a Mana Mine but left it alone as we didn¡¯t notice anything significant about it.¡±


    "..."


    "As you know, ruins are dangerous, but the value of the artifacts they may contain is immeasurable. Honestly, I was tempted. People risk their lives all the time in Tatur, so we decided to explore it half a year ago."


    "Half a year ago?" Joey Johansel couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    "Yes, half a year ago."


    "Uh... Um..."


    Of course, it was a lie. Karyl had never actually found any ruins, nor was the Mana Mine anywhere near any. He was merely pulling details from the memories of Allen Javius.


    <i>He could never be a spy, even if he was resurrected.</i>


    From his expression, Karyl could easily read Joey Johansel''s thoughts¡ªworrying whether the artifacts he might have obtained from the ruins were mere shells, the essence already plundered.


    <i>No, that''s not possible. When I received the report and went down, the seal hadn''t been broken. He must be talking about a different ruin.</i>


    However, being experienced, Joey Johansel didn¡¯t fully take the bait. But even that brief turmoil of thought was enough for Karyl to consider it a sess.


    "Dragon yer." Karyl did not loosen his reins. If he was going to shake Joey Johansel up, he might as well show his entire hand.


    "Just a side note, but since Tatur attracts all sorts of people, there happened to be an exiled priest who knew a bit of the ancientnguage and was able to examine the artifacts from the ruins, albeit imperfectly."


    "..."


    "The priest said that the artifacts inside the ruins were blueprints for what used to be known as <i>Mana Knights</i> in ancient times."


    Karyl pretended to know nothing.


    "Are you talking about that golem? As far as I know, there still are some operating golems left in the principality..."


    "So I''ve heard. It''s a futile task for the likes of us... ording to the priest, it consisted of two volumes of books. Unfortunately, we could only find one." Karyl smiled cryptically. Even though he was lying to Joey, his statement wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect.


    There actually were blueprints for Ashkalon hidden within the ruins. And those books were indeed divided into upper and lower volumes.


    The golem, a magical puppet that represented the Magical Era, moved not with a soul but with the power of an activation stone, simr to the principle used by the Church''s mercenary airships.


    Still, operating golems had been found in the ruins.


    <i>But Ashkalon is special.</i>


    The creator, Wolfgang Schumar, had made many golems during the Magical Era. However, being human, he could not surpass the dwarves, who were inherently superior creators. Known to Allen Javius, he had designed a new golem in hister years.


    He aimed to create Mana Knights that would surpass the golem called Endelus, hailed as a masterpiece of the Myurga family.


    <i>And he seeded.</i>


    From mobility to destructive power and endurance... It was perfect in theory, but just in theory, for his design never left the drawing board.


    <i>In order to move, Wolfgang Schumar¡¯s golem would¡¯ve needed an activation stone asrge as those that power the Church''s mercenary airships.</i>


    In the end, the n never saw fruition in the Magical Era due to Wolfgang Schumar¡¯s inability to find a suitable activation stone, making the n impossible to implement in the present.


    <i>Besides, the volume you possess is the lower volume of the blueprint, primarily concerning the activation stone. Without the upper volume, you wouldn''t understand it.</i>


    Karyl had found the location of the upper volume in Allen''s memories. The location where the ancient booky dormant was intriguingly unexpected, but he had no intention of wasting time trying to revive an impractical golem.


    <i>Well... unless another genius like Wolfgang Schumar appears. If such a person emerged, perhaps Mana Knights could be created.</i>


    Karyl knew the power of golems better than anyone. The empire had suffered significant losses due to a few golems operated by magic engineers during its invasion of the principality.


    "Mana Knights... You''ve found something amazing." Joey Johansel, who had yet to interpret the old scriptures, couldn''t possibly know this much about them. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have neglected the artifacts in the ruins like that.


    "I heard that the Church has been involved in artifact restoration projects for some time,¡± added Joey Johansel. ¡°I thought I should mention that.¡±


    "Is that so...?"


    "Who knows? If we actually seed in creating a golem, the Church''s standing could rise iparably to what it is now."


    <i>You mean the emperor''s standing.</i>


    Joey Johansel then said nonchntly, ¡°In any case, this was an interesting story. I''ll report it to the Church tomorrow morning. If it turns out to be true, we might seek you out, Mr. Karyl, independent of the mana stones."


    "I don''t need to deal directly with the bishop. A merchant just needs to make a profitable trade."


    "What do you mean...?"


    "The Church''s supplies are not managed by the bishop alone. It would be nice if you could persuade the high priests who agree with you... We can replenish the resources from Tatur."


    "Um..."


    Karyl scrutinized Joey Johansel''s expression.


    <i>That way, I could find out who else is on the empire''s side.</i>


    "Understood. I''ll let the priests know.¡±


    "Thank you."


    With that Joey Johansel turned around and walked away rather quickly. Trying to restore the artifacts from the ruins was akin to gambling, but if it was actually possible, the value would be tremendous. Not just the principality''s golems but even the Imperial family''s armaments¡ªsome artifacts held the value of an entire order of knights.


    <i>Aidan... </i>Karyl didn¡¯t say it out loud; he merely mouthed it. He knew Aidan was somewhere hidden in the shadows, watching him.


    <i>Follow that man. Find out if he contacts anyone. Karyl</i> gave themand.


    Instead of a response, the leaves in the garden rustled lightly against the direction of the wind.


    "Hmm." Left alone in the garden, Karyl sighed softly as he looked up at the sky.


    <i>Was I always such a weak strategist? </i>He unwittingly smirked to himself. <i>As I thought, strategizing is tedious. I''d rather sweep them away... But I hate to lose to those who y mind games.</i>


    He had been on the battlefield far longer than them.


    <i>Think hard, Joey Johansel.</i>


    Karyl walked away, enjoying the anticipation of the many events about to unfold within the serene Holy Land.


    ***


    <i>¡°Joey Johansel, seventeen, an orphan of unknown parentage, joined the Church just after reaching adulthood. His sponsor remains unknown, but the priest who epted his initiation was Yurin Huygar, a first-ss priest. After five years of training under him, he was formally ordained as a priest. Since then, he has been away from the Church for missionary activities, returning every two years to report, mainly about the locations of ruins, and always meeting Yurin Huygar separately.¡±</i>


    From the documents Aidan had sent, there was nothing particrly strange about Joey Johansel. There were other priests in the Church involved in the excavation of ruins. However, Karyl''s intuition that Joey was the emperor''s man was due to his sponsor, Yurin Huygar.


    <i>Yurin Huygar... Yurin Huygar, huh... I didn''t expect to see that name here. Honestly, it''s ridiculous that he''s a priest of the Church.</i> Karyl muttered the name written in the report, recalling his memories.


    Yurin Huygar, the Madman of the Battlefield¡ªhe was known as an imperial knight who had beheaded numerous generals of the Three Kingdoms and whose shoulders were never dry of blood.


    It wasughable that such an individual was now in the Church, a first-ss priest, no less.


    <i>How long has the emperor been nting his people in the Church? </i>To Karyl, the emperor had no significant presence other than the Imperial Decree, the Extermination Decree of Heresy. The Empire itself had only affected his life after Olivurn ascended to the throne.


    In Karyl¡¯s eyes, Titan Shutean was just meant to pass on the Empire he had built to the next generation before sumbing to his chronic illness.


    <i>But... </i>


    He was clinging to power until the very end, not letting go of his dwindling life.


    <i>Titan Shutean, you are indeed a man of great greed. You have not passed the throne to your children till now for this reason.</i>


    Perhaps for the emperor, the Church was thest ce he could rely on.


    <i>After the emperor died, Olivurn called back everyone the emperor had nted, including Yurin Huygar. Joey Johansel was also among them. </i>


    Throughout history, even the secondary characters held significant roles, each a crucial piece in therger puzzle.


    Although he hade from the future, Karyl was not a god. The history preceding his birth was unknown to him. He couldn¡¯t know much about events he hadn¡¯t experienced.


    However, he was confident that these small differences he was learning could bring greater changespared to the history he knew. He could only hope that this future would be brighter than his previous life.


    "..."


    Karyl looked at the sword propped against the wall, clicking his tongue. "It really doesn''t suit my personality." He sighed deeply, rested his forehead on his hand for a few moments, then slowly got up.


    That night, Karyl was somewhat nostalgic for the past, when his self-centered strength used to be order and justification.


    ***


    It wasn''t long before turmoil swept through the Church. The moment Karyl had been waiting for was finally unfolding.


    A carriage arrived at the Church in secrecy. It was unadorned, with no escort, and yet the aura emitted by the coachman and the one inside the carriage was unmistakably extraordinary.


    ¡°Neighhhh¡±


    The carriage halted, and a man descended from inside. He had a stooped posture, his eyes hollow and wary, and his skin, marred by age spots,cked vitality. Yet, the priests of the Church hurried out to greet this corpse-like old man.


    "..."


    Among them were Joey Johansel and his sponsor, Yurin Huygar, with whom he had a private meeting a few days prior.


    <i>Is this the first time I¡¯m actually seeing him?</i> Karyl muttered under his breath, looking down from the window.


    He had never met this man in his previous life.


    "Titan Shutean."


    Despite the wrinkles, the resemnce to Olivurn in his eyes was uncanny and disturbingly captivating.


    Aidan, arms crossed, leaned against the wall and said, "Are you really going to proceed?"


    "I''ve been investigating for a few days now. And as you¡¯ve said, the reason Joey Johansel has been exploring those ruins all this time was because of the emperor."


    At Karyl''s words, Aidan shrugged. "Sure, he has been sending pigeons every day at dawn, but there¡¯s no guarantee those birds were heading to the empire. Besides, it¡¯s unlikely that the Church isn¡¯t aware of this.¡±


    "It was the Empire. To be precise, it was him."


    "Huh..." Aidan grimaced slightly at Karyl''s confident response.


    "Did you do as I instructed?"


    "Yes. As you ordered, I left the seal you provided in Joey Johansel¡¯s room two days ago. I checked it myself, and there wasn¡¯t much of a reaction."


    "Theck of reaction is enough for now. Until a few days ago, he was talking to me regrly, but since the day before yesterday, he hasn¡¯t even shown his face." Karyl chuckled softly.


    Then, leaning against the window with his chin propped on his hand, he spoke in a weary voice, "It''s about time this tedious charade came to an end."

 Chapter 98: A Deal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 98: A Deal (1)</h4>


    Emperor Titan Shutean had been staying at the Church for ten days, but except for the first day, Heim was as quiet as ever.


    "Aidan, you seem restless. Why don''t you sit down? Or maybe you should go to your bedroom and sleep,¡± Karyl suggested as Aidan kept pacing back and forth, visibly agitated.


    It waste at night.


    "I need to go out and check if the courier pigeons have been sent. It''s hardly the time to sleep peacefully.¡±


    "Is that so? Working hard again tonight..." Karyl remarked, leisurely sipping his tea.


    "Aren''t you curious, Master?¡± replied Aidan. ¡°The bait should¡¯ve been taken by now. I''m worried this might be a waste of time. Trying to engulf the Three Kingdoms through the mining rights in the Mana Mine felt more realistic."


    "This is part of that n. I''ll exin everythingter." Karyl chuckled softly at his words.


    "..."


    "Or if you''re really curious, you could ask someone from the Burning Darkness. Why did the master of the Eastern Lands nt people in the Church before the Empire? There''s a reason for everything. They still don''t know you''ve betrayed them."


    "Betrayed? I merely altered my route to carry out orders from the Eastern Lands. It¡¯d be better if a more capable individual took control of the continent.¡±


    "That''s what they call betrayal. If it weren¡¯t for me, Zouk would¡¯ve beaten you to death. She¡¯s no ordinary woman.¡±


    "...Do you know her well?"


    "Not really?"


    "Yes, you do...¡±


    Karyl found it somewhat fun to tease Aidan during these dreary times.


    <i>Ugh, not being able to train or disy my magic sure is frustrating...</i>


    Apart from Joey Johansel, no one in the Church knew Karyl''s true identity. To them, Karyl was merely a merchant from Tatur.


    <i>It seems they''ve confirmed that I attacked the Gray Training Ground, thanks to the response from Azor. </i>


    Thest conversation he had was already two weeks ago. While the number of courier pigeons had dwindled since the emperor''s arrival, some had still flown in asionally.


    Aidan, using the unique methods he had learned in the Burning Darkness, unsealed and resealed the courier pigeons with utmost precision after checking them.


    Having gone through the reports brought by Aidan, Karyl could tell what the Wooden Cloud was thinking.


    <i>The Wooden Cloud will probably make a move only after I meet with the emperor. Perhaps Joey Johansel is keeping a distance, watching them</i>.


    Unlike the agitated Aidan, Karyl still appeared rxed.


    <i>Eventually, they will call upon me. The emperor doesn''t have much time left. They''re grasping at straws. </i>


    The healing arts of the Church were the best on the continent, but there were nheless limits to what they could do. They could put together broken bones and neutralize poisons, but they could certainly not cure old age.


    The only cure for that was to reverse time, which went against divine ethics. Magic, on the other hand, was different. It was a blessing from the gods, though ironically, not just the righteous ones granted such power.


    <i>Some schrs say magic declined after the Magical Era for that reason... But what does it matter? The magic from that era is now in my head. </i>


    Two hundred and fifty years ago, not even Kaye Aesir, hailed as the Grand Sorcerer, had managed to reach the realms of enlightenment that Karyl had.


    <i>Knock¡ª</i>


    The knock at the door broke the tedious wait.


    As dawn approached, the priests of the Church usually retired early for the next day''s Mass. It was obvious who would visit at this hour.


    <i>Creak¡ª </i>


    Karyl opened the door and greeted the man standing outside with a smile.


    "I''ve been waiting for you."


    ***


    "Must I be blindfolded?"


    "I apologize."


    During his days at the Church, Karyl spent most of his time in his room.


    <i>It doesn''t really matter anyway. If you pass the garden and turn right, you get to the basement of the second building. </i>


    This wasn¡¯t just to avoid unnecessary suspicion; Karyl had been keeping to his room because he had no reason to wander around. He had already learned theyout of the Church from Aidan a long time ago.


    Karyl removed his blindfold, and the scenery he was met with was in stark contrast to the radiant buildings of the Church. Instead of magical lights, the room was lit by candles, and the basement seemed deeper than he had expected, with a dizzyingly high ceiling.


    <i>I didn¡¯t know the Church had such a ce. It feels like I''ve only gone down one floor... Maybe they used teleportation magic along the way. </i>


    He hadn¡¯t felt any signs of magic being used, so he was wondering whether a Magical Circle had been set up within the building.


    <i>Anyway, it''s clear that this is a secretive ce within the Church. Well... It makes sense, given that the person before me is the one and only emperor of the continent. </i>


    Nevertheless, something felt off. The ambiance in the hall was utterly different from the image of the Church that worshiped Y.


    "Are you Karyl?" The voice echoed in the hall, and Karyl got on one knee, resting the opposite arm on it and lowering his head.


    "I am truly honored to be in your presence, Your Majesty.¡±


    The emperor''s deep wrinkles shifted, making it difficult to tell whether he was smiling or grimacing. He was leaning on avishly decorated bed, looking down at Karyl.


    "Lay down your weapons."


    Karylplied, unstrapping the Freezing Talon he was wearing and sliding it across the floor towards the emperor.


    "I heard you are the owner of Tatur and that you returned alive from the Gray Training Ground of Azor, having explored the magic ruins before the Church. Is that true?"


    "Forgive me, but that is not entirely urate, Your Majesty,¡± Karyl replied.


    Titan Shutean''s eyebrows twitched. "Hmm."


    At that, Karyl stared intently at Joey Johansel, who then took out an ornament from a small box and showed it to the emperor.


    It was Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s seal.


    "Pardon me for speaking out of turn, but there is one thing missing," Karyl exined as the emperor looked at the object and nodded.


    Karyl was about to say something else, but the emperor cut in, "You, the owner of thewlessnd called Tatur, have a connection with Kuwell MacGovern..."


    <i>ng!</i>


    At that moment, the emperor''s attendants all drew their swords simultaneously.


    "Honestly, it''s hard to believe. Unfortunately, the person who could prove this is far away in the snowy North."


    "..."


    Karyl nced at the emperor''s guards.


    "Kuwell has been one of the sturdy knights supporting the Empire for a long time. I liked him too. The Empire has managed to develop further thanks to his leading the Blue Knights.¡±


    "That is true," said Karyl, unflinchingly meeting the emperor''s eyes despite the swords pointed at him.


    "I''ve seen his sons too, Tiren and Randol. I believe they were both adopted, but they¡¯re nheless intelligent in different ways.¡±


    "The children of the MacGovern family are all exceptional. Even though they were adopted, Sir Kuwell''s judgment is wless.¡±


    "Heh... How audacious you are, uttering such words so carelessly. To think someone from a humble free city would dare speak the name of a noble knight,¡± the emperor rebuked as he gazed at Karyl, his voice getting increasingly raspy.


    "Lowly as I am, I could perhaps help fulfill your wishes.¡±


    "It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You¡¯re the hero who caught the spy from the Lurein Principality.¡± The emperor''s gaze grew sharper.


    Karyl was startled by his words.


    <i>He¡¯s the emperor after all... He still remembers something from a year ago.</i>


    Some might call it an exaggeration, but surviving in the imperial pce, a ce filled with countless schemes and plots, was no ordinary feat. It was only natural that the emperor¡¯s insight was sharp.


    "After receiving a report, I epted Tiren MacGovern as a disciple to the court sorcerer Kadin Luer, and I bestowed weapons to Randol MacGovern."


    At the emperor''s words, Karyl started thinking. He knew about Randol receiving a sword, but it was the first he heard of Tiren bing Kadin Luer''s disciple.


    <i>It¡¯s like giving wings to a tiger. He¡¯s smart enough as he is, and now he has the court sorcerers behind him. </i>


    He wondered if Tiren''s future, one of the oues resulting from the turning point he had created, might be the biggest obstacle.


    <i>It can''t be dyed any longer. Once this is over, I must meet Ansom Howard as soon as possible. </i>


    If Tiren MacGovern was by Kadin Luer''s side, it was very likely that he would enter the Academy.


    <i>At the Academy, there is Serga, who will be the Empire''s greatest sorcerer. Tiren will definitely not miss him. Moreover... if he is in the imperial pce, he might be acquainted with the Bran Gaumond family, who will be the Empire¡¯s strategists, sooner than I anticipated.</i>


    Meeting Tiren MacGovern, a once-in-a-generation genius destined to be a minister, and two of the Empire''s seven strong men¡ªKaryl was destined to meet them someday, but he wasn¡¯t thrilled with having to rush it.


    "But both boys were unsuitable for fighting. Found a spy among the goblin army? Maybe in five years. But not now."


    The emperor gestured towards Karyl.


    <i>Thud¡ª </i>


    The distance between the two men narrowed. Amidst the tension of the emperor''s personal guards, Karyl walked calmly toward the emperor.


    "But your eyes are different. How old are you this year?"


    "I am thirteen," Karyl responded.


    "A child not yet of the age for academic aspirations already has the eyes of a killer, plus a connection with Kuwell... Could you be one of his hidden adopted sons?"


    "..."


    Silence ensued, and the next few seconds felt like an eternity to Karyl, as if he were climbing Pharel all over again.


    "Hah, let it be. What does it matter whether you are his adopted son or his confidant... You will find out eventually. What''s important is that you belong to the Empire."


    Karyl smiled ever so slightly. <i>Truly a sly one.</i> Did everything change just like that upon ascending to power? He thought about the one responsible for the annihtion of his tribe, whom he had never seen in his past life.


    "I heard from Sir Joey. You''ve shared some interesting stories."


    "I merely discussed a bit about the ruins that were discovered during the development of the Mana Mine... I had no idea Sir Joey had a connection with you, Your Majesty.¡±


    "It''s fate, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed."


    The emperor looked at Karyl andughed heartily.


    <i>His tongue is blue, he has dark circles under his eyes, the veins in his pupils are visible, and patches of skin on his cheeks are peeling off...</i> Each time Titan Shuteanughed, his corpse-like skin seemed to p grotesquely.


    Karyl had a bitter taste in his mouth.


    <i>He didn''t die of old age. </i>


    Karyl knew the symptoms. He had seen it just once in his previous life when the young third prince died. It was Twilight, a colorless, odorless, and deadly poison used only by the Jannabi Tribe of the North.


    The symptoms were quite evident, but once they manifested, it was already toote. <i>There is no cure, and at this point in time, the Empire has no idea about this poison. </i>


    Karyl had learned about it years after the death of the third prince.


    <i>Who could it be?</i>


    Karyl suddenly became curious. Who was bold enough to poison the emperor? <i>This matter won¡¯t end with one or two incidents. It would take at least several months or even years.</i>


    As he thought about it, Karyl cast the emperor a different gaze. He looked like a skeleton whose rotting flesh was still hanging on just barely. And the fact that the emperor had called him to this secret part of the Church made Karyl think of him as a poor old man tricked by street peddlers into buying some worthless medicine.


    Indeed, although astute and sharp, the emperor was still frail in the face of his own demise. But it wasn¡¯t pity that Karyl felt for him. After all, the blood of thousands, perhaps tens of thousands of his tribesmen were on his hands.


    <i>My real father might¡¯ve been among them...</i>


    Karyl, a warrior from the great Karliak Tribe, had pondered a lot in the tower of his past. If he had climbed further up the tower, could he have returned to the point before the emperor ordered the extermination of the Northern tribes?


    Karyl was forced to make a decision, and if that decision resulted in the failure to form a bond with Kuwell and obtain Dragon Mana in Einheri... He had to choose between blood ties or the future.


    "..."


    The decision had been his alone. Now, the pointless memory of his father''s death came to mind, summoned by the emperor who had taken his life, now trying to preserve his own by calling upon a stranger like Karyl.


    Who could¡¯ve imagined this turn of events?


    "I would like to hear more of what you said."


    "I am at your service."


    "What should I offer in exchange for the Mana Mine?¡±


    Karyl chuckled softly. "Hmm, well..." His attitude being slightly different than before, all eyes turned to him.


    Cutting through the heavy atmosphere, Karyl calmly asked, "Would you even offer the Empire itself?"

 Chapter 99: A Deal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 99: A Deal (2)</h4>


    "You insolent fool! How dare you speak so carelessly!¡± the knights shouted at Karyl.


    However, the emperor merely maintained his gaze on him and chuckled lightly, seemingly unfazed.


    Karyl remembered what kind of man stood before him. Over the years, Titan Shutean had experienced every hardship known to man on his way to the throne, surviving not just the merciless blizzards of the North but also the scorching sun of the South.


    "You jest too much,¡± said the emperor.


    Of course, Titan Shutean had faced far harsher struggles than just biting cold and scorching heat during his pursuit of the throne; provocation of this kind wasn¡¯t enough to shake him.


    However, the same was true for Karyl. He hadn¡¯t lived at the pce, but he had survived on the battlefield, brushing against death every waking moment. Besides, the betrayal of the friends he had trusted had served to sharpen his de further.


    "That means it''s a matter of great danger."


    "If the empire cannot do it, then it''s likely that no one can."


    "Except for one person."


    "And who might that be?"


    "He stands right before you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The conversation between the two was most tense, like walking on thin ice that had already cracked, and it made the fierce response of the knights, with their des pointed at Karyl, seem almost pointless.


    "..."


    Even without looking at him, everyone at the scene could guess that Joey Johansel was gritting his teeth at the insolence of the man he had brought here. He might well lose his head because of Karyl.


    "Ha... Haha." Surprisingly, it was the emperor who broke the silence with a chuckle. ¡°Ahh, you somehow remind me of the second prince. It¡¯s strange, considering you look nothing like him.¡±


    "..."


    "Speak. Tell me what you know."


    "Does Your Majesty know of the ck market in Tatur?"


    "Of course. It''s a shameful thing, but even nobles of the empire asionally use it. Rumors say even items not found in the imperial vault can be found there."


    "The things that shine are found in the pce, and those that don¡¯t are found in the ck market.¡±


    "Now you''ve piqued my interest."


    "If given the chance, I will dly guide you there. If you don''t mind the slight stench of blood, that is.¡±


    "One does not ascend to the throne without getting used to it.¡±


    Joey Johansel inadvertently looked at Yurin Huygar, his patron, and he noticed that he was just as shocked as him. Emperor Titan Shutean, who was well over seventy, and Karyl, a thirteen-year-old boy, were seeing each other for the first time ever.


    Joey and Yurin weren¡¯t aware that Karyl hade from the future, but even so, they were baffled by how they seemed to know each other, as if they had been acquainted long before this meeting.


    Of course, they wouldn''t know that countless spears and shields were exchanged during this brief conversation.


    "The ck market contains many things, sometimes even relics that should¡¯ve been sent to the royal family."


    "Oh?"


    "I don''t mean to criticize the nobility and the knights for their negligence. Thanks to their disloyalty, we''re able to explore ruins and secure artifacts, thus offering what you desire without any waste of time."


    "Disloyalty turned into loyalty, huh... What an amusing notion.¡±


    "Sir Joey, I believe you explored a ruin with youths from the Three Kingdoms recently? Didn¡¯t you find an ancient tome about Mana Knights there?¡±


    "That''s..."


    Karyl''s words left Joey Johansel visibly flustered. He hadn¡¯t even known the contents, let alone the authenticity of that tome until Karyl had mentioned it just now.


    "The core of a golem is a type of magic stone, different from the elemental stones found in the Mana Mine. Minerals containing condensed magic were hard toe by even during the Magical Era."


    "So?"


    "The so-called sorcerers of the beginning, the seven elders of the Magical Era, researched these magic stones. They wondered if the power that could animate a giant golem could be used elsewhere."


    Then, Karyl mentioned a name he hadn¡¯t brought up in a long time. "Allen Javius discovered something interesting. The extension of life through potent mana."


    "..."


    The emperor, who had been interjecting every now and again with a rxed expression, pressed his lips shut.


    "Are you saying you know about this?"


    "I can''t be sure, since I haven''t experienced it myself, but I am aware of the information rted to it."


    Karyl neither gave full assurance nor cast doubt. He let the emperor decide for himself. After all, the decision he was going to make was obvious.


    "I cautiously predict that even Sir Joey''s recent exploration might be part of that endeavor. Since the exploration is officially a duty of the convent, there''s no reason to be suspicious."


    Karyl pieced together the future history he knew and the past knowledge of Allen Javius as if fitting together a puzzle, presenting it as his own spection.


    "However... surely, we found the relic with the artifact you desire before anyone else."


    Of course, it was a lie. If such artifacts had existed in the Magic Era, the seven elders would have lived eternally, and magic would not have declined from that era. Even scouring the memory vaults of Allen Javius, no artifact or relic with such effects existed.


    Yet, the reason Karyl could confidently bait him with this lie was that it wasn''t entirely a lie.


    <i>There''s no artifact of eternal life, but I can extend the emperor''s life because I know the antidote to Twilight.</i>


    In this current era, nobody knew the nature of the poison, let alone the antidote. It was only after Olivurn ascended the throne and absorbed the Northern tribes that the empire acquired the poison.


    With healers and priests in the pce, merely neutralizing the poison would suffice to restore his health. That would certainly prolong Emperor Titan Shutean''s life.


    "Tell me what you desire," the emperor asked once more.


    Karyl felt that the time had finallye. "What are your thoughts on the Three Kingdoms, Your Majesty?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I am against the destruction of the Three Kingdoms. Sir Joey here is well aware of my stance.¡±


    At Karyl''s words, Joey Johansel ced a hand over his left chest and bowed to the emperor.


    "Hmm. The empire is currently expanding northward through the Heresy Extermination Decree. I shall not im that the empire isn¡¯t considering the idea of conquering the Three Kingdoms."


    The emperor looked at Karyl with interest.


    "On the other hand, you have no intention of forming an alliance, do you?"


    "So?"


    The Three Kingdoms of Istria were a thorn in the empire¡¯s side. They could be suppressed by force, but that would garner threats from the principality.


    However, forming an alliance did not align with the empire''s ambitions. So, for nearly a century, the bnce of power among the continent''s top three forces had held firm. None could easily attack, nor could they readily extend a hand.


    "I will take the Three Kingdoms."


    "What...?"


    "Please ensure that Tatur and the Three Kingdoms are protected from the principality during this time. Also, prevent the empire from attacking the Three Kingdoms."


    With that, the hall was instantly plunged into silence. Karyl¡¯s request was so preposterous that the emperor actually doubted his ears for a second.


    "Pff...! Pfahahaha!!"


    Then, the emperor burst into a fit of madughter, which echoed powerfully throughout the hall.


    "Aaahh... Oh, that surely is the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard in a while.¡± The emperor cleared his throat before continuing, ¡°Alright. How you acquire the Three Kingdoms will be up to you, but you¡¯re clearly a lousy merchant... <i>Cough, cough!</i>¡±


    At the emperor¡¯s gesture, a servant behind him handed him an embroidered handkerchief. He wiped his mouth, and Karyl managed to spot a red stain on the fabric.


    <i>The poison is progressing. I need to hurry up with the cure. </i>


    "There''s no reason for the empire to attack the Three Kingdoms. For the same reason, the principality wouldn¡¯t easily make a move against them either.¡±


    Despite having just coughed up blood, the emperor still seemed amused as he spoke to Karyl. It was as if he was treating Karyl like a grandson. However, that amusement was short-lived.


    Karyl spoke in a low voice, "The Ryeo Knights have been annihted by the Southern barbarians. I do not know whether that was Your Majesty¡¯s order or perhaps just the princes acting by themselves. But in any case, this news will soon reach the imperial pce.¡±


    "...!!"


    Emperor Titan Shutean''s eyes widened. From his reaction, Karyl knew his guess was correct; the news had not yet been revealed.


    "Is that true?"


    "Due to its location, Tatur can quickly gather news from the South..."


    A gamble¡ªall this time, Karyl had debated whether to y his trump card. If he hadn''t been able to meet the emperor in person, he would have chosen to keep this fact hidden and take control of the Three Kingdoms.


    However, now that he could negotiate directly, he decided to disclose this piece of information.


    <i>By doing so, any leverage against me disappears, and instead, I might gain the emperor''s protection.</i>


    The emperor, after all, valued his knights highly, but not more than his own life.


    "When the reportes in, the empire will surely strike the South. However, the Three Kingdoms, located at the crossroads where the army must pass, will find it difficult to open their gates,¡± Karyl exined.


    "You mean to say the imperial forces meant for the Southern campaign might sh with the Three Kingdoms."


    "Yes."


    "Hmm..." For the first time in their conversation, the emperor seemed to be deep in thought.


    If the emperor knew that the one who had annihted the knights was right in front of him, just what kind of expression would he wear? Karyl smirked bitterly at his own aptitude for such deception.


    "I grant permission.¡±


    ¡°Your... Your Majesty." The knights looked on in surprise at the emperor''s words.


    "But if you fail to keep your promise, the empire will first turn from the South to strike not just the Three Kingdoms but Tatur as well."


    "You are most wise, Your Majesty.¡±


    "I can¡¯t believe someone like you actually exists. Are you really just thirteen? You must have snakes living inside your chest, craftier than any cunning minister."


    The emperor''s response left him somewhat pleased, as if he considered Karyl to be of the same ilk as himself. He looked as if he was enjoying the negotiation with Karyl as his final amusement.


    "Then..."


    However, the matter was not yet concluded, even though the emperor might¡¯ve thought so. In fact, Karyl had some other reasons for being there. The previous negotiations had been significant on their own, but he hade here for a different purpose, namely the Wooden Cloud.


    Karyl slowly turned his head, scanning the hall. Other than Joey Johansel and Yurin Huygar, only the emperor''s royal guards and servants were present.


    "Might I ask for that man''s life?" Karyl pointed to a man.


    "...!!"


    The servant standing behind the emperor gasped in surprise as Karyl looked over. The emperor, clearly uninterested in why Karyl had asked that, simply said, "Sure, that much I can do."


    "Eek?!"


    Then it happened.


    As the emperor slowly lowered his hand, the knight next to the startled man drew his de and shed him at the waist with no hesitation.


    <i>Swoosh...!!</i>


    <i>Stter¨C!</i>


    As blood spattered onto the bed, the emperor chuckled softly. "Let this be our agreement then.¡±


    ***


    It felt like waking from a dream. Back in his room, Karyl thought about the emperor.


    <i>The die is cast. When it''s confirmed that Joey Johansel is close to the emperor, the only ones who could be suspected are the servants. </i>


    The emperor''s royal guards were not only highly skilled, but they also could not join without clear and verified status, as they were personally selected by the emperor.


    <i>Even if... </i>


    It didn''t matter. If there was someone from the Wooden Cloud among the royal guards, they would¡¯ve reacted to that whole spectacle, whether it be the negotiations with the emperor or the implications of that servant¡¯s execution.


    <i>Knock¡ª</i>


    It waste at night. The faint knock at the door caused Karyl to smirk in anticipation.


    "Well, well..."


    However, when he opened the door, he couldn''t help but chuckle at the unexpected visitor.


    "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect this... There really are many bright minds on the continent.¡±


    "..."


    Standing at the door was a small boy, holding a small candlestick with his face covered. He handed Karyl a note without saying anything.


    "It was you."


    The boy was none other than the apprentice Karyl had thought was assigned by the convent to spy on him under the guise of a servant.

 Chapter 100: What is the Destination?

    <h4>Chapter 100: What is the Destination?</h4>


    "Hey."


    The apprentice handed over the note and walked away down the hallway without looking back.


    "Hmm." Karyl watched the boy''s figure as he retreated and clicked his tongue slightly. However, he soon read the contents of the note and smiled enigmatically.


    <i>Would you look at this...</i>


    <i>Whoosh¡ª </i>


    As soon as he finished reading the note, it suddenly burst into mes, turning to ash.


    ¡°...¡±


    It seemed that a spell had been cast on the note to cause it to ignite after someone read it.


    Karyl dusted off his hands and murmured in a low voice, "Seems someone is quite anxious."


    The true power behind the Wooden Cloud, which had seemed like a phantom, now felt slightly within grasp.


    <i>The destination remains the same. A slight change in the route should pose no problem... It would be interesting to bring those two, the emperor''s confidant and the Wooden Cloud, together in one ce.</i>


    The emperor and the Wooden Could¡ªKaryl decided to simply enjoy thepetition between these two formidable traders.


    "I''m very eager to see what you will offer.¡±


    ***


    Karyl looked around with fresh sentiment as he saw the carriage that had taken him to the Church previously.


    "Hmm, we¡¯ve arrived safely."


    The cargo carriage, filled with supplies for the Church, had finally arrived, as it couldn''t use teleportation magic.


    "Even looking at it again, it''s impressive. This should cover half a year''s necessities for Heim. The bishop was very pleased," said Joey Johansel as he approached Karyl, who was inspecting the carriage.


    "Is that so? It would be nice if the bishop could also approve the elemental stone trade," Karyl replied.


    At that, Joey only gave an awkward smile.


    "If we handle this well, it might be possible,¡± said Yurin Huygar in a stiff voice, standing next to Joey. Despite having seen Karyl dealing with the emperor, the towering figure, taller than Joey by two heads, still treated him with disdain.


    "Joey, the bishop has given his permission. You and I will apany Karyl."


    It seemed that being close to the emperor made him ufortable with Karyl''s demeanor.


    <i>Well, he really is close to the emperor. He smashed the heads of the fanatics who believed in the Blue Lore of Wooden Cloud, ostensibly for the Empire.</i>


    Thanks to his deeds, he was not only a first-ss priest of the Church but also the only priest to have received a noble title from the empire.


    <i>He even became a candidate for bishop at one point, but he chose to live a noble life instead, so his character is somewhat predictable.</i>


    Yurin Huygar treated Karyl worse than he treated Joey, though they had only first met underground.


    "Me too?" Joey asked, surprised.


    "Yes."


    <i>I expected him to join the expedition, given his expertise, but I didn¡¯t expect Yurin Huygar ... Was the emperor¡¯s influence at y?</i>


    As Karyl looked at him, Yurin Huygar, with a nonchnt expression, said, "So, where are we going? I hope you have nned properly."


    <i>Isn¡¯t this man a noble already, not just a knight by recent heroics?</i>


    Yurin was acting more like a noble than a practicing priest.


    <i>Well... A madman might actually be more useful than an ambiguous force for where we''re going.</i>


    Just like any noble, Yurin was arrogant, but Karyl was actually d he was part of the group.


    "You can trust us. Our master doesn¡¯t take things lightly."


    "What?! Oh?!" Joey eximed, startled by the sudden appearance of Aidan behind him.


    "..."


    Unlike Joey, Yurin¡¯s reaction was calm, though his hand was near the handle of the mace at his waist, indicating that he had also been startled.


    "Who is this?"


    "Ah, this is your first time meeting him, Sir Yurin. You¡¯ve seen him, Sir Joey, haven¡¯t you? He was our coachman when we departed for the Church."


    "Ah... Yes."


    "I¡¯m just a coachman from the trade guild. Unfortunately, I must return from here," Aidan said nonchntly, pretending to steer the carriage.


    "Wasting such talent on being a coachman... You seem more capable than that," Yurinmented in a somewhat harsh tone.


    Feeling a bit of the battle-crazed warrior creeping out, given that they were leaving the strict teachings of the Church behind, Karyl said, "Excuse me for a moment."


    Karyl lightly tapped Aidan on the back, pulling him aside from the two men. "Did you do that on purpose?"


    "What do you mean?" Aidan whispered, but Karyl poked him in the ribs and chuckled. "Ah... Just letting them know a bit about you, our master. They seem to think of him as just an ordinary merchant."


    "I still think he''s pretty ordinary."


    "Then they should behave more respectfully. The Church''s priests have extrajudicial privileges, but that doesn¡¯t give them the excuse to act rudely.¡±


    For Aidan, who was unaware that those two had been present during the meeting with the emperor, it was a consideration of sorts.


    "Especially that big guy. He''s being awfully arrogant with you.¡±


    Karyl grinned at him.


    "He might smack youter.¡±


    "Smack me? A mere priest? You know I''m from the Burning Darkness."


    Karylughed and waved his hand dismissively.


    <i>Yeah. But that guy is a maniac.</i>


    Although thinking it would be interesting to see them sh, Karyl merely nodded.


    "But about that technique to erase presence, does it have a name?"


    "Sure. It¡¯s called Ninpo. It¡¯s a technique where you adjust your steps to a specific pattern and use magic to erase your presence. It¡¯s different from the magicians'' invisibility. We call it a spell technique."


    "Magic transformation and body modification techniques, and now <i>Ninpo</i>... The techniques of the Eastern Lands are quite useful, huh.¡±


    "Do you know about body modification techniques?"


    "You mean the thing that Zouk uses?"


    "Uh... How long have you known?"


    "From the beginning."


    Of course, Karyl never would¡¯ve known about that if he hadn¡¯t met her in his previous life, but Aidan merely thought Karyl had an extraordinary eye for detail.


    "I meant what I said to Zouk. It would be great to meet the master of the Eastern Lands someday."


    Karyl knew better than anyone how useful the techniques of the Eastern Lands could be in war. Simon Koden, the master from the East who had helped him during the Oracle War, was a man with pale skin and long hair that shimmered like snake scales.


    <i>His personality is as slippery as his looks. It¡¯s hard to read him, but his skills areparable to those of a sword master.</i>


    Karyl looked at Aidan.


    "Maybe I should talk to the person from the Burning Darkness in the Church? Say there¡¯s a traitor and send him right away. Then we might meet the master of the Eastern Lands immediately."


    "Not funny.¡±


    Karyl grinned at Aidan''sment and then pulled out a parchment from within his coat and handed it to him.


    "Alright, enough chatting. We need to get back to work. Tell Dush that if the groundwork is all set, we can start executing the n now. There''s no risk, so we can go with n B."


    "n B?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    Aidan nodded, understanding what Karyl meant.


    Before leaving Tatur, he had already anticipated various possible situations and had given instructions divided ording to each scenario.


    <i>How many ns have you thought up?</i>


    Recalling Karyl''s previousints about not being suited for strategic thinking, Aidan shook his head. Indeed, he was worried when he heard that Karyl would be traveling with the priests for a while. There was too much to be done.


    Of course, Aidan didn''t know that Karyl was aiming for two big targets, the Wooden Cloud and the emperor, nor did he know that Karyl had not yet secured the Three Kingdoms.


    However, Karyl¡¯sment dispelled Aidan¡¯s worries.


    "Why don¡¯t you leave the sword behind and take up politics instead? You seem to be better at it than fencing."


    "That should be your role,¡± replied Aidan.


    "Mine?"


    "Actually, you¡¯d probably handle it better than I would."


    "Ah... No way." Aidanughed and waved his hand, but Karyl knew well that Aidan had once led Astra, thergest intelligence organization on the continent, in his previous life.


    "That technique. It would be great to have a few capable individuals train in it.¡±


    Karyl broached the main topic, aware that he wouldn¡¯t see him for a while and that others had been given instructions regarding him.


    "Hmm... Honestly, I taught Mikhail the magic transformation because I thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to master it."


    "But he <i>did</i> master it. And too easily at that."


    "That¡¯s the thing. I couldn¡¯t believe that such a monster existed... But teaching Ninpo is a bit difficult. Unless the Burning Darkness permits it."


    "Since you¡¯ve already betrayed them, might as well betray them fully, right?"


    "It¡¯s a separate issue. If it were just one person like Mikhail, maybe... but if we train extensively, Tatur could be an enemy of the Eastern country."


    "That would mean meeting the master sooner."


    "Uh... Please don¡¯t even joke about that, Master."


    Karyl smirked at Aidan¡¯s words.


    <i>I¡¯ll have to set the founding of Astra after meeting Simon Koden. After all, Suan has already nted people across various countries and regions.</i>


    Although he knew the future, Karyl understood that it could always change.


    <i>Some things have already changed.</i>


    Knowing the importance of information better than anyone, Karyl sensed that the establishment of Astra, along with the expansion of his influence, was imminent.


    <i>If all members of Astra could use the techniques of the Burning Darkness...</i>


    Their agility and stealth would be iparable to the Astra he had known in his previous life.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll think about itter. And take this too, tell Dush to keep it safe. Show it to the dwarves who just finished repairing the ship to see if they can manufacture it."


    Karyl handed Aidan a box containing the blueprints of Ascalon, which he had received from Joey Johansel.


    "But didn¡¯t you say thises in two volumes?"


    "Right."


    Aidan, who had overheard Karyl and Joey Johansel¡¯s conversation in the garden, hadn¡¯t forgotten to ask.


    "Without the activation stone, it won¡¯t work anyway. The dwarves will decide whether they can process it based on this book. It won¡¯t be too difficult to obtain the rest of the volumes."


    Aidan let out a low exmation at Karyl¡¯s casual mention of obtaining relics from ruins.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll report back once we have the results."


    After securing the box with the ancient texts, Aidan nodded.


    "So, where are you headed next?"


    "Ugh, I¡¯ve just made a deal with the emperor, and now I need to go with the priests to search for the secret of eternal life."


    "Is there really such a thing?" Aidan looked at Karyl with a skeptical expression.


    "Who knows? Maybe in a dragon¡¯sir or something?¡±


    "What?" Aidan realized that Karyl had that enigmatic smile on his face, which he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that big guy. He¡¯ll start talking more on his own soon."


    Suddenly, Aidan thought of their activities in the South.


    <i>Phew, he¡¯s really nning to stir things up... I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s going to blow up big time. He always causes trouble when he has that look.</i>


    Unaware of the hardships that awaited him, Aidan simply looked out at the two men standing outside, both of them wearing a strange smile simr to Karyl¡¯s from moments before.


    "See you in Tatur then."


    "Understood."


    Aidan bowed his head. <i>He wouldn¡¯t really go after a dragon, would he? </i>As he repeated Karyl¡¯s joking remark to himself, he chuckled. <i>Not even the empire could manage that. </i>


    Aidan watched Karyl¡¯s figure disappear into the distance; he seemed carefree as if he were simply going sightseeing.


    "...No way, right?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s smile lingered in his mind.

 Chapter 101: In the Port City

    <h4>Chapter 101: In the Port City</h4>


    About two weeks after leaving the gates of Heim, Karyl and hispanions arrived at the port city of Piasta.


    <i>Hmm, it''s been a while, </i>Karyl remarked as he stretched out his stiff body after disembarking from the carriage, taking a deep breath of the salty sea air.


    "I had a pleasant journey thanks to you. The authority of the Church is impressive," hemented.


    "Not at all," Joey Johansel replied with no hint of fatigue despite having driven the carriage for two weeks.


    Aside from needing to show humility, the journey through the empire to Piasta had been smooth sailing due to Joey and Yurin''s priestly credentials, which made any personal identification for Karyl unnecessary. No soldier would dare to obstruct someone vouched for by a first-ss priest of the Church.


    "If I¡¯d known we were heading to Piasta, we could¡¯ve just used a Magic Circle," Yurin Huygar remarked as he stepped down from the carriage, his noble demeanor unchanged. The city was buzzing with a massive fish market, and he covered his face with his robe''s sleeve, seemingly displeased by the pervasive fishy smell.


    "Magic Circles cause severe aftereffects. You need a few days to recover. Are you alright with magic nausea, Sir Yurin?" Karyl asked.


    "Hmm..." Yurin murmured.


    "Besides, the closest direct Magic Circle from Heim is a week''s journey away, so it wouldn''t have made much of a difference," Karyl added nonchntly. He was aware of Yurin''s severe susceptibility to magic nausea. He had seen Yurin vomit right after using Magic Circle in the past, despite hisrge stature.


    <i>To be honest, it would have been easier if we could¡¯ve brought the Serpent.</i>


    Karyl was bummed out about the Sand Serpent he had left in Tatur.


    <i>Well, it would¡¯ve been impossible to bring him here anyway. </i>


    Bringing it along would have made travel easier, but it would have been too conspicuous, especially since Karyl had previously denied any connections to the South when discussing the Ryeo Knights with the emperor.


    "That''s right, Master. It has brought us closer, hasn''t it? Honestly, I didn''t know you had ascended to the ranks of sorcerers," Joey remarked.


    Despite still being somewhat arrogant, Yurin''s gaze towards Karyl had changed since they left Heim.


    "Don''t mention it," Karyl replied casually, shrugging his shoulders.


    On their journey to Piasta, they encountered some bandits, but they were hardly memorable. Joey thought of Karyl as a sorcerer because he had used magic instead of his sword to deal with the bandits. He hadn¡¯t tried to hide his abilities.


    Karyl had also realized he had never fought using only magic before, even in magical contests, where he had bent the rules.


    "It was a breeze thanks to Sir Yurin," Karyl acknowledged.


    Though Yurin''s response was nonchnt, Karyl knew that bing a sorcerer was indeed a significant achievement. Possessing mana and breaking barriers were worlds apart. Among the Imperials, who were born with mana, only a few could ascend to the ranks of sorcerers, so it was natural for Yurin to see Karyl in a new light.


    <i>Reaching the 4th ss at his age...</i> Yurin mused. In an era where sorcerers were more esteemed than swordsmen, perhaps proving his magical prowess was what had changed Yurin¡¯s attitude toward him.


    <i>I first met Olivurn here after I went back in time. I wonder what he''s up to now. </i>


    Karyl recalled their time in the prison where he had rescued Suan Hazer. His curiosity about Olivurn wasn''t driven by concern; it was more of a calction. Even in his previous life, it was only around this time that he had started to speak with his brothers in the mansion and learn manners. It was natural not to know what a prince was up to.


    <i>He''s always busy with something, </i>Karyl reflected.


    Unlike him, who had been confined within the mansion, Olivurn had been preparing to ascend the throne.


    <i>By now, the news about the Ryeo Knights should have reached the imperial court. The emperor will handle it, </i>he assumed.


    Though he knew they couldn''t raise an army immediately, meeting with the emperor had been a masterstroke.


    <i>The princes won''t sit still, especially not when the destruction of their supportive Ryeo Knights provides a perfect excuse for Olivurn to deploy troops.</i>


    However, Karyl knew such worries were trivial. Titan Shutean was the only person capable of influencing the continent''s fate.


    <i>He may be old and ailing, but he''s not someone who can be swayed by his young children.</i>


    Although not free from the burden, Karyl felt he could roam the continent more freely than he had initially nned.


    "So, what are you nning to do now?" Yurin urged, eager to leave this fish-smelling area as soon as possible.


    "Follow me," Karyl confidently pointed in a direction and led the way. He was heading to thergest building on a street crowded with the merchant guilds of Piasta.


    <i>Ravat Guild</i>


    The engraved signboard seemed to wee them as it swayed.


    ***


    "The Ravat Guild, huh? It''s indeed famous."


    "Don''t even get me started. That''s where the King of ves resides. Everyone''s scrambling to get on that ship."


    "Ever since that ce was established, the imports havepletely changed. Honestly, you can''t find ingredients grown in the north or south anywhere else."


    The Ravat Guild, established in the port city, had built a great reputation. It was unanimously praised by merchants.


    "I thought it was only popr in the Three Kingdoms. Impressive how far your reach extends."


    "My reach? No, it''s all thanks to my capable subordinates."


    Despite his words, Karyl was secretly pleased with the merchants''pliments.


    <i>It seems Suan Hazer and Kamma have been managing things well, especially Kamma. Good thing I kept that old roon alive. </i>Karyl thought about him, still struggling in the principality at this hour. <i>Since we have to pass through the principality anyway... I hope to see them if I get the chance.</i>


    In addition to Kamma, Suan and Mikhail were also there. If luck was on his side, perhaps Serica Lauren had joined them as well. It would be perfect for Karyl if they handled matters sessfully and he could bring them along.


    "The principality? Are we heading to the principality?"


    "Um... No, we''re not."


    "Then where?"


    "The ce where the emperor wants medicine from is further north of the principality."


    "Uhm..."


    Yurin Huygar tried to recall whaty beyond, but no significant ce came to mind. That was because, heading north from the principality, one would only encounter thends inhabited by northern immigrants.


    "That area should be almost in ruins now due to the Extermination Decree of Heresy. What could possibly be there?"


    Karyl felt a tightness in his chest at his words but showed none of it. Even if he could go back in time, there was no immediate way to stop the emperor''s decree. History had to be acknowledged.


    "Yes, there''s nothing to be gained from ruins."


    The Simian Tribe, one of the northern immigrant tribes, knew best about the poison that had afflicted the emperor, but as Yurin had said, there was no reason to seek them out unless absolutely necessary.


    "It''s even further north than that. Specifically, it''s above the location of one of the Magic Councils, the Ivory Tower of the Dawn." Karyl smiled faintly.


    "What? The Ivory Tower is located in the far north of the continent. If it''s even further north than that..."


    Joey Johansel, who had been listening quietly, suddenly looked astonished.


    "We''ll need to prepare thoroughly."


    The mere thought of the biting northern cold was enough to make one shiver. But as Joey worried about the cold, Yurin grimaced as he thought of intense heat.


    "You''re not saying that... we''re going to their of the Fire Dragon?"


    "That¡¯s precisely what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    "...!!"


    Joey was unable to hide his astonishment at Karyl''s nonchnt nod.


    Seeing his mouth hang open, Karyl continued, "Don''t worry. As you know, Red Dragon Riseria was hunted down by Kaye Aesir two hundred and fifty years ago."


    Dragon hunting had once been a prevalent practice, but times had changed.


    The few remaining dragons, including Narh Di Maug the Gold Dragon Enuma Elish, Green Dragon Cruach, and Red Dragon Pyton, hadn¡¯t had theirirs invaded by humanity. Likewise, dragons did not meddle with humans.


    The reason neither side infringed upon the other''s territory was that the potential losses from attempting to seize the immense treasures within air outweighed the gains.


    "You know what it means to enter even an emptyir."


    Riseria, hunted by Kaye Aesir, who was a founding hero of the empire.


    Even though it was located beyond the north, the Fire Dragon''sir was managed by the empire.


    "Master, that ce has already been conquered, hasn¡¯t it? Besides, there should be no friction with the principality... Might it not be a good thing?"


    "Nonsense." Yurin shook his head. "Their of a dragon remains an uncharted territory. Even two hundred and fifty years after the death of the Fire Dragon, their hasn¡¯t been fully explored.¡±


    He wasn''t wrong. Riseria himself had hidden some of his treasures within specially crafted seals, and they had yet to be discovered.


    "Until the Oracle is prophesized, the Fire Dragon''s abode remains unconquered."


    The one who had unsealed their was none other than Narh Di Maug.


    When a cmity called Tarak had poured forth from the Pharel during the Oracle, humanity was in dire need of strong artifacts. Unlike other dragons, who remained bystanders, Narh Di Maug, who had sided with humanity, had offered Riseria''s artifacts.


    <i>Ironically, it took a priest with divine power to undo the magic seal of a dragon who had reached the pinnacle of magic... It''s been difficult to raid their until now.</i>


    The priests of the Church did not engage in activities like raidingirs or exploring ruins.


    Moreover, it required not just any priest but a master-level one, along with special conditions only a dragon could fulfill. Even if priests could technically manage it, the truth was that humans could not unlock Riseria''s seal.


    <i>But I can meet those conditions.</i>


    Karyl, possessing draconic power, looked at Yurin and Joey, who could be the keys to their, and smiled contentedly.


    <i>Having read the testament left by Kaye Aesir in Einheri, I finally get to do what I¡¯ve been thinking about. </i>


    And it wasn''t entirely a lie. The antidote herb, Thornthistle, only grew in regions of intense heat and potent magic.


    <i>While going to fetch that...</i>


    He nned to take a few of the dragon''s treasures as well; the thought of it was delightful indeed. And since Kamma and Suan had already established such an excellent base in Piasta, the preparations were perfect.


    Karyl thought that of all the journeys he had made since his regression, this would be the most enjoyable.


    ...Until, just moments ago.


    "We can''t use the ships at the harbor? How can that be?"


    "I''m sorry, Master. In fact, we''ve been going mad not being able to go fishing because of that."


    The guild administrator had already received orders from Tatur and was making every effort to find a ship heading to the principality.


    <i>"There''s a real owner at the Ravat Guild."</i>


    Suan Hazer, who went back and forth between thewless port and Piasta, had said it multiple times. As the administrator, he was in a difficult position since he couldn''t carry out the first directive from his superior rted to that owner.


    "That''s odd."


    "Unless it''s a military ship,unching any at sea right now is nearly impossible."


    "There are ships but none can leave. What''s the meaning of that?" Karyl asked the administrator as he recalled the ships moored at the harbor.


    "Well..." the administrator began in a voice that was close to groveling. "I''m sorry. It''s because it¡¯s the spawning season for the Water King.¡±


    That monster was known as the ruler of the great Fonein River, which flowed through the continent.


    "Ah. Has the season alreadye around?"


    The Sea Serpent, also known as the Water King, mostly resided in the river but returned to the sea toy eggs during the spawning season.


    "Indeed, since that river flows into the sea. If that''s the case, you have nothing to apologize for."


    Despite Karyl''s words, the administrator continued to bow his head.


    "Sorry..."


    "That¡¯s enough. Lift your head,¡± Karyl reiterated firmly. "What''s your name?"


    "...Juan."


    "Alright, Juan. Listen well. Monsters are like disasters. If there''s anything to me, me the gods who created such beasts or the empire and the principality for their inaction, not bothering to hunt them."


    "Hmm..."


    Yurin Huygar coughed softly at Karyl''s words. Even he, a servant of Y, couldn''t attribute the world''s monsters to divine grace.


    "And don''t worry about such things."


    "Huh?"


    Unlike the worried administrator, Karyl''s response was surprisingly nonchnt.


    "I have some experience dealing with monsters."

 Chapter 102: An Unexpected Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 102: An Unexpected Encounter</h4>


    "Hmm..."


    Although there were many ships docked at the harbor, Karyl faced a significant issue. It was impossible to find a helmsman willing to venture into the strait where the Water King dwelled.


    Even in the port city, it was difficult to find someone brave enough to steer a ship into the territory of such a creature, knowing it was there.


    "At times like this, I really miss Suan Hazer.¡±


    With his expertise in navigating the Fonein River, where serpents dwelled, this wouldn¡¯t have been an issue at all.


    "Why don''t we use a military ship? After all, this matter is rted to His Majesty," suggested Joey Johansel.


    "Uh-hum."


    "It might be better to use a military ship equipped for an encounter with the Water King, rather than the guild''s merchant ships,¡± Joey continued.


    Karyl scanned the list of sailors residing in the city that Juan had handed him while listening to him. It was a well-thought-out proposal.


    Joey waited for Karyl''s response like a student awaiting a homework review.


    "It might be fine for us, but I doubt His Majesty would be pleased."


    "What?"


    "His Majesty came to the Church without even settling the session. I believe it must be highly confidential. I just happened to get involved during that time." Karyl continued flipping through the list, not making eye contact as he spoke.


    "Why would he do that? Of course, making His Majesty''s illness public wouldn''t benefit the empire, but then, do the princes know about it?"


    "Well, I''m not sure..."


    "Using a military ship for His Majesty''s illness? Of course, His Majesty would provide support. We could even make up another reason. But... would the princes really believe it without question?¡±


    Joey Johansel closed his mouth at Karyl¡¯s words.


    "Well, it''s just spection, but we also need to be careful not to end up like the hall servants," Karyl said as he flipped to the next page.


    "..."


    "In my opinion, His Majesty isn''t ready to hand over the throne to the princes yet."


    Karyl smiled meaningfully. Joey Johansel remembered a servant who had been beheaded for just one wrong word and unwittingly rubbed his neck.


    Yurin Huygar, who had been silently listening, frowned slightly. <i>He thinks quite far ahead. I knew he was no ordinary man...</i>


    Since his dealings with the emperor, Yurin had been observing Karyl and felt that his influence in Piasta was even greater than he had initially thought. Of course, Yurin had no idea just how much Karyl was hiding.


    "So, what should we do?" Joey Johansel asked Karyl, his voice filled with concern. Unlike Yurin, he had been somewhat dependent on Karyl since their first meeting.


    <i>Yurin isn''t a direct confidant of the emperor like others. Most likely, he has been directing most actions up to now.</i>


    The less intimate Yurin''s rtionship with the emperor, the more advantageous it was for Karyl.


    <i>He''s a skilled healer. It would be good if we could bring him to our side.</i>


    Karyl looked at Yurin Huygar, who was sitting down.


    <i>But that madman needs some consideration.</i>


    While continuing to flip through several lists, Karyl''s hand stopped on thest page.


    "Should I ask what you n to do..."


    "Shh."


    Just as Yurin was about to speak again, Karyl raised his index finger to him, signaling him to be quiet.


    In an instant, Karyl''s eyes sparkled, his mouth curling into a smile.


    "Found him."


    ***


    "What? But that guy is..."


    Juan, the guild''s administrator, expressed his reluctance at Karyl''smand. Joey and Yurin, unaware of the details, simply observed the situation.


    "It doesn''t matter, bring him here."


    "Understood."


    Not long after Karyl''s order, Juan came back with a young boy. He looked only slightly older than Karyl, still bearing an adolescent freshness, and his small stature made him appear even younger.


    Yurin Huygar nced skeptically between Karyl and the neer, his expression questioning the choice of such a youngd.


    "Here he is."


    Seeing the boy''s nervous face as he bowed politely beside the administrator, Karyl smiled with satisfaction.


    "I''m Karl Mack."


    "Good to see you.¡± Karyl greeted him as if he was meeting someone he knew well. "I see you joined our guild two months ago."


    "Yes, I haven''t been up from Yoman for long."


    Yoman was a small vige in the northeastern part of the empire, so small that its poption barely exceeded five hundred people. It was a rather obscure vige; not many people knew about it, which added to its countryside authenticity.


    "A countryside native, huh."


    Luckily, since the vige wasn''t far from Heim, Yurin Huygar was familiar with Yoman.


    "So, you''vee from afar. But with so many other guilds in Piasta, why choose ours?"


    Karyl began questioning him as if conducting an interview. However, the boy responded smoothly, as if prepared for any question.


    "Because it''s the most famous. Sure, there are older and more established guilds in the harbor city, but as long as the Ravat Guild exists, they won''t grow anyrger."


    "Why? There still are bigger guilds than ours. Guilds like Timan or Anush have adventurers as well, not just merchants. They''re invaluable to mercenaries and frence sorcerers, you know?"


    "That''s exactly why those guilds won¡¯t do.¡±


    "Hmm?"


    "They''re too conspicuous. Only a kingdom should have both power and wealth, not guilds.¡±


    Karyl looked amused by his answer.


    "Besides, the Ravat Guild is a hot topic here. It has many enemies, but guilds like this allow you to rise faster than the ones that have been stagnating."


    "It¡¯s gambling, then."


    "Gambling with high odds."


    "Did you choose this yourself?"


    "Yes."


    Karyl felt a chill when he first saw Karl Mack''s name on the list of the city''s sailors. Karl Mack was destined to be one of the seven greats ofmerce within the empire, eventually earning the nickname Mack Meister.


    To think that such a significant figure was currently at the bottom rung of his guild...


    <i>The result of the future I created.</i>


    If Karyl hadn''t established the Ravat Guild, Karl Mack might have been working for another guild in Piasta as he had in his past life. While Kamma and Suan Hazer were exceptional, Mack Meister''s capabilities would rapidly propel Ravat to the top of the continent.


    <i>Karl Mack saw our guild''s potential.</i>


    His sharp insight and bold spirit indicated that his abilities as a merchant were already shining.


    <i>But another important point is that he''s also an outstanding helmsman.</i>


    Mack Meister''s navigation skills were different from Suan Hazer''s. If Suan could navigate through rough waters and storms, Karl Mack was a master in finding the fastest routes and establishing optimal paths.


    "Karl, there''s something I''d like you to do. We need to head out to the strait now. You reckon you can helm our ship?¡±


    "The strait... Isn''t it the Water King''s spawning season? I heard that''s why other ships aren''t sailing out."


    "We need to go anyway. If we could at least get to the principality, that would be great."


    "Why not travel bynd?"


    "It takes too long. It''s not imperial territory, so we can''t use teleportation magic."


    "Hmm..."


    Karyl believed he would find a way to solve it somehow.


    "Is it urgent?"


    "The sooner, the better. Always.¡±


    "Except in bed, right?" Karl Mack pointed at Karyl yfully as he nodded. "Do you just need to get to the principality by any means?" he asked with a yful yet intriguing smile, as Karyl had expected.


    "Of course."


    "We''ll use the Howard vessel."


    "Eh...? What?!"


    Juan, the guild''s administrator, was shocked by Karl Mack''s statement. Not only was it costly, but only one person in the Ravat Guild was qualified to use it.


    Though small, the Howard vessel, made from carefully chosen wood and parts, had been specifically designed by Suan for crossing the Fonein River and navigating thewless ports.


    It was named after Nelson Howard, once called the Ind King.


    "I''ll need a map, a sextant, and records of this month''s weather, along with data on monsters in the strait,¡± Karyl spoke as if he had been waiting for this moment. "Everything''s ready. Juan, prepare the Howard."


    "Ah, yes, sir."


    "And..." Karl Mack did not miss this opportunity. "If Iplete this mission, please take me to Tatur, Master."


    Trade was about making a profit. Boldly, the country bumpkin, now a merchant in his own right, negotiated his first deal using his talent as the bargaining chip.


    "That depends on how you handle it. How long to chart the course?"


    "Three hours should suffice."


    "...!!"


    No navigator in Piasta had been able to find a path through the strait to the principality during the Water King''s season.


    <i>Such a task in just three hours</i>?


    Karyl shivered slightly without realizing it.


    Suan Hazer, Mikhail, Aiden Hamil...


    Watching someone''s talent blossom was always exhrating.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    Karl Mack spread a map on the table and, leaning on one arm while holding his chin with the other, began inspecting it.


    "Normally, it would take two months to reach the principality by following the regr routes.¡±


    He nodded slowly, his tone confident.


    "I''ll cut it down to one month."


    ***


    "This... This is madness!!"


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The Howard vessel, with its sails fully unfurled and catching the wind, sliced through the waves with exhrating speed.


    "We¡¯re supposed to cross the sea while avoiding the Water King, not purposefully rush to our deaths!¡±


    Yurin Huygar''s voice rang out over the roaring sound of the waves.


    "Feeling nervous?" asked Karl Mack.


    "...What?"


    "If you''re nervous, maybe you should go back on a tube."


    "No, you little¡ª"


    Yurin red at Karl Mack as if he wanted to devour him, trembling with suppressed rage. But befitting of a priest, he managed to swallow his curses just before they escaped his lips.


    Joey Johansel stood beside him, offering an awkward smile as he tried to pacify him.


    "That''s why I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Karl Mack sighed. He had not disclosed his route to the three of them until fifteen days after they set off.


    Unlike the puzzled pair, Karyl had not asked any questions before or during the departure.


    "I see."


    And this time was no different.


    Karl was surprised by Karyl''s reaction when he finally revealed their destination, as it was not what he had expected of him.


    <i>What''s with that reaction...?</i>


    He had more or less anticipated Yurin Huygar''s reaction, especially since the bow of the ship was pointed in a direction entirely different from their initial destination, the principality.


    <i>Tap¡ª</i>


    "I wouldn''t have thought of this." Karyl tapped on the map where Karl Mack had indicated their destination and looked at him. Then, with a satisfied smile, he continued, "Using a monster to catch a monster... Sounds like fun, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 103: Master of the River, Master of the Sea (1)

    <h4>Chapter 103: Master of the River, Master of the Sea (1)</h4>


    "We¡¯re about to go through the reef area. Everyone, hold on tight!"


    "The sea fog is rolling in. Can we navigate through it?" Karyl asked Karl Mack as he looked at the dense fog beginning to envelop the sea.


    Wiping his nose with the back of his hand amidst the humid air, Karl replied, "The fog doesn''t matter. In fact, this is my first time out this far at sea... Let¡¯s just hope the map isn¡¯t wrong, eh?¡±


    Of course, Karl Mack was merely jesting. The fact that he had memorized the location of all the reefs marked on the map was an incredible feat in itself.


    <i>The more I see, the more impressive it gets.</i>


    During several days of sailing, Karyl had noticed a few times something unique about Karl Mack''s sailing skills.


    <i>I never thought you could steer a boat like this. I mean, I''ve been on Suan Hazar''s ship from the Olivurn special forces, but never on Mack Meister''s ship.</i>


    If he had to think of famous ships from his past life, it would undoubtedly be the flying ships of the Guidance Mercenary Gang and Suan Hazar''s mana ship.


    However, apart from flying ships, it was indeed the Golden Meister''s Golden Surge that had yed a significant role during the Oracle War.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    Unfazed by the thick fog, Karl Mack forcefully turned the ship''s wheel left and right. He was not even looking ahead at the sea; it was as though he could instinctively steer the boat ording to the map he had memorized before setting sail. When hest turned the wheel, a loud splitting sound came from the ship''s bottom.


    "A reef?!" Joey Johansel shouted, gripping the ship''s railing. Even if Karl had memorized everything on the map, the sea was inherently unpredictable.


    "No." Karl Mack shook his head. "It didn''t sound like scraping against a rock. Unless something sharp like teeth was tearing out the bottom of the hull."


    "Could it be...?"


    That was when the dense sea fog slowly cleared. It looked as if the sea was boiling, with bubbles foaming on its surface.


    <i>ck¡ª!</i>


    Sounds of teeth shing against each other filled the air, apanied by a violent surge of water.


    "Horned Piranha...!!" Yurin Huygar shouted as he saw dozens of giant fish swarming from underneath the ship.


    Unlike the man-eating fish known to inhabit rivers, these were nearly the size of fully-grown sharks, with sharp horns protruding from their heads. Each sh of their horns and teeth caused the ship to sway and rock.


    "It''s proof we''ve arrived." Even surrounded by monsters, Karyl remainedposed. "We¡¯ve arrived at the Archipgo of the Giant Specters."


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Karyl drew his sword and pointed in a direction.


    "Karl Mack, steer that way! There''s a small hole inside the fifth rock. Push the bow in there."


    "Eh? Was there something like that?"


    "You wouldn''t know. It''s not on the map,¡± Karl exined, his eyes wide open. ¡°A map makes for a good guide, but you can¡¯t rely solely on it. Don''t worry. In a few years, your navigational skills will be unrecognizable. Just push the ship in without thinking."


    "Eh? Oh, yes."


    Realizing that Karyl had seen through his specialty of predictive navigation, Karl Mack nodded and took a deep breath as he steered the ship.


    <i>Whoosh...!!</i>


    "Is this... okay?" Joey Johansel asked nervously as he watched the Horned Piranha swarm pound against the Howard¡¯s deck, rising up menacingly.


    "Originally, the Howard was built to cross Fonein. Besides, if it breaks down now, we''d be ghosts of the water before even reaching the principality, so let¡¯s hope it holds out.¡±


    "Yeah..." Joey rubbed his neck at Karyl''s nonchnt remark.


    "And our real target isn''t these creatures. Hold on tight!!"


    "Our real target...?"


    As soon as Karl Mack saw the fifth rock Karyl had pointed to, he turned the wheel with all his might. The Howard swayed violently, and white waves sshed against the rock.


    "Hmm..."


    Yurin gripped his mace with both hands, its size exceeding a person¡¯s head, and took abat stance.


    "Yurin, everything else is fine, but don¡¯t shatter the deck.¡±


    Having never seen his mentor inbat, Joey seemed puzzled by Karyl''s words.


    "I''ll try."


    But despite Karyl¡¯s instruction, Yurin seemed somewhat eager.


    "Huaaah!!!"


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Yurin charged toward the leaping Horned Piranha, swinging his mace with all his might.


    <i>Thump¡ª!</i>


    With a dull sound, the piranha''s head burst open, shattered by the sheer impact of the mace.


    "..."


    Yurin swiftly wiped off the blood and bits of flesh from his face before charging at the next monster.


    "Karl, you stay inside. I''ll tell you when it''s over. You need to be ready to steer the ship right away."


    "You knew my n?" Karl asked incredulously.


    Instead of answering, Karyl chuckled and swung his sword at the attacking piranhas.


    "May Y''s blessing be upon us!" Joey Johansel unfastened the rosary around his neck, made the sign of the cross, and sped his hands as if praying. Then, a pale milky light radiated around him.


    "Agnus."


    The light surged forth and enveloped Karyl and Yurin. The former felt lighter as the light seeped into him. It was a different sensation from the magic buffs he usually used.


    <i>I thought he would be inferior to Yurin as his disciple, but his divine power seems to be on par with hisbat prowess.</i>


    Agnus was a priestly buff that enhanced all physical abilities for a certain duration. Although highly effective, it consumed a significant amount of divine power, making it difficult for even high-ranking healers to cast on multiple people.


    "Joey, did you also pray for me? I don''t need it."


    "I shall support you! Please focus on the prayers of war, Master."


    Unlike them, Joey Johansel was not adept atbat, but his experiences in relic exploration seemed to have given him a clear understanding of his duties.


    "That''s not bad either."


    <i>Crunch¡ª!</i>


    With that, Yurin crushed another Horned Piranha¡¯s head with his foot, seemingly pleased with how far his disciple hade.


    "May Y''s joy be upon us!"


    After casting his prayer, his mace, drenched in piranha blood, glowed an even deeper shade of red. The crimson hue suited him so well that the nickname Madman naturally came to mind. If this were a battlefield, his enemies would all cower in terror.


    However, monsters didn¡¯t feel fear; they would merely charge at their enemies like moths to a me.


    "Kraaaah!!!"


    Yurin charged at the piranhas pouring onto the deck.


    <i>Bang! </i>


    The monsters aimed to shred Yurin¡¯s arms and legs with their razor-sharp teeth, but Joey''s protective shield pushed them back before they could even touch Yurin.


    <i>Hmm.</i>


    Karyl quickly climbed onto the roof of the steering cabin. Since starting their journey, he had always entrusted the vanguard to Yurin, not only because of his exceptional abilities as abat priest but also because Karyl had never feltfortable entrusting the front to anyone else in Suan''s absence.


    <i>Thanks to him, I can try using the Secret Technique at ease.</i>


    Violet sparks of electricity flickered from Karyl¡¯s hands, different from the typical lightning elemental magic.


    <i>It¡¯d be really bad if I hit the ship...</i>


    Watching Yurin swing his mace freely among the horde of monsters, Karyl turned his gaze to the sea, where the Horned Piranhas were leaping onto the deck.


    <i>Toplete the Arcane de, I need to be able to control my Arcane Mana.</i>


    Just like when he was learning to wield the sword, Karyl believed that the most efficient way to grow was through actualbat.


    He had fought on countless battlefields, swinging his sword to survive amidst the stench of blood, the deafening shes, and the echoing screams of allied and enemy soldiers. That was how he had mastered the de.


    <i>Magic is the same.</i>


    <i>Crackle...!!</i>


    Unlike before, when he merely utilized the power of magic itself, Arcane Techniques required delicate control.


    <i>I need to extend the mana a bit longer... And increase the number of strands.</i>


    At that moment, magic flowed from Kary¡¯s fingertips like threads, spinning like yarn. He had memorized this method of honing Arcane Techniques from Allen Javius¡¯ memories.


    "Argh!!"


    However, each time the threads of magic touched each other, Karyl felt a dizzying surge of pain, and his fingers snapped back.


    <i>Roar!</i>


    Then, a piranha charged at Karyl, its horn pointed to impale him.


    "Careful!¡±


    At the same moment, Yurin Huygar jumped up with all his strength and swung his mace.


    <i>Crack...!!</i>


    The piranha''s shell sttered in all directions, some of itnding on Karyl. But that hadn¡¯t been the only monster charging at them.


    "Tsk! You bastards!!"


    Profanity escaped the priest¡¯s mouth, and no one could me him, for a pair of sharp teeth had sunk into his arm.


    "Are we still far off?!" Yurin shouted as he tore the biting piranha off his arm and flung it to the ground.


    But then, a violet-gold pattern briefly appeared in Karyl¡¯s eyes, merely for a second.


    <i>Crackkkkk¡ª!!</i>


    The power burst from his hands, the strands quickly intertwining and spreading like a. The moment the arcane chain touched the seawater, it sizzled like oil on water, and steam burst forth.


    It was as though the sea fog had just rolled back.


    <i>Rooaaarr!</i>


    The pained screams of the Horned Piranha echoed all around, and the ship''s bow swayed heavily from the arcane chain.


    "Ugh...!!" Joey Johansel yelled without realizing it as he covered his ears.


    "..."


    Yurin covered his nose with the cor of his robe to block off the foul stench of the burning piranha flesh, thinking to himself, <i>To wield such magic at his age... Being ranked among sorcerers is impressive, but this use of magic is unlike anything I''ve seen before. Who is his master?</i>


    He couldn¡¯t possibly have known that Karyl¡¯s true master was a Grand Sorcerer of Allen Javius from a thousand years ago, surpassing even Kaye Aesir, hailed as a great sorcerer.


    <i>This is tough.</i>


    Karyl spread out his tingling hands. Given how much power he had just wielded, his palms were naturally damaged; they looked as though they had been scorched by fire.


    "Phew..."


    Although it barely even felt like an elementary training method for Arcane Techniques, which far surpassed the ranks of ordinary sorcerers, this was the best Karyl could do under the circumstances.


    <i>Thump-!!</i>


    As the white smoke began to clear, a dagger shot past Yuri, narrowly avoiding his face by a hair¡¯s breadth before embedding itself in the prow of the boat.


    The piranha skewered on the dagger convulsed, let out dark smoke as if scorched by the power flowing from the de, then went limp.


    <i>This is indeed easier.</i>


    Karyl chuckled lightly as he descended from the roof and pulled out the Agnel from the dead piranha.


    "..."


    Yurin felt a tingling sensation on his face from the sharp wind created by the flying de.


    "You also know how to use a sword?¡± he asked Karyl after he took his de back. Seeing Karyl''s unusual prowess, which he had assumed was just that of a sorcerer, Yurin nced at him with narrowed eyes.


    <i>I haven''t seen him properly use a sword... Maybe he''s just learned dagger techniques. Or...</i>


    He rubbed his nose, keeping his eyes on Karyl.


    "Wow..."


    The sea quickly turned red as the bodies of the Horned Piranha piled up on the surface, floating. Karl Mack, having spectated the trio¡¯s battle from the steering cabin, waspletely lost for words.


    <i>I had my own doubts, but this is more incredible than I expected.</i>


    Karl Mack now seemed to understand why Karyl had been so confident when he first mentioned the route.


    <i>He was relying on his skill, not luck.</i>


    Choosing such a drastic solution to prate into the domain of the Water King actually seemed like it would make their n a sess.


    "Both of you, get ready,¡± Karyl said to Joey and Yurin as he sat on the bow.


    "...What?"


    "Because this is just the beginning. Why else would wee to this harsh archipgo if not to go to the principality? Right, Karl?"


    At his words, Karl Mack slowly nodded and circled his finger.


    "Yes. The Horned Piranha is a bait to lure it out."


    "A bait?" Joey Johansel asked, seemingly unable to grasp the n of the two.


    <i>Kuuu... Kurrrrrr...</i>


    At that moment, the previously calm waves began to surge again, as if an earthquake rumbled beneath the sea; it sounded as though the earth itself was trembling.


    The Archipgo of the Giant Specters bore its name in an ancient Easternnguage, tribute to the adventurer from the Eastern Lands who had first discovered it.


    <i>VOOOOSHH-!!</i>


    The waves surged forth with a massive roar, lifting the ship so high it seemed to fly momentarily before crashing back down with a loud ssh.


    "...!!!"


    All eyes were drawn to one ce.


    The meaning of <i>Giant Specter...</i>


    Joey Johansel, looking at the sudden darkness that enveloped them, shouted out the meaning in the old Easternnguage.


    "K-Kraken...?!!!"


    Karyl, as if he had been waiting for this moment, gestured toward Karl Mack. The scent of the piranha blood spilled in the sea had drawn out the master of the archipgo.


    "Our real target is that creature. It''s a bait to hook the Water King. We need to take it to where the Water King resides."


    "...Huh?!" Joey shouted at Karyl, more surprised than when he saw the Kraken.


    "Karl."


    Having already understood each other''s intentions before they started hunting the piranhas, Karl quickly entered the steering cabin as soon as Karyl spoke.


    "It''s going to get rougher than before. Hold on tight!!!"


    <i>Creeeak...!!!</i>


    Karl Mack turned the wheel with all his might.


    <i>¡°Kraaaaaaaaa¡ª!!¡±</i>


    The Kraken''s roar resounded once more.


    Sweat beaded on Karl''s hands gripping the wheel. The tension didn¡¯t stem just from the approaching monster that seemed close enough to reach the stern, but also from having witnessed the trio¡¯s incredible battle.


    "Ha... haha..."


    Karl¡¯s entire body tingled with excitement. Despite the life-or-death situation, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He had never experienced something like this in his past life, and he was unwittingly d to have followed Karyl on this journey.


    "That guy is crazy too..."


    Yurin Huygar, after stomping on the piranha that had been embedded in the prow of the boat, looked at Karl Mack in disbelief.

 Chapter 104: Master of the River, Master of the Sea (2)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Master of the River, Master of the Sea (2)</h4>


    "Will that creature chase us all the way?" Joey Johansel asked as he looked at the Kraken chasing closely behind the ship.


    Karl Mack was maintaining a precarious distance from the monster with his godly navigation skills as they crossed the great sea. It was hard to tell whether the series of events up to this point, including a timely, fortuitous wind, was part of his n or simply luck.


    "Probably. Once a Kraken sets its sights on a prey, it never gives up. It''s not called the monster of the sea for nothing.¡±


    Although Krakens typically dwelled in the Archipgo of the Giant Specters, they virtually roamed the entire sea outside of the continents.


    "That''spletely absurd... Isn¡¯t the Water King essentially an intruder for the master of the sea, encroaching on its territory?¡± Yurin Huygar asked in a low voice.


    "Although it can be found in the Fonein River, the Sea Serpent is actually listed as a marine monster in the bestiary. They haven''t encroached on each other''s territories until now... This is really a battle between the Water King and the Sea King, isn''t it?"


    On the other hand, Joey Johansel seemed slightly exhrated after hearing Karl''s n.


    "Using the Kraken to sh with the Water King, who blocks our way to the principality, then taking advantage of the chaos to cross the sea..."


    Rather than the uing battle between the two behemoths, Yurin was more intrigued by how Karl hade up with such an outrageous yet brilliant n in such a short time.


    <i>Pinning the Water King, who gets more aggressive during spawning but doesn''t leave its nest, against the Kraken, which travels across the seas. The n wouldn¡¯t work if it were the other way around. </i>


    Yurin thought Karl had a keen eye for critical elements, despite his young age. <i>That coachman back then, and now these people around him; none of them are ordinary. </i>


    But what intrigued him most was undoubtedly Karyl. Yurin rubbed his nose, as thinking about him made it itch again.


    "There¡¯s a certain advantage to having that monster behind us, as ridiculous as it sounds,¡± Yurin said as he was looking at the calm sea that belied the recent battle.


    Yurin pointed toward Karl in the steering cabin. "Now I see why he was so confident about reaching the principality within a month."


    Karyl nodded. Since escaping the archipgo, ironically, no other monsters had approached the Howard thanks to the Kraken.


    "Normally, the route to the principality would involve detours in order to avoid areas filled with poisonous fish, rock crabs, and armored seahorses..."


    But now, they were steering straight toward the principality without needing to take a detour.


    "It¡¯s convenient."


    Yurin looked at the Kraken.


    <i>If only the Water King¡¯s spawning grounds weren¡¯t right on the path to the principality, we could¡¯ve continued straight ahead. </i>


    "That would result in not only the Ravat Guild but also us getting annihted at the principality."


    "Ah? Oh... That''s true as well."


    Yurin Huygar looked embarrassed, as if Karyl had read his thoughts.


    ***


    "Phew...!!"


    Karl Mack gripped the helm with trembling hands, finally letting out the breath he had been holding in under the effect of Joey¡¯s blessing mana.


    "Just hold on a bit longer."


    "Ha, haha... Don''t worry, Master."


    Karl Mack managed a strainedugh in response to Karyl, who had picked up on his evident exhaustion.


    "Honestly, it''s already impressive that you''vested this long. It''s been four days."


    "It''s okay, I had the priest¡¯s mana as well.¡±


    "But..." Joey Johansel looked at Karl Mack with concern. "It''s not a matter of physical strength but of mental endurance. An ordinary person would have copsed by now."


    "He chose this for himself.¡±


    "That¡¯s cold... Sometimes you¡¯re colder than you look, Karyl.¡±


    Leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, Karyl lifted his head at Joey''s words.


    "Colder than I look... Are you judging that because of my age? If there were anyone else who could do this, I would¡¯ve picked them instead of Karl. Your scolding is hardly of any help.¡±


    Chastened by Karyl¡¯s stern demeanor, Joey fell silent.


    "It only serves to wear him out more. Karl, we''re not far from the Water King''s territory now. Please concentrate. Remember, our lives depend on you."


    Karyl knew from experience that pressure, rather than clumsyfort, served to sharpen one¡¯s focus in life-or-death situations.


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind." Karl nodded as he tightened his grip on the helm.


    "..."


    However, Joey, who had not experienced war, still seemed dissatisfied with Karyl''s approach.


    <i>Swoosh... </i>


    They could hardly tell how long they had been sailing for. The sound of waves crashing against the prow, which had been echoing in their ears, was finally subsiding.


    "Ha... Ha..."


    Karl¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he made one final turn of the helm.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    But this time was different. The sailing ship that had been gliding smoothly was now motionless, and the reason for that was simple.


    "The waves... have stopped?" Joey Johansel murmured in a low voice as he looked out at the sea, which was now as calm as ake, not a single ripple in sight.


    Although a mere murmur, his voice cut through the silence, everyone else having heard him.


    Then all of a sudden, the sea was stirring again, not merely from the waves, but as if the seabed was vibrating due to an earthquake.


    <i>BOOM¡ª!!</i>


    The Howard, previously still, was suddenly lifted and veered sideways as a massive waterspout erupted into the sky.


    "...!!!"


    Water fell like rain on the deck, and everyone turned their eyes on the massive water pir.


    ¡°Kraaaaa!!!!¡±


    As the water that had shot up disappeared, the Sea Serpent with shimmering blue scales bared its tremendous fangs at them.


    "That...! That''s the Water King!"


    Karl Mack couldn''t take his eyes off the monster, its terrifying appearance resembling that of a dragon. He had chosen toe here, but now he shuddered at the sheer majesty of this creature.


    "..."


    Even Karyl, who had tamed the Lord of the Rolling Hills, felt overwhelmed by the enormous size of the Water King.


    <i>I can see why the empire has never tried to hunt this creature. </i>


    Even for Karyl, who had traveled back in time, it was his first time seeing a Sea Serpent in person.


    ¡°Keeeek...!!¡±


    As if responding to the Sea Serpent''s roar, the Kraken that had been following the Howard spewed water and began circling the creature it had abandoned the chase for.


    "Phew...!"


    As the pursuing Kraken disappeared, Karl finally let go of the helm and slumped to the floor.


    "Well, it seems we''re no longer of any concern to them," Yurin Huygar said with a smirk.


    Now it was a fight between the titans.


    "We need to escape while we can. Karl, good job. You might not have managed to shake off the Kraken, but since it¡¯s given up on chasing us, I¡¯ll take over the helm from here,¡± Karyl shouted.


    <i>Bang..!!</i>


    <i>Swoosh...!!</i>


    The Sea Serpent and the Kraken collided, the sea churning as if enraged.


    <i>Crack...!!</i>


    The Kraken''s thick tentacles coiled around the neck of the Sea Serpent. But despite the Kraken''s efforts to pull it underwater, the Sea Serpent held on, maintaining a rigid stance.


    <i>Swish...!!</i>


    Three more tentacles shot from the water like whips, wrapping themselves around the neck of the Water King.


    <i>Crack! Crunch...!!</i>


    As the giant creature''s suckers clung to the Water King''s scales, the sound of its gills being torn filled the air.


    "KRAAAK-!!¡±


    Despite the four massive tentacles pulling at it, the Water King withstood the force and roared fiercely at the Kraken.


    <i>It seems the Water King is stronger. I''ll have to decide based on who deals more damage.</i>


    Karyl carefully observed the sh between the two monsters as if analyzing it.


    <i>Snap¡ª!!</i>


    Above the water surface, the Sea Serpent twisted its body in arge circle, biting one of the tentacles wrapped around its waist with its sharp fangs. The Kraken let out a deafening roar. Large chunks of its flesh were dangling from the Water King''s mouth.


    One of its tentacles had instantly been shredded, but seemingly indifferent to the pain, the Kraken wrapped its remaining tentacles even tighter around the Water King.


    The flesh that had been torn off was quickly covered by a viscous slime, which seemed to elongate and wrap even tighter around the serpent''s face.


    <i>Hmm... It has regenerative abilities too.</i>


    The Water King was tearing at the Kraken¡¯s tentacles, while the Kraken was trying to pull the serpent under water despite receiving damage¡ªa sh between spear and shield.


    "That¡¯s brutal. Those monsters..."


    "The Water King is tearing off the Kraken¡¯s tentacles one by one with its fangs.¡±


    "But the Kraken is venomous, you know. If it manages to pull it under the water..."


    It seemed that the oue of the fierce battle between the two behemoths was hard to predict for the two priests. Joey and Yurin had differing opinions even as they watched the same scene.


    <i>The oue is predictable.</i>


    However, Karyl''s eyes sparkled as he watched the Water King.


    "Hold tight!" Yurin shouted as if he could wait no longer, grabbing the helm with a firm grip.


    "No, stop."


    At that, Yurin instantly looked up, noticing a change in Karyl¡¯s voice.


    "Karl, take the helm again. Just one more hour. Just endure for one more hour. After that, you can rest all you want until we reach the principality."


    "...Yes, sir."


    Karl staggered to his feet, ready to follow Karyl¡¯smand without questioning it.


    "What are you talking about? Does he look like he can take the helm again? Besides, we need to escape quickly while the Water King is distracted!" Yurin protested as he steadied Karl, who was still staggering on his feet.


    "That was indeed Karl Mack''s n, but mine¡¯s different,¡± Karyl replied calmly. ¡°The crucial part is just beginning. Yurin, I can''t entrust the helm to you."


    "...What?" Yurin looked at him with a puzzled expression. Was there still a hidden n? He thought that these people had already exceeded any normal expectations, but...


    "I agreed to make those two sh, but I never said we¡¯d escape in the meantime."


    "What does that mean...?"


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Karyl slowly drew his Freezing Talon.


    "...."


    Then, he grabbed the handlebars of the ship, gazing at the two shing giants. Although the ship was swaying violently, the others felt, somewhat paradoxically, that he stood more steady than when he was unarmed.


    "Are we just going to leave those two?" Karyl looked at them as he spoke.


    "...What?!" Yurin shouted in a voice filled with astonishment as he suddenly recalled what Karyl had said at the guild before setting sail.


    "Don¡¯t tell me... You intend to hunt the Water King?"


    "No." Karyl lightly dismissed Joey Johansel''s words. He turned around to look at the priest, the corners of his mouth curving into a smile, as though he had been waiting for this moment all along.


    "I am going to hunt both of them."

 Chapter 105: Master of the River, Master of the Sea (3)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Master of the River, Master of the Sea (3)</h4>


    "...What?"


    Yurin Huygar doubted his ears.


    There were two monstrous creatures out there, each formidable on its own. The fact that they were engaged in a vicious sh already put everyone on the ship in danger.


    "Have youpletely lost your mind? If you''re so desperate to achieve glory as an adventurer, go at it alone! Don''t risk others'' lives!" Yurin shouted as he grabbed Karyl by the cor.


    But despite his vehement protest, Karl Mack was already following Karyl''s orders, taking hold of the helm.


    "Stop right now!" Yurin yelled as if he was about to p Karl for trying to turn the helm.


    <i>Crack-</i>


    That was when Karyl firmly grasped the two arms holding his cor and slowly applied pressure downward.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Yurin''s muscr arms were being pushed down; he was baffled by his inability to move them against the grip of Karyl¡¯s delicate hands.


    <i>What kind of strength is this...?!</i>


    Yurin attempted to wriggle free of Karyl¡¯s grip, but the harder he struggled, the more firmly Karyl pushed down.


    "Calm down. I¡¯m not suggesting we all jump into their fight right now. And rest assured I won¡¯t throw anyone¡¯s life away, Sir Yurin.¡±


    "You... Ugh..."


    Yurin couldn''t bring himself to urge Karyl to let go.


    "Please think about it."


    Although Karyl spoke in a rtively polite manner, Yurin felt an imposing pressure from him, which he couldn¡¯t understand. In fact, this strange sensation had lingered with him ever since they had reached the archipgo. He had this unsettling feeling that he would soon find out more about Karyl than he wished to know.


    "We are making Fonein a habitat for monsters and blocking the sea routes south, so that the only way to travel is bynd. The Kraken has effectively isted the archipgo." Karyl released Yurin¡¯s arm as he spoke.


    Yurin looked at him intently as he rubbed his arm, which bore the mark of his fierce grip.


    "If we can eliminate both creatures now, the emperor himself would be pleased, wouldn¡¯t he?"


    Indeed, the empire regrly subjugated monsters, but it usually did so with minor creatures, like goblins that attacked viges.


    "You really think you can hunt down that monster?" Yurin asked skeptically.


    "If we fail, I¡¯ll take responsibility. After all, one of them will have to win. ying thest one stands for the empire¡¯s peace, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    "...."


    Yurin frowned as he stared at him. In fact, Karyl was swaying him with sweet words, but he had already nned beyond that.


    <i>Of course... Eliminating the Kraken would also secure a route from the south.</i>


    He made it seem like he was doing it for the empire, but his righteous words were but a veil for his true intentions.


    <i>And then, if we block the archipgo again... Only the route from the south to the north will be open.</i>


    The pendant of the Horned King around his neck swung lightly. What Yurin was unaware of was the fact that Karyl didn¡¯t actually intend to <i>hunt</i> the creatures.


    <i>I¡¯m going to tame them.</i>


    Monopolizing not only Fonein but also the seas would provide numerous pathways across the continent, and that would only be possible by taming those monsters, as opposed to just ying them.


    This n would even allow Karyl to secure more military power, which he wasckingpared to the empire and the principality.


    A grin tugged at Karyl¡¯s lips as he thought about the monster unit he could potentiallymand.


    <i>Serpents have the same weakness. The Sea Serpent, like the Lord of the Rolling Hills, has a reverse scale.</i>


    However, unlike the Sand Serpent, the Sea Serpent''s reverse scale was protected by a sticky mucus membrane.


    A de wasn¡¯t sharp enough to cut through, and thunder mana, which was a weakness for water-type monsters, could damage the serpent but not the protective mucus.


    <i>The mucus absorbs the thunder mana. Both des and magic are ineffective. That¡¯s why it was difficult to subdue the Water King in my past life.</i>


    However, things were different this time. The Water King''s current adversary, the Kraken, or the Sea King, ironically had the capability to defeat it.


    <i>Its suckers could tear through the membrane protecting the reverse scale.</i>


    It was a crude but effective method.


    "Are you sure you can handle it?"


    "Don''t worry."


    In the urgency of the situation, Yurin couldn''t stayposed enough to continue arguing. He was just d that someone was confident about dealing with the monsters.


    <i>Once the Kraken is tamed, it won¡¯t matter who finds out¡ªthe empire, the principality, or anyone else. It will be toote for anyone to interfere. </i>Karyl chuckled softly.


    This was an unprecedented opportunity, as just getting to the archipgo without interference would normally be difficult.


    On a regr day, the navies of the empire and the principality would be patrolling the seas. If so, changing the course for no apparent reason would not go unnoticed by the empire. Then, what if that direction was toward the Archipgo of the Giant Specters?


    <i>The Howard would have had to sh with the naval ships before finding the Kraken. </i>


    Moreover, even for Karyl, dealing with an unharmed Kraken would be challenging.


    <i>Just subduing them is pointless. Whether it''s the Water King or the Sea King, in the end, they are monsters. Impressive beasts, but their intelligence is limited. </i>


    Karyl had to disy absolute strength to these titans. He figured that a fair fight would be pointless, and that instilling fear through sheer domination was the only way to tame a monster.


    Nheless, this was different from taming the Lord of the Rolling Hills. Here, in the vast open sea, unlike onnd, standing ground was limited. Employing proper swordsmanship was more difficult, which naturally made it harder to fight these monsters.


    "Can you cast Anci, Joey?"


    Anci, one of the priestly blessing spells, had a simr effect to a sorcerer¡¯s flight magic. But unlike Fly, which would continuously drain mana, Anci would persist with a single prayer from the priest.


    However, there was a downside. While sorcerers could maintain Fly even if disrupted, Anci would instantly be nullified by any shock. If that were to happen, Karyl would fall straight into the sea, which was a horrifying prospect.


    "I''m sorry, but the Blessing of Anci is beyond my ability at my rank."


    Joey Johansel was reluctant to go with Karyl¡¯s suggestion. Unlike sorcerers, whose ranks naturally rose as they opened more meridians, priests could not learn more advanced blessings without the Church''s approval, no matter how great their divine power had be.


    "It might be better to use flight magic...." Joey suggested cautiously as he looked at Karyl.


    Having achieved the rank of sorcerer and possessing almost infinite mana thanks to his dragon mana, Karyl could have used flight magic on himself.


    But like all magic, it required concentration, and since Karyl would rush into the fight between the Water King and the Sea King, he would be more inclined to pour all his concentration into the attack itself rather than in maintaining a spell.


    "I can cast Anci,¡± Yurin Huygar intervened. It seemed that he had given up on convincing Karyl to turn the ship toward the principality and instead was ready to assist him in capturing the two monsters.


    "But if it goes wrong, you could fall right into the middle of that fray. You could instantly be their prey. If that were to happen, not even I could save you.¡±


    "It¡¯s fine, as long as I don¡¯t get hit.¡±


    "Huh...."


    Karyl¡¯s assertion was self-evident, but how many men could actually do that in this situation?


    Yurin cast him an incredulous look. "Have it your way. If it¡¯s thest wish of a man walking to his death, casting a prayer is easy."


    With that, Yurin proceeded to recite the prayer while holding his mace. A red glow flowed from him and slowly enveloped Karyl.


    "May Y''s freedom be upon us!"


    <i>Wooong...</i>


    "Anci."


    Certainly, the chant of a first-ss priest had a stronger effect than Joey¡¯s blessing.


    Karyl floated lightly.


    "There¡¯s something you need to do, Karl. Drop the auxiliary boat just next to those creatures. Then steer straight here to the northeast; there¡¯s a small ind. Wait there until I return."


    "Are you talking about Turtleback Rock?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    Karl, who had memorized the map of the straits, nodded.


    "You¡¯re the only one who can do this. Leave the rest to me. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here."


    "But... if it¡¯s like that, the auxiliary boat won¡¯tst a moment, right? It¡¯ll instantly get destroyed,¡± Karl argued as he stared at the two rampaging titans.


    "It¡¯s fine. Getting next to them is hard enough already. I¡¯m leaving it to you."


    Karl gulped nervously.


    "Ugh, fine.¡±


    With that, he turned the helm, steering the Howard toward the two shing monsters.


    <i>Swoosh</i>¡ª<i>!</i>


    Karl¡¯s heart tightened with tension. Even from a distance, the two creatures seemed utterly majestic to him; it felt as though he were gazing at a colossal mountain. It was an overwhelming sensation.


    ¡°Haaa¡ª!¡±


    With everyone frozen in ce, Karyl made the first move, swiftly flying in between the entangled monsters.


    "Alright...."


    Karl started steering the ship, watching Karyl¡¯s back.


    <i>Alright, twenty-seven degrees to the left, then turn the helm seventy degrees to the right after eighty meters... Then, two hundred meters to reach those two guys, andstly, escape by riding the waves. </i>


    Karl eyed the gap between the Kraken¡¯s tentacles wrapping around the Water King¡¯s neck, calcting the distance and the angle for this maneuver.


    "Hey Karl! Where are you going?!" Yurin shouted from the steering cabin after sensing that something was wrong with the ship¡¯s direction.


    "Sir Yurin, I¡¯m sorry, but please cut the rope holding the auxiliary boat when I signal you!"


    "You... you¡¯re not nning to go between them, are you? Didn¡¯t you hear him? Just drop it nearby!"


    Despite Yurin¡¯s disapproval, Karl tightened his grip on the helm.


    "It¡¯d be pointless to drop it like that! If Sir Karyl wants to use it as a stepping-stone, we need to drop it right between the monsters so it can at least stay in the current!¡±


    "Damn it! You¡¯re both out of your minds! Does the Ravat Guild only have freaks like you?!¡±


    Despite shouting in frustration, Yurin was already heading toward the railing where the rope of the auxiliary boat was tied.


    ¡°Kraaaa!!¡±


    The Kraken spewed green venom, and after itnded on the Water King¡¯s cheek, its scales seemed to crumple as if seared.


    ¡°Grrrrr...!!¡±


    An acrid stench filled the air as the Water King¡¯s face burned away, and before it could do anything, the Kraken sank its teeth into the serpent.


    <i>Crunch</i>¡ª<i>!!</i>


    <i>Crack</i>¡ª<i>!!</i>


    That was when a gruesome sound filled the air, as though wood had been shattered.


    To Karyl¡¯s astonishment, Karl had passed between the Sea King and the Water King, dropping the auxiliary boat there, right at the heart of the battle.


    "Ha...." Karyl let out a low exmation without realizing it.


    "Master!!"


    As expected, the vessel didn¡¯tst a second before it waspletely shattered by the Kraken¡¯s tentacle.


    "I¡¯ll go back and wait!!"


    Karl looked around for Karyl but couldn¡¯t see him. If he took even a second longer to flee, the Howard could end up just like that auxiliary boat.


    <i>Please...!! </i>He gritted his teeth.


    The ship stirred up a spray as it raced away from carnage.


    "Incredible..." Karyl murmured softly as he watched the Howard¡¯s rear view. "It¡¯s finally gone. The order to drop the auxiliary boat was just an excuse so he would return to the ind... If it hadn¡¯t been for that, he would¡¯ve stayed here to try to help.¡±


    And yet Karl had seeded in that task, even though it was just a pretense.


    "Karl... It seems like you¡¯ve improved a lot, even in this critical situation.¡± He chuckled softly.


    Amidst the shing monsters, Karyl thought it would be perfect if Suan could have the Fonein River and Karl the seas.


    <i>Whooosh</i>¡ª<i>!!</i>


    As if stepping on the ground, he darted past the Water King.


    The Water King, busy biting into the Kraken, followed Karyl with its eyes as if he were an annoying fly, but soon dismissed him.


    The serpent waspletely unaware of the danger of ignoring this fly.


    <i>Vooom...</i>


    Karyl gripped his sword, and a purple Arcane Aura instantly burst from the de.


    "Now that the interferer is gone...¡± Karyl spoke with a certain tion, as though d to finally feel the Freezing Talon in his hand after spending so much time in Heim. "Shall we go hunting?"


    As the button of his shirt loosened slightly, the empty space left on the emblem of the Horned King hanging around his neck swayed as if weing the two monsters.

 Chapter 106: Cove

    <h4>Chapter 106: Cove</h4>


    "Argh...!!!"


    Karl Mack jolted awake.


    "Ah!"


    The abrupt motion sent a sharp pain in his back, causing him to slump forward.


    "Are you up? Easy now.¡±


    At Yurin¡¯s words, Karl looked up. The sky was dark, the stars seemingly ready to spill out at any moment.


    "How long was I asleep?" Despite the picturesque scene, Karl''s face was filled with bewilderment.


    "About half a day."


    "What? That long?!"


    "Well, you were up for several nights. It''s actually impressive you''re up already," Yurinmented.


    But Karl, seemingly indifferent to the praise, grimaced and said, ¡°Master Karyl still hasn¡¯t returned after all this time... Is he alright? Should we go back and check?"


    "Are you crazy?" Yurin gave him a look of disbelief. <i>He¡¯s narrowly escaped death, and yet he wants to go back? Does this guy not value his life?</i>


    That was when Joey Johansel pointed out to the sea.


    "Look...! There!"


    They could make out a silhouette in the distance, floating on the water among debris.


    "Master!" Karl, with his keen eyesight, immediately recognized Karyl.


    <i>Creak¡ª!!</i>


    Karl quickly turned the helm and steered the boat toward him. He navigated to the remnants of the auxiliary boat until he reached Karyl to pull him out of the water.


    "Guh...!!"


    Karl couldn¡¯t lift him up by himself, as the wet clothing made him heavier than usual, which prompted Yurin to step in and grab Karyl by the nape.


    "Master!!"


    <i>...Hmm?</i>


    Unlike Karl, who was shouting, Yurin looked puzzled as he observed Karyl, who seemed to be terribly injured.


    "Master, are you okay?! Wake up! Can you hear me?"


    "I''ll take a look."


    Joey Johansel sat down beside Karyl and promptly chanted a prayer. A milky light flowed from his hands, enveloping Karyl.


    "<i>Cough, cough...!!</i>"


    Karyl''s chest heaved, and he suddenly threw up water mixed with blood.


    "Master!!"


    Karl supported Karyl''s neck with both hands.


    "The wounds look bad. I''ll apply healing magic, so hold on tight."


    "Yes, sir."


    Joey took out a rosary, ced it over his chest, and prayed again.


    "May Y''s grace be upon us."


    A light, whiter than the previous one, flowed from the beads.


    "Ugh..." Karyl let out a low moan as his wounds rapidly healed.


    "You¡¯re awake? Ah, you¡¯re in bad shape... Are you okay? Why would you jump in between those monsters...!!"


    Karl¡¯s eyes bore a mix of resentment as he looked at Yurin, the only otherbatant on the ship.


    "..."


    However, instead of joining in themotion, Yurin took a closer look at Karl¡¯s injuries. <i>They¡¯re too superficial...</i>


    He had felt something off when pulling Karyl out of the water.


    "Listen,¡± Yurin spoke softly to Karyl. "What happened with the Water King and the Sea King? Did you really take care of them?"


    "Is this the time to ask that?¡± Karl retorted. ¡°Don''t you see Master¡¯s injuries?¡±


    "I¡¯m asking precisely because I can see. He won¡¯t die from this, so stop making a fuss and just steer the ship. We have two priests here. They won¡¯t let him die, so don¡¯t worry."


    "Ah, so annoying. What good is it to have two priests if none of them do anything..." Karl stood up, muttering just loud enough for Yurin to be able to make out his words.


    "What?"


    "Yes, sir! I¡¯ll head toward the principality right now!"


    As Yurin red, Karl quickly entered the steering cabin.


    "Ugh..."


    Then, Karyl slowly opened his eyes, as though he had been waiting for Karl to leave.


    "How did it go?"


    Karyl smiled faintly and unclenched his fist in response to Yurin¡¯s question.


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯ve dealt with everything."


    It was a fang from the Water King.


    However, Yurin¡¯s doubts weren¡¯t dispelled. "Are you sure?"


    "If you''re suspicious, you''re wee to go back and check,¡± Karyl said with a shrug. ¡°Just be aware that the Sea King¡¯s venom is floating on the sea''s surface, so touching it will instantly melt your skin off.¡±


    "..."


    "Well, congrattions on making it out of there alive. If what you¡¯re saying is true, His Majesty will surely reward your efforts ordingly." Yurin grimaced.


    His words implied that Karyl would face serious consequences if he was lying about this. Yet, despite Yurin¡¯s veiled threat, Karyl just smiled nonchntly.


    "Thank you."


    Despite Yurin¡¯s tacit warning, Karyl¡¯s evidence was irrefutable. After all, it would¡¯ve been impossible to extract a fang from the Water King or the Sea King if either of them had still been alive.


    <i>He has the fang as proof, but... I still can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s actually seeded. Should I have stayed and watched the whole thing until the end?</i>


    Yurin had nned toplete the remaining journey himself and report to the emperor in the event that Karyl died.


    However, he quickly shook his head, realizing that he had made the right decision. Indeed, staying passive in front of two dragon-ss monsters would have been suicidal. Moreover, as Karyl had said, venturing into the water contaminated by Kraken¡¯s venom would be madness.


    <i>The bodies would¡¯ve sunk beneath the waters by now, and the area would be teeming with monsters attracted by the scent.</i>


    There was no other way.


    Yurin clenched his teeth without realizing it.


    "Fortunately, I won''t have to pass my duties onto you, Sir Yurin. I''ll continue to lead,¡± Karyl said with a tone that seemed to convey that he was aware of everything.


    "Hmph...We''ll reach the principality soon enough,¡± Yurin continued. ¡°As an Imperial, you¡¯d be wise to exercise caution. Although you''re under the guise of a merchant, it¡¯s best not to get caught."


    Yurin turned his head away, clearly irritated with the fact Karyl kept exceeding his expectations.


    "Of course. From now on, I''ll be relying a bit on your strength, Sir Yurin. Divine grace transcends borders."


    Karyl nodded.


    "But I''m a bit worried. After all, isn''t the Church closer to the principality than the empire?"


    "..."


    One couldn¡¯t dare to speak such words without knowledge of the Lurein family¡¯s genealogy. And only Karyl, knowing that Yurin Huygar was under the emperor''smand, could utter such a provocation.


    "The Church is equal to all,¡± Yurin frowled.


    "Of course, that would be the case. Please take care during our passage through the principality."


    "If you act properly, there won''t be any problems."


    "I''ll take that to heart."


    Karyl handed over the Sea Serpent¡¯s fang.


    "Will you take it?"


    "...No, keep it. Your achievement, your token,¡± Yurin replied curtly without even looking at Karyl, his pride clearly hurt.


    "Understood. In case you need itter..."


    With that, Karyl smiled ambiguously and then headed toward the steering cabin.


    "Increase the speed, Karl."


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Regardless of his hidden intentions, the Howard, catching a favorable wind, began to glide smoothly across the sea.


    ***


    The Lurein Principality, a giant kingdom that stood alongside the empire as a continental powerhouse, was ruled by seven dukes known as the Septem Dukes. Although one might consider it simr to a union like the Istan Kingdoms, there were clear differences.


    Unlike the Three Kingdoms, where each kingdom had joined individually, all the dukes in the principality are from the Lurein family. Thus, although their names differed, the principality and the empire were ultimately simr, both being ruled by one family.


    However, practically speaking, the master of the principality was Tuli Lurein, the eldest daughter and the most powerful among the seven dukes. But it was rather difficult for her to focus on the nation¡¯s power, as Fran Lurein, the second child, constantly eyed her territory.


    <i>This dys the war with the empire and maintains a bnce of power</i>, Karyl thought to himself as he looked out at the enormous harbor, which was iparable to Piasta.


    The port city of Cove, which was under Fran Lurein¡¯s territory, bustled with numerous warships.


    <i>With a navy this size, it could certainly threaten the empire. Even if Fran had not fallen out with his sister Tuli, a war might have already erupted.</i>


    Although the empire dominated onnd, the principality reigned supreme over the sea. In other words, the principality was capable of invading by sea, but the empire¡¯s ability tounch a maritime invasion was almost non-existent.


    The numbers were simr, but their ships were fundamentally different.


    The ships anchored in Cove resembled the line of battleships known from the Magical Era. And unlike the ones the empire had, these battleships sported cannon ports, and their sides were engraved with geometric mana sigils.


    <i>Indeed, in war, mana is one of the biggest variables that can turn the tides.</i>


    In that sense, the empire was the nation with the most sorcerers on the continent, supported by both the Dawn Society and the Immortal Society.


    <i>But the principality has ovee this mana disparity with technology.</i>


    More specifically, they had done that with mana engineering. While the empire focused on magic and swordsmanship, the principality''s Septem Dukes devoted themselves to excavating relics within their territories.


    In fact, their efforts are the reason the golems created by Wolfgang Schmal, the founder of Ashkelon, still remained in the principality.


    <i>The principality is at least fifty years ahead in terms of technological exploration of relics. There¡¯s no way the empire will stand by and let them close this gap, which is why the emperor uses priests from the Church to secretly conduct relic explorations.</i>


    The empire stillcked the technological capability to operate golems, so the gap was evident. Perhaps, had a few more years passed, the principality might have invaded the empire first. Or rather, the empire could have used the uing turmoil of imperial session as an opportunity to invade first.


    <i>It¡¯s not impossible. </i>Karyl recalled his memories.


    The confusion in the empire woulde sooner than the disorder in the principality.


    <i>The rivalry between Tuli Lurein and Fran Lurein.</i>


    Although Tuli was known as the empress of the principality and undeniably the most powerful, Fran wielded the mightiest military force among the dukes, his fleet of battleships being thergest among the dukes.


    <i>Ironically, because the biggest portion of his military power is his fleet, he hasn¡¯t struck against Tuli.</i>


    It had been a period of unprecedented rivalry. Afterward, Olivurn''s empire had ruthlessly swept through the principality, employing its mana engineering.


    "..."


    Having been the protagonist of the war in his past life, Karyl gazed at the battleships he had once burned with a bitter smile.


    "Please present your identification."


    As the party was about to disembark from the Howard, docked at Cove, guards approached them in a uniform manner.


    "What''s this...?" Yurin Huygar frowned slightly at the soldiers guarding them.


    "We are priests, sent here from Heim by order of the Church." Joey Johansel hurriedly showed his priestly credentials, hoping Yurin wouldn¡¯t notice. "And these two are guests of the Church."


    However, the guards seemed uninterested in what Joey was telling them and instead addressed Karyl and Karl.


    "The port of Cove is currently under a second-degree martialw. All neers are subjected to inspection."


    "Martialw? Does that mean the principality is at war?"


    "I cannot disclose details. Even if you are priests, the other two must present their identification."


    Caught off guard by the guard¡¯s statement, Joey looked troubled. An Imperial would most likely have a hard time gaining entry during war.


    <i>As expected.</i>


    Yet, Karyl appeared unfazed by the guards. While he had influenced many future events in the empire, the principality remained unchanged.


    <i>This is the fight between Tuli and Fran.</i>


    Things were exactly as he remembered.


    "This is getting troublesome. It¡¯s unlucky that the very thing we discussed on the ship is happening.¡±


    Yurin nced at Karyl as if to say ¡°typical¡±, and just then someone intervened from behind the guards.


    "I will vouch for their identities. Let them into Cove."


    The guards turned around in surprise and snapped to attention with a salute.


    "Your Grace...!"


    Behind the guards stood a handsome man with delicate features despite his robust build, his hair white and his eyes blue. All eyes turned to him.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Karyl. I''m surprised you arrived so quickly, crossing the strait like that."


    Karyl responded with a light chuckle and a nce at Yurin, as if to say ¡°see?¡±


    <i>What... Fran Lurein? How does this Imperial know him? </i>Yurin looked at Karyl with a puzzled expression.


    "I will escort you."


    Following the duke''s lead, Karyl took his first steps into the principality.


    <i>I hadn¡¯t expected Fran Lurein himself to... I¡¯ve caught a bigger fish than I thought I would. Good. Let¡¯s see what he offers.</i>


    Karyl watched his back with his eyes gleaming.


    The note he had received from that trainee in Heim contained only one word.


    <i>Cove.</i>

 Chapter 107: Fran Lurein

    <h4>Chapter 107: Fran Lurein</h4>


    "I sincerely apologize for any disrespect shown to the priests of the Church. I hope you find your stay in Covefortable."


    Fran Lurein had led Karyl and hispanions to a mansion in downtown Cove. From a window looking out over the hills, Karyl saw a massive castle.


    <i>Fran''s castle must be there... He¡¯s not showing us everything just yet, I suppose.</i>


    The mansion they had been taken to was undoubtedly luxurious andfortable but situated in the middle of the city, surrounded by buildings on all sides.


    <i>It would be difficult to escape if anything were to happen. Plus, it''s a suitable ce for surveince.</i>


    Not that Karyl had any intention of fleeing.


    "..."


    Being a port city, the market was bustling with traders. From the mansion''s window, Karyl could see a few particr individuals weaving through the crowds, and they weren¡¯t moving like ordinary people. They had to be trained.


    Karyl watched them blend into the crowds and thought, <i>They¡¯re not just suitable, but they''ve already been positioned. </i>They were excellent.


    Judging from how he was handling Karyl and his crew, it seemed that Fran Lurein had already considered various scenarios. Of course, if he knew the extent of Karyl''s abilities, he would realize that such precautions were futile.


    <i>But...</i>


    Karyl was puzzled by how meticulous Fran Lurein was. He was undoubtedly skilled inbat but was aggressive and hot-tempered. That was why he always lost to Tuli at crucial moments.


    <i>The smell of paint hasn''t even faded yet. The mansion must¡¯ve been built recently, after that day.</i>


    The purpose for that was obviously to ensure that they would remain here. However, the Fran Lurein Karyl knew wasn''t the type to make such meticulous preparations.


    <i>Does he have an advisor?</i>


    Karyl slightly squinted his eyes. Of course, it was unlikely that a duke like Fran Lurein wouldn''t have a strategist. But the issue between him and Fran wasn''t just a simple matter¡ªit involved the Wooden Cloud.


    <i>Then, that person must also be involved with the Wooden Cloud. Maybe even higher ranked than Fran.</i>


    Perhaps that individual was the root. Karyl thought it was necessary to delve deeper.


    In the Wooden Cloud, mere secr positions weren''t important. Otherwise, back when the principality had fallen, the Wooden Cloud would have perished with it. The haughty nobles wouldn''t tolerate having someone above them.


    "Are you heading north? Are you going to seek out the Dawn Society?" Fran asked the group as the mansion¡¯s servant offered refreshments.


    Karl Mack,ing from the countryside, was wide-eyed at the sight of the luxurious food he was seeing for the first time. He grabbed a handful of snacks with both hands, only to receive a disapproving look from Yurin.


    Karyl was quite amused at seeing Karl like that, knowing that in a few years he wouldn¡¯t even nce at such snacks.


    "We¡¯re heading even further north."


    Yurin Huygar''s response slightly shook Fran''sposure. Perhaps he thought the Ivory Tower of the Dawn Society was the furthest the empire could extend into the principality''s territory.


    "Further north... Are you speaking of their of the Fire Dragon?"


    "That''s correct," Karyl responded without hesitation.


    "There should be no problem. It''s under the empire''s control."


    "Haha, indeed. But more urately, it''s jointly managed by the empire and the principality."


    It was a sort of warning, a hint that they could interfere if they wanted to.


    "Don¡¯t worry. The Church has recently discovered a manuscript rted to the Red Dragon. We just want to verify the texts."


    "Hmm... The contents of that document do intrigue me."


    "Why not join the Church then? The bishop would be delighted."


    "Hahaha... Thank you for the offer, but that''s something I''ll need to think about."


    "Y¡¯s embrace is ever-weing.¡±


    At that, Fran went silent.


    <i>He¡¯s a lot better than I expected.</i>


    Karyl was intrigued by the exchange between Yurin and Fran. Having only seen the so-called Madman in battle, wielding a blood-soaked mace, Karyl had almost forgotten something about him.


    <i>He can fight with words too.</i>


    Initially, Karyl had debated whether to disclose their destination to Fran and just how much he could reveal to him. But Yurin Huygar had opened the conversation first. Karyl thought it turned out well.


    <i>After all, sparking the curiosity of the Wooden Cloud was the main goal.</i>


    Fran would certainly be confused, if only by his disdain for losing, which was fueled by his twisted nature. Not knowing why they would seek their of the Fire Dragon after the investigation wasplete would drive him mad.


    <i>Given his nature, he''ll seek me out today.</i>


    Their brief exchange ended on a satisfactory note. Also, since Yurin would now receive the suspicion that was meant for Karyl, Fran would even start to wonder if he and Yurin he were conspiring.


    At that moment, a man entered the hall and said in a low voice, "It''s time for your inspection of the port''s guard,¡±


    "Is it that time already?" Fran looked at the clock and nodded slowly. "Well, I have to go. Rest well."


    Karyl looked at the man standing by the door and frowned.


    "Wait a moment."


    At that, Fran turned around and asked, "What is it, Karyl?"


    "Who is that man...?"


    With slicked-back grey hair and slightly brighter silver sses, the neatly dressed man gave a slight bow when he caught their gaze.


    "I am Anthem Howard, the captain of Cove''s navy."


    "Ah, it seems you felt his distinct aura as well, Karyl,¡± Fran boasted. "He''s a direct descendant of Nelson Howard, known as the King of the Archipgo two hundred years ago, who ruled the inds of the continent. Given his legendary bloodline, it¡¯s only natural that he serves as our navy¡¯s captain.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind."


    Karyl looked at the man in front of him and remained silent.


    "..."


    It had to be him. He was considered a battlefield genius, surpassing even the empire''s strategist of the Bran Gamunt family. He was definitely one of the strategists Karyl had wanted to recruit.


    "Wow, our ship is also named Howard. That''s interesting,¡± Karl Mack remarked as he looked at Anthem, his mouth full of pastries.


    With a light nod to everyone, including Karl, Anthem opened the door.


    "Then, I''ll take my leave."


    "Thank you once again for your consideration."


    "We are grateful."


    As Fran and Anthem left the room, Yurin nced at Karyl, who seemed lost in thought, and followed them out.


    <i>Click-</i>


    As the door closed, Yurin asked, "Why are you standing there like you''ve lost your mind? Do you know him?"


    "..."


    "Really, you¡¯re such an odd one. Joey, if we''re heading north, we need to prepare thoroughly. Let''s leave the dazed fellow behind and check it out."


    "Ah, yes, Master."


    Joey, too, looked briefly at the stunned Karyl before following Yurin.


    <i>He looks exactly like the Anthem Howard I know, even his appearance. But...</i>


    There was a significant difference.


    <i>The Anthem Howard I know was just amoner, </i>Karyl recalled. He had seen Anthem Howard only once before, before the Oracle had been prophesized.


    Karyl, who had stayed at home during the Imperial War, had seen Anthem Howard''sst battle near Kuwell''s territory.


    <i>He even led a war against my father and won. </i>


    Ironically, at the time, he had considered Kuwell MacGovern the strongest out there, downright invincible, so his defeat hade off as a shock.


    Then, following the Oracle¡¯s prophecy and Olivurn¡¯s ascension to the throne, learning of Anthem Howard''s death was shocking in another sense.


    <i>Olivurn didn''t keep him because he could¡¯ve be a threatening presence. </i>


    That was all Karyl knew about Anthem Howard''s life.


    <i>Why is he here now? Maybe it''s a past I''m unaware of.</i>


    Karyl felt confused and shook his head a few times as if trying to clear it.


    <i>Then why was he amoner? </i>


    There was a gap in history that Karyl didn¡¯t know about.


    <i>This time, I''ll get him before he dies</i>. His eyes gleamed with determination. But then, a question suddenly shed through his mind.


    <i>Hold on...Did he really die...?</i>


    On second thoughts, he had merely heard of Anthem¡¯s supposed death. After all, Karyl hadn¡¯t been interested in the affairs of the nobility, as his main focus had been fulfilling the Oracle.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Karl looked at Karyl.


    Normally, he would have been delighted by such a coincidence. Suan Hazar, Aidan Hamil, and now Karl Mack¡ªthe talents he had acquired for the empire''s top seven were certainly the result of fortune.


    However, Anthem Howard was different. There was an inexplicable feeling of alienation, and Karyl quickly realized where it stemmed from.


    <i>Anthem Howard is now under Fran Lurein.</i>


    Fran Lurein wouldter get involved with the Wooden Cloud, the precursor to the Blue Roar fanatics that would stir the continent.


    Karyl slowly looked around the newlypleted mansion. Then, feeling something foreign weighing on him, he thought, <i>No... There¡¯s no way you¡¯re not the advisor I thought you were.</i>


    <i>Crack-</i>


    Karyl turned his head.


    "Ah, sorry."


    Thest remaining cookie crunched loudly, startling Karl, who quickly covered his mouth. As he was brushing off the crumbs, Karyl said, "Karl, there''s something you need to do now."


    The streets were deserted. As night took over and the previously bustling market had closed, only the waves crashing against the breakwater could be heard.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud...</i>


    The sound of footsteps echoed through an alley,ing to a halt before a time-worn sign.


    <i>C.P.S.U.</i>


    Thest letter creaked and dangled as though it could fall off at any moment.


    "..."


    Karyl stared at the sign before lowering his gaze to the building''s wall where the full name was written.


    "Cove Port Security Unit."


    This was the ce Anthem Howard had mentioned he needed to inspect earlier that day. The locked door featured only a small peephole.


    How much time had passed?


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    The lock released and the door opened as if someone had been waiting.


    <i>I came here just in case...</i>


    As he peered through the small gap, Karyl shrugged lightly at the eyes scrutinizing him.


    <i>As I expected.</i>


    Seeing the familiar face, Karyl smirked.


    "You''ve managed to find your way here."


    As he stepped into the building, a voice echoed from among the masked figures standing inside. Karyl looked at the person in the center and scanned around as if searching for someone.


    <i>Is it pointless to look for him?</i>


    It was impossible to identify anyone, as they all wore robes and masks, making their figures indistinguishable.


    <i>Well... It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find him anyway.</i>


    However, the voice he had heard moments before was unmistakable.


    "As you said, I do have a good eye,¡± Karyl addressed the man in the center wearing a robe, "Your Grace."

 Chapter 108: The Deal with the Wooden Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Deal with the Wooden Cloud</h4>


    The robed figures retreated to either side of the building as Karyl faced Fran Lurein. Thetter removed his mask.


    "I''m not sure what this means," Karyl said to him. "Has the duke fallen into some new Church, or is he perhaps preparing a new masquerade?"


    Karyl picked up the mask that had fallen to the floor and looked intently at Fran. The courteous demeanour he had disyed during the day was now reced by a hostile gaze.


    "What did you discuss with Titan Shutean?"


    Fran¡¯s abrupt question seemed almost out of character.


    <i>It seems he knows the emperor is with the Church. It really seems that the Wooden Cloud¡¯s intelligence reaches the empire as well, not just the Church. </i>


    Despite the circumstances, Karyl quickly analyzed the situation while maintaining hisposure. After all, he had survived numerous battles.


    "Hmm."


    Before mastering swordsmanship in his youth, Karyl had fought in the Imperial Wars for Olivurn, and naturally, he had been captured several times. Thus, the current situation, although tense, was nothingpared to what he had faced before.


    He recalled Fran Lurein¡¯s expression when he frantically tried to take his life during the Imperial Wars. How amusing it would be if he knew what he would be.


    <i>He doesn''t know about my conversation with the emperor. That¡¯s probably because he killed the servant.</i>


    That also meant that although there might still be Wooden Cloud members out there, at least those who remained close to the emperor were not among them.


    <i>The emperor is safe, for now.</i>


    It might seemughable to worry about the safety of the emperor, the most powerful ruler on the continent, but for Karyl, he was the most crucial figure to be concerned about.


    "The basis of a deal is to state one''s conditions first. I believe it was you who expressed your intention first."


    "Do you think I called you here to make a deal?" Fran''s voice was stern.


    Around them, the robed figures blocked the exit.


    <i>They seem to be Sword Experts. I can¡¯t spot any sorcerers among them, just swordsmen. </i>


    Karyl quickly sized up the cloaked figures. There were fifteen of them, excluding Fran, and they all seemed to meet the imperial knights¡¯ standards of being Sword Experts.


    <i>That means all of them are at least at knight-level. </i>


    And having fifteen Sword Experts at one¡¯s disposal was no joke. It was no wonder that Fran carried himself with such confidence.


    "What do you want?"


    "As I said, we are heading north,¡± Karyl exined. ¡°It has to do with the emperor, but that¡¯s all I can say for now.¡±


    "..."


    "Cove is your territory, Fran, but thest gate to the north, the White Bunker, is different. You know why."


    The White Bunker was the grandest fortress in the principality, and it had never fallen in its five hundred years of existence.


    The fortress, which also served as the gateway from the principality to the north, was the domain of Tuli Lurein, who was considered the leading figure in the principality.


    In other words, within the divided principality, Fran ruled over the entrance at Cove, while Tuli controlled the gate leading to the north.


    Fran nodded as if he had expected Karyl to mention that. "I won''t make an unreasonable demand, like tearing down the White Bunker. What do you want?"


    "Well, if your advanced fleet could advance ind, I would ask for that favor, but of course, they¡¯re too heavy for that,¡± Karyl said wryly, gesturing toward the ships docked at the harbor. "I won''t ask that of you."


    Fran''s expression hardened slightly.


    "Our guild members should have reached the White Bunker by now."


    "Kamma Povil,¡± Fran mentioned the name as if he knew. "He passed through Cove three weeks ago. Had it been a weekter, he probably wouldn¡¯t have managed to cross the sea.¡±


    "Lucky indeed."


    "Or maybe skilled. The ve King''s navigation isn''t just a rumor. Crossing the sea in less than ten days when others take two months."


    Karyl chuckled lightly at his words.


    <i>Luckily, the Water King left the area for breeding before going to the sea.</i>


    Suan, who knew the Fonein River better than anyone, also knew about the breeding season of the Water King. He had navigated faster than the Water King moved along the river, allowing his ship to cross the sea first.


    <i>And to think he crossed the strait in less than half the time it took other navigators... Was he that much better in his previous life?</i>


    He had been impressive even back then, but thanks to the stable harbor of the Lawless Port and Karyl''s generous support, including the acquisition of vessels like the Howard, Suan Hazar''s growth exceeded Karyl''s expectations.


    In the past, Suan Hazar was on par with Karl Mack, who was known as Mack Meister, but now it would not be an exaggeration to say that Suan Hazar was several levels above him.


    <i>Perhaps it might be the time to form a special operations unit.</i>


    They were known as the Ravat Guild''s ck Sail. The special operations unit led by Suan Hazar had aplished many feats along the Fonein River.


    Though it was Olivurn''s achievement, Karyl was preparing for the uing Oracle War.


    "Please support Kamma-"


    "Impossible,¡± Fran cut him off immediately. "It¡¯s a known fact that he, a noble expelled from the principality, is administering a free city. Are you suggesting that Tuli would make a deal with a man like him?¡±


    It was preposterous.


    "Even if offered a fortune, that proud woman wouldn''t ept a criminal,¡± Fran continued.


    "The important thing is that Kamma is now in the principality."


    "Hmm?"


    "And a deal with Tuli? I wouldn¡¯t call it impossible. In fact, it¡¯s not even that difficult."


    "What do you mean?" Fran asked, puzzled by Karyl''s confident assertion.


    "Bring Kamma from here. He''ll have to use a ship to return from the White Bunker, so he''lle here anyway."


    "And then?"


    "Just make a show of setting up a branch of the Ravat Guild in Cove. Make it asrge and grandiose as possible. The mansion we''re staying in would be suitable. We''ll pay for the repairs."


    "Huh..." Fran was taken aback by his calm demeanor.


    He had chosen that mansion for Karyl¡¯s amodation because it had almost zero escape routes due to the market crowds, making surveince easy. However, that also meant it was in the heart of the city, the goldennd ofmerce.


    Fran¡¯s own n had backfired, and his bewilderment was evident.


    "Fran Lurein, if we have your full support, Tuli Lurein won''t just let us be. She''s very interested in everything you do."


    Tuli Lurein was a woman of high rank and much suspicion. If her brother was dealing with a merchant she had refused and offered him his full support, she would certainly covet the Ravat Guild again.


    <i>Given her nature, she wouldn''t want her brother to take away anything, even if it¡¯s a poisoned apple.</i>


    Karyl was confident that his n would lead to the establishment of a guild branch not only in Cove but also in the White Bunker. That would be something that not even the empire had managed. In fact, no kingdom had ever managed to freely control both the entrance and the exit of the principality.


    Karyl would be the exception.


    <i>This brings me one step closer to the invisible empire I''ve nned.</i>


    From the south and the north, through the Free City and the City of Magic and the principality, this affair could extend his guild''s influence even to the imperial capital.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Karyl clenched his fist without realizing it.


    "Why would I do that much? I don''t yet know how valuable the information you have is."


    At that moment, Karyl responded without hesitation, "The emperor will soon die.¡±


    "...!!"


    At that, Fran unconsciously turned his head slightly, and Karyl did not miss his reaction. His gaze had stopped on one of the robed figures.


    "The reason we''re heading to their of the Fire Dragon is to find a way to cure the emperor''s illness."


    "How foolish to show all your cards like this. Then all the more reason I cannot ept your offer. If I were to imprison you here, you would be unable to save the emperor.¡±


    One of the men beside Fran scoffed at Karyl.


    "..."


    Karyl nced at him briefly before shifting his gaze back to Fran.


    "If you want war, then go ahead. No matter how burdensome a war may be, nothing is more important than one''s own life. Do you think the emperor will just stand by and do nothing...? Also, you detained the priests of the Church without permission. If you turn the Church into an enemy, who do you think will fall away?"


    Cove, located between the empire and the sea, would be the first to be attacked in an imperial invasion.


    "Perhaps Tuli Lurein and the other dukes might decide that abandoning you, Fran Lurein, is better than going against an alliance between the empire and the Church.¡±


    With that, Karyl made a gesture of slitting his throat with his thumb.


    "You impudent-!¡± shouted one of the veiled figures, stepping forward and pointing at Karyl.


    <i>Ssshhh¡ª</i>


    But his words were cut short, for his finger slowly drifted upward. With the gruesome sound of flesh tearing, the man fell backward, his body split in half.


    "Hu... Huah?!"


    "Ugh!!"


    The people beside him screamed in horror at the sight of the bisected corpse. The cut surface was eerily frozen, not a drop of blood spilling on the floor.


    "This is a diplomatic discussion, not a gathering of street thugs where people shout at each other,¡± Karyl said in indignation as he touched his ear.


    "You... certainly..." Fran, rather than being angry at his colleague¡¯s death, merely looked confused. He looked at the magical inscriptions on the door and the ceiling. There was no reaction.


    When Fran received the report, he knew he was dealing with a sorcerer, one that had won the Azor Expert Magic Competition. Therefore, he had prepared thoroughly.


    <i>The barrier didn''t activate. That means he didn''t use mana...</i>


    Fran quickly turned his head.


    "I never said I couldn''t use a sword."


    Following his gaze, Karyl also pointed to the wall with magical inscriptions, and he was already aware.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    He nailed the Freezing Talon to the floor.


    "I hold the emperor''s life in my hand. That means I can keep him on his sickbed or restore him to his throne."


    "..."


    "Fran Lurein, if you help me, I can assist you in recing Tuli Lurein as the head of the principality."


    Karyl held his palm up as if grasping a heart, then closed his fingers into a fist.


    ¡°I can protect the principality from the emperor!¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Karyl slowly turned his head.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    It was the person Fran had looked at earlier.


    Karyl¡¯s voice was calm as he looked between them.


    ¡°So, will you do it or not?¡±

 Chapter 109: The Essence of Flame

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Essence of me</h4>


    "Where have you been until now..."


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Yurin Huygar began to scold Karyl, who had returnedte into the night, but Karyl tossed something to him. It was a gold coin, engraved with an anchor.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a token that allows you to pass through not only Cove but also the remaining territories of Lord Fran. With this, you can also pass safely through the White Bunker."


    Yurin stared at the coin. The token, marked with an anchor, was only given to important guests recognized by Fran Lurein himself.


    "This..."


    "Didn¡¯t you say, Sir Yurin, that we needed to be well-prepared? Consider this part of the preparation.¡±


    Yurin was dumbfounded, unable toprehend what kind of magic Karyl had employed.


    "Oh, yes, Karl will stay here until we return. Unlike us, he won¡¯t do well in their of the Fire Dragon.¡±


    Though his navigation skills were exceptional, Karl¡¯s physical abilities were only average. Moreover, unlike Karyl and the two priests, he was unfamiliar with the emperor''s affairs, making it difficult for him to apany them to the end.


    Joey and Yurin nodded in agreement with Karyl''s decision.


    <i>Well, Karl already has plenty to do here anyway.</i>


    There was no need to discuss various matters with the two of them.


    <i>I gave Kamma a rough idea, and being quick-witted, he''ll manage well. A meeting between Karl and Suan... It''s a shame I won''t be able to see that. </i>Karyl smiled faintly.


    ***


    "Hehehe... I only asked for a week, and it''s already been over a month. Haven¡¯t you made your decision yet? Hey, isn¡¯t it time to really go back to the empire?"


    Laughter echoed in the cave.


    "..."


    Deep underground, where the ceiling was out of sight, something massive was frozen. The ice, hardened by the passage of time, couldn¡¯t even be broken with a sword. It was as clear as a diamond.


    Inside the ice piry a dark object; it looked as though someone had purposefully frozen it for long-term storage. The object was full of inscriptions of various ancientnguages.


    "Why are you showing me this? And how long have you known about it?"


    The man standing in front of the frozen pir was Kuwell MacGovern. He should have been back in the empire already, but he was still stuck in the north. Why was that?


    His eyes flickered.


    "Hmm, well... I¡¯m the only one that can cross the continent without being hindered by monsters like the beast of Fonein or the Lord of the Rolling Hills."


    "I didn¡¯t ask how great your airship is. I¡¯m asking when you found out about this!¡± Kuwel growled.


    In response, Gordon chuckled and took a swig from his sk. "You have quite the temper... You¡¯re an imperial knight, yet you always look like you¡¯re ready to devour someone."


    "What the hell..."


    Gordon cut him off, "Kuwell, do you think I showed this to you, the least favored within the empire, just because you''re here in the north?"


    Then, Gordon took out arge pipe from his coat and put it in his mouth.


    <i>Snap¡ª</i>


    With a flick of his finger, he lit the pipe.


    "No one else knows about this ce besides me. Not even Jaygun knows. If he did, the emperor would¡¯ve found out by now.¡±


    "..."


    "Loosen up a bit, will you? As a father, you should at least know what your children are up to. Well, if I¡¯m being honest, I don¡¯t particrly dislike him. Actually, I quite like him. That¡¯s why I ced him as the vice-captain."


    Gordon inhaled deeply from his pipe, not even exhaling before he took a drink.


    "Hehehe... With him around, the Guidance Mercenary Gang is unlikely to fail. But you understand what I mean."


    It wasn¡¯t the internal affairs of the Guidance Mercenary Gang he wanted to discuss.


    "This is something that not even the emperor knows about.¡±


    Gordon tossed the empty sk aside.


    "I met the kids at the imperial pce. All three are interestingds. I understand why you chose the second one, but...¡±


    He patted Kuwell on the shoulder as if he were dealing with an old friend.


    "In the empire, there¡¯s no one else I trust enough to show this to. It may be a headache that I¡¯m passing this onto you, but at least I trust your judgment. You have the eye to decide who the rightful king is."


    As they left the cave, Gordon took another puff from his pipe.


    "It seems we''ve been dyed longer than I expected. If we stay much longer, the airship might freeze up and not take off. The journey to the magic stone is troublesome. Hopefully, that kid wille up with a new engine soon."


    "The kid?"


    "There¡¯s one fellow, barely worth mentioning, but he managed to withstand my punch."


    Kuwell looked at Gordon with mild surprise. Gordon Fabian was generally rough and seemingly reckless, but he could be incredibly cool-headed when it mattered.


    <i>Even knights struggle to withstand one of Gordon¡¯s punches. </i>


    Gordon chuckled as he recalled the memory.


    "In fact, he even fought back, so he¡¯s much better than your average Joe. Honestly, contracts don¡¯t matter. The airship is sufficient as it is. But I¡¯m curious about his growth."


    "Fought back, huh... You must be past your prime if you¡¯re allowing a newbie to counterattack, Gordon Fabian.¡±


    "You¡¯d change your mind if you met him. He¡¯s not just a Sword Master or a sorcerer. He did it all through purebat instinct."


    "..."


    "Enough chit-chat. I¡¯ll leave the decision to you. I likely won¡¯t need <i>that guy</i> anyway."


    Gordon waved his hand dismissively as if bidding farewell.


    "Let¡¯s meet somewhere warmer next time."


    "Gordon,¡± Kuwell called out to him as he went up the cave stairs to get out. Gordon stopped and turned to look at him.


    "What¡¯s the name of that kid from earlier?"


    "Are you interested too? But why should I tell you? He¡¯s a talent I don¡¯t want the empire to snatch away. Who knows? Maybe I''ll make him my sessor,¡± Gordon teased.


    "Hmph..." Kuwell MacGovern clicked his tongue.


    "Hehehe..."


    Gordon was perhaps the only person in the continent who could treat him like this.


    "His name was Karyl,¡± he revealed as he kept going up the stairs.


    "!!!"


    At that moment, Kuwell¡¯s eyes widened more than when he had discovered the frozen pir.


    ***


    "Ah... it''s cold. Are you alright, Lord Karyl?"


    "Yes. Well... I''m somewhat resistant to the cold."


    Unlike Joey, who was bundled up in severalyers of winter robes, Karyl only wore a single cloak. He spread his hands as if weing the long-missed blizzard.


    <i>It¡¯s been over a year since Ist touched snow.</i>


    Though he was far from the north from where he had once fled, the familiar chill of the area was oddly weing, stirring a strange emotion within him.


    He had been worried about crossing through the White Bunker.


    <i>I¡¯m d we at least didn''t get dyed. I¡¯ll have to meet Tuli Lurein someday, but not now. The war she and Fran will start is still six months away.</i>


    The groundwork had already beenid. It was crucial not to encounter Tuli Lurein until she herself came looking for him.


    <i>I need to make her anxious,pel the arrogant snowke toe out on her own. </i>


    Karyl smiled as he recalled her face for the first time in a while.


    "Remembering something funny?¡±


    "Huh?"


    "You were smiling,¡± said Joey.


    "Nothing much,¡± Karyl replied with a slight nod. ¡°It¡¯s just being here at their. Look, you can see it over there."


    Concealing his thoughts, Karyl pointed at arge volcano in the distance, its spewing mes undeterred by the fierce blizzard.


    "It¡¯s truly remarkable." Yurin shared their sentiment. The undying mes at the peak felt as if the Red Dragon were still alive there.


    <i>It¡¯s been a while.</i>


    Just as he had felt the northern cold anew, Karyl¡¯s gaze upon the dwelling of the Fire Dragon was distinctly different from Joey and Yurin¡¯s.


    <i>I was with Narh Di Maugst time.</i>


    Now, he was alone.


    Thinking back, Narh Di Maug was the only dragon who had interfered in human affairs. He had opened the Gray Training Ground, unlocked the seal of the Fire Dragon¡¯s dwelling, participated in numerous wars, and ultimately, helped Karyl return to the past.


    To Karyl, the tinum Dragon was more than just an entity he was grateful to.


    "..."


    And yet, he could not forget what Allen Javius had told him.


    <i>¡°Can you truly trust him?¡±</i>


    Karyl¡¯s expression hardened slightly. He was still troubled by that question. That was why he hade here before seeking out Narh Di Maug¡¯sir.


    <i>The artifact is in Riseria¡¯s possession.</i>


    As expected of a dragon''sir, the Fire Dragon¡¯s was full of treasures.


    While slightly inferior to Clear Distilled Water, the artifacts made of Orichalcum, a special mineral found only in specific mines, were incredibly valuable.


    <i>Of course, Clear Distilled Water can be obtained again now...</i>


    Yet, the Orichalcum artifacts were still items that money couldn¡¯t buy.


    Had Narh Di Maug not secured these, humanity would have struggled greatly in the war against corruption.


    <i>But they¡¯re still a notch below the weapons made of Clear Distilled Water.</i>


    While Karyl didn¡¯t need them, as he already had the Freezing Talon, arming the southern barbarian troops with the Orichalcum artifacts from their could grant thembat prowessparable to the knights.


    <i>Two hundred and fifty years have passed since Kaye Aesir hunted the Fire Dragon, but humanity without dragon power has its limits in finding treasures.</i>


    No longer was Karyl merely receiving the tinum Dragon¡¯s grace.


    <i>Right now, this ce is as it was before he broke the seal. The treasures that the empire has not yet found still remain.</i>


    Finally, Karyl recalled what Kaye Aesir had said.


    <i>¡°Be covetous.¡±</i>


    Etching the words of those he had met in the past into his memory, Karyl slowly stepped into their.


    <i>This time, I will take everything. </i>Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    He had only one objective here¡ªnot the herbs for the emperor¡¯s antidote or the Orichalcum artifacts, but the real treasure of the Red Dragon Riseria, which was the Ein Trigger, otherwise known as the Essence of me.

 Chapter 110: The King of Blazing Heat (1)

    <h4>Chapter 110: The King of zing Heat (1)</h4>


    "Wow... this was where the Red Dragon lived," Joey Johansel remarked.


    He was looking around their like a child in a candy store. His excitement exined why he had always been the one assigned to explore ruins. The volcanicir, which seemed formidable even from a distance, proved even more impressive from within.


    Since Kaye Aesir had hunted down Riseria two hundred and fifty years ago, the monsters here had been subdued by the empire''s soldiers.


    "It feels like we''re on a tour, doesn''t it? The traps have been disarmed, and their is empty. We just need to find that Razorthorn, right?" Joeymented lightly.


    "That''s right. It should be deeper inside their," Karyl responded, patting the pouch containing Razorthorn leaves he had secretly collected at the entrance.


    The megrass growing beneath the volcano was indistinguishable from ordinary weeds to people of this era, who were unaware of its potent effects.


    <i>I''ve already secured the antidote herbs, and your job is to apany me to the deepest level to unlock Riseria''s seal,</i> thought Karyl, smiling at Joey and Yurin.


    "How do you know it''s inside? Only a few nobles from the empire are privy to that information," Yurin inquired, and his face marked with skepticism.


    "Our guild member, Kamma, was a noble of the principality. Though this ce was part of the empire''s territory during Kaye Aesir''s era, it is now under the principality. The principality also holds information about the me Dragon''s dwelling," Karyl exined.


    "Hmm..."


    Despite the exnation, Yurin still seemed unconvinced.


    "But it¡¯s mostly thanks to the ck market in Tatur,¡± Karyl continued. ¡°You know the saying, if you can''t find what you¡¯re looking for on the ck market, not even the emperor can get it.¡±


    "That means that even secrets are bought and sold," muttered Yurin. His face was twisting in displeasure. Given his deep connections with the imperial nobility, it was likely he was also a noble.


    "Ha, there¡¯s always someone like Kamma Povil around. But I do like him. From my perspective, he''s one of the capable administrators," Karyl said without a tremor in his voice,pletely calm.


    "Still, there are treasures left in the me Dragon¡¯sir that could be of aid to His Majesty. It may be hard to believe, but isn¡¯t it worth investigating?" Karyl suggested.


    "That¡¯s why we came all this way. But be prepared for the consequences if we find nothing," Yurin warned.


    Karyl only chuckled in response. <i>That won¡¯t happen.</i>


    The interior of the me Dragon''sir resembled a vast temple, descending hundreds of steps into the earth.


    "..."


    Joey Johansel, initially excited upon entry, gradually fell silent, and his breathing becamebored as they descended further.


    "This is incredibly challenging."


    As they descended further underground, it became increasingly hot, causing them to sweat profusely even while standing still. After descending as far as they had alreadye, Joey finally gave in to exhaustion and copsed.


    "Huah...!" Joey threw off his sweat-drenched robe. His legs were trembling due to the sheer physical exertion. "Can we take a short break?"


    Karyl nodded and passed him a water bottle, which Joey chugged eagerly, finally looking relieved.


    "It''s massive here. Feels like we''ve been going down for half a day," Joey remarked briefly, noting the eerie silence of their, now only inhabited by the wisps of spirits.


    "The imperial expedition took decades to explore this ce. Just imagine, the part we¡¯ve passed through was once teeming with monsters.¡±


    "...That¡¯s horrifying," Joey murmured, shaking his head as he looked around.


    Indeed, a dragon¡¯sir was incredible. It wasn¡¯t a ce that could be conquered in a day or two. Given that Riseria¡¯sir was this daunting, it was clear that tackling Narh Di Maug''s activeir would be an immense challenge.


    They stopped in arge underground chamber. Unlike before, the space had five entrances leading downward. In front of each entrance was an inscription in ancient script.


    As Joey Johansel approached one of the five entrances, the stone monument in front of it emitted a faint light, as if responding to his presence. Startled, he hesitated at first, but he eventually took a closer look and read the inscription.


    "Five be one, then split into two again?¡±


    "You can read that? Have you studied ancientnguages?" Yurin asked, surprised.


    "Yes... a little. Most relics from the Magical Era have ancient scripts. I studied ancientnguages a bit for exploration purposes, but..." Joey trailed off, still looking uncertain as he nced at the inscription on the monument next to the entrance.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    Like before, another light shed, and Joey read the next inscription.


    "Four be three, then turn into seven."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I''m not sure, but..." After reading the ancient text, Joey Johansel''s expression twitched as he spoke. "Um... I''m not that good at reading ancientnguages."


    "What are you talking about?" Yurin looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "Wait... How am I able to read these ancient scripts so well?¡±


    "..."


    Yurin looked at Joey as if he wanted to hit him, but Joey seemed genuinely serious.


    "Maybe it''s not you reading the text, but rather the text being conveyed to you? Like it''s echoing in your mind or... lingering in your mouth."


    Just like before, the stone lit up again, and he read the inscription aloud.


    "Exactly! That''s it!" Joey nodded vigorously at Karyl''s words.


    "That''s fascinating. What does it mean... Can you read the others as well?"


    "Sure."


    Joey quickly activated the remaining stones at Karyl''s request.


    <i>Of course you can read it. You''re a priest. One of the seals Riseria created reacts to divine power in these stones.</i>


    Thanks to Joey¡¯s curiosity, things were going more smoothly than expected.


    "Well... I''ve read them all."


    "What do they say?"


    "Seven gain ten more, but originally there was one."


    Joey read the inscriptions one by one.


    "Of the seventeen, five are vacant, but two remain forever unchanged.¡±


    "If there are those who look upward, there are also those who look downward...¡± Yurin read thest inscription, then shrugged and nodded at Joey.


    "It really is like you¡¯ve said. Even I can read these inscriptions, and I haven¡¯t studied ancientnguages at all.¡± Yurin¡¯s expression was full of confusion, not realizing that it was his divine power doing the work. "This is the story of the gods."


    "What?"


    "Joey, think about the first passage of the doctrine. In the beginning, there was a god, and this god had four children."


    "Ah...! The fourpeted across dimensions, one disappeared, and of the remaining three, two met and a new child was born. And..." Yurin nodded at Joey''s words.


    "Right. The gods in myths aren''t much different from humans. Y, whom we worship, is one of thest remaining gods out of the seventeen. Five are vacant, and two remain unchanged forever. This must refer to the five of the seventeen gods who have perished."


    "And the two must refer to the two gods who bore the seventeen."


    "Exactly."


    Karyl listened to their conversation, thinking to himself, <i>It''s terrifying to think there are so many gods besides Y. We''ll have to deal with all of them.</i>


    He gritted his teeth without realizing it. Of all people, he knew the most about the gods.


    "But the other gods only appear in books. Y is the only one who governs the continent," Joey exined as he made the sign of the cross.


    <i>That''s what everyone believed.</i>


    They didn¡¯t know about the divine Oracle that would be prophesized after the Imperial War. Pharel, the giant tower that spewed monsters called Tarak during the Oracle War, bringing humanity on the brink of extinction, had not been summoned by Y.


    <i>And demons and devils... as much as I hate to admit it, all of them are creations of the gods.</i>


    Maybe... Perhaps Riseria, who had died two hundred and fifty years ago, had foreseen the Oracle War.


    <i>Dragons must¡¯ve known that other gods existed as well.</i>


    As much as Karyl didn''t want to think about it, if that was true, then Narh di Maug, another dragon, might also be aware of it.


    <i>I''ll find out once we meet.</i>


    Karyl shook his head vigorously, as if to shake off his doubts.


    "Hearing ancientnguages in your head... Does that mean their''s mana is still active? But why would the doctrine of the Church be inscribed in a dragon''sir?"


    "Maybe it''s because dragons existed long before the Magical Era."


    "You can say that because you haven''t seen a dragon. They¡¯re so arrogant that they scoff at nobles. They think they¡¯re the best."


    Yurin wasn¡¯t wrong. It was definitely strange for such beings to inscribe stories of other entities in their own space.


    <i>But it has to be that way. The items inside are rted not only to dragons but also to gods.</i>


    The greatest treasure found in the Fire Dragon''sir wasn''t an item inside their. It was a sword said to be made from Riseria''s bones, the Eternal Frame. Forged by Kaye Aesir, this sword was not made of Clear Distilled Water, but it was more valuable than artifacts from the Magic Era.


    <i>It was said to be one of the few treasures superior to the weapons left by the der.</i>


    Thinking back, Karyl realized that the sword resembled the Freed me used by Randol.


    <i>Kaye Aesir might have used that sword as a motif.</i>


    He even wondered if Kaye Aesir had been a member of the der or someone who had inherited their will.


    <i>But that''s not important now. I''m intrigued by the der, but the priority is to obtain the me Dragon''s essence.</i>


    After the oracle was prophesized, one of the treasures Narh di Maug offered to Olivurn by breaking their''s seal was the Ein Trigger.


    "So, where do we go now?"


    Joey looked at Karyl with a puzzled expression, unsure of which entrance to choose, as the five stone monuments emitted light and then vanished. He wouldn''t know that they had just broken the first seal of Riseria. And after the seal was broken...


    <i>The previous expeditions must have just descended through the five entrances.</i>


    Descending the stairs was a trap, as they would find nothing but an empty clearing. Only one of the five entrances led to a storage room containing Orichalcum weapons, but because of the spell inscribed on the barrier, it would take years to break it.


    <i>It will take time for the court sorcerer Kadin Luer to decode the barrier on the weapons... We just need to have people move them before that.</i>


    Karyl approached one of the standing stones.


    "If there are those who look upward, there are also those who look downward."


    <i>There are no more entrances because this is where Riseria''s seal is.</i>


    He slowly gathered his magic power. The words "up" and "down" on the stone glowed red in response to Karyl''s draconic mana.


    [Step back.]


    It was then that he heard an unearthly voice, not human, resonating in his mind. Karyl ced his hand on his Freezing Talon, and his eyes glinted.


    <i>It''s here.</i>

 Chapter 111: The King of Blazing Heat (2)

    <h4>Chapter 111: The King of zing Heat (2)</h4>


    As Karyl touched the gravestone, a red line appeared at its base, connecting it to four other gravestones, forming arge magic circle.


    The ground shook as a fierce gust of wind swept over the three of them.


    "What''s happening?!"


    "What have you done?!"


    Joey and Yurin, not understanding what was happening, shouted at Karyl, but the swirling dust soon dissipated, revealing a single red orb.


    "A spirit...?!" Joey Johansel eximed in shock as he looked at the flickering light. That should¡¯ve been impossible; with magic weaker than in the Magical Era, spirits had long disappeared.


    Only a few spiritists remained, but with the human realm almost cut off from the spirit realm, the spirits theymanded were lower-tier, weaker than 1st ss magic.


    ¡°Joey, get a grip. The decline in the presence of spirits happened a long time ago. A spirit that canmunicate? There shouldn¡¯t be any high-level spirits left in the human realm.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s true.¡±


    Unfortunately, Yurin¡¯s logical exnation was incorrect. The treasure hidden in the me Dragon¡¯sir, the Ein Trigger, was indeed an orb containing the power of Ramine, the zing King, one of the five great Spirit Kings.


    <i>The Spirit Kings have long since vanished, but this orb is the only artifact that still holds their power.</i>


    Karyl had once joked with Allen about possibly encountering a Spirit King at the Spring of Vision, but as expected, there had been no remains of Kungen, the Storm Lord, there.


    <i>Well... obtaining Arcane Mana alone was quite a harvest.</i>


    In a world where spirit power had nearly vanished, the power of a Spirit King was invaluable beyondparison. Thebination of the Eternal Frame, made from the bones of the me Dragon, and the Ein Trigger, containing the power of the zing King, was extraordinary.


    <i>Those two artifacts allowed Olivurn to be remembered not just as a king on a throne, but as a general who personally fought against the Tarak on the battlefield.</i>


    However...


    <i>This is strange...</i>


    Even Karyl, who knew the true nature of the Ein Trigger, was perplexed by what he saw.


    [Why are mortals like you here? Riseria promised me rest.]


    A clear voice resounded in his head.


    In his past life, Karyl had visited the me Dragon¡¯sir with Narh Di Maug and witnessed the recovery of the orb. While it was true that the orb contained Ramine¡¯s power, it didn¡¯t mean that Ramine himself was sealed within it.


    <i>Was it because I had no mana back then...? Did others hear the same voice back then?</i>


    Karyl recalled his memories and looked at the two people beside him. Their frozen expressions, as if they were at a loss for words from the voice they had just heard, were reactions he had never seen in his past life.


    <i>Yeah. I never heard Ramine¡¯s voice this clearly from the orb before.</i>


    It was as if the Spirit King himself was present and speaking vividly.


    What exactly... made this oue different from the past one?


    [It¡¯s you.]


    At that moment, the floating orb descended and faced Karyl directly.


    [You are the reason this seal can be broken.]


    ¡°...!!¡±


    [So, the dragon isn¡¯t here... You mortals have managed to get here by yourselves thanks to your dragon magic. In my thousands of years, I¡¯ve only encountered one other like you. It¡¯s been a long time.]


    ¡°W-wait!!¡±


    Karyl turned his head hastily.


    But Yurin and Joey, unlike moments before, were simply staring nkly at the floating orb.


    [Don¡¯t worry. These words are for you alone.]


    Suddenly, the surroundings darkened. Although it had already been dim, this was different; it was as if the space itself had beenpletely isted in perfect darkness.


    [Given that you possess dragon power, it''s unlikely that I would¡¯ve seen you as ordinary. The one I saw before spoke simrly.]


    Yurin and Joey, who had been behind him moments ago, were no longer visible. Only Karyl and the Ein Trigger were present in this ce.


    [The life of one with dragon power ultimately leads to one of two paths.]


    For a brief moment, the mes surrounding the orb flickered.


    [He either bes a hero or a viin.]


    It almost seemed as if the orb was smiling at its own words.


    [You can never be ordinary.]


    Karyl raised his head andughed coldly at the orb''s words.


    "That''s a relief, as I never intended to be ordinary in the first ce. Even when I didn¡¯t have mana, my life was anything but ordinary.¡± He then bit his lip slightly as old memories surfaced.


    "I came here thinking it was just about taking a dragon''s treasure. It''s annoying that you''re making me recall unnecessary memories. So tell me, why are you speaking to me?"


    [That''s something I''m curious about as well. Even if it was your mana that broke Riseria''s seal, a conversation with me should have been impossible.]


    The orb circled Karyl slowly, as if wrapping around him.


    [I stayed here and made a pact with Riseria. He promised me rest in the crumbling spirit realm, and in return, I would grant my power only to dragons.]


    Karyl thought about what the orb had said.


    <i>I see. Now I understand why Kaye Aesir made the emperor''s sword from the me Dragon''s bones instead of Clear Distilled Water.</i>


    Everything fell into ce so perfectly that Karyl felt the urge to p his hands.


    Humans couldn¡¯t possess draconic magic. If what the orb said was true, humans couldn''t use the essence of me either. But there was a sword with magic far stronger and denser than human magic¡ªthe Eternal me.


    <i>The mana sword containing Riseria¡¯s magic can make someone holding it appear to be a dragon. That''s why it could fool the Ein Trigger as well.</i>


    Certainly, something like that couldn''t be achieved with Clear Distilled Water.


    Karyl suddenly got a chilling realization. This was impossible to achieve without knowledge of the pact between the Spirit King and the dragon. Not even Karyl, who had seen the two artifacts in use, had known.


    <i>Was Kaye Aesir aware that the Eternal me was the key to using the Ein Trigger?</i>


    Karyl grew curious about the man he could no longer see.


    [Even if you possess dragon power, I have no reason to lend you my power now that I know you are human. But I am curious. How can you, a human, converse with me?]


    Karyl shrugged at his question.


    "Your guess is as good as mine. Honestly, I''m just as perplexed. I was under the impression that the Ein Trigger was just an orb containing the power of the zing King. I never expected that the Spirit King would actually be sealed within it,¡± Karyl said with an incredulous expression.


    [I see.]


    <i>Whooosh¡ª!</i>


    Suddenly, the mes flickering from the orb grew and formed the shape of a small human.


    [You don''t just possess draconic magic. Though dragon magic doesn¡¯t have attributes, it doesn''t extend to the power of spirits.]


    While the orb seemed to have realized something, Karyl himself did not understand.


    [You...]


    Ramine''s form slowly pointed at him.


    [You''ve been to the Spring of Vision.]


    "!!!"


    As soon as Ramine finished speaking, an unknown power flickered from both of Karyl''s arms. On one side, a pure white light shimmered, while on the other, a dark shadow swirled. Without his intent, the two forces flowed from his arms and intertwined, transforming into a familiar violet magic.


    "You¡¯re right. I did go to the Spring of Visions, but there was nothing there rted to spirits."


    [True, there was nothing. But you didn''t leave empty-handed, did you?]


    Karyl looked at the merged energy in front of him with twitching eyes.


    [The Abyssal Rock is Kungen''s tomb. Do you know his nickname?]


    Karyl nodded at Ramine''s words.


    "Thunder Lord."


    [Indeed. The Thunder Lord was different from us and the other Spirit Kings. He possessed light and heat, and within water, he carried wind, while also holding the darkness of storm clouds.]


    "Why are you telling me this? There was nothing sealed at the Abyssal Rock like you."


    Ramine paused before speaking slowly.


    [The spirit realm has nearly vanished, and the power of Spirit Kings has weakened. Some of us chose the human realm, others opted to slumber in the spirit realm. However, unlike us, there are beings forcibly sealed.]


    "..."


    [Power like Y''s.]


    Light and darkness.


    [The Light of Rasis and Darkness of Duaat ¡ªthese two powersbined were hindering the gods'' influence in the human realm.]


    The gods sought a ce to seal the two forces, a ce where light and darkness could coexist without causing anomalies.


    "That would be the Spring of Vision, the tomb of Thunder Lord Kungen."


    [Exactly.]


    "Are you saying that the vision power I obtained there contains the powers of these two Spirit Kings?"


    [I can only describe it as a stroke of incredible luck. To obtain vision power, one must possess draconic magic. However, there are various ways to acquire vision power. There was even a sorcerer who directly obtained it from a dragon.]


    <i>Allen Javius...!!</i>


    [But the odds of a human with draconic magic obtaining that power from the Abyssal Rock are slim to none.]


    Indeed, Allen Javius was the only sorcerer in history to possess vision power. Yet, not even he possessed the power of the two wildernesses. He had learned vision power from Narh di Maug.


    <i>So the Spring of Vision wasn''t just a ce to obtain Clear Distilled Water. If Allen hadn''t stationed guards there, he wouldn''t have been able to pass vision power to me.</i>


    Ramine had called this incredible turn of events a stroke of luck, but to Karyl, it felt more like a twist of fate.


    [In the past, there was one other who, like you, possessed draconic mana and wielded the power of spirits. But he was a bit different from you,] Ramine said in a low voice. [We called the power he had attained...]


    He enunciated each word clearly, as if engraving them into Karyl''s mind.


    [Great Mana.]


    Karyl furrowed his brow slightly. He had never heard of such magic before, not even in his past life.


    "...What is this Great Magic?"


    [Who knows... He described it as such,] Ramine exined in a hushed tone. [Magic that can even kill gods.]


    Karyl gulped without realizing.


    [But it was unseen, its level unable to be described. Perhaps not even dragons can reach it... You might find a clue if you be a 9th ss master. Maybe...]


    So far, Great Sorcerers were considered those who had reached the 9th ss, and only four individuals on the entire continent had broken through to reach that level: Berchi no, head of the Ivory Tower of Dawn, Kadin Luer, the imperial court sorcerer, Nain Darhon, the leader of the Immortal Council, and Daryl Harian of the Lurein Principality.


    <i>Even Allen Javius, who stood at the pinnacle of magic a thousand years ago during the Magical Era, only reached the 8th ss.</i>


    Only the 9th ss, known as the dragon''s realm, was beyond reach. What kind of magic was this Great Magic that one couldn''t touch even after reaching that realm?


    Karyl felt the palms in his clenched fists get damp with sweat.


    "If, as you say, I have the power of the two wildernesses within me, why can''t I use it?"


    [I told you, they were sealed by the gods. Unless you possess the power to open the spirit realm...]


    "Open another dimension?"


    [Only a master at the pinnacle of spiritism could achieve that. But only one has ever reached that level.]


    "Is that the person you mentioned who wielded both draconic magic and spirit power?"


    [Correct.]


    Ramine looked at Karyl and shook his head.


    "To open the spirit realm, one must possess spirit power. But you can''t obtain the power of the two wildernesses now... And without a pact, one cannot learn spiritism..."


    Ramine''s mes flickered lightly as if to emphasize his words.


    [What are you thinking?]


    "And now, I can''t use Kaye Aesir''s method of deceiving you with the me Dragon sword...¡±


    Karyl stared at the orb.


    "This truly is fate. You''re right in front of me, fulfilling the condition. If I make a pact with you, I can obtain spirit power, right?"


    [...]


    "Let me ask directly. How can I make you mine?"


    Perhaps expecting this question, Ramine''s mes red much more fiercely than before.


    [I refuse. I no longer intend to lend my power to any human.]


    "Really?"


    At that moment, Karyl shed the air with his sword, causing the mes to burst outward.


    [...!!]


    "Well... If meeting you is fate, then perhaps this is truly a stroke of luck."


    [You...!]


    "What are the odds that a person with draconic magic would visit the Gray Training Ground before the Abyssal Rock?"


    A slight smirk appeared on his face. Seeing that, Ramine looked at him with a tremor in his eyes, stunned for the first time.


    Karyl possessed the artifact thatpletely negated his mes.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Karyl embedded the Freezing Talon into the ground and dered, "I will take your power."

 Chapter 112: The King of Blazing Heat (3)

    <h4>Chapter 112: The King of zing Heat (3)</h4>


    "You impertinent brat...!!"


    Ramine''s mes suddenly red up, significantly expanding in size. He was now as big as an adult man, and as he spread his hands wide, five fireballs formed above both his palms.


    ¡°Hup...!¡±


    Karyl quickly gathered his mana and dashed to the side with all his might, the fireballs trailing behind him and crashing into the ground.


    <i>Kaboom...!!</i>


    The fireballs exploded on impact, engulfing Karyl in searing heat despite the illusory nature of the space. Timing his movements with the sts, he twisted his body and drew his sword with all his strength.


    <i>Colorless Air Sword, Fifth Form.</i>


    As the aura of frost clung to his Freezing Talon, the de shimmered a light blue, nearly resembling the color of a clear sky.


    <i>Let¡¯s see how far this can go.</i>


    Karyl prated deeper into Ramine''s domain.


    "Weight, release."


    Once he lifted the weight-increasing spell from his arms and legs, Karyl darted forward, moving considerably faster than before.


    Since gaining mana from Einheri, Karyl had used restrictive spells on himself as if they were prohibitions, enhancing them after unlocking two more meridians at the Spring of Vision.


    The amount of mana he could use had increased exponentially, and Karyl instead released the auxiliary spells that hadpensated for hiscking physique and strengthened the prohibitive ones.


    <i>Swish-!!</i>


    As a result, his physical conditioning had improved exponentiallypared to his previous life.


    And in addition to that...


    ¡°Haste.¡±


    Karyl further enhanced himself with some auxiliary spells he hadn¡¯t been able to use in his past life.


    ¡°Auxiliary eleration.¡±


    Karyl''s silhouette blurred, leaving only afterimages behind. Not even Ramine could track his speed with his eyes.


    ¡°Strength.¡±


    A heavy force filled Karyl''s arms as he gripped his sword.


    <i>Kaang!!!</i>


    A deafening sound erupted as his sword struck the ground, but Karyl didn''t stop, shing repeatedly.


    ¡°Dex.¡±


    Feeling as though an invisible force was pushing him from behind, Karyl moved even faster, pursuing the fleeing Ramine.


    He spun mid-air, bringing his sword down in a sweeping arc.


    <i>Swish¡ª!</i>


    The sharp sword aura sliced through Ramine. Although his physical form scattered along with the cold wind resulting from the sh, the mes didn''t extinguish and instead retaliated against Karyl.


    ¡°Cough...!!¡±


    Despite his magic shield, Karyl was assaulted by a searing pain as though branded with a hot iron. The mes engulfing him eventually converged in the air, forming Ramine¡¯s body once again.


    [That''s the sword from my memory. Yes, it was made from grinding Clear Distilled Water and Cradle Stone. There were those who crafted such artifacts even back then.]


    With that, Ramine clenched his fist, and a long ming halberd formed in his grasp.


    [Did you think you could defeat me with just a sword? How foolish.]


    Ramine grew evenrger in size, his mes swelling like thick armor. Karyl looked like a dwarf before him.


    ¡°Monster...¡±


    Karyl looked up at Ramine, who had taken the form of a halberd-wielding knight, ready to strike him down.


    The sheer oppressive aura of that enormous halberd made it seem like it could crush Karyl at any moment. Karyl hadn¡¯t even felt this way when facing the giants during the Oracle War.


    The ming knight swiftly swung his giant weapon at Karyl, the de seeking to slice him in half. Karyl was flung back with the speed of a bullet, rolling across the ground several times before the echoing sound ceased.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Although he had no eyes, Ramine¡¯s gaze seemed to shift, widening and narrowing as he looked into the distance.


    <i>Five Sword Steps.</i>


    <i>Third Form: Long Weeping Posture.</i>


    Far away from Ramine, Karyl instinctively flipped his sword, redirecting the mes from himself onto the ground. The grinding sound of metal echoed as the Freezing Talon shook violently.


    [You blocked that... Impressive.]


    Karyl had used the only defensive technique among the Five Sword Steps.


    ¡°Damn it...!!¡±


    However, that hadn¡¯t been enough to fully block Ramine''s attack. Karyl, unable to neutralize the lingering effects of the attack, charged at him with a pained expression.


    <i>First Form: Crown Posture.</i>


    His muscles swelled under the crushing pressure, but Karyl pressed on andunched a counterattack.


    <i>Crack-</i>


    Karyl''s face contorted as he gritted his teeth. It wasn''t a counterattack aimed at turning the tide. Ironically, if he did not nullify the remaining power of Ramine that clung to him, the undying mes would consume his flesh.


    <i>The mana de isn¡¯t enough, huh? Do I have no choice...?</i>


    Clenching his teeth, Karyl infused his dragon magic into the magic flowing through his meridians.


    [It''s toote.]


    At that moment, just as Karyl¡¯s arcane de began to shine, mes erupted from his entire body, engulfing his shoulders, arms, and legs.


    [My Nova will never be extinguished as long as even a small ember remains. That me will consume your mana, grow stronger, and eventually burn your heart.]


    ¡°...Ugh!!¡±


    In that instant, Karyl felt his heart seize, and he began convulsing uncontrobly.


    [You were impressive for a human, but my mes must have already invaded your meridians.]


    ¡°Ghaah...! Ghhrrr!!¡±


    Karyl swung his sword with all his might, but given that his arms were shaking badly, he only managed to graze Ramine¡¯s leg weakly.


    <i>Hiss...</i>


    Steam rose from where the cold of the Freezing Talon made contact.


    Karyl¡¯s eyes turned red as if filled with mes, and his veins bulged and writhed.


    [You should have evaded my attack. The one who seeks the power of kings shall inevitably suffer this fate.]


    But then, something astonishing happened.


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Ramine¡¯s leg fell, cut clean by Karyl¡¯s sword. It seemed that even through the excruciating pain, on the brink of copse, he had managed to sever Ramine¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Krrraaak!!¡± The zing King roared in agony. Unlike before, his severed leg did not regenerate, and so he lost bnce and toppled over.


    <i>How... How is this possible?</i>


    Stunned by his own sudden surge of Arcane Mana, Karyl dropped his sword and looked at his hands.


    <i>Did I... seed?</i>


    Until then, every time he attempted to use Arcane Mana, the conflicting forces would explode upon contact, making it uncontroble. Even at the sea where the Water King dwelled, his hands had been badly damaged after using Arcane Mana.


    But now it was different. His previously agonizing body felt lighter and more invigorated.


    <i>Has another meridian opened?</i>


    Amazingly, the energies resulting from the Arcana Mana, which had always repelled one another, were nowplementing each other, merging instead of colliding.


    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>


    Karyl looked down at Ramine¡¯s mes scattered on the ground.


    He had fought countless enemies on numerous battlefields. He had climbed the tower that defied time, ying countless Tarak. He had shed and shed again, but even he, who had fought for eons, had never fought a Spirit King. After all, back then, humanity hadn¡¯t even been aware of the existence of Spirit Kings.


    Having experienced something new, Karyl¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smile.


    When Ramine¡¯s mes erupted from his body, the will of the sealed Light of Rasis and Darkness of Duaat merged willingly, absorbing each other rather than conflicting. The strange thing was that Karyl hadn¡¯t done that on purpose.


    <i>Is it because of these mes?</i>


    He hadn¡¯t expected to find the answer here.


    <i>The mes acted as a catalyst in merging the two extreme forces into one.</i>


    Allen Javius had controlled Arcane Mana with overwhelming precision, fine-tuning the repelling forces to a minute degree, but Karyl had not yet reached that level. Despite his vast magic power and knowledge, his mana control was still rough and unrefined.


    Hence, he had resorted to using the Arcane de as a desperate measure, and even that hadn¡¯t been easy.


    But this time, as Arcane Mana had flowed through the meridian affected by Ramine¡¯s mes, the unstable reaction produced by the conflicting forces of light and darkness had been neutralized by the mes.


    <i>Death turned out to be an opportunity.</i>


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help smiling, though he was still on edge. The mes connecting light and darkness were inherently unstable.


    [You... you scoundrel...]


    Ramine, stunned by the unexpected oue, looked at Karyl in disbelief.


    [Water and earth are calm and quiet, fire and lightning are fierce, and wind is free.]


    Just as the five elements were defined in magical tomes, the characteristics of the five Spirit Kings were simr.


    <i>If the catalyst for Arcane Mana were Ethereal or Maktuun, I might have handled Arcane Mana as well as Allen.</i>


    The Queen of Tides, Ethereal, and the Lord of Rocks, Maktuun¡ªknowing how fortunate he was to meet Ramine, Karyl already coveted the power of other Spirit Kings.


    <i>If I find a way to open the spirit realm, it¡¯s not impossible. </i>Karyl, drawing on his Arcane Mana, looked at Ramine.


    <i>So...</i>


    Feeling the mana flowing pleasantly through his meridians, Karyl felt like he was experiencing true magic for the first time.


    ¡°I must have you even more.¡±


    <i>Squeak-</i>


    Karyl tightened his grip on his sword.


    [Impossible...!!] Ramine shouted in disbelief.


    "Thank you."


    A red spot glowed for a brief second on Karyl¡¯s forehead. It was a sign that the fifth meridian had been opened.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve ascended another level.¡±


    With a single sh, the Arcane de cut through Ramine, shattering the subspace he had created and engulfing it in mes.


    ***


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. He suddenly vanished in front of our eyes...¡±


    Yurin Huygar had struck the invisible barrier with his mace multiple times, but it hadn¡¯t even left a scratch.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside there?¡±


    Joey Johansel looked anxiously at Karyl, who stood motionless behind the opaque wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this in their of the me Dragon. What on earth is going on?¡±


    <i>He¡¯s used us. </i>


    Yurin gritted his teeth at Joey¡¯s words.


    ¡°When we get out of here, I¡¯ll make sure he pays!¡±


    But it was toote for regrets.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i>


    Suddenly, an explosion urred, sending thick ck smoke billowing over them. The wall that had been blocking their way shattered, debris flying in all directions akin to ss shards.


    ¡°Cough, cough...!¡±


    The sound of footsteps approached through the smoke, sending a chill down Yurin Huygar¡¯s spine.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    As the figure slowly emerged from the smoke, Yurin''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Holy... crap!!¡±


    Yurin Huygar couldn¡¯t help cursing, and his outburst wasn¡¯t directed at Karyl.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    It was aimed at the massive, ming giant standing behind him.

 Chapter 113: Razorthorn

    <h4>Chapter 113: Razorthorn</h4>


    Joey kept rubbing his eyes, wondering if he was seeing things, but the ming giant was still there behind Karyl. He cast Yurin a confused look.


    "..."


    Yurin didn''t respond, but his expression seemed to confirm that Joey''s eyes were not deceiving him.


    ¡°May Y¡¯s joy be with us...¡± Yurin Huygar whispered a prayer.


    The head of his mace began to glow red. He had cast a battle-enhancement spell, one that only a few first-ss priests could use. This was why he was known as the Madman of the Battlefield.


    Emitting a red aura, Yurin positioned himself in front of Karyl, looking ready to strike at any moment.


    "You...What have you done?!" Yurin shouted at Karyl.


    They were in their of Riseria, the me Dragon, one of the most mana-rich ces on the continent. Although it had been thoroughly investigated, anything could happen here. And now, evidence of that was right before his eyes.


    <i>The imperial exploration team said they had finished investigating down to the entrance of the cave. Yet, something like this happens before we even descend further...</i>


    Could it be a coincidence? No way.


    Yurin''s gaze toward Karyl changed.


    <i>He''s deceived us.</i>


    <i>Whooosh¡ª</i>


    At that moment, as Karyl slowly opened his eyes and extended his hand, a small me flickered on his palm and then disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    With a soft sigh, Karyl smiled lightly at Yurin, who looked ready to pounce.


    "...?!"


    Taken aback by his nonchnt reaction, Yurin looked at him with a bewildered face.


    "I''ve found it."


    "What?"


    "The treasure His Majesty desires."


    As the me in Karyl''s palm vanished, so did the figure of the ming giant behind him.


    "..."


    Yurin stared at the herb resting on his palm.


    "What is that...?"


    ¡°It¡¯s called a Razorthorn. It¡¯s a precious herb that will serve as medicine for His Majesty. ording to ck market intel, it contains the power of the me Spirit King.¡±


    "Ha..."


    Fire was the element closest to life, and the Razorthorn contained the essence of fire. Of course, it had nothing to do with the Spirit King, but it made a usible excuse for what had just happened.


    Yurin was still suspicious, but his eyes wavered slightly at the sight of the unfamiliar ming herb. Karyl noticed and smiled faintly.


    <i>Deceiving them is this easy. They would never guess that this nt is just a wild herb growing in front of their.</i>


    Indeed, humans were gullible. A beggar could be regarded as a noble if dressed nicely, and conversely, a noble in rags would receive looks of pity and scorn that beggars usually received.


    Seizing the moment when Ramine''s power had been absorbed into him, Karyl had pulled out the Razorthorn from his pocket. Now, they believed the ming giant they had seen was simply the manifestation of the me contained within the herb.


    He had merely added a bit of theatrics, turning amon wild herb into a magical one in their eyes.


    <i>I thought about this when I saw the fanatics of the Blue Lore created by the Wooden Cloud, but I never imagined I¡¯d use it myself. </i>Karyl smirked.


    "Is this... the herb that grants immortality?" Joey Johansel, victim to Karyl¡¯s act, asked with quivering eyes as he looked between Karyl and the Razorthorn.


    Karyl shrugged at his question.


    "Do you really think it would grant immortality? Even if one were to eat the heart of a dragon, one couldn¡¯t possibly live forever. Immortality is within the realm of gods.¡±


    "Then...?"


    ¡°People on the ck market im that this herb can restore stamina and stabilize mana. While it might not grant immortality, it¡¯s highly effective in prolonging one¡¯s life. I''m sure this Razorthorn will greatly aid His Majesty¡¯s recovery.¡±


    Karyl carefully ced the Razorthorn into a container he had prepared. It was an expensive container enchanted with preservation mana.


    <i>Ultimately, to detoxify Twilight, the Razorthorn must be dried, but it¡¯s better to present it in this state. </i>Karyl smiled, satisfied.


    "I will keep this." Yurin pointed to the container Karyl was holding.


    "Go ahead."


    Without suspicion, Karyl handed him the container with the Razorthorn. However, Yurin still did not lower his guard.


    "If what you¡¯re saying is true, that ming giant from earlier was rted to this herb? I felt a tremendous surge of mana when the wall broke down. And how do you exin what happened inside? Have you ever considered that your reckless actions could have put all of us in danger?"


    "Master..."


    Karyl chuckled.


    "Do not fret. That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    "It won¡¯t happen, you say? How can you be so sure? I don¡¯t want to risk my life because of you! Not here, not on the battlefield... If you¡¯re so eager to die, go die by yourself!¡± Yurin shouted, looking as though he would grab Karyl by the cor like before.


    But this time, his arms remained at his sides.


    ¡°I have no intention of putting your lives in danger. You both are very important to me." Karyl emphasized hisst words. "And rest assured I value my life as well.¡±


    Dying after finally getting his life back? Sheer folly.


    "Besides, this is for His Majesty, is it not? I should say it is worth risking one¡¯s life in order toplete a mission for His Majesty. Do you not think so, Sir Yurin?


    "Well... that¡¯s..."


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Yurin, who had been raising his voice just moments ago, found himself breaking eye contact with Karyl, lowering his gaze.


    "Master...?"


    It was an unbelievable sight from the Madman, the one who had crushed countless skulls with his crimson mace.


    "...Alright."


    In the end, Yurin nodded at Karyl''s words. Certainly, what he had said was not wrong. This task had been nned, and it was for the sake of the emperor, so naturally, there was no room for objection.


    Nevertheless, Joey Johansel couldn¡¯t help feeling that his demeanor was strange as he nced at him with a puzzled expression.


    <i>What... What''s going on? Could it be that I...</i>


    However, Joey''s confusion was nothingpared to Yurin''s inner turmoil. He realized his palms were drenched in sweat.


    <i>Am I frightened by him?</i>


    He couldn¡¯t believe it, but it was instinctual.


    If Yurin''s skills hadn¡¯t been exceptional, he wouldn''t have noticed it. In fact, his keen awareness was likely due to his status as an elitebat priest. Joey, who had nobat experience, hadn''t noticed.


    This power that Yurin felt was iprehensible, entirely different from before. It was not a murderous force or a fighting spirit directed at him. Karyl had done nothing. It was simply a stark difference in power.


    "...!!!"


    Yurin flinched involuntarily from just a light touch on his arm from Karyl.


    "Let''s head back."


    From his calm tone, it seemed that Karyl was aware of Yurin¡¯s apprehension toward him.


    <i> </i> *


    "Master!!"


    Upon returning to Cove, they were met with some simr and weing faces¡ªKamma, Suan, and Karl.


    <i>It seems they did a good job with the tasks I assigned them in Cove, </i>Karyl thought, nodding as he saw Karl with the other two, recalling the orders he had given before leaving.


    "Then..."


    Yurin, visibly exhausted after the journey, warily epted Joey''s help and left first. He had been rather quiet on the way back, and he had mentioned he would lodge somewhere else, not at the mansion where Karyl sayed, until they departed again.


    "Are the preparations for departureplete?"


    "Everything is ready."


    "Good. Then, Sir Yurin, I¡¯ll see you here tomorrow."


    "...Understood."


    Karl kept looking at Yurin with a puzzled expression, noticing his changed demeanor, before he left with Joey.


    "Master, what happened? Why is that man so downcast all of a sudden? He¡¯s always...¡± Karl began excitedly but then covered his mouth as if he realized he was getting out of line.


    "Karl, are you really referring to a 1st ss priest with <i>that man</i>? They¡¯ll use you of sphemy.¡±


    "Heh..."


    Karyl chuckled at Karl¡¯s reaction. Every time he inhaled and exhaled, he felt a warm energy coursing through his meridians, a reminder of the power he had absorbed from Ramine, which brought him a strange kind of joy.


    <i>You can¡¯t tame a madman with ordinary methods. </i>


    Yurin Huygar was like a beast. Despite being a priest, he was a rough man, driven by a frenzy for bloodshed. Initially, Karyl had considered excluding him from the squad.


    <i>He could definitely be an obstacle in acquiring the empire. However, he could be a powerful ally in the Oracle Wars.</i>


    Karyl recalled the history of the empire in three major parts: the Imperial War of Session, where the princes had fought for the throne; the Empire War, where Olivurn had ascended to the throne and unified the continent; and finally, the Oracle War, where humanity had fought against the Tarak, monsters from another world, following the prophecy of the Oracle.


    While the first two wars were significant, the Oracle War, concerning the survival of humanity, were the most critical for Karyl. In that sense, Yurin Huygar¡¯s divine power would be crucial in the battle against the Tarak.


    <i>That¡¯s why he needs to be tamed.</i>


    Just as he had with the Lord of the Rolling Hills and during his encounter with the Water King and the Sea King, demonstrating overwhelming strength was the most effective approach. Back in their, Yurin Huygar had probably witnessed a level of power he had never experienced before in his life.


    "Enough with the useless chatter. Karl, you better prepare the ship too."


    "Understood!"


    After sending Karl off, Karyl could finally wee the two people he hadn''t properly seen in a long time. They couldn¡¯t share the conversation they were about to have with Karl just yet.


    "We were very surprised. We heard you were heading to the Church, but then we found out you were in the principality, and not just anywhere, but in Riseria''sir. Suan was in a panic, ready to rush over there immediately.¡±


    "Pff, panic... I was just a bit worried, that¡¯s all."


    "Oh,e on. How could an old man like me stop someone your size? My back still hurts from that day..."


    With Kamma¡¯s yful words, Karyl looked at him and asked, "So, how does it feel to be back in the principality?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t get me started. The nobles of the White Bunker treated us with such disdain. Still, thanks to settling some residents from the Lawless Port ahead of time, we managed to establish a few free guilds, but it''s not enough to trade elemental stones."


    "Hmm, so we''ll have to rely on selling information for now.¡±


    "Yes. As per your instructions, we were looking into nobles connected to Lurein, and then..." Kamma nced at Karyl and then grinned. "What kind of magic did you work? The Steel King himself contacted us, offering to set up a Ravat Guild branch here."


    The Steel King was Fran Lurein¡¯s alias. Kamma spoke with greater excitement after mentioning the name.


    ¡°Honestly, we¡¯d wee Cove with open arms. Given his strict nature and aversion to the empire, we thought the White Bunker was our only option. And then..."


    Kamma struggled to contain hisughter.


    "A week after we arrived in Cove, we received a message from the White Bunker. The very nobles who treated us so coldly!"


    "Who contacted you?"


    "Ruel Illisid. He''s a count from the Illisid family and manages the funds for Duchess Tuli''s territory. He''s a major yer."


    "She must really hate the idea of losing to Fran."


    Karyl nodded in satisfaction.


    "You aplished in a few days what we couldn''t in months, Master," Suan remarked with genuine admiration.


    However, Karyl waved his hand dismissively.


    "Kamma, don''t meet with him just yet. Let him stew a bit longer. Make him desperate, understand?"


    "Don''t worry. That''s my specialty."


    ¡°Soon, I''ll assign a few more people to you. Until then, focus on stabilizing the Cove branch. There''s much to be done here.¡±


    ¡°People? From where?¡±


    ¡°From Tatur. There are a few other ces as well, but it won''t take long. Now that we have a foothold, we need to move quickly.¡±


    ¡°Master, since we arrived, the sailors have been saying that it''s the Water King''s spawning season, and we can''t sail...¡± Suan added with a worried expression at the mention of Tatur.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve taken care of that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, you don''t need to worry about it. So, Suan, prepare the ship. You¡¯ll need to sail to Tatur and bring the people back.¡±


    Suan looked at Karyl in disbelief at his nonchnt demeanor.


    <i>Did he really resolve the Sea King issue? Unbelievable... We struggle toplete even one task, yet he manages so many?</i>


    Suan already knew of Karyl¡¯s capabilities, but the more he learned, the more he felt unsure about fully grasping them. Somehow, he felt like he still hadn''t seen Karyl¡¯s true potential.


    At times, the awe he felt for Karyl stemmed not from his overwhelming swordsmanship but from his strategic prowess.


    ¡°By the way, where''s Mikhail? Some of the peopleing include members of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, so I need to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Well, about that...¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s question, both Suan and Kamma''s expressions darkened.


    ¡°Hm...¡±


    Sensing that he already understood, Karyl nodded and lightly patted their shoulders, as if to say they didn¡¯t need to exin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±

 Chapter 114: Serica Lauren

    <h4>Chapter 114: Serica Lauren</h4>


    Serica Lauren.


    Karyl couldn''t help but chuckle as he thought of her name for the first time in a while.


    <i>Indeed, she¡¯s no ordinary person. It must be tough for Mikhail to handle her.</i>


    She was the first human to establish the Supreme system forbat sorcerers¡ªa master sorcerer who reached the 7th ss and also possessed the skills of a Sword Expert.


    <i>She is as good in magic as Serga, but she probably hasn¡¯t realized her own potential yet. With her current temperament, she¡¯ll throw fists before resorting to magic. </i>


    Karyl remembered a conversation they once had.


    <i>"Magic? Well... I can''t exactly remember when it started. I never thought I had any talent for it. All I ever learned was my father''s spear techniques."</i>


    Her father, a retired mercenary, had spent his remaining years in a small vige far from Cove.


    The Halgard spear technique he taught her was not particrly famous, but it was all he could leave to his only daughter.


    <i>"And the only time I really used spear techniques was when I had to handle drunkards at the inn with a broom," </i>Serica had said while sitting on a hill by a campfire on a battlefield.


    But no one could have imagined that this basic spear technique would lead her to be a Supreme.


    <i>"So you wield a staff well."</i>


    When Karyl first met her, she was already establishing her own system as abat sorcerer.


    <i>"Well... After my father died, one day, it just came to me. I wondered how I could use spear techniques more powerfully."</i>


    <i>"People usually think of Mana des."</i>


    Enchanting one¡¯s de with mana.


    <i>"Right, but I trained my magic instead. After all, the spear technique was sloppy. Even if I improved it, it wouldn''t hold a candle to the spear techniques of the nobility or knights.¡±</i>


    <i>"A change in thinking... So that''s when your talent bloomed. Honestly, not many can think like that, choosing the uncharted path over a safe, visible one.¡±</i>


    <i>"It''s the same with you, isn''t it? You sought to enhance your swordsmanship by sharpening both your body and technique. I trained the magic itself, not just as a tool."</i>


    Karyl grimaced at her words.


    She had independently modified her father¡¯s Halgard spear technique and her own ice magic to create a new spear technique¡ªthe <i>Freezing Spear</i>.


    Using water-based magic as an offensive tool rather than just enchanting the de, and using the Halgard spear technique for defense, she broke the stereotype that sorcerers are weak in closebat.


    She was the only one to be able to use that spear technique, and while everyone envied her power, no sorcerer dared to challenge the realm of Supreme, not even Serga, who was hailed as the reincarnation of Kaye Aesir.


    <i>"And look at this. See the elemental stone embedded at the end? I am a legitimate sorcerer. You keep talking nonsense, making others call me a weirdo for using a spear."</i>


    She looked at the long staff, much taller than herself, topped with three sharp des made of blue cradlestone.


    Meticulously crafted by Calypson, a renowned gnome artisan, the des were not only deadly sharp but also amplified her water elemental magic. However, the long staff showed signs of battle, crusted with dried blood. It was evident without saying that this de had taken many lives.


    <i>"I don¡¯t think people call you a weirdo because of me. Maybe that¡¯s on you...¡±</i>


    At Karyl¡¯sment, the colleagues around him averted their eyes and nodded in agreement.


    Karyl rubbed his forehead as he recalled how she had smacked him for that cheeky remark. It felt as though the memory had brought back the throbbing pain.


    But even that minor pain was now a fond memory for him.


    <i>Serica Lauren is essential for Tatur¡¯s growth. The sorcerers gathered at Azor¡¯s Ulkas Guild are not enough. And...</i>


    Serga was already a sorcerer affiliated with the empire. Karyl knew his skills better than anyone.


    <i>If he stays at the Academy, he will eventually be an enemy, and then I would have to devise a n to counter him. I need a sorcerer who can match his growth.</i>


    That was Serica Lauren.


    From what he remembered, the two of them wereparable to each other when it came tobat skills.


    However, Karyl had added one more variable to ensure that the oue tilted in his favor.


    <i>Mikhail.</i>


    He was no less talented than them.


    <i>Unlike in my previous life, the war among sorcerers will now be a three-way battle between Serica, Serga, and Mikhail.</i>


    If Karyl could hold two of those cards in his hand, the battlefield would naturally turn in his favor.


    <i>But I can¡¯t step in myself. It¡¯ll be tough for Mikhail, but his magical talent has to spark her interest in magic.</i>


    Ironically, he had now reached a higher achievement in magic than Serica. If he set his mind to it, Mikhail could make it so that he would never be defeated with the Halgard spear technique.


    <i>Given her strong pride, she will surely seek to learn magic from Mikhail after a defeat, </i>Karyl remembered.


    The reason Serica had devoted herself to magic more than spear technique was not merely to enhance it.


    ¡°Her father was killed by a sorcerer. Just seeing you as a sorcerer would probably make her blood boil,¡±<i> </i>Karyl murmured softly to himself.


    "Well, if she follows you after reading that note, then it must be fate." Karyl thought of Mikhail in the distance and smiled softly.


    <i>Good luck. After all, you were the one in my knight¡¯s order who got along best with Serica Lauren, not in just one way. </i>


    ***


    "Um... um...!!"


    <i>KABOOM¡ª!!</i>


    Thrown out the door and tumbling down the stairs, Mikhail, too stunned to even feel the pain, banged on the shut door.


    "Just listen for a moment, please!"


    But it didn¡¯t seem like the door would open again. Instead, the same reply came as it had for a month.


    "How many times do I have to tell you? Get lost."


    Mikhail scowled and shouted in frustration.


    "Agh...!!"


    Unable to control his trembling fists, he stomped his feet in anger.


    <i>What kind of person is that?!</i>


    "Huuh?!"


    Peeking in through the window, he recoiled at the sight of her ring eyes from inside.


    <i>Damn, it¡¯s my first time I''ve ever seen such a prickly kid. What''s wrong with sorcerers? I have barely mentioned the word magic and she''s ready to kill... How am I supposed to bring her along...? </i>


    Leaning against the stairs, Mikhail sighed deeply.


    <i>Even if I miraculously manage to bring her with me, it¡¯s going to be a nightmare. How can such a person be my teacher?</i>


    Although he had grown skeptical of Karyl¡¯s n, after being repeatedly shunned at the door for a month straight, Mikhail ended up staying here instead of following Kamma and Suan to the White Bunker.


    <i>What on earth had Master written in her note that made her flip like this?</i>


    Over thest month, Mikhail had only managed to give her the note from Karyl on their first meeting.


    "Ah... sigh."


    No one had ever treated him like this before.


    "Guess I¡¯ll just have toe back tomorrow...¡±


    Mikhail stood and looked at Serica¡¯s window. All the lights were out. Not understanding the situation, he felt frustrated, but he knew he had no other choice.


    Perhaps Aidan or Suan would have smashed in the door right away.


    "..."


    But Mikhail couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that. Scattered broken furniture, a shattered fence, and neglected equipment... It clearly looked like it had been attacked.


    An unwanted memory surfaced. When trolls attacked his vige, and when he had returned after being saved by Gordon Fabian to take his revenge.


    <i>But...</i>


    Though a bit far, the vige was intact. It wasn¡¯t a monster attack.


    <i>This is probably the work of humans. </i>Mikhail slowly turned around.


    The girl inside was simr to him. Whether it was a monster or a person... The fact that a family member was killed by someone was ultimately the same.


    "Damn..."


    At least he knew that feeling better than anyone.


    "Let¡¯s go back."


    Mikhail started walking. Somehow, the fierce gaze that had red at him strangely remained in his mind, haunting him. Was it because he had seen it almost daily for a month? Every time he thought of the young girl''s vicious expression, Mikhail couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    "Ah, I¡¯m going crazy..."


    Startled by his thoughts, Mikhail shook his head and continued walking.


    ***


    "Master! The preparations for departure areplete!! We can leave tomorrow. We¡¯ve got the departure clearance from the port."


    "Good job, Karl. Seems like you¡¯ve handled everything I asked of you in thest two weeks.¡±


    Karl tapped the thick ledger he was holding.


    "Hehe, not at all."


    The task Karyl had given Karl was nothing special.


    He had merely asked him to think about Cove¡¯s local products and items that could be profitable if brought from Tatur and sold here.


    It was Karl Mack¡¯s first time researching the market, but Karyl, knowing his talents well, fully supported his ideas.


    "When you return to Tatur, buy these items immediately ande back to Cove. By then, we¡¯ll have our branch up in the White Bunker. Then you¡¯ll go there and finish the market research."


    "Me?"


    "Yes. After that, it¡¯s the Three Kingdoms of Istria. You won¡¯t need to set up a branch there. By the time you move, it will already be done."


    "Done? How..."


    Karyl chuckled and said, "You¡¯ll see. First, let¡¯s pioneer the route linking the empire, Tatur, and the principality. Can you handle it?"


    Karl was bewildered by Karyl¡¯s unexpected words.


    "What, you can¡¯t?¡±


    "No!! I¡¯m just so excited... I mean, you¡¯re entrusting me with maritime trade now!"


    Seeing Karl too flustered to speak properly, Karylughed.


    "Right. I needed someone to handle the sea, even though Kamma takes care of thend. Start with the familiar Howard vessel. Then I¡¯ll give you a bigger ship."


    From the principality, empire, Tatur, to the Triple Alliance.


    "It doesn¡¯t end there."


    "Then..."


    "We¡¯ll get our hands on both the north and the south, in several ways."


    Karl couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Karyl¡¯s words.


    In his past life, he had first steered a ship at twenty, but now, at the mere age of fifteen, he was already navigating the seas.


    "I¡¯ll handle it!"


    "I¡¯ve already entrusted it to you. Make sure you handle it well. The necessary funds will be provided in Tatur, so go ahead."


    "Yes!!" Karl eximed excitedly.


    Watching the twilight sky, Karyl slowly rose from his seat. There was so much to do that he couldn¡¯t even properly unwind from the journey.


    "Is there more work left? Where are you off to, a guild?"


    "No. It¡¯s a personal matter. You don¡¯t need to know."


    Karyl patted Karl¡¯s shoulder and chuckled softly as he walked out the door.


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    In his hand, he held a small bottle containing Razorthorn, surprisingly the same one he had given to Yurin at their of the Fire Dragon.


    <i>Let¡¯s see if Fran Lurein is really prepared.</i>


    Karyl lightly flipped the bottle in the air.


    <i>Finally...</i>


    His eyes sparkled. He was about to meet the roots.

 Chapter 115: Audacious Deal

    <h4>Chapter 115: Audacious Deal</h4>


    Unlike thest time, the port guards seemed to be waiting for Karyl''s arrival. As he stepped into the building, everyone greeted him with a deep bow. It was clear that they were still shaken by the incident where he had cut their colleague in half.


    "Lord Karyl."


    "You look different fromst time. That robe, frankly, was a bit off, Your Grace."


    "Hahaha, what does appearance matter? It''s the beliefs that are most important."


    Fran Lurein greeted Karyl naturally, reverting to formalities as if nothing had ever happened. Dressed in luxurious clothes and expensive essories, he was meeting Karyl not as Fran of the Wooden Cloud but as Fran Lurein of the principality.


    Seeing Fran¡¯s wide smile, Karyl smirked.


    <i>Taking off a mask really makes a difference. This guy... isn¡¯t he a bit strange?</i>


    After all, those destined to fight over thrones, whether in the empire or the principality, had to grow amidst numerous secret plots and nder. Luon and Olivurn were prime examples of that.


    Perhaps this level of change in Fran¡¯s demeanor was just the tip of the iceberg.


    <i>And unlikest time, everyone sitting around seems quite capable. Having an excuse that they are part of the port guard helps too, </i>Karyl thought as he was observing Fran¡¯s subordinates scattering back to their duties after greeting him.


    It was very clear that they weren¡¯t ordinary guards, even from the way they held pens and carried loads.


    <i>They¡¯re at least Sword Expert level.</i>


    Seeing more than twenty of them, it became clear to Karyl that Fran was careful not to have another incident.


    <i>It wouldn¡¯t be easy to cut them down. </i>


    Though Karyl himself had no intention of shedding blood, as a natural-born swordsman, he had instinctively measured the distance between him and the guards the moment he entered the building.


    "I''ve heard about the incident at the dragon''sir. We weren¡¯t aware of the existence of such treasures. Surprising indeed. The Ravat Guild''s informationwork surpasses even the royal intelligence."


    "You tter me."


    "And hence, you know so much about the Wooden Cloud."


    "..."


    Fran mentioned that name nonchntly, and then he led Karyl to a seat as if it meant nothing.


    "Don''t worry. All here are part of our group. Though unlike root branches, these are just guards."


    <i>Hmm... Distinguishing between affiliated members andbat personnel. If that¡¯s the case, their scope is muchrger than I imagined.</i>


    Karyl realized that the existence of the Wooden Cloud was probably more extensive than he had thought. After all, it was the enemy he had to face.


    "Could you please wait a moment? I still have some matters to tend to."


    "Of course,¡± Karyl replied.


    Fran Lurein sat at a somewhat ostentatiously luxurious table, out of ce in the port guard building.


    <i>This isn¡¯t something you¡¯d typically find in a port guard¡¯s office... Did he have it moved here on purpose?</i>


    The table was stacked with documents. Fran, as if ustomed to it, started signing the documents one by one with a quill pen.


    "..."


    Karyl watched him intently.


    Having met time and time again on the battlefield, the Fran Lurein he remembered seemed more at home on a ship with amand baton than at a table with a pen. In fact, he had been an exceptionally capablemander. It was likely that no one else in the principality could wage war as well as he could.


    <i>Without the empire¡¯s pressure, he would surely win against Tuli Lurein.</i>


    However, his overconfidence in his abilities caused him to often disregard his subordinates¡¯ opinions.


    <i>Maybe that¡¯s why he had a falling out with Anthem Howard. Back when Olivurn was unifying the continent, Fran was just amoner from Fenria, one of the the Three Kingdoms of Istria.</i>


    Karyl had nned to find him in Fenria after wrapping up this business, so meeting him here had certainly been unexpected.


    <i>Maybe it''s better to just watch for now since leaving Fran alone will break their alliance anyway.</i>


    Karyl knew he needed a strategist to spread his influence. He wanted to pull Anthem Howard from the Wooden Cloud, but he couldn¡¯t afford to be hasty if Howard had connections there.


    And one more question arose.


    <i>Up to now, I thought Anthem Howard was just amoner from Fenria, not a significant figure. But if he was involved in this level of politics, he might¡¯ve had reasons to split with Fran and choose Fenria. </i>


    He had been hailed as the King of Thrones.


    Compared to the principality and the empire, the Three Kingdoms were definitely weaker, with Fenria being one of the smaller countries.


    <i>But it''s significant that Anthem Howard chose it. Perhaps he saw potential there. By now, Dusha has probably grilled the high officials from the Three Kingdoms. I should get Aidan to investigate.</i>


    Those were the talents that had disappeared after being crushed by the empire. There would be nothing better than to be able to reim those who never had the chance to bloom.


    <i>Swoosh, swoosh¡ª</i>


    The only sound heard in the office was that of the pen scraping against paper. Why was Fran deliberately working with Karyl there? Perhaps that wasn¡¯t his idea.


    <i>It must be Anthem Howard¡¯s doing.</i>


    He kept watching Fran, and the reason he was doing this became obvious¡ªhe just wanted to keep Karyl waiting. He probably hoped that by doing that, he could reestablish his superiority over Karyl, which had been disrupted in theirst meeting.


    <i>Thump¡ª</i>


    Atst, Fran finally finished signing the documents. He had started at dusk, and now it was pitch ck outside; at least three hours had passed, but Karyl had waited without flinching, knowing well that showing impatience was what they wanted.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Then, without a word, he ced a bottle of Razorthorn on the table.


    "Here is the Razorthorn obtained from their. One is with Lord Yurin, but I brought another in secret for the two of you."


    After three hours of tedious negotiation, Fran''s eyes shook violently as he looked at the Razorthorn.


    <i>I¡¯m way ahead of you. Trying to shake me with such obvious moves? </i>Karyl smirked at his reaction.


    "In fact, you need to take a pair of Razorthorn. Taking just one is effective, but it¡¯s only temporary."


    Of course, that was a lie.


    A single leaf of Razorthorn was enough to neutralize the Twilight poison


    "And why are you telling me this?"


    "As I said, it''s a secret between us. You should understand the implication, Lord Fran."


    At that, Fran sighed deeply.


    "I can¡¯tpete. By fulfilling the contract, you decide whether to give it to the emperor or keep it for yourself."


    Looking at Fran, Karyl smiled lightly.


    "The principality and the empire, powerful nations with hundreds of thousands of troops, are being swayed by just one man. Now that''s surprising."


    Suddenly, Fran¡¯s gaze changed. It was no longer Duke Fran Lurein before Karyl, but Fran of the Wooden Cloud.


    "Understood. I also wanted to see how you would keep our promise, and now I¡¯m at ease."


    "And the promise you made, Lord Fran?"


    "I¡¯ve already made it."


    Karyl frowned slightly at his words.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You¡¯ve already met the root."


    Karyl recalled the dozens of guards he had seen upon entering the building.


    "Do you think our rtionship is not yet at the stage for me to meet the root directly?"


    <i>Ha, won¡¯t you look at this?</i>


    Karyl felt like cutting him down right there.


    "Besides, you¡¯ve made your move, so we must hold at least one card, don¡¯t we?"


    "..."


    Fran shrugged as if daring Karyl to challenge him. Infuriating as it was, Karyl still needed him.


    "Very well. I''ll back off a little, for now,¡± Karyl said as he stood up. ¡°I''m satisfied knowing that the veiled roots have seen me."


    "When our contract is fully honored, you will meet him whether you want to or not. Even if you don''t want it, the roots wille looking for you directly."


    "I hope you¡¯ll be around then, Lord Fran."


    "Haha, what are you saying? Where would I go? You are always weed in Cove."


    Karyl chuckled softly at his response.


    The next day, Fran Lurein watched Howard as it departed from the port.


    "..."


    Last night, a reporty starkly on his desk¡ªseven guards from the port defense had died.


    ***


    "Father."


    Tiren MacGovern bowed his head as he reunited with Kuwell after more than a year. The Blue Knights had returned from their northern expedition without taking any rest and had been immediately deployed to defend the border.


    Only Kuwell MacGovern hade to the pce to report.


    The emperor''s treatment of Kuwell, known as one of the best Sword Masters on the continent, was criticized by some as harsh, but Kuwell epted his orders withoutint, knowing the reasons better than anyone.


    It was because he had sided with Olivurn.


    "I heard you joined the Academy? I''m d to see you''re doing well."


    Kuwell, with his beard grown and his armor damaged by the northern cold, walked through the pce corridor. Reuniting with his son at the pce rather than at their mansion left him with a bittersweet look.


    "You''ve been through a lot,¡± Tiren remarked. ¡°I heard you''ve conquered half of the north. His Majesty will be pleased."


    "His Majesty... I can¡¯t believe I finally hear you speak of him. I don''t know whether to be proud or to think you''ve grown arrogant."


    Tiren smiled lightly at Kuwell''s words.


    Then Kuwell, shedding his previously harsh demeanor, looked at him tenderly.


    "You seem to have gotten used to the pce. That''s good. You''re smart, and I always thought the pce was where you should be."


    "You tter me, Father."


    Kuwell patted Tiren''s shoulder gently.


    "I''ve heard about the Ryeo Knights."


    "No one has returned alive yet. For some reason... His Majesty, who returned from the Church, has forbidden the dispatch of any investigation teams."


    "There must be a reason. I''vee to the pce to report on the northern campaign, but that reason is included. Just wait, I''ll ask him myself."


    "You think Randol would die like that?¡±


    "No. Randol always kept to himself because of his background, but he¡¯s just as talented as you in all areas.¡±


    "I know. Randol always managed to beat Martte in the spars."


    Kuwell nodded at Tiren''s keen observation.


    "He''s alive."


    With that, the father-son reunion ended as the door to the emperor''s quarters came into view.


    "Sigh..."


    Kuwell heaved a sigh as he stared at the firmly closed door.


    ***


    In the dimly lit room, Kuwell knelt and said, "Your Majesty, as per yourmand, I havepleted the Extermination Decree of Heresy during the northern expedition and have returned."


    "You''ve worked hard. I should greet you from the throne, but given the circumstances, I hope you understand."


    "Not at all. Even in the north, I was worried about your health.¡±


    "Is that so?"


    Titan Shutean sat in his bedchamber, speaking to Kuwell.


    Even though this was the emperor¡¯s quarters, the room was ominously dark, with only a single candle illuminating it.


    "You worried about my health... I wonder in what sense. Whether my illness would worsen or improve. And whether you worried it would worsen or hoped it would improve."


    "I apologize."


    Kuwell felt the emperor¡¯s cold gaze. He was a man of great ambition, fit for an emperor, never willing to relinquish anything he owned, not even to his own children.


    "It doesn''t matter. Humans will die someday, but it seems I shall still draw breath for some time. You can be at ease.¡±


    "What do you mean by that...?"


    "It''s timely. In fact, I have someone to introduce to you. No, you already know him. You brought the proof yourself."


    "Pardon me...?"


    "How could I not praise you for introducing someone so valuable to me?"


    Kuwell looked up, confused by the emperor''s puzzling words.


    "Introduce yourself, Karyl."


    "...!!!¡±


    At that moment, Kuwell, shocked by the unexpected name, stood up abruptly, forgetting all decorum.


    <i>No way he¡¯s...</i>


    Kuwell had convinced himself it couldn¡¯t be. It shouldn''t be.


    If this was the Karyl he knew, hiding his foreign status would lead to execution by beheading, with no room for excuse.


    "It''s been a while."


    "Ka... Karyl?"


    Kuwell repeated the name in disbelief. Being so dark, he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    "It can''t be..."


    Though he couldn''t see, he recognized the voice.


    There was no mistake about it¡ªKaryl was there.


    "How... Why are you here?"


    He was sure it was Karyl.


    At that moment, Kuwell felt like his heart had sunk. Where was this ce? They were in the emperor¡¯s chambers, where only a select few nobles were allowed to enter. And there, Karyl stood, as if it were nothing, not even bothering to hide his identity.


    Kuwell was baffled. He couldn''t understand, couldn''t even begin to guess. Tiren, whom he had met in the corridor, hadn''t hinted at anything. That meant even Tiren didn''t know.


    It was the emperor''s secret... The fact that Karyl was there was absurd.


    Kuwell was frozen, speechless, as though a fierce dragon stood before him.


    "Father..." Karyl spoke in a low voice.

 Chapter 116: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 116: Reunion</h4>


    It was fifteen days ago.


    "Is this the eternal leaf left by the dragon?"


    Emperor Titan Shutean looked at the bottle containing Razorthorn that Yurin had presented. Although he was alwaysposed, his lips quivered slightly uponying eyes on the bottle, clearly indicating that his life depended on it.


    "Karyl."


    When his name was called, Karyl stepped forward and addressed the emperor.


    "It''s called Razorthorn. It contains the power of fire."


    He then took out an old book, simr to those asionally found in ruins.


    "Though it doesn''t offer eternal life, the manuscript suggests that if this fire-infused leaf is brewed using a special method and then turned into a pill, it will enhance one''s vitality and cleanse their blood, serving as a tonic."


    As he spoke, Karyl opened a fake ancient-looking book he had bought in the ck market.


    "This will strengthen Your Majesty¡¯s body and burn away all the toxins, which will guarantee your well-being for many years."


    "Hmm..."


    Titan Shutean looked at Yurin as if seeking confirmation.


    "The ancient text has been verified, and we did see the leaf in their. However... it would be wise to test its true efficacy if possible,¡± Yurin said cautiously while ncing at Karyl.


    Observing him, Karyl thought, <i>This man hasn''t felt enough fear yet. Well... he hasn''t seen my true power yet. But that will change soon enough.</i>


    Perhaps sensing the intent in his gaze, Yurin Huygar coughed and averted his gaze.


    "There is only one leaf. While Lord Yurin''s point is valid, sometimes a risk must be taken in order to gain something."


    "How do you n to make it?"


    "I will do it myself," Karyl immediately responded to the emperor.


    "It might be better to leave it to the pce healers. They deal with alchemy on a daily basis and create all sorts of concoctions."


    "The method to make this is unique. The healers wouldn''t understand the arcane terminologies involved."


    "Hmm... And <i>you</i> can do it?¡±


    The emperor cast Karyl a skeptical look, and Karyl smiled back at him and said, "Your Majesty, Tatur has something that neither the empire, the principality, nor the Three Kingdoms have."


    "And what is that?"


    "It¡¯s the mixed races. The ancientnguage in the text isn''t something the priests can decipher; it¡¯s Elvish. As you know, elves were once a race blessed by the gods."


    Of course, that was a lie. The ancient text Karyl had brought was a forgery created in the ck market, mixing Dwarf and Gnomenguages.


    "Hmm... I thought elves were extinct. Are there still living elves out there?" The emperor''s eyes sparkled.


    "Not exactly. There was someone among the gnomes in the ck market who knew Elvish. They¡¯re a curious race."


    "Gnomes... those little guys that prefer living deep in burrows."


    The emperor nodded with a look of disappointment. It seemed the small and unappealing gnomes did not interest him much. However, he had never seen an elf, not even in his previous life. They were known to be extinct, only to be found in books.


    "If it''s not avable even on the ck market, then you can be certain it simply doesn¡¯t exist anywhere on the continent,¡± Karyl said nonchntly. This was his way of saying that he was the only one who could perform this task.


    "That''s quite an arrogant remark."


    "I wouldn¡¯t have said it if I weren¡¯t sure."


    "Haha... Really?"


    Ironically, the emperor seemed quite pleased with Karyl¡¯s attitude.


    Karyl had never personally served Emperor Titan Shutean, but he was confident he knew more about the emperor than anyone else here, perhaps even more than the emperor¡¯s sons.


    <i>¡°Father was a greedy man who always chased after power. That desire changed him at some point, even turning him against his own children... Sometimes, Karyl, you remind me of my father.¡±</i>


    Karyl recalled what Olivurn had once said to him.


    Sometimes, when drinking, Olivurn would talk about the emperor, from how he had killed his own mother to the minor confessions about why Olivurn himself had killed the third prince. He would often say, <i>¡°Father favored neither me nor Luon, but Kromen, the third prince.¡±</i>


    Karyl used to think that Olivurn would just say those things out of habit, but now, he found it odd.


    <i>To kill his own brother in the exact same manner the Emperor died. What exactly are you, Olivurn...?</i>


    Whether it had been a perfect assassination method or just the reflection of a son¡¯s jealousy toward a sibling as twisted as the emperor was unclear.


    Sometimes, when Karyl realized something new regarding his past life, he was startled. His deepening doubts about Narh Di Maug and Olivurn, who had shared hisst moments in his past life, had only grown following his return.


    Karyl slowly lifted his head.


    "However, I would need a ce with stable equipment for the production."


    "And where would that be?"


    Finally, Karyl voiced the ultimate goal of his long-nned scheme.


    "The imperial pce."


    ***


    Kuwell MacGovern was unsure whether the young man in front of him was truly his adopted son, Karyl. Or perhaps he knew deep down but wanted to deny it.


    Since Karyl was masked, his face was unrecognizable, and the only confirmation was the token Karyl had given him.


    "You¡¯re among the few who know about my health. I¡¯m discussing this with you because I know you would never divulge a secret."


    "I apologize."


    "This matter is known only to you and Lord Yurin, aside from the four dukes within the empire."


    Karyl pondered the emperor''s words.


    <i>As expected... It wasn¡¯t just a noble title then. He¡¯s been a noble all along. Just like the Wooden Cloud, the Church has been infiltrated by the emperor¡¯s allies... Maybe the Three Kingdoms are under his influence too? The real battlefield is indeed the Church.</i>


    Whether the emperor knew what Karyl was thinking, he continued speaking.


    "This child has aplished a great deed. He obtained the me Herb from the dragon¡¯sir and brought it to me, something the empire¡¯s expeditions have failed to do over the years.¡±


    "...?!" Kuwell looked at Karyl, baffled.


    "Thanks to that, my health has improved significantly. I can now handle state affairs without difficulty."


    The emperor¡¯s words were shocking.


    It had been years since the emperor had put his chancellor and the dukes in charge of state affairs, believing his time to withdraw to the Church was near. Following that, each minister had sided with the prince they supported, assuming their prince would soon inherit the throne.


    Kuwell had been no different.


    But now...


    <i>His Majesty is resuming control of state affairs...</i>


    As his subject, he didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.


    "Kuwell MacGovern."


    "Yes... Your Majesty."


    "I called you here for one reason. Soon, I will convene all the ministers. I want you to be by my side then."


    Kuwell was surprised by this request. Clearly, the Golden Knights, led by Belin Vallention, who was the head of the Imperial Seven Knights, were the emperor''s personal guards


    <i>Belin is one of the four dukes leading the empire. For me to take his ce...</i>


    A veteran of many battles, Kuwell quickly grasped what the emperor wanted.


    <i>Is he setting me against Belin?</i>


    The emperor undoubtedly knew he was part of Olivurn''s faction. Yet, his decision to ce Kuwell next to the throne instead of Belin highlighted his preference.


    ...That could also drive a wedge between him and Olivurn.


    "..."


    Kuwell looked at Karyl, who was just standing there.


    <i>Is this your doing, Karyl?</i>


    Kuwell had a million questions he wanted to ask. The situation was too sudden toprehend and ept everything.


    <i>What have you been up to...?</i>


    The child who had fled from his mansion as if to escape to something else now stood boldly by the emperor¡¯s side.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Kuwell clenched his fist and said, "I will obey themand, Your Majesty.¡±


    "Very well. You may leave now. I need to rest a bit."


    The Emperor waved his hand dismissively andy back down.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    The door of the bedchamber closed, and the emperor asked in a low voice, "Is this eptable? I must admit, your proposal was surprisingly bold. Using the empire''s workshop under the guise of making medicine, only to casually walk into the pce with such a request."


    Karyl had handed over the antidote made from Razorthorn to the emperor and suggested one thing¡ªcing Kuwell in Belin''s position.


    At first, the emperor seemed unable to understand his words. The Imperial Guard alone was entrusted with protecting the emperor''s throne. Though Kuwell''s Blue Knights were strong, they were border guards, not the Imperial Guard.


    "When you came to the Church, Your Majesty, I knew. Even Belin, who maintains neutrality, has made up his mind, probably for Prince Luon."


    "Hmm..." Emperor Titan Shutean nodded slowly.


    When he hade to the Church for recuperation, there had been no high-ranking guards for his personal guard. Even for such a confidential matter as the movement of the emperor, Belin¡¯s absence alone was telling enough of his choice.


    "For Your Majesty to regain control, it¡¯s crucial to bnce the power between the two princes. With the disappearance of the Blue Knights, Prince Olivurn''s influence is undoubtedly weaker than Prince Luon''s."


    "So you''re saying to rece Belin with Kuwell, thereby strengthening Olivurn''s position in order to keep Luon in check," the emperor said with a bitter smile. "Things have be quite amusing."


    "I apologize," Karyl responded.


    The emperor who had oncemanded the empire now had to tread carefully, seeking opportunities to regain his influence amidst his children.


    <i>But that¡¯s not the only reason. Father needs to be by the emperor¡¯s side... Because that''s what will save him.</i>


    Karyl nced toward the door through which Kuwell had just left.<i> </i>He then bowed his head slowly to the emperor as a sign of farewell.


    <i>That should be enough for the empire. Hopefully, I can avoid the princes until I return. The rest is up to the emperor.</i>


    Despite having lost real power due to his illness, Titan Shutean was still Titan Shutean. His sons, not even twenty yet, were hardly a match for him.


    ***


    "Is it really you... Karyl?"


    As Karyl emerged from the emperor''s chambers, a voice greeted him as though he had been waiting for him.


    "..."


    Karyl knew who it was without even looking.


    Despite being another father-son reunion, the atmosphere was entirely different from when Kuwell had met Tiren.


    "You''re covering your face," Kuwell asked in a low voice.


    ¡°You know the reason better than anyone, Father.¡±


    ¡°...Is it really true?¡± he asked once more. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t ask how it happened. But I need to know what you intend to do.¡±


    A chilling sense of menace filled the air¡ªthe majesty of a Sword Master.


    <i>Even now, defeating Father would be impossible.</i>


    Now that he had broken through the wall of the 5th ss, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Karyl had also reached the level of a Sword Master. Regardless, he instinctively understood there still was a clear gap between him and Kuwell MacGovern.


    <i>Gaining mana makes me realize just how incredible Father¡¯s level is...</i>


    And yet, he wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, he had surpassed Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s swordsmanship level at eighteen, relying solely on his de and not using magic. Now, at just thirteen, he had already caught up with him in regards to that.


    <i>One more year...</i>


    Time was on his side. He was confident he would surpass Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s level before being granted his prophecy.


    ¡°His Majesty has said everything. By chance, I observed the emperor¡¯s condition at the Church... and learned of a way to treat him in the Tatur ck market. However, the matter had to be carried in utmost secrecy, and His Majesty couldn¡¯t rely on the empire¡¯s resources for that.¡±


    "..."


    "So, they hired me. Worst case scenario, it would¡¯ve been a third party who had failed. No damage to the empire or His Majesty.¡±


    "Why you?"


    Karyl slightly curled his lips, hidden by his mask.


    "Because I own Tatur."


    "!!!"


    Kuwell''s eyes widened in shock. He couldn¡¯t help but be astonished, almost to the point of disbelief.


    ¡°...You¡¯ve surprised me more than once. Even among nobles, many die without ever entering politics, yet you...¡±


    Kuwell almost said,<i> you¡¯ve made it this far despite being an immigrant, </i>but stopped himself.


    What was Tatur, after all? It was and that the continent¡¯s three great powers couldn¡¯t touch. And this young man had aplished what the empire hadn¡¯t been able to in such a short time.


    One year back, Karyl had been just a boy who had one day left the mansion by himself.


    "..."


    It was unimaginable. Kuwell could barely process this. He was stunned by just how much his foster son, whom he had always seen as just a regr child, had grown.


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    <i>I had to reveal my identity to position Father by the emperor, but given his nature, he will surely be an obstacle to my ns in the future.</i>


    Karyl needed to divert his father¡¯s attention. He had to relentlessly press Kuwell. That was why he yed his final card next, perhaps the biggest reason he hade to the empire.


    "Randol...¡±


    At the mention of that name, Kuwell gulped.


    "...He''s alive," Karyl revealed in a low voice.

 Chapter 117: Preparing for the Imperial War Before the War of Sovereignty

    <h4>Chapter 117: Preparing for the Imperial War Before the War of Sovereignty</h4>


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    It was a sunny afternoon, with a cool breeze blowing in contrast to the southern heat. The pleasant sound of leaves rustling in the wind could be heard asionally.


    Inside the room, a person was breathing steadily, his chest rising and falling in a regr rhythm as he slept.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    But that didn¡¯tst long. The person lying on the bed suddenly threw off the nket and sat up abruptly, shattering the peaceful silence within the room.


    ¡°<i>Cough...!! Cough!!</i>¡±


    He coughed painfully, a handful of blood spilling from his mouth. His head was throbbing, and his whole body felt weak. But despite that, Randol tried to muster the strength to get out of bed.


    ¡°You should stop. All your muscles are destroyed. It looks like you¡¯ve used a power beyond your limits.¡±


    Randol turned his head in surprise, and as he did so, an excruciating pain surged through him, causing him to copse onto the floor.


    ¡°Hah... It was better when you were asleep.¡±


    The person sitting on the chair besides the bed sighed as they watched Randol struggle and helped him up. As soon as their hand touched him, a warm breeze enveloped Randol, lifting him gently as if the wind was carrying him.


    ¡°What... happened to me?¡±


    Randol noticed that the fingers holding his shoulder were slender and extremely pale. It was a woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh, are you asking me that now? You don¡¯t seem to remember anything.¡±


    It was a delicate voice. Initially, Randol hadn¡¯t noticed because of the pain, but her voice had a peculiar resonance, like a unique melody.


    <i>...Is she an elf?</i>


    Randol doubted his eyes. Everyone knew that elves were extinct. He looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief.


    ¡°Everyone else is dead. You¡¯re the only one who survived.¡±


    Her words brought him back to reality.


    ¡°...¡±


    Randol rubbed his eyes a few times. Her long ears, which he had thought were those of an elf, were now normal, and her striking white eyes had turned into beautiful blue ones. She was not an elf, just a woman as beautiful as one.


    <i>This is crazy... Am I seeing things now? </i>Randol sighed at the thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s your sword, right?¡±


    She pointed to the mberge leaning against the wall. Seeing the me locked in its scabbard, memories of that day came rushing back.


    Screams echoed in his ears. The vivid images of the people he respected being mercilessly cut down by the enemy surged through his mind.


    <i>That guy...</i>


    Randol unwittingly gritted his teeth. The enemy had ughtered hisrades despite being around his age... More than that, his swordsmanship had been overwhelming. The mere thought of him made Randol tremble with goosebumps.


    ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Well, over a month. Maybe two?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Randol was shocked by how much time had passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. If you hadn¡¯t been lying there, you wouldn¡¯t have recovered. You would¡¯ve crossed the river with yourrades.¡±


    Randol gulped, realizing that she wasn¡¯t referring to a literal river.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. Judging by your body, you have the skills of a knight. But your injuries were extraordinary.¡±


    She held up two fingers in front of Randol.


    ¡°The one who did this to you is at least two levels above you. And they would have gotten even stronger while you were lying there.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened that day.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Randol began to speak slowly. He recounted what had happened at the Abyssal Rock, the purple lightning he had seen for the first time, the speed and strength of the enemy, and the overwhelming despair he had felt.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was telling this to a woman he had just met.


    ¡°You got hurt trying to obtain the Clear Distilled Water. Serves you right. The Clear Distilled Water is a mineral allowed only to those chosen by dragons during the Magical Era. Unless you¡¯re one of the Seven Elders, like Allen Javius, not even a der can touch it.¡±


    Her gaze was cold.


    ¡°Human greed knows no bounds.¡± The woman sighed softly.


    ¡°A der? What¡¯s that?¡± Randol asked, puzzled by the unfamiliar term.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Those people were phantoms, their presence not recorded by history,¡± she exined indifferently.


    ¡°How did I end up here? Did you... save me?¡± Randol realized he didn¡¯t even know her name.


    ¡°No, someone carried you to me, more dead than alive. They asked me to heal you, leaving expensive magical materials behind.¡±


    She pointed to the nearby table, on which was a bag containing a half-destroyed red elemental stone.


    ¡°Do you know what that is? It¡¯s a top-grade Red Stone. I don¡¯t know where they got it, but not even the emperor can easily get his hands on one.¡±


    Despite being broken, it was clear that the Red Stone had eight facets. Randol gazed down at himself, astonished.


    ¡°Without it, you would¡¯ve been crippled for life.¡±


    ¡°How...¡±


    Who could have saved Randol and given such an invaluable stone to ensure he could still walk? He couldn¡¯t remember. Hisst memory was being struck down by the purple sword aura.


    ¡°There are many mysteries in the world. Just know that you were very lucky.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The important thing is this.¡±


    She picked up two swords from the table. Both were thin, somewhere between a longsword and a rapier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get stronger and take revenge on the one who did this to you and yourrades?¡±


    Randol¡¯s eyes flickered at her words.


    ¡°Can I... get stronger?¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand why he was telling these things to a stranger. Maybe it was because he had faced such a strong opponent. Or maybe... He instinctively knew the woman in front of him was powerful. He could feel a prickling killing intent emanating from her the moment she picked up the swords.


    ¡°You <i>can</i> get stronger.¡±


    Her words sent shivers down Randol¡¯s spine. Unlike the overwhelmingly destructive aura of his enemy, her aura felt like a carefully honed dagger, piercing him. He hadn¡¯t felt this even from Nareel, the deputymander of the Ryeo Knights.


    This was an opportunity, and he felt he had to seize it.


    ¡°...Depending on what you do. Those who brush against death be stronger.¡± She shrugged lightly. ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Why... me?¡± Randol asked.


    She shed him a mysterious smile before finally saying, ¡°Milliana.¡±


    With that, she swung the two swords in the air, the sharp sound cutting through the silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡±


    Her introduction left Randol in a daze, causing him to forget his earlier question and stare at her in astonishment.


    ***


    <i>This will do.</i>


    Karyl walked through the pce corridors, ncing at the distinct handprint on his wrist with a bitter smile. If there had been just a little more force, it might have broken. He looked at the serene pce surroundings, remembering how close he hade to never being able to gaze at this scenery ever again.


    <i>¡°Digon...? You mean Randol is there?¡± Kuwell asked with a bewildered expression after hearing that unexpecting name. </i>


    <i>¡°Yes.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°How do you know that?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I told you I was in Tatur.¡±</i>


    <i>Kuwell MacGovern unclenched his fists at Karyl¡¯s words.</i>


    <i>¡°Being in the north, you may not know, but there are rumors that the Digon tribe is allied with the empire.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Are you saying the empire has allied with barbarians?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s something that you, a noble, could verify more urately than I can.¡±</i>


    Kuwell¡¯s face darkened at his words. The Blue Knights were stationed at the northern border of the empire, far from the south. Moreover, the emperor had temporarily suspended the southern subjugation to stabilize internal affairs after the northern expedition.


    Some knights were dissatisfied, but Kuwell couldn¡¯tin to the emperor, as the southern subjugation had been paused because of his northern campaign.


    <i>Even if it¡¯s technically feasible, the Blue Knights, having just returned from the north, can¡¯t move. Other knight orders must be mobilized...</i>


    The military forces were already divided among the princes; there was a thin bnce, and the fact that they were keeping each other in check made any movement difficult.


    <i>If I move now, it will weaken Prince Olivurn¡¯s power, already diminished by the loss of the Ryeo Knights...</i>


    Kuwell was Olivurn¡¯s main military force. For the Blue Knights, or rather himself, to move freely, Prince Olivurn needed protection from Prince Luon¡¯s threats. Ironically, the protector had to be the emperor.


    <i>So the way to do it is to help concentrate power back on the emperor.</i>


    Kuwell looked at Karyl with a stern expression. The timing of the emperor¡¯s recovery after the annihtion of the Ryeo Knights seemed too perfect.


    <i>And... His sixth son too.</i>


    <i>How much are you involved in this, Karyl? </i>Kuwell looked at him with anxious eyes and sighed softly.


    <i>¡°Phew... I¡¯m sorry. When I think about it, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. You deserve praise. Normally, I wouldmend you in front of the officials.¡±</i>


    He gazed at Karyl¡¯s mask.


    <i>¡°But the color of your eyes and hair reveal that you¡¯re an outsider.¡±</i>


    Karyl nodded, but despite what Kuwell was saying, his eyes, concealed by the mask, were magically changed to brown.


    <i>Actually, I didn¡¯t want you to find out who I am. Unlike Randol, you needed to know this time.</i>


    <i>¡°...Is life there okay?¡±</i>


    Kuwell finally asked about Karyl¡¯s well-being. Behind the mask, Karyl smiled bitterly.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s fine. Many tribes live there. You know that ce suits me better than the empire.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°During the Magical Era, people weren¡¯t distinguished by their magical abilities. Even now, tribes like Digon in the south wield power equivalent to a nation without magic.¡±</i>


    Karyl rotated his stiff wrist as he passed Kuwell.


    <i>¡°Such a world isn¡¯t bad, is it?¡±</i>


    Although appearing understanding, Kuwell firmly responded, <i>¡°The Magic Era eventually came to an end.¡± </i>He wore the face of a knight, not a father¡¯s.


    <i>¡°Are you denying an era of equality, Father?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No, I¡¯m just acknowledging the present. The Magic Era had its problems. Otherwise, it would have continued until now.¡± </i>


    He was a man of firm beliefs. Karyl didn¡¯t dislike him for that. Even though he knew Kuwell would choose a different path from his own.


    <i>¡°Karyl, this is the first time you¡¯ve called me father.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Even if the world isn¡¯t equal, at least I am to you.¡±</i>


    Kuwell handed the emblem of the Blue Knights, which he had received from the emperor, back to Karyl.


    <i>¡°You and Randol are both my sons.¡±</i>


    At that moment, Karyl¡¯s shoulder trembled slightly.


    <i>¡°That¡¯s why I will not forgive the one who did this to Randol.¡±</i>


    <i>The anger and killing intent he felt from behind Karyl¡¯s mask were palpable. </i>


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    The heavy sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor.


    <i>¡°...¡±</i>


    Karyl said nothing, only staring coldly at the emblem Kuwell had given him.


    <i>Me too.</i>


    Then, he walked toward a different exit from the one Kuwell had taken.


    ¡°Master, where to next?¡±


    Karyl lifted his head, pulled from his memories by someone¡¯s voice. At the end of the pce corridor, Aidan, dressed neatly and behaving courteously, bowed to greet him.


    ¡°What about the Three Kingdoms?¡± Karyl replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°n B is nearlyplete. Eighty percent of the nobles¡¯ wealth from the three nations is already mortgaged to Tatur. Dush was delighted to carry out your orders, saying it was what she did best.¡±


    Karyl chuckled softly, thinking of the gold coins piled in Tatur¡¯s warehouse.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <i>The war for imperial power... will be the first bloody storm to sweep across the continent.</i>


    Karyl stepped out.


    <i>I won¡¯t let the mes rise.</i>


    The empire was bustling with the emperor¡¯s return, the principality was aze with the war between Fran and Tuli, and the treasuries of the Three Kingdoms, recklesslypeting for elemental stones because to Dush¡¯s schemes, were unknowingly being emptied by their ipetent nobles.


    <i>Just like before, they¡¯re doomed by the mines. </i>


    The difference was that, unlike before, Karyl would absorb their power instead of engaging in a deadly war.


    <i>If I wanted, I could have taken the Three Kingdoms earlier.</i>


    But he waited. Everything was happening as he had nned.


    <i>At this opportunity, I would strike the Three Kingdoms, the principality, and the empire.</i>


    His strategy was to preserve as many people and power as possible for the greatest war toe.


    <i>All-in-one sweep.</i>


    ¡°We¡¯re returning to Tatur,¡± Karyl told Aidan.


    Even in this seemingly peaceful time, Karyl was waging war alone. From the Abyssal Rock until now, he had never loosened the reins.

 Chapter 118: The Foundation of the Imperial War

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Foundation of the Imperial War</h4>


    ¡°Father!!¡±


    A sharp, resonant voice echoed through the pce.


    ¡°What on earth have you done? The national treasury is about to be emptied!!¡±


    ¡°Silence! The ministers have all agreed to this. It¡¯s only a year¡¯s worth of budget. We can cover it by autumn.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª!¡±


    ¡°This is not for you to question. Other kingdoms are in the same situation. If we remain idle, our Fenria Kingdom will fall behind. The Kingdom of Istan is already establishing an academy to create a sorcery unit.¡±


    Although autumn was only a few months away, everyone knew that the months before the harvest were the harshest.


    <i>How frustrating...!</i>


    Vi sighed, looking at her father, King Logrunth of Fenria. She had always known her father was ipetent, but she had no idea it was to this extent.


    ¡°Return to your chambers. The ministers and I will manage the state affairs. It¡¯s not your ce to intervene.¡±


    Clenching her fists, Vi turned away.


    <i>I have to intervene because the ministers are just as ipetent as you, Father!</i>


    She wanted to scream, but bit her lip instead under the gazes of those watching her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go, Princess,¡± Greys, her knight and attendant, suggested as to prevent further turmoil.


    Grinding her teeth, Vi red at the ministers in the conference room as she walked out.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Back in Tatur, Karyl was reviewing the piled-up ledgers.


    ¡°What kind of magic did you use?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The person looking at him with curious eyes was none other than Dush.


    ¡°You¡¯ve established two branches in the principality and are preparing to trade with the empire. How do you manage to do things so easily that others struggle with?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. It was difficult in its own way. Didn¡¯t Suan tell you?¡±


    ¡°He did. He said you dealt with the Water King, who had troubled people in Fonein for decades. And the Sea King too? Be honest. Are you a dragon?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You must be rted to Riseria¡¯s descendants or something. Oh, and you visited their of the me Dragon too.¡±


    Dush looked at Karyl with an astonished expression, and seeing her wide-eyed, Karyl chuckled.


    "Heh, I didn¡¯t know you could disy such a variety of expressions.¡±


    ¡°Well... I¡¯m human too,¡± Dush replied with a slight blush. Her face was still veiled, but now she spoke in a softer, gentler tonepared to when Karyl had first met her.


    ¡°Dragon or not, I heard from Aidan that you met the emperor at the Church... You didn¡¯t n that either, did you?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Just luck.¡±


    Karyl denied it, but his nonchnt response didn¡¯t seem to convince Dush.


    ¡°Honestly, do you know how flustered I was when you suddenly left all the affairs of the Three Kingdoms to me and ran off with that priest to the Church?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I entrusted it to you. Aidan said you handled the n better than anyone else.¡±


    A faint smile tugged at her lips at Karyl¡¯spliment.


    "But now that I think about it, I feel like it didn''t happen all of a sudden. When you said the empire wouldn''t be able to attack the south... I wondered if it had anything to do with the Church meeting the emperor."


    Her expression turned sharp. As the ruler of the ck market, she had spent years manipting the nobles. Karyl had entrusted her with the affairs of the Three Kingdoms because he knew she wouldn¡¯t lose to ipetent nobles in a strategic battle.


    Dush¡¯s sharpness was not only directed at enemies. She remembered when Karyl had remained silent during the meeting and predicted what he was hiding based on his actions and their oues.


    Breaking the silence, Karyl gently patted her shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a capable person. I need you.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Keep it up.¡±


    Seeing Karyl smile at her from up close, Dush took a step back in surprise.


    ¡°What about the Three Kingdoms?¡±


    ¡°Baron Beryl has been doing better than expected. He¡¯s greedy, but he also delivers. I promised him a share of the magic stone mine in exchange for spreading rumors about the Kingdom of Istan¡¯s sorcery unit.¡±


    Her face slightly red, Dush coughed a few times before calmly saying, ¡°The proposal passed thanks to the nobles we bribed. Creating a sorcery unit requires a leader. Although Beryl is retired, no one is as skilled as him, so naturally, the sorcerers will gather under him.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°And using that rumor, we instilled fear in the other two kingdoms, selling elemental stones under the pretext of preparing for Istan¡¯s invasion.¡±


    But unlike Istan, Tevanel and Fenriacked skilled sorcerers.


    "It''s difficult to train new sorcerers now, and it''s not easy to recruit sorcerers of that caliber either."


    "So, the conditions have been met adequately. How about the sales then?"


    At that, Dush gave a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Completely sold out. Thanks to that, the Kingdom of Istan is also under pressure. The treasury will soon be empty.¡±


    Dush brought out something from a corner of the office.


    ¡°Some dwarves who finished repairing the mana battleship devised these based on your designs. One is a mana amplifier. The other creates shields matching the elements of the stones inserted.¡±


    She disyed a long staff and a hexagonal bracelet-like device.


    ¡°These are for countering Istan¡¯s sorcery unit.¡±


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    She inserted a low-grade elemental stone into the shield generator and pulled the handle.


    ¡°This can create a much stronger shield than regr magic.¡±


    A faint blue barrier, shaped like a rectangr tower shield, appeared.


    ¡°It looks impressive, but it has its ws. However, considering that Istan¡¯s sorcery unit is in the triple digits, they won¡¯t be picky.¡±


    She yfully hid behind the shield and peeked out at Karyl.


    ¡°Changing the elemental stone means it can only block one element at a time. It¡¯s like rock-paper-scissors. Magic fights are inherently like that, but it¡¯s still an inefficient defense tool. In any case, by the time they realize, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± She chuckled lightly.


    To survive the pressure from the empire and the principality, the Three Kingdoms had formed a precarious alliance, constantly eyeing each other. The spark that had ignited this delicate alliance was the mana mine, and maintaining a bnce in regards to that was what kept the alliance from crumbling.


    Karyl used Beryl to strengthen Istan.


    ¡°Istan, through Baron Beryl, forms a sorcery unit and buys elemental stones to train them. The other two kingdoms buy magic tools to counter Istan¡¯s pressure.¡±


    ¡°And imperial nobles using the ck market helped too. I hinted at the value of the items.¡± Dush shrugged.


    Karyl was reassured that she was indeed the right person for the job.


    Causing them to copse from within¡ªthat was the essence of n B, which stood for ¡°Break¡±.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hear from them soon.¡± Karyl nodded in satisfaction.


    The allure of elemental stones was immense. The temptation of easy power was especially appealing to the weak.


    Drunk on power, the nobles had started buying elemental stones, destabilizing the financial situation of the Three Kingdoms.


    <i>But this isn¡¯t enough.</i>


    Simply forming a mary dependency wasn¡¯t sufficient to absorb thempletely. What Karyl needed was loyalty.


    <i>Unlike the southern barbarians who revere the legends of the Horned King, the nobles of the Three Kingdoms only care about their gains.</i>


    They were the ones who would even dip into the national treasury for their own strength. However, that also meant that when faced with another temptation, they could betray him at any time.


    <i>The most certain method is war.</i>


    However, Karyl had a different n. Of course, if he wanted war, he ought to have started when he had absorbed the southern barbarians. After all, whyplicate the process of absorbing the weakest of the Three Kingdoms?


    It was because of those two formidable enemies, the empire and the principality.


    <i>Eventually, I¡¯ll have to fight them. When that timees, the Three Kingdoms will be my power base. I must absorb them while preserving their strength.</i>


    Karyl was slowly tightening his grip from the bottom up.


    <i>Bleeding their treasury isn¡¯t to destabilize the nobles¡¯ lives.</i>


    His goal was not to shift the nobles'' loyalty from the royal family to himself. Instead, Karyl sought the loyalty of the people within those nations.


    <i>I will save them by recing the ipetent royal family that has drained the national treasury. What I seek to gain is the people''s support. Dealing with the nobles isn¡¯t difficult. Once I have the unwavering support of the people, the nobles will not be able to rebel against me.</i>


    The royal family knew that they were nothing without the people.


    <i>Before the harvest, the people¡¯s resentment will peak.</i>


    That was the moment to strike. As nobles would be tempted by elemental stones, the people wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the lure of abundant food. People didn¡¯t care who ruled them. It didn¡¯t matter as long as they lived well.


    It was the simplest and the most certain way to win people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Should we sell these to the principalityter? Kamma said Tuli and Fran are about to sh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be difficult. Unlike the Three Kingdoms, the principality has many skilled individuals. And their magitech rivals the dwarves¡¯.¡±


    Dush shrugged at Karyl¡¯s words, looking disappointed. When had he prepared all this? Creating magical tools wasn¡¯t easy. Such intricate items were too much even for the magic guild.


    However, Tatur had countless skilled artisans, unmatched anywhere else on the continent. Along with the gnomes, who were unparalleled when it came to gemstones, there were the dwarves, master cksmiths who could create tools using elemental stones.


    Not only that, but the ck market was also full of ves who had fled from the empire and the principality, providing amplebor.


    Since the mana mine development, Tatur¡¯s workshops never stopped.


    Then, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. Some people wish to see you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°One of them introduced herself as Vi of the Kingdom of Fenria.¡±


    Karyl frowned slightly at the guard¡¯s report.


    <i>Vi of the Kingdom of Fenria...</i>


    The name didn¡¯t ring a bell.


    By the time the empire summoned him in his previous life, the Three Kingdoms were already on the verge of copse.


    Karyl looked at Dush.


    ¡°Vi... That¡¯s the name of the youngest of Fenria¡¯s three princesses. Could it be her?¡±


    ¡°Probably. No one else would use the princess¡¯ name.¡±


    This visit came off as a surprise, even though Karyl had anticipated it. He was also perplexed by the fact that the third princess hade to see him, not the first.


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    The guard guided them in. Karyl noticed a beautiful woman wearing arge-brimmed ck hat.


    <i>So, she is a princess.</i>


    The reddish-brown eyes under the hat were proof of Fenria¡¯s royal bloodline.


    <i>I expected one of the two kingdoms to contact me after realizing the severity of the situation.</i>


    But seeing her youthful face, he thought, <i>However, a princess, not the king or a noble, is unexpected...</i>


    The name Fenria immediately brought Anthem Howard to mind.


    <i>Perhaps the card you hoped for is her.</i>


    Looking at Vi''s face, Karyl realized he had no memory of her. He just hoped his guess was correct. Although she wasn¡¯t aware of it, Karyl was well acquainted with the man standing behind her.


    His name was Greys Fanpinel.


    Just before the Three Kingdoms copsed, he had served as a knight for a small, ill-fated country, eventually bing a Sword Master. Although he had attained that glorious pinnacle, unfortunately, history had forgotten his feats.


    After Greys reached the peak of swordsmanship, he participated in her first andst battle, where she perished.


    Tragically, he had gone up against the continent¡¯s greatest swordsman, Kuwell MacGovern. And the battlefield where he faced defeat was also the site of the final battle that led to the downfall of the Kingdom of Fenria.


    As Karyl looked at the two, he recalled the resolution he had made initially. He hoped that if the Three Kingdoms did not fall, he could harness the abilities of outstanding individuals from small countries who had not been able to blossom.


    And more, that they would be the key pieces to achieve victory in the Oracle War.


    <i>Alright. Let¡¯s see if you can be the first step in my n.</i>

 Chapter 119: Viola

    <h4>Chapter 119: Vi</h4>


    ¡°Stop right now.¡±


    Her vibrant voice made Karyl look up. It was clear and pristine. Although it seemed untainted and upright, it could also be interpreted as someone who was still ignorant of the world.


    ¡°Usually, we get a heads-up from the Lawless Port... Given that the mansion¡¯s guard reported directly to me, you must not have passed through quietly.¡±


    Karyl looked at Dush. ¡°Where is Suan Hazer?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s away on guild business for a short while,¡± she answered with a light shrug.


    Karyl nodded and then looked at Greys.


    ¡°You should be thankful that he wasn¡¯t at the Lawless Port, Sir Greys. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be here unscathed.¡±


    Greys¡¯ face hardened at his words.


    ¡°Considering the friendly rtionship with the Kingdom of Fenria, we¡¯ll let this matter go. Greetings to the princess.¡±


    Karyl passed by him, bowing slightly to show respect, and greeted Vi. As he raised his head, his eyes met hers, hidden under the brim of her hat.


    <i>She looks like she wants to kill me.</i>


    Seeing her expression, Karyl felt likeughing but stifled it with a cough.


    ¡°You recognize me, despite never attending any social events or banquets. Tatur¡¯s informationwork is not to be underestimated.¡±


    Vi took off her hat, revealing a gaze filled with venomous resentment and tension.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention the kingdom¡¯s name yourself? You were more curious about your fame reaching Tatur than surprised that I knew about you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl smiled lightly.


    <i>Sorry, but to survive in the pce, you need to attend the social events and banquets you despise. You won¡¯t get anywhere just with strong pride. </i>


    Karyl felt like he was talking to a child. In his previous life, he had been just like her. He had only imposed himself by fighting on the battlefield. As an outsider, he had always been barred from aristocratic society, but he had also harbored a personal aversion to it. This had led to the so-called honor of being called a Sword Saint.


    <i>The people may praise you, but if you don¡¯t have the power to deal with the king and nobles above them, you¡¯ll never be at the top. </i>


    Karyl had been the same, fighting his enemies as a lone wolf, believing it was for the empire and humanity. That had only led to betrayal.


    <i>The people...</i>


    At that moment, Karyl realized that perhaps Vi could fulfill the most important part of his n.


    <i>I was praised as a Sword Saint butcked a foundation, which was why I lost to Olivurn and the nobles. </i>


    But Vi was different. She was a true princess of royal blood. If she could also win the people¡¯s hearts...


    Of course, whether she was as outstanding as her unwavering sense of justice remained to be seen.


    ¡°What do you want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°You should know. It¡¯s your doing. Even a three-year-old could tell you¡¯re pinning the Three Kingdoms against each other,¡± Vi said, raising her voice. ¡°Your actions are weakening the nation¡¯s power and jeopardizing its safety. That¡¯s unbing of a merchant.¡±


    Karyl chuckled.


    ¡°Indeed. Howe grown adults don''t understand what even a three-year-old knows?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Vi looked at him, flustered by his unexpected response.


    ¡°You must be quite desperate, seeing as you came to me personally, Princess. And judging by the fact that you brought only one subordinate, you must have snuck out without your father¡¯s knowledge.¡± Karyl pointed at Greys as he spoke. ¡°Though I understand that Sir Greys is a quite capable knight...¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Greys instinctively stood in front of Vi, reaching for the sword at his waist.


    ¡°You should have known that entering a free city like this is not something that can be done with just determination.¡±


    <i>Boom¨D!!</i>


    Karyl moved swiftly, getting in front of Greys in an instant.


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    Startled, Greys tried to draw his sword with all his might, but Karyl had already gripped his wrist.


    <i>Judging by his aura, he¡¯s a high-level Sword Expert. Indeed, he could be a Sword Master in a few years. </i>


    His solid physique wasn¡¯t just muscle bulk; it was the physique of a swordsman.


    <i>I heard the Fanpinel family has a unique kind of swordsmanship...</i>


    It probably emphasized agility over sheer strength. However, Karyl had just humbled Greys in terms of speed.


    ¡°You should have known there are stronger people here than Suan Hazer.¡±


    <i>Click¨D</i>


    Despite Greys¡¯ struggle, he only managed to slightly wobble his sword¡¯s handle under Karyl¡¯s grip, unable to draw it from its scabbard. He was in disbelief, unable to ept that he was being overpowered by someone smaller than him.


    <i>I¡¯m curious about his swordsmanship, but I don¡¯t want to wreck this ce. I¡¯ll save it forter.</i>


    Karyl pressed Greys¡¯ de into its scabbard.


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    Unable to withstand the pressure, Greys fell to his knees.


    ¡°Greys!!¡± Vi shouted in shock. As she tried to rush at Karyl, Dush, who had been observing from behind, grabbed her shoulder.


    ¡°This is not the pce where you can do as you please without anyone objecting. Haven¡¯t you realized that you¡¯re in a delicate situation, Princess?¡± Dush whispered.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Vi demanded as she shook off Dush¡¯s hand.


    Normally, no one would darey a hand on a princess, but Dush, who had dealt with the great nobles of many powerful countries for years, saw the young princess as nothing more than a childish girl.


    Karyl observed them quietly, thinking.


    <i>Someone as skilled as Greys would surely stand out in the kingdom. He¡¯d fit better as the guard knight of the first princess. He¡¯s probably been assigned as the third princess¡¯ guard because of family issues, not his ability. </i>


    No matter how talented he was, Greys was still a royal servant. If he fell out of favor, he would be sidelined from politics.


    <i>That means this mischievous princess is in a simr position. I got the picture.</i>


    ¡°When you step out into the world, you¡¯ll find that being a princess doesn¡¯t allow you to do as much as you thought,¡± Karyl said softly. ¡°Especially if you¡¯re not the heir to the throne.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Vi red at him, but Karyl continued in a gentle tone, ¡°To change something, you need power. And you need to prove it. Dush.¡±


    At his words, Dush handed him a ledger.


    ¡°Your father took fifteen hexagonal stones as coteral for next year¡¯s harvest. As you know, our Tatur and the Calton mines in the principality are the only ces on the continent where high-grade elemental stones are mined.¡±


    The principality, with its lesser magical powerpared to the empire, strictly controlled the export of elemental stones from its mines, contributing to the rapid development of magical engineering.


    <i>Of course... Six-faced stones won¡¯t suffice.</i>


    Karyl, knowing that octagonal stones would emerge from the Kadihum mines, thought it wouldn¡¯t be toote to develop magitech ordingly.


    ¡°What... next year¡¯s harvest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. He also purchased several magical tools on coteral.¡±


    At that, Vi¡¯s face hardened.


    All of this had been made possible by Dush¡¯s skillful trading between the Three Kingdoms. As a girl who had not yete of age, Vi couldn¡¯t possiblyprehend the seasoned methods of a veteran like Dush.


    ¡°What on earth... What has my father done...?¡±


    Vi stared at the thick ledger, her jaw to the floor.


    ¡°These are all your father¡¯s debts to me. At this rate, the kingdom might not be able to sustain itself without a war.¡±


    Vi couldn¡¯t understand. Although ipetent, those people had managed to maintain the kingdom up to this point. She knew elemental stones were valuable, but not everyone could reach the pinnacle with them. Was this sheer greed?


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s if they have to pay the full price.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Karyl released Greys and smiled. Greys stepped back as he rubbed his sore wrist, which had the mark of Karyl¡¯s fierce grip


    ¡°Contrary to your concerns, I have no intention of collecting this debt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I intend to provide it free of charge, at least for now.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Vi frowned, unable to follow. Nobles driven by elemental stones were unbelievable, but the notion of giving away stones for free seemed even crazier.


    ¡°The Three Kingdoms are in the midst of a crisis. So far, the emperor¡¯s absence has kept this secret, but soon the empire will learn of these mines. Do you think they¡¯ll stay quiet?¡±


    ¡°So...?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not offering charity. If they don¡¯t stand with me in the uing war against the empire, your family will have to pay for all the elemental stones they¡¯ve received.¡±


    Karyl nced at the ledger.


    ¡°By then, taking over the kingdom might suffice.¡±


    ¡°A war with the empire? Are you insane?¡± Vi scoffed. ¡°Do you think the Three Kingdoms will fight the empire over some elemental stones?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Despite her mockery, Karyl remained calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a merchant. I never imed to be. Tatur is run by Dush, Kamma, and Suan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that moment, even Vi, who didn''t wield a sword, felt the sharp killing intent piercing her skin.


    ¡°I am the leader of the four tribes of the Great ins and the five southern tribes. The northern Wolf-Fox tribe follows me, and in Azor, over seventy sorcerers are being trained using the highest quality elemental stones, which aren¡¯t provided to the Three Kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°In terms of military strength, I have about three hundred thousand troops ready to invade the Three Kingdoms,¡± Karyl exined calmly.


    In other words, he had more than double the military power of Fenria at his disposal.


    ¡°Let me tell you something as the lord of the south. When I say the Three Kingdoms will support me in the war against the empire, I mean they¡¯ll be under mymand.¡±


    ¡°How dare you...!!¡±


    Despite Vi¡¯s shouting, Karyl maintained hisposure.


    ¡°This is a test. Within this strange deal, you reckon there¡¯s anyone who thinks of the people? Someone that even a third-year-old knows about?¡± He smiled lightly.


    ¡°I believe you are qualified to be a queen,¡± he continued in a kinder tone. ¡°If you want to save the people, ascend to the throne. If you do, I¡¯ll attack the Kingdom of Fenriast among the three kingdoms.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Pff... Bahaha!!¡±


    Laughter erupted from the office after the two left. Dush was holding her stomach as she looked at Karyl.


    ¡°How can you reveal such secrets with a straight face? And who deres war to a princess instead of a king?¡±


    ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t matter. No one will believe her. No one would think the southern barbarians would invade the Three Kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Right. Everyone thinks the Digon tribe would never allow a war without their consent.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Karyl nodded. ¡°She has the makings of an excellent queen, but she¡¯s just the third princess. No matter how much she shouts, the ipetent king and nobles won¡¯t listen to her.¡±


    ¡°And as a princess, it¡¯s hard to believe she would strengthen her enemy with elemental stones and weapons.¡± Dush pointed at the sealed oath behind the ledgers.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t know that most nobles, except the royal family, are already on our side,¡± Karyl added in a low voice as he nced at the oath. ¡°But they¡¯re just nobles swayed by money. I don¡¯t trust them. I¡¯d rather trust her.¡±


    ¡°Then...?¡±


    ¡°Simply taking the castle through war is no different from the empire. But the free city is not just awlessnd. It¡¯s a city where freedom is paramount. A ce where outsiders, barbarians, ves, andmoners can all live equally. We need to show that we¡¯re fighting to protect their freedom, notwlessness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you want the princess on your side. A new queen who values the people¡¯s lives, unlike the nobles. And if she stands with us...¡±


    Dush grasped Karyl¡¯s n immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. We¡¯ll have to see if she¡¯s capable of choosing the people over the throne.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. Why are you going about this in such aplicated manner? Throughout history, kings have conquered without considering such circumstances.¡±


    ¡°To save them.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°To save as many people as possible. That¡¯s why I want to take the throne.¡±


    Dush cocked her head, not understanding. Of course, she couldn¡¯t understand because she didn¡¯t know that these wars among humans were merely a prelude to a greater war that was yet toe.


    Karyl had chosen this tedious andplicated path precisely to prepare for that great war¡ªhe would unify humanity as a whole, not just a nation, and ensure that this time, they would have more forces.


    Karyl exhaled softly. ¡°This is the first step. If Vi truly ascends to the throne, we must have the legitimacy to rise above her.¡±


    Dush nodded at his words.


    ¡°Monster subjugation,¡± she remarked, her own words sending a chill down her spine. Everything fit together perfectly.


    ¡°Master, as you¡¯ve said, Beikan reported signs of a monster dungeon forming between the Kingdom of Istan and the Kingdom of Fenria.¡±


    Unlike the central people, the southerners were veterans in subjugating monster dungeons. Karyl had sent Beikan to investigate the borders of the Three Kingdoms.


    ¡°And there are dozens of viges between those borders. At least thousands of people live there.¡±


    Karyl nodded.


    ¡°And the monster dungeon is bound to form in...¡±


    ¡°Three months, right before the harvest. When the dungeon appears, the monsters will ravage the fields. The Three Kingdoms, already bankrupt, won¡¯t have the means to subjugate the monsters.¡±


    ¡°Even if they have good weapons, they can¡¯t afford to use them. It¡¯s ironic.¡±


    At Dush¡¯s words, Karyl looked out the window.


    ¡°Summon Beikan and Kinu Mukari.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°We will handle the subjugation, and...¡±


    His eyes gleamed yet again.


    <i>The cunning emperor won¡¯t keep his promise just because he thinks I saved his life. I wonder who he¡¯ll send to the south.</i>


    It didn¡¯t matter who the enemy was. They would merely serve to demonstrate the might of Karyl¡¯s army along with the monster dungeon subjugation.

 Chapter 120: The Rise of the Southern Expedition

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Rise of the Southern Expedition</h4>


    A heated debate was taking ce in the Sun Hall of the imperial pce, where the emperor managed state affairs. Ironically, this was because the emperor, who had previously stepped back, had returned to the forefront of governance.


    ¡°Your Majesty, will you continue to stand by and watch the southern regions? The Ryeo Knights were annihted by those barbarian scoundrels.¡±


    The one speaking vehemently and drawing the attention of the officials was Luon, the first prince.


    ¡°We must send troops immediately to deal with those bastards.¡±


    ¡°Brother, calm down. The Digon tribe is in the south. If war breaks out, we¡¯ll inevitably sh with them. Regardless of their differences, they won¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡±


    The one trying to calm him down was the second prince, Olivurn.


    However, Luon scowled at his words and shouted, ¡°So you want us to sit around doing nothing while our knights are being ughtered? It¡¯s been months already! At this rate, the empire¡¯s prestige will¨C!¡±


    ¡°Then who will you send?¡± Olivurn cut him off.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Of the seven knight orders of the empire, four are entrusted with frontier defense. Among them, the Blue Knights have just returned, and the Green Knights are guarding the principality. Will you send the Wisteria Knights, who are responsible for the southern border, on a subjugation mission?¡± Olivurn asked sharply.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s the Wisteria Knights. You know this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone in the Sun Hall knew that the marquis of Vestal, the head of the Wisteria Knights and the empress¡¯ brother, was ill-suited for war. He had been assigned to the southern border because there had never been any conflict with the empire.


    The Digon tribe ruled the south, and both sides knew that a sh would result in mutual destruction.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll leave the barbarians alone? Need I remind you that the significance of the northern conquest also applies to the south? They¡¯re also heretical scum,¡± Luon argued fiercely.


    ¡°What do you think, Olivurn?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Luon bit his lip as the emperor asked Olivurn instead of him.


    ¡°This is all my fault. The Ryeo Knights entered the south to obtain Clear Distilled Water based on a report from the Gray Training Ground in Azor.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Before punishing the south, I¡¯ll ept whatever consequencese from acting without permission.¡±


    Murmurs filled the hall at Olivurn¡¯s unexpected statement. At a time when the two rivals were supposed to conceal their own faults while exposing each other¡¯s, Olivurn instead volunteered to take the punishment.


    Titan Shutean looked at him with interest.


    ¡°There are reports of a possible war between the Lureins in the principality, but we can¡¯t withdraw the Green Knights.¡± The emperor¡¯s voice grew firmer.


    ¡°Your Majesty, grant me part of the ck Knights of the royal special forces to confront the Digon tribe myself.¡±


    ¡°Digon?¡±


    Olivurn then exined with an ambiguous expression, ¡°I will clean up my own mess without wasting more imperial soldiers, settling the southern issue with southerners.¡±


    The emperor quickly understood his n. He had already been informed of how the Ryeo Knights had entered the southern fortress without any blood being shed.


    <i>It was Olivurn, not Luon, who allied with Digon. Indeed... he¡¯s different from the imperialist Luon.</i>


    Despite his calm and friendly demeanor, the emperor was often amazed by Olivurn¡¯s deep, inscrutable nature.


    <i>And the ck Knights still remain as neutral. It seems as though he aims to bring them to his side.</i>


    The emperor looked at Luon, curious to see his response to Olivurn¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s your careless thinking that lost the Ryeo Knights!¡± As expected, Luon spoke up immediately. ¡°Father, give memand of the Wisteria Knights. I will go south myself.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    But the emperor wondered about Luon¡¯s confidence. Despite being the first prince with the most legitimate im to the throne, Luon had always been far from the battlefield.


    ¡°You must know Sir Azif, the deputymander of the Golden Knights, who was recuperating in his domain of Berardo. He has expressed his wish to achieve merit before returning to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Was Sir Azif injured?¡±


    The emperor looked puzzled, turning to Belin Vallention, themander of the Golden Knights and the chief knightmander.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    But Belin only coughed and bowed slightly instead of answering.


    <i>While Olivurn was contacting Digon, Luon was reaching out to the Golden Knights. That¡¯s interesting.</i>


    The emperor looked at his two sons, who were beginning to gnaw at his position with satisfaction.


    ¡°You all have the empire¡¯s interest at heart. I am pleased to see that I raised my children well.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s tone changed. At that moment, both Luon and Olivurn flinched involuntarily. The emperor, resting his arms on the throne¡¯s armrests and pressing his temples with his fingers, looked down at them.


    ¡°Both of you are right. I have heard your thoughts for the empire. But you are forgetting something important, someone close to you, a cherished family member.¡±


    Both princes¡¯ expressions stiffened.


    <i>Damn it...</i>


    All eyes turned to one side.


    There stood the third prince, Kromen.


    ¡°I would like to give him a chance. The heavens kept me alive so I could see how well my children have grown up.¡±


    The boy, now barely eight years old, looked like he was about to cry from all the attention he was getting.


    ¡°Father!!¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty...!¡±


    Luon and Olivurn shouted simultaneously at Titan Shutean.


    <i>This cunning old man... He intends to block our chances of gaining merit from the start. You call this family affection? This is all just an excuse to hold onto power!</i>


    <i>There is almost no support for the third prince. How can he handle this task?</i>


    ¡°Unlike you two, Kromen is still young and inexperienced,¡± the emperor said casually, as if reading their thoughts. ¡°So, I have called someone to aid him.¡±


    <i>Creak¨D!!!</i>


    At that moment, the giant doors of the Sun Hall opened, and all eyes turned toward the entrance.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The two princes and the officials were shocked to see the man standing at the door.


    <i>Thud¨C Thud¨C Thud¨C</i>


    The floor shook with each step. The officials turned away, unable to meet his gaze as he stepped on the carpet.


    ¡°You summoned me, Your Majesty.¡±


    The man stood confidently before the emperor.


    <i>Go... Gordon Fabian!!</i>


    The head of the Guidance Mercenary Gang and one of the continent¡¯s five Sword Masters¡ªno one had expected his return.


    <i>I haven¡¯t heard of an airshipnding in the territory...</i>


    <i>Could the emperor have summoned him in secret?</i>


    <i>Since when...?</i>


    <i>Could the Guidance Mercenary Gang be supporting the third prince?</i>


    The mere presence of Gordon Fabian left the officials in turmoil. The Guidance Mercenary Gang was as powerful as three knight ordersbined. If he sided with the third prince, his forces would rival those of the other two princes.


    However, the emperor wasn¡¯t finished. With a satisfied look, he spoke to Luon and Olivurn.


    ¡°You two will assist Sir Gordon in helping the third prince resolve this matter. Olivurn, you will settle the discord you sowed, and Luon, you will guide your younger brothers.¡±


    At that moment, both princes nced at Kromen, their eyes filled with the same intent.


    <i>This is my chance to get rid of you. </i>


    They had always believed that standing on the battlefield would mean facing each other as enemies. They had expected to fight for the throne after the emperor¡¯s death, but it seemed that the moment hade sooner.


    A father should prevent his children from drawing their swords against each other, but Titan Shutean was not an ordinary father. Instead, he had set the stage for them to fight¡ªthey could eliminate their obstacles without wasting thousands of troops, and the stage was the southern region, inhabited by filthy barbarians.


    In battle, anyone could lose their life, even a prince.


    <i>Gulp¨D</i>


    Kromen gulped nervously, and in the silence, the sound caught Luon and Olivurn¡¯s attention. As if aware of their thoughts, Gordon Fabian stood next to the weak boy who didn¡¯t even reach his waist.


    <i>Damn it...</i>


    It was too soon to rejoice.


    Although they hadn¡¯t wished for this battlefield, they had to remember that it was not something they had created themselves but a stage set by their father. The Emperor had ced the strongest enemy, Gordon Fabian, in front of their seemingly weakestpetitor, the third prince.


    <i>To deal with Kromen, I must ultimately surpass that man.</i>


    Indeed, they had to deal with this man, who seemed strong enough to rip an ogre¡¯s head off with his bare hands.


    <i>If I make a mistake, I¡¯ll be the one to fall.</i>


    <i>This might be a trap, not an opportunity. Is Father nning to bury us in the south?</i>


    A stifling silence engulfed the hall. The princes stared at each other, their thoughts racing, their eyes betraying their different intentions.


    It was only Titan Shutean who smiled brightly.


    ¡°Time is too precious to waste. My decision is final. Olivurn, Luon, you will both help your brother resolve the southern matter.¡±


    Having said everything, the emperor stood up from his throne.


    ¡°We... we must hurry,¡± one of the ministers mumbled in a dazed voice.


    But then, as if his words had set off a spark, people suddenly started shouting.


    ¡°Gather the troops as quickly as possible!¡±


    ¡°Check the supplies immediately!¡±


    All the officials had the same thought.


    <i>No matter what, the prince I serve must be the one to solve this issue!</i>


    They knew their future depended on it.


    The sound of running footsteps echoed through the corridors. In no time, everyone had rushed out, leaving behind the three princes in the Sun Hall. Some people had taken onest nce at them before departing, as if this could be the veryst time they ever saw them.


    ***


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Sir Yurin, I ask that you go south with Kromen.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me?¡±


    Despite the uproar in the hall, Titan Shutean looked unsatisfied.


    ¡°I understand your intentions, but isn¡¯t it too early?¡± Yurin responded, surprised. ¡°The deadline with Karyl hasn¡¯t...¡±


    The emperorughed dismissively.


    ¡°That boy demanded Kuwell MacGovern in exchange for our deal.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And when we met at the Church, he said he wanted to prevent the Three Kingdoms from suffering any damage when the empire¡¯s troops pass through the south.¡±


    ¡°Yes... Your Majesty,¡± Yurin replied in a trembling voice.


    The emperor had fulfilled none of his promises.


    "Isn''t he being too arrogant? A mere boy, barely in his teens, trying to negotiate with the ruler of the empire. Since when does the empire concern itself with the welfare of a mere merchant?"


    ¡°...Indeed, Your Majesty.¡±


    Why was this happening? Just thinking about Karyl caused Yurin¡¯s mouth to go dry, sending shivers through his body.


    No, he knew why.


    <i>Your Majesty, Karyl is no ordinary merchant. </i>


    In all honesty, he didn''t want to meet him again. Yurin could never forget the sight of Karyl at their of the me Dragon.


    <i>He¡¯s... a monster.</i>


    In that moment, Yurin felt as if the emperor¡¯s seemingly calcted move was equivalent to a moth diving into the mes.


    And to make matters worse... there was not one, but three princes heading there.

 Chapter 121: Preparations for Subjugation

    <h4>Chapter 121: Preparations for Subjugation</h4>


    "I have something to tell you all."


    Kuwell MacGovern looked at his gathered sons as he spoke. He had anticipated this after seeing that the emperor hadn¡¯t summoned him to the Sun Hall, but now he realized the situation was worse than expected.


    If the emperor had kept Kuwell by his side despite choosing Olivurn and turning his heart away, Kuwell would have thought that he still needed time to solidify his support. However, sending all three princes on this southern subjugation mission meant that the emperor wasn''t willing to take his time.


    <i>Why... Why does His Majesty seek to kill his own children with his own hands?</i>


    If his conscience allowed him to do something so cruel, he shouldn¡¯t have had children in the first ce. Human greed was indeed terrifying.


    Befitting of his title of the Conquering King, Titan Shutean excelled at expanding territories, but he had never been a benevolent ruler. In that sense, Luon resembled him the most.


    Ironically, that resemnce was the reason Titan Shutean didn¡¯t want to pass the throne to him. But regardless of that, if he lost power, Luon would seize the first opportunity to behead him and take the throne.


    That was why Kuwell had chosen to support Olivurn. Although he wasn¡¯t his legitimate son, Olivurn had a kind nature, and the emperor thought he would be an ideal ruler for the empire. In fact, many nobles shared this sentiment.


    However, none of them knew that this benevolent ruler they envisioned was the one who had killed the emperor in his previous life.


    "Yes, Father."


    "Please, speak."


    The four sons in front of Kuwell responded with tense expressions.


    "Martte, you will apany Prince Olivurn to the south this time. Given that contact with the Ryeo Knights has been cut off, he won''t have many troops to move. Protect him at all costs."


    "Understood!¡± Martte replied firmly, his eyes gleaming.


    Kuwell could tell that his son wasn¡¯t the same as before. After returning from the north, he was struck by how much Martte had grown over the past year.


    After losing to Karyl back then, Martte had achieved nothing significantpared to Tiren and Randol, who had gained the emperor''s favor by taking care of the goblin raid incident.


    Perhaps because of that, Kuwell had always been concerned about Martte''s arrogance as a noble¡¯s son. But now, a yearter, he no longer saw any arrogance in Martte¡¯s eyes.


    "Tiren, you will also join the southern subjugation as an imperial sorcerer. But as you know, Sir Kadin remains neutral, so you''ll likely be assigned to the third prince."


    "I think so too."


    "His Majesty has called in mercenaries to support Prince Kromen directly, but mercenaries are rough and wild. Make sure to properly support the third prince. I''ll have Elliott apany you."


    Elliott, standing next to Tiren, nodded. Although Elliott¡¯s swordsmanship wasn''t as good as Martte''s or Randol''s, his physical strength was unparalleled.


    "You stillck experience. Many mercenaries are stronger than you. If Gordon Fabian decides to act, the third prince¡¯s life could be in danger."


    "Surely not..."


    Kuwell shook his head at Tiren.


    "But he wouldn''t do that. He''s barbaric but not the type to resort to cowardly tactics."


    Tiren found it slightly odd that his father, a knight, spoke like that about a mercenary, as if they were oldrades.


    Jake, excluded from this expedition, simply looked anxiously at his brothers.


    "And there''s another reason I''ve called all of you,¡± Kuwell added in a low voice. "I''ve heard that Randol is alive and that he¡¯s being held by the Digon tribe."


    Hearing that, his sons¡¯ eyes widened.


    "...What!?"


    "Of course! That guy wouldn''t die so easily."


    "Is this true?"


    Although their reactions varied, they were all surprised by this news.


    "Probably. That child isn''t one to lie."


    "That child...?"


    Instantly picking up on it, Martte looked up at Kuwell, his eyes twitching slightly.


    "I¡¯ve recently met Karyl."


    "...!!!"


    "...!!!"


    Hearing that name from their father¡¯s mouth, they were more shocked than when they heard about Randol''s survival.


    "He¡¯s alive..." Martte muttered under his breath.


    "Brother, that guy wouldn''t die,¡± Elliott snorted.


    "Father, how does Karyl know about Randol?¡±


    "I don''t know the details, but apparently he''s in Tatur now. Surprisingly, he¡¯s helped the emperor return to governance."


    Kuwell¡¯s sons were in disbelief. Someone with no ties to the emperor had helped him...


    <i>Karyl, you¡¯re leagues ahead of us... </i>Martte unwittingly bit his lip.


    "I¡¯m the only one from the pce who knows about this. I don''t think Karyl told His Majesty about Randol. Therefore, I ask you to...¡±


    "Rescue Randol during the southern campaign. If Prince Luon leads his forces south, the Digon tribe won¡¯t leave Randol, an imperial citizen, alone."


    At Tiren''s words, Kuwell nodded.


    "Right. As knights, you must obey the princes¡¯ orders, but as MacGovern children, you also have a mission to rescue your brother.¡±


    Kuwell looked at Martte.


    "Martte, if Prince Luon attacks Digon first, try to rescue Randol."


    "I will."


    But Kuwell knew that if a battle broke out, Martte wouldn''t be able to save Randol by himself. Digon would surely behead Randol if things got violent.


    <i>I hope Prince Olivurn arrives in the south first... </i>


    Kuwell smiled bitterly as he looked at his sons.


    "Please return safely, all of you.¡±


    "Yes, Father."


    "We will."


    The MacGovern brothers were likely walking into their first battle. Kuwell had hoped his children would fight under one banner, but the emperor had shattered that hope.


    The children bowed to Kuwell and left the room, but Tiren remained behind.


    "Do you have something to say?"


    "I heard something strange while you were in the north."


    "What is it?"


    "The Expert Tournament, which hadn''t been held for a while, was held at the Magic Competition in Azor."


    "Hmm."


    Kuwell was puzzled as to why Tiren was suddenly mentioning the magicpetition.


    "The Expert Tournament is for <i>real </i>sorcerers, those who have be more than apprentices. That''s why the Magic Society implicitly banned the tournament."


    "And?"


    "Recently, there was a winner. He was a free sorcerer, not affiliated with the Magic Society. His name was Karyl."


    "..."


    In an instant, Kuwell''s expression hardened, his eyes twitching.


    "Is that true?"


    "My master confirmed it personally. Though he didn¡¯t meet the winner, he went there after receiving a report about the Gray Training Ground being attacked."


    "Hmm..."


    "Most likely, it might just be someone with the same name. You know... that boy..."


    Tiren stopped himself from saying "immigrant."


    "Fabio, the lord of Azor, said the winner had brown hair and brown eyes."


    "Then it''s not him," Kuwell nodded.


    "Forgive me, Father, but have you seen Karyl''s face?"


    "No, I haven''t. He wore a mask to hide the fact that he¡¯s an immigrant.¡±


    "..."


    Tiren frowned slightly at those words. Of course, wearing a mask was only natural for him. Tatur was a free city even for immigrants, but the empire was not. Moreover, if he had revealed that he was Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s son, it made sense that he couldn¡¯t show his face.


    <i>But...</i>


    Tiren still couldn''t shake his doubts.


    <i>Could he have worn a mask even when meeting the emperor alone?</i>


    No, that was clearly impossible.


    The emperor despised immigrants, so how could Karyl not only survive an encounter with him, but also stand by his side?


    <i>I need to find out about this. </i>


    Tiren clenched his fist, realizing he had another goal during this southern expedition.


    "Father,¡± Tiren called again before leaving the room, not turning around. ¡°We¡¯ve all been assigned to a different prince, in a different army, right?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Do you think all three princes will return safely from this expedition?" Tiren asked calmly, holding the doorknob.


    Kuwell found himself unable to answer. Serving in different armies, the brothers could very well be forced to draw their swords on each other.


    ***


    "Phew..."


    Dush heaved a sigh as she checked the continuous stream of messenger birds.


    "The empire is on the move. Just as we expected, the emperor doesn''t intend to honor his deal with you, Master. They''re preparing to dispatch troops."


    Not long after Vi''s visit, the sudden influx of messenger birds had left her feeling overwhelmed.


    Watching her, Karyl said, "You shouldn''t be struggling with this. This is what I meant by the invisible empire. The power to know everything happening on the continent while sitting down."


    "Ugh... Then help me out. It''s too much to handle alone."


    "Soon, there will be a group to support you. Aidan is preparing it, so just hang in there a bit longer.¡±


    Karyl smirked, thinking it was time to contact the Eastern Lands with Aidan.


    <i>If we¡¯re going to finally establish the invisible kingdom, we need to be thorough about it. Speaking of which, Zouk has been quiettely... Has she returned to the empire?</i>


    Karyl spoke to Dush in passing, as she wasn''t a key figure at the moment.


    "If they¡¯re raising an army, the target is likely the south. Did you find out who themander is?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s Azif, the vice captain of the Golden Knights."


    At her report, Karyl tilted his head slightly.


    <i>The Golden Knights are the royal guard. Despite turning against the emperor, it¡¯s unlikely that Luon would appoint him as the captain.</i>


    "Oh, there¡¯s another report. But... could this be true?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Dush frowned as she opened another note from a messenger bird.


    "They say all three princes are going on this expedition. The army is being assembled by Prince Luon."


    "All three princes?"


    "Yes. The second prince... doesn¡¯t seem to be raising a separate army. But the strange thing is about the third prince. An informant ced in a vige at the empire''s border confirmed that he boarded the Guidance Mercenary Gang''s airship."


    <i>Gordon Fabian is supporting the third prince...?</i>


    Something was off. In his previous life, the Guidance Mercenary Gang had no involvement in the imperial power struggle. While Gordon Fabian had influence in the pce, he didn''t directly participate in the princes'' mud fight.


    <i>There''s no connection between Kromen and Gordon Fabian. If anything, he''s still on the emperor''s side.</i>


    In an instant, a thought shed through Karyl''s mind.


    <i>Wait, is the emperor trying to empower Kromen?</i>


    Indeed, Titan Shutean favored Prince Kromen the most among the three. But that was mere favoritism, not a desire to pass the throne to him.


    Karyl looked at it from the other side.


    <i>Or is the emperor using the Guidance Mercenary Gang to eliminate the third prince? </i>


    It wasn''t impossible. In fact, that seemed more likely than empowering him so he could inherit the throne. When power was involved, Titan Shutean could be the most cruel man.


    <i>Such pointless greed... And for what? It¡¯s all over once you¡¯re dead. </i>


    Karyl smiled bitterly. The greed Titan Shutean had so desperately clung to would turn to ashes in just a few years. Perhaps sumbing to that poison, like in his previous life, would have been better than living long enough to lose everything.


    "But this is impressive. Suan and Kamma have spread the people we brought through the Lawless Port over the past two years all over the Empire... It¡¯s just like you¡¯ve said, Master. We have a clear view on what the empire is doing.¡±


    Despite herints, Dush looked pleased.


    To move arge army required many things¡ªsupplies, food, tents, firewood, and more. No matter how subtly the empire moved, they had to take supplies with them, and those supplies would give away their troop numbers.


    "Judging by the amount of supplies they¡¯re preparing, they can¡¯t possibly move through the southern roads. They must go through the Three Kingdoms. They have at least fifty thousand troops, possibly up to one hundred thousand. It seems that Prince Luon is not nning to mess around in the south."


    "Which direction do you think that guy¡¯s troops wille from?¡±


    Dush raised an eyebrow as Karyl casually referred to Prince Luon as ¡°that guy¡±.


    "With an army thisrge, they will likely use the Haron Highway,¡± she exined. ¡°The river in that area is shallow, making it easier to cross. That means they''ll pass through the border area between the Kingdom of Istan and the Kingdom of Tevanel."


    "What¡¯s the estimated time?"


    "We''ll know for sure once we receive the report regarding Prince Luon''s departure... but probably around two months."


    Karyl pondered the situation as he looked at the area Dush pointed to on the map.


    "Prepare for three months. Estimate when they will arrive here."


    "What?"


    "Olivurn might take his time, but the airship of the Guidance Mercenary Gang can cross the border regardless of the Three Kingdoms. The longer it takes, the more anxious Luon will be. Given his personality, he¡¯ll try to break through any obstacles with force."


    Karyl pointed to the border fortress between the Kingdom of Istan and the Kingdom of Tevanel on the map.


    "Surely... Prince Luon wouldn''t engage with the Three Kingdoms? And would the Three Kingdoms dare oppose him?"


    "I can¡¯t say for sure. The Three Kingdoms have many grievances with the empire. They won¡¯t just open their gates. Besides, they¡¯re not a small force. Their armies are equivalent to a kingdom¡¯s strength."


    Karyl chuckled softly.


    "First, it''s crucial to determine the exact route the imperial army is taking. You said Suan has returned, right? Go to the Lawless Port and ry my message. Have him prepare boats and boatmen to cross the Fonein River. And you, intercept Luon on the Haron Highway to hinder his passage.¡±


    "What? The highway?"


    "Yes. And take all the Redstones and Cradlestones from the warehouse. You already know why, so I won¡¯t go into details.¡±


    Dush nodded but still looked puzzled.


    "But is there a specific reason to dy his troops by intercepting them on the highway? Couldn''t we just inform the Three Kingdoms...?"


    "No. We¡¯re doing this to show the Three Kingdoms that we¡¯ll know what the empire¡¯s up to before them.¡±


    "Oh...¡± Dush closed her mouth, realizing her shortsightedness.


    <i>Moreover, thest dungeon is being formed right at that border area. No matter what, Luon needs to be there.</i>


    In the event that monsters emerged during the standoff between Prince Luon''s forces and the Three Kingdoms'' armies, Karyl had a specific goal he sought to achieve amidst the chaos.


    <i>Being at the border between two kingdoms, a significantlyrger number of people lived therepared to other border areas.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t just a vige. Including the nearby towns and settlements from both kingdoms, the border area was home to at least a thousand people.


    <i>Would Istan and Tevanel open their gates to save their people with an imperial army at their doorstep?</i>


    If they had thought that far ahead, they wouldn¡¯t have recklessly bought the elemental stones like that. The rumors spreading from man to man couldn¡¯t be measured; a thousand people was no small number.


    <i>If I¡¯m the one to save them from the empire, as opposed to the Three Kingdoms...</i>


    The kingdom that had abandoned them and the empire that had invaded them¡ªthe oue was evident.


    <i>Titan Shutean, you thought you could ignore our deal and plot against your own sons, but this will be your greatest mistake.</i>


    Karyl had the empire in the palm of his hand; he could see every move they made.


    "The subjugation force?"


    "Ready. Beikan and Kinu Mukari''s troops have already assembled."


    Karyl nodded and stood up.


    <i>The three princes... Familiar faces. I might subjugate not just the monsters but also you this time.</i>


    His eyes gleamed.


    "We¡¯re ready to depart."

 Chapter 122: Southern Dungeon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Southern Dungeon (1)</h4>


    Beikan and Kinu Mukari waited with their elite troops, each leading five hundred soldiers, in the Manyu Forest at the southern border.


    Considering their sess in defeating A-grade monsters like the Twin-Headed Eagle and S-grade monsters like the Lord of the Rolling Hills with less than five men, the thousand soldiers mobilized for this dungeon subjugation were more than enough.


    In fact, Beikan and Kinu Mukari had never assembled more than fifty soldiers when tackling dungeons in the Great ins.


    This time, they had gathered all their elite troops under Karyl¡¯smand. It felt like preparing for a war. Wearing leather armor, they no longer had the distinct smell of barbarians and were giving the impression of a regr army.


    "Their gazes are quite impressive," Karylmented as he observed the soldiers.


    "Yes. They are selected elites from the four major tribes of the Great ins,¡± Beikan replied. ¡°They¡¯re all equipped with weapons made from a mix of Clear Distilled Water and steel.¡±


    Indeed, all of them had blue-hued swords at their waists.


    "Additionally, they¡¯ve cleared quite a few dungeons in the Great ins, so they have plenty of experience. They¡¯re probably better at hunting monsters than the empire''s knights," Kinu Mukari added.


    "Good. What about the fifth tribe?"


    "They are monitoring Marquis Vestal at the southern border. As per your instructions, we have checked and confirmed that knights and soldiers are gathering in his territory," Kinu reported.


    Karyl nodded. "Tell the Tashai tribe to also check if the Guidance Mercenary Gang crosses the southern border. And Digon as well. The guild is likely to contact Digon."


    "Yes, sir."


    "We¡¯ll move to the vige at the border between Istan and Tevanel after subjugating the dungeon here based on Suan''s report. We will clear all dungeons encountered on that route."


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    "We don''t have much time. We mustplete the subjugation of the three dungeons within a month."


    Karyl looked at therge dungeon before him and thought, <i>These dungeons are just the prelude. To imprint Tatur''s presence on the people, Luon must be here when the Minotaur dungeon, the Southern Cmity, appears. </i>


    The more dramatic the effect, the more widely his name would spread across the continent.


    <i>The Three Kingdoms are unprepared for dungeons. Most dungeons were in the south to begin with.</i>


    Although dungeons rarely appeared in the central parts of the continent, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Besides, the final dungeon that had emerged after the third creation was an S-rank dungeon.


    In his previous life, the Three Kingdoms were unable to stop the monsters swarming from the dungeon while fighting over the Mana Mine, which naturally weakened their national power.


    Although they eventually cleared the dungeon after several months, by then Olivurn had ascended the throne. Naturally, the weakened kingdoms couldn¡¯t withstand the empire¡¯s onught and fell to Olivurn.


    <i>Unlike back then, Istan and Tevanel now have many elemental stones, so they might be able to stop the monsters from the dungeon.</i>


    But was it a twist of fate? In this life, Prince Luon seemed to be a bigger obstacle than the dungeon. It almost felt like...


    <i>The Three Kingdoms were destined to fall.</i>


    Events seemed to align closely with the oues of Karyl¡¯s previous life. He briefly looked up at the sky. After Y''s prophecy, he had climbed the World Tower Pharel, battling monsters called Tarak, and had gone back in time.


    Perhaps... If an omnipotent god existed, would she have known about his return?


    <i>Even if you do, it doesn¡¯t matter, Y. I came back to shatter the future you created.</i>


    Karyl then nced at his men. No god could meddle with the southern forces he had built.


    "Shall we see how well they¡¯ve performed?"


    "You can expect the best!¡± the troops answered in unison, as if they had been waiting for this.


    At that moment, a group of soldiers appeared in the distance, catching Karyl¡¯s eye. The person leading them, riding in the forefront in shining armor and with a fierce gaze, was none other than Vi.


    "Hmm."


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help chuckling as he saw Vi¡¯s armor awkwardly covering her violet dress. But despite being her first time wearing armor, her eyes brimmed with determination.


    "What brings you here, Princess?"


    As usual, Greys was with her. Though they hadn¡¯t raised a g, the insignia on the cloaks of the fifty armored knights behind her bore the crest of the Fanpinel family.


    <i>She must have brought all the troops at her disposal, </i>Karyl thought to himself as he estimated the strength of the Fanpinel family by scanning Greys¡¯ knights. Though few in number, they seemed well-trained.


    "We will join you," Vi dered confidently.


    Since their meeting in Tatur, Karyl had expected her to struggle by herself in the pce, but she hade to the front lines instead. He was intrigued by her unexpected arrival.


    "This is the border area of the Fenria Kingdom. Given that this is an issue of ournd, it¡¯s only natural that we should take action. Did you think we¡¯d just sit back and watch while a thousand soldiers gathered here?"


    "Technically, this is neutral territory. The kingdom''s border lies further inside the Manyu Forest, doesn¡¯t it?" Karyl chuckled at her words. "Besides, we have permission from the royal pce. I thought the king had no interest in the dungeon, given he entrusted it to me."


    "Hmph! That''s impossible." Vi''s face turned red.


    Despite her attitude, King Logrunth, her father, had indeed weed Karyl''s offer to support the dungeon subjugation with open arms. From his perspective, it was like reaping benefits without lifting a finger.


    From a shortsighted view, it was an understandable reaction, but there was no charity in this world. King Logrunth was oblivious to Karyl¡¯s ns.


    "True, the Manyu Forest is a neutral zone, but many of Fenria''s citizens live here. It seems I wasn¡¯t wrong to think so."


    From her attire and posture alone, Karyl could tell she had never wielded a sword, let alone participated in a dungeon raid. She had to be scared, and yet she hade here despite the risks.


    "Even though your forces are small, your presence will uphold the dignity of the Fenria royal family in the eyes of your people. Don¡¯t you agree?"


    "I won''t let things go your way."


    Karyl looked at her with a somehow approving expression.


    "But what can you do with just fifty men against the thousand soldiers gathered here? Remember what I said before. Did youe here on your own two feet with the intention of bing a captive?" Karyl teased.


    "Wh-What?"


    <i>ng¡ª</i>


    In that instant, as if sensing Karyl¡¯s intention, Beikan and Kinu raised their hands, and the thousand soldiers behind them pointed their swords at Vi simultaneously, the sharp sound of the des echoing through the Manyu Forest.


    "Y-You scoundrel!"


    She felt cold sweat trickle down her back, and seeing her reaction, Karyl chuckled softly. When he raised his hand, the soldiers stepped back in unison.


    "Haha, lighten up. As I said, Fenria will be thest kingdom I deal with. Of course, if you ascend to the throne before then, that might change."


    "You¡¯re mad..."


    <i>Does my father know what kind of person this guy is...?</i>


    Vi was ovee with a strange feeling whenever she saw Karyl, despite the frustrating fact that she could do nothing about an enemy nning to take over her kingdom. Karyl always seemed unbothered, fully confident that she would ascend to the throne.


    <i>Does he truly believe I will be the queen? Is that why he¡¯s speaking to me this way?</i>


    "Watch carefully,¡± Karyl said as he walked past Vi. ¡°We will subjugate three dungeons, but this is just practice."


    "Practice...?"


    "Honestly, this was unexpected, but I see it as an opportunity. If your knights join us at our final destination, I believe it could have quite a positive impact."


    Vi frowned slightly, unable to predict Karyl''s intentions.


    <i>Final destination...? How many ns does this man have? His foresight seems limitless. </i>


    Vi was startled to realize that she felt a hint of admiration for him. How absurd was it, admiring an enemy that nned to invade her kingdom?


    <i>I¡¯m losing my mind... How could I have such thoughts?</i>


    Perhaps the tant and nonchnt way he delivered his words made them feel less real. Cooling her flushed cheeks with the back of her hand, Vi looked at Karyl.


    "A dungeon has been confirmed one kilometer from the Manyu Forest. ording to scouts, it¡¯s a Lizardman vige."


    Karyl nodded slowly as he listened to Beikan¡¯s report.


    "Those are not difficult to deal with, but you can never be too cautious. Monsters in dungeons are fundamentally stronger than those in the field."


    "Understood."


    "Princess, watch how we hunt. It will be useful for assessing the strength of your enemy."


    At that, Vi merely turned her head, certain that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them even if she knew the extent of their strength.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Karyl, either oblivious to her thoughts or simply amused,ughed as he led the way.


    ***


    As Beikan and Kinu¡¯s troops skillfully reached the dungeon entrance, they formed ranks without needing Karyl¡¯s orders. Their seamless coordination and clearly defined roles left Vi and the knights of Fenria astonished.


    <i>Every single soldier knows their duty and moves ordingly.</i>


    <i>How much training is required to achieve this level of coordination...?</i>


    Of course, they didn''t know that the thousand soldiers gathered here were the elite troops of the southern tribes. Unlike typical kingdoms, themand of tribal leaders among the barbarians was absolute. These soldiers were not mere conscripts serving for money but individuals who believed they had been chosen to fulfill the tribe¡¯s mission.


    <i>Hmm... not bad.</i>


    Karyl watched the tents being set up and then turned his gaze to the entrance of the dungeon.


    <i>This dungeon isn''t one I remember. We can clear it quickly, but it¡¯s good to show Vi this process at least once.</i>


    As he had predicted, clearing the dungeon would take less than a day. This whole procedure was just a demonstration, a chance to show Vi the stark difference between them.


    "It seems the Free Army of Tatur is ustomed to subjugation,¡± Vi remarked, her expression betraying her admiration for Karyl¡¯s army.


    It seemed that his n was working.


    "Free Army... I quite like that term," Karyl widened his eyes and responded.


    "...Excuse me?"


    "Actually, we didn¡¯t have a specific name for our unit. May we use the name you suggested, Princess?"


    Her face turned red again at Karyl¡¯s unexpected response to her offhand remark.


    "No, how can we name a unit so casually... We should be more careful to..."


    "What do you two think?" Karyl asked, ignoring her reaction and looking at Beikan and Kinu.


    "Free Army... Considering Tatur is a ce where people from all over the continent can coexist, regardless of race and rank, I think it¡¯s a wonderful name.¡±


    "Though we don¡¯t live in Tatur, naming our army like this makes it feel like we¡¯re part of the city. I like it."


    The two agreed with Karyl.


    "Great."


    Karyl nodded with satisfaction and slowly walked toward the dungeon entrance. Several Lizardmen were already outside, suggesting that the dungeon was already full of them.


    <i>Wooong...!!</i>


    As aura wrapped around his Freezing Talon, Karyl closed the distance and leaped among the Lizardmen.


    "Kraargh...!!"


    A Lizardman raised its spear to jab it into Karyl, but the forward thrust suddenly lost its bnce, the spear shooting upward


    <i>Bang!!!</i>


    The Lizardman staggered as its feet were swept off the ground, causing it to fall with its head mming into the ground.


    "What I want is simple,¡± Karyl said as he rose. ¡°Leave no monsters alive."


    "Keergh... kreeegh..."


    The Lizardman struggled in agony as Karyl pressed his foot against its face.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Without hesitation, Karyl beheaded the monster and crushed its skull underfoot.


    "Also, once the subjugation isplete, seal the dungeon entrance so it can never be used again."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Understood!" Beikan and Kinu nodded.


    They had done this many times before. When subjugating dungeons in the south of the Great ins, they would seal all entrances afterward.


    Karyl nned to prevent the Taraks from using such dungeons as passages after the prophecy was fulfilled.


    "Free Army."


    At hismand, the soldiers drew their swords in unison. Standing before the monsters, they looked less fearful and more eager for Karyl¡¯s orders.


    Observing them, Karyl realized there was no need for him to step in. Instead, he nced at Vi and confidently said, "Show them."

 Chapter 123: Southern Dungeon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 123: Southern Dungeon (2)</h4>


    <i>Swoosh¡ª!!</i>


    The sound of des cutting through the cold night air echoed in the early hours when everyone was still asleep.


    "Huff..."


    His entire body, including the hand gripping the sword, was drenched in sweat as though it were raining. Steam rose from his shoulders, not just a sign of the intense physical exertion, but also hinting at the fire burning fiercely within him.


    "Seems like you can move well now, huh?¡± someone remarked from the darkness, watching him.


    "..."


    Randol nted the sword, the Liberated me, into the ground and looked at Miliana. It had been ten days since she saved him. Most people would still be bedridden, but he was already wielding a sword.


    <i>Impressive. Not just his physical abilities, but even the mana he exudes is at a different level. Only a few imperial knights can condense such dense magic.</i>


    Even if she didn¡¯t show it, Miliana couldn¡¯t help admiring Randol.


    <i>Wasn''t he adopted by Kuwell MacGovern? Of course... The eyes of a Sword Master don''t lie. Even without MacGovern blood, his skills are remarkable.</i>


    Weapons made from Clear Distilled Water were naturally far superior to those with ordinary enchantments, but they were also much more challenging to wield. The Liberated me, a weapon registered in the imperial records, had never been imed by anyone because of how difficult it was to handle.


    Miliana¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched the sword''s mes, dancing as though eager to evaporate all of Randol¡¯s sweat.


    How could Miliana, a barbarian, sense mana? It was closely rted to how Digon had managed to be the rulers of the south. Northern immigrants and southern barbarians couldn¡¯t use mana, but Digon was different from them.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª</i>


    As Miliana approached, the mes of the Liberated me sword intensified as if responding to her presence.


    "...!!"


    Randol looked at her, slightly startled.


    "It''s a fine sword. The owner who chose it suits it well. With excellent potential and the right weapon, it''ll be satisfying to see you grow,¡± she told Randol.


    Randol was still shocked by the fact that a sword rejected by all imperial knights responded to a southern barbarian.


    However, the reason for that was simple¡ªDigon was a tribe of half-dragons, their ancestors born from the union of dragons with humans. They were most likely the only tribe on the continent whose entire lineage possessed dragon magic.


    Though the bloodline had thinned over generations, Miliana, the tribe leader, had retained dragon magic. She had been the owner of the Freezing Talon in the previous timeline, so it was only natural that the Liberated me, crafted from the same material, to respond to her.


    "Um... Do you know about the person who brought me here?"


    "Well, I don''t know the exact details. He was wearing a mask. But he knew about my dealings with the Empire."


    "What?"


    "To be precise, it was a non-aggression pact... Your people made things difficult for us by sneaking knights to the Abyssal Rock despite our agreement not to invade each other''s territories."


    For a moment, Randol felt a chill run down his spine from her overwhelming aura.


    "But ironically, the person who brought you here used that to threaten me. He said I broke the southern pact by dealing with the empire and insisted I take care of you. Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    Randol couldn¡¯t believe that someone would risk their life by uttering such daring words to the southern ruler.


    "Frankly, I should be cutting your head off."


    "...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Randol bowed his head, unsure of what to say.


    "Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s your fault. And frankly, your talent has intrigued me."


    With that, Miliana handed him a note.


    "Because of this incident, the empire has sent out the princes. This is a message from the second prince, saying he¡¯sing here.¡±


    "The prince...?"


    "Though they did something sly under the guise of an alliance, it''s worth listening to the second prince. It will take at least two months. After meeting the prince, you can decide whether to leave or stay. But until then, you¡¯ll learn my swordsmanship."


    Her offer was unexpected.


    "...The swordsmanship of Digon?"


    Randol didn¡¯t understand why she would offer to teach her swordsmanship to aplete stranger. The offer she had made when he had woken up was also puzzling. Why was she willing to help him without any conditions?


    Reading the questions in his eyes, Miliana shrugged lightly.


    "There are issues tied to the five tribes, and if you can resolve some of the conflicts, that¡¯s good. Plus, the person who brought you here made me an offer.¡±


    Randol was curious about what this mysterious helper could want from Miliana.


    "Well... Once this is resolved, the one who arrogantly threatened me will pay for it," she continued with a smirk.


    Randol felt a brief chill from her smile, sensing a deadly intent in it.


    "By the way, he left a message for you once you recovered. You seem well enough to hear it now."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    ¡°¡®If you have the courage to abandon your imperial identity, learn Digon''s swordsmanship. And even if you master it, never return to the empire. If you seek revenge, find me in Tatur.¡¯¡±


    "Tatur..." Randol¡¯s expression stiffened slightly at her words. "It seems that he¡¯s trying to prevent me from returning because he doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity to the empire."


    "Well, I see it differently,¡± Miliana argued.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If he wanted to hide his identity, would he have risked threatening Digon to save you? He could have just left you to die."


    "Then..."


    "It might be the other way around. It¡¯s probably just about you not returning to the empire, unrted to protecting his identity.¡±


    Randol looked at her with slight confusion.


    "The issue with the empire might be more about you than him."


    He still looked puzzled.


    "The nation you trust might not be as trustworthy as you think,¡± she exined in an enigmatic tone.


    ***


    ¡°Shieldbearers, to the front!¡±


    At the centurion''s shout, the soldiers holding leather shields made from thick scales took their positions in the forefront.


    Interestingly, the shields had sharp spikes, crafted from the skin of a lizard-like monster called Parul, which was native to the south. Though they appeared primitive, they were actually lightweight and sturdier than most types of steel.


    ¡°Spearmen!¡±


    At Beikan''smand, the soldiers behind thrust their spears between the shield bearers toward the Lizardmen.


    [Krrk...! Krrrrk...!]


    Dozens of Lizardmen were ahead, but they couldn¡¯t charge confidently against the hundreds of sharp spears pointed at them.


    ¡°Advance!¡±


    Conversely, the shieldbearers and spearmen pushed forward, pushing back the monsters. The spearheads, protruding between the shields, pierced the Lizardmen. The swordsmen also shed at the enemy, their des mixed with Clear Distilled Water slicing through the Lizardmen like butter.


    [Kaaagh! Kaaaagh!]


    The Lizardmen shrieked in pain, and the more they did so, the fiercer the assault of the subjugation army became. Among them, Beikan stood out the most, his two axes gleaming as he swung them fiercely to dismember monsters left and right.


    ¡°Hiyaaah!¡±


    A Lizardman lunged at him, but Beikan cut its arms off clean with an X-shaped swing of his axes. Then, he kicked the writhing Lizardman,unching it like a bullet into a wall, where it embedded itself with a loud crack.


    He stood at the forefront, clearing the path for the subjugation force.


    <i>Swish! Swish¡ª!</i>


    Beikan charged ahead, ughtering Lizardmen without wearing much armor. Several monsters lunged at him from behind, but they fell like puppets with their strings cut, never reaching him.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Each time Kinu Mukari''s bowstring twanged, three or four Lizardmen¡¯s heads were precisely pierced. Beikan nodded at the arrows embedded in the ground. He could focus solely on attacking thanks to Kinu Mukari having his back.


    <i>Being from the same Great ins tribe, Kinu and Beikan have excellent synergy. In the past, they only pointed swords at each other, so I never imagined they could be this perfect together.</i>


    Karyl watched the two with a satisfied look.


    ¡°It¡¯s a formation devised by Ka,¡± Kinu exined.


    Karyl nodded, having anticipated this much. The Spear tribe was certainly adept with formations.


    As the soldiers in the first and second rows attacked and then stepped back, archers from the Flying Bow tribe filled the gap. As the monsters got disoriented by the hail of arrows and faltered, the third row of swordsmen stepped in to decapitate them.


    Watching the coordination between the Flying Bow and Tu tribes, Karyl thought to himself, <i>I need to integrate the remaining Great ins tribes and the five families to form a proper unit.</i>


    The Flying Bow tribe excelled in archery but were weak in closebat. The Tu tribepensated for that weakness. In the past, the four tribes had been too busy keeping each other in check to address their shorings.


    Ironically, it was because they knew each other¡¯s weaknesses so well that they couldplement one another so efficiently.


    Each tribe had its own specialties. The Spear tribe was known for its swordsmanship, the Tashai tribe were masters of ax techniques, and the Risu tribe was renowned for their throwing skills, managing to hit flying birds even with their eyes closed.


    Karyl was eager to see what impact the Spear tribe¡¯s Fierce Fire Formation would have, given that it was one of the bestbat formations out there.


    ¡°The tribesmen are eagerly awaiting the central expansion, as ordered by the Horned King. In fact, other tribes have already provided support for this subjugation.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "The perceptive chief must have realized that this order from the master wasn''t simply about subjugating the dungeon."


    Karyl chuckled at Kinu''s words.


    The experienced chiefs seemed to have understood his intentions.


    ¡°Master, do you remember when you first told the chiefs of the four tribes to gather in Tatur two months after unifying the five families?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t meet them in Tatur because I had to go to the Church.¡±


    Kinu nodded.


    "Yes, but thanks to that, we were able to equip the soldiers with weapons made from the Clear Distilled Water recovered from the Spring of Vision. The chiefs probably found it beneficial as well, as they could show results to the Master despite the passage of time."


    ¡°How many soldiers with weapons made from Clear Distilled Water are there in the south?¡±


    ¡°Apart from the thousand we¡¯ve brought here, we have about three thousand more equipped with Clear Distilled Water weapons. Additionally, there are seventy thousand troops ready to be deployed at any time, and whenbined with the five families, we have a total of one hundred twenty thousand troops.¡±


    ¡°Four thousand soldiers with Clear Distilled Water... More than I expected. Good preparation.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, there was no interference from Digon. Master, did you perhaps take any action at the Abyssal Rock?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly. Digon also finds it difficult to move hastily given the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Compared to the tens of thousands of troops in the empire or the principality, four thousand seemed insignificant, but the variable of Clear Distilled Water could make them as strong as forty thousand troops.


    Moreover, Clear Distilled Water was still being extracted.


    <i>Since the Ryeo Knights were annihted, the Empire hasn¡¯t confirmed if they can still obtain Clear Distilled Water from the Spring of Vision. If they knew, they wouldn¡¯t have given us this much time.</i>


    ¡°If the chiefs were impatient, it was because they knew the Master would reward them with central regions after securing the Great ins.¡±


    Karyl thought of the robust chief, who was older than he looked, and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Yes. After we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll first address the Tu tribe. I¡¯ll give them thend I promised.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean... we are finally advancing?¡± Kinu asked as he drew his bow. His disposition seems to improve as his pace quickened. His arrows made from Clear Distilled Water tore through the air with a sharp sound, swiftly piercing Lizardmen in the head.


    ¡°...¡±


    Even to Vi, who was unfamiliar with battle, the way in which Karyl¡¯s Free Army fought the monsters was remarkable. The difference in experience was evident. While the knights she brought struggled, the Free Army hunted the Lizardmen as though this were a leisurely pastime.


    Of course, the knights wouldn¡¯t be defeated by mere Lizardmen. However, Vi had expected the Sword Experts to dominate the monsters, but she was bewildered by the unexpected oue.


    Despite their advantage in numbers, Karyl¡¯s soldiers were individually inferior to the knights. But despite that, they were significantly more efficient in fighting the monsters.


    ¡°Amazing...¡± Vi muttered under her breath.


    Indeed, the Free Army appeared impressive to her, but Karyl had one concern.


    <i>The reason the knights of the Fanpinel family are struggling is obvious.</i>


    The knights'' swordsmanship was designed not for monsters but for war, to efficiently kill and defeat humans, not monsters. In contrast, the tactics of Ka Spear¡¯s Free Army were solely for hunting.


    A concerning factor arose from this.


    "Kinu, let me ask you something,¡± said Karyl. ¡°The southern tribes have had their share of small andrge skirmishes, but due to their pact, they''ve never truly fought for their lives. You''re skilled at hunting, but you''ve never experienced real war.¡±


    Vi looked at Karyl.


    "And the enemies we¡¯ll be fighting from now on are humans, not monsters. We¡¯ll be at war, not hunting.¡±


    "Master."


    At that moment, Kinu holstered his bow and drew a small dagger from the sheath on his chest.


    [Karrrrk...!!]


    Then, Kinu jumped into the front line, dodging a spear and plunging the dagger into a Lizardman''s neck. shing with all his might, he tore through the tough skin, greed blood spurting out.


    ¡°We are warriors!¡±


    Kinu''s response was resolute, dismissing Karyl''s question instantly.


    Vi instinctively touched her own neck, feeling as if she herself had been stabbed.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Without hesitation, Kinu crushed the Lizardman''s head with his foot. It was enough of a response.


    For a moment, Karyl thought that his worries were unfounded.

 Chapter 124: Southern Dungeon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 124: Southern Dungeon (3)</h4>


    "Your Highness, we can''t move quickly because of the thick fog. At this rate, it will be difficult to cross the Fonein River. It might be best to slow down...¡±


    On a normal night, the autumn sky should have been clear enough to see the moon up ahead. However, as they approached the river, an inexplicably dense fog obscured their view.


    "Fog ismon in autumn, but... has it ever been this cold near Fonein?" Luon spoke in a disgruntled voice, tightening his cor.


    Although the temperatures were supposed to drop around this time of the year, this was excessive. It felt as though winter had just arrived, making for quite an eerie atmosphere.


    Prince Luon scowled at the unsettling air, swiping with his hand through the fog, which seemed to mock him by slipping through his fingers and clouding his vision. The only visible indicator that they were still on the Haron Highway was the white stones on the ground.


    "At least we know where we are. As long as we follow this road, we can safely reach the Three Kingdoms after crossing the Fonein River," Luon exined as he looked at the neatly maintained road.


    "Indeed, Your Highness."


    Azif, the vice captain of the Golden Knights, also found the thick fog unusual.


    <i>I''ve been navigating the Fonein for years, but this is odd... yet it doesn¡¯t seem to be caused by magic...</i>


    He briefly considered the possibility of this being a ploy by Olivurn but quickly dismissed the idea. Creating a magical fog of this magnitude would require an unimaginable amount of mana.


    <i>Only a sorcerer of the 7th ssor higher could do this. The proud Magic Society wouldn¡¯t side with the second prince... The court sorcerers are still neutral, so this must be a natural phenomenon.</i>


    Azif considered various possibilities but found no clear reason for suspicion.


    <i>Ugh, seems like I¡¯m too on edge... Probably because it¡¯s been a while since we set out. </i>


    Azif chuckled softly, wondering if he was overreacting. Even with his experience, the pressure was still significant, as he was the de facto captain of thisrge army.


    <i>If I can get Luon on the throne, I¡¯ll be the captain of the Golden Knights.</i>


    He, too, staked everything on this expedition to achieve his dream.


    <i>I can¡¯t make any mistakes. </i>


    He had repeatedly resolved this during the journey south.


    <i>Ssh... Ssh...</i>


    How far had they gone? As they started hearing the running water, Luon¡¯s expression finally rxed a bit.


    "Just wait a little longer. Once we reach Marquis Bestal''s territory, the Wisteria Knights should be ready to mobilize," he reassured the soldiers.


    The emperor had ordered all princes to deal with the southern issue¡ªthe first prince through war, the second through negotiation, and the third by hiring mercenaries¡ªeach heading south by their own means.


    <i>Kromen doesn''t matter. Even if Father instructed it, Gordon Fabian won¡¯t fully support him. </i>


    The problem was the second prince, Olivurn. The throne remained a contest between Luon and Olivurn. Failure was not an option. The one who faltered wouldn¡¯t just lose their position but their life.


    <i>Damn it...</i>


    When he heard about the annihtion of the Ryeo Knights, Prince Luon saw it as an opportunity. Not even a prince could go unpunished after losing an entire order of knights. However, his father didn¡¯t hold Olivurn ountable. Instead, he had sent all three princes to the south.


    <i>There''s no need to overthink it.</i>


    It was a test. The southern subjugation ordered by the emperor wasn¡¯t just about dealing with the barbarians. It was an official battleground for the princes to prove themselves.


    <i>The one who survives this will inherit the throne.</i>


    Thus, Luon couldn¡¯t afford to dy any longer.


    <i>As long as I don''t make any mistakes, the nobles will be on my side.</i>


    Luon was confident, having the same thoughts as Azif.


    But then, they suddenly heard something.


    <i>Rustle... Rustle...</i>


    On top of hearing something moving in the bushes, they could discern shadowy figures moving through the fog.


    "Stay alert!" shouted the night at the forefront.


    At that, the knights surrounding the prince drew their swords simultaneously.


    "Please put away your weapons, Your Highness.¡±


    A soft voice suddenly rang out from the thick fog.


    "...."


    Azif didn¡¯t lower his guard.


    "...?!"


    After a while, the soldiers at the front, who had their weapons drawn, were startled by what they saw.


    A veiled woman came into view.


    "Who are you?"


    Prince Luon looked at her, puzzled, as she emerged from the mist akin to a mysterious specter. His gaze, however, quickly shifted to her curvaceous figure and the glimpses of pale skin exposed by her attire. He didn¡¯t even realize that he was licking his lips.


    "I was worried we might miss you because of this thick fog,¡± the woman said to Luon. "We are guides from the Three Kingdoms, here to escort Your Highness. The fog around the Fonein has gotten quite bad recently, making travel difficult. We are here to assist you."


    "What nonsense! Reveal your true identity!¡±


    Azif shouted, still aiming his weapon at her. But Luon raised his hand to stop him.


    "Calm down, Sir Azif."


    Luon took another look at the veiled woman.


    "Indeed, this fog is quite troublesome. Without this newly paved, clean road, we might have lost our way."


    He spoke in the haughty tone typical of royalty.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Sir Azif, I have previously sent a message to the Three Kingdoms. There¡¯s only a narrow path to the south. For our seventy-thousand-strong army to reach the south, we must pass through the Three Kingdoms via this highway."


    "But Your Highness..."


    "I didn¡¯t expect this level of consideration, but if they offer useful guidance, we should ept it."


    Luon wasn¡¯t a fool. He had a reason for being this confident.


    Together with the mysterious woman, there were only five people who imed to havee here to guide them. He judged it impossible for them to harm his 70,000-strong army.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes from roving over that woman¡¯s curves.


    "Thank you. Here is a confirmation with the seal of Istan.¡±


    The woman pulled out a small scroll from her chest and handed it to him.


    "I am d..."


    Dush¡¯s eyes sparkled behind the veil, and she shed Luon a faint smile.


    "...we didn''t make a mistake."


    ***


    Vi stared nkly at Karyl.


    She was a mess¡ªher dress was soaked with sweat, and the armor protecting her chest and shoulders now felt unbearably heavy; she wanted to take it off immediately.


    [Graaaah--!!!]


    A particrlyrge gray-skinned orc roared at Karyl. The Free Army had attacked another dungeon right after subjugating the Lizardmen and now reached the third and final dungeon in the blink of an eye.


    Initially, Karyl had told Vi that subjugating these three dungeons wouldn¡¯t take more than half a month. At the time, she thought he was merely acting tough to impress her.


    <i>Thud¡ª!!!</i>


    Karyl''s Freezing Talon pierced the back of the orc¡¯s neck, the de emerging through its throat. Without even making a sound, the gray orc copsed on its face.


    <i>Does that man... ever get tired?</i>


    Vi looked at Karyl with an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°Maintain the front line!¡±


    ¡°Wounded to the back! I''ll take the lead!¡±


    The shouts of the knights surrounding her echoed through the air. Exhausted but determined, Greys swung his sword with all his might. The lightning-infused Mana de crackled as it shed into a gray orc''s shoulder.


    <i>Crack...!!</i>


    The sword embedded itself about a third into the orc¡¯s shoulder before getting stuck in its tough flesh.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Greys put all his strength into his arms.


    [Graaaah...!]


    The gray orc, still alive, swung its massive hammer at him, grimacing in pain.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Greys was forced to let go of his sword and jump back to avoid getting hit by the hammer. Two knights attacked the orc from behind, thrusting their swords into it with all their might. After several stabs, the orc convulsed and finally fell.


    ¡°Hah... Hah...¡±


    The knights panted heavily, their faces showing their exhaustion. Greys went to pull out his sword from the orc¡¯s corpse. The monster¡¯s tough flesh clung to the de as if unwilling to let go.


    The gray orc wasn¡¯t just a regr field monster but one that only appeared in dungeons. Though it looked like an orc, it was an entirely different creature. Hundreds of them inhabited the dungeon, each possessing regenerative abilities rivaling those of trolls.


    ¡°How are we supposed to fight these monsters?¡± one of the knights asked in frustration, taking his heavy helmet off.


    ¡°If that man fights, so will we.¡±


    Greys bit his lip and looked ahead. Despite the Fanpinel family being a minor noble house now, they had a proud martial heritage. It was the pride in their swordsmanship that had kept them going up until this third dungeon. But Greys''s pride was being shattered by a young boy not yet of age.


    <i>How... How can he fight like that?</i>


    <i>Shraaak¡ª! Shk!!</i>


    Karyl swung his sword with relentless precision, showing no sign of hesitation. His de sliced through the tough hide of a gray orc, splitting the monster cleanly in two.


    Where several knights struggled against a single orc, Karyl¡¯s single strike decimated three, cutting them in half with a powerful spray of blood.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    As Karylnded on the ground with his left foot first, he spun around and swung his de diagonally once more. This time, he sliced the gray orcs around him without the slightest sound. Blood sttered on his clothes, but he ignored it.


    <i>Thppt!</i>


    Karyl spat out the filthy monster blood from his mouth and surveyed the dismembered bodies around him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no end to this. We need to hurry if we want to stay on schedule. Beikan, Kinu, clean this up. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    While Beikan and Kinu responded nonchntly, Vi and Greys were shocked by Karyl¡¯s words. He nned to go further inside, alone, while orcs continued to pour out¡ªit was suicide, or so it seemed.


    <i>But...</i>


    Ironically, after witnessing Karyl¡¯s prowess firsthand, Greys thought he could actually pull it off. Karyl¡¯s fighting style wasn¡¯t shy or brutally overwhelming, yet every monster that lunged at him fell from a single sword strike.


    ¡°...¡±


    Greys had never imagined that a lifetime of training with the sword would look like this.


    <i>Crunch¡ª</i>


    The emotions Greys felt while watching Karyl was probably what Randol had felt during the goblin subjugation. Just like amoner, the head of a minor noble family would naturally yearn to be stronger.


    Witnessing such power, Greys couldn¡¯t help being curious.


    ¡°You guard the princess. From now on, I¡¯ll fight alone.¡±


    ¡°What? But...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see it for myself.¡±


    Greys, despite his duty to protect the princess, couldn¡¯t suppress his desire to see more. He bolted into the depths of the dungeon, chasing after Kary.


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    How far had he run?


    Karyl stood there, holding the severed head of a monster twice the size of any gray orc they had encountered. He had been waiting for Greys.


    ¡°What on earth...¡±


    He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t find his voice. Dead monsters were scattered all over the ce. The path he hade through was also littered with corpses. Unbelievable as it was, this scene proved Karyl had moved through the orcs faster than Greys had.


    It was hard to ept. Though he had witnessed Karyl¡¯s swordsmanship, this kind of speed seemed absurd.


    ¡°How did...¡±


    Some of the corpses were charred as if burnt to ashes, and others were frozen solid and shattered. There were even some monsters cut clean in half, and others seemingly scorched by lightning.


    <i>This ispletely different from before.</i>


    There had to have been multiple elements at y. One person couldn¡¯t possibly do this by themselves. Greys couldn¡¯t even fathom Karyl¡¯sbat methods.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Karyl tossed the head of the orc chief toward him.


    Greys stared nkly as he held the head, its vacant eyes still open. The orc chief probably hadn¡¯t even realized what had struck him.


    He shifted his gaze to find the rest of the chief¡¯s body, slumped against the throne amidst the scattered corpses. It hadn¡¯t even had a chance to fight back.


    ¡°Take that and follow me.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Wiping the monster blood off his face with the back of his hand, Karyl smiled lightly and walked past him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise gift.¡±

 Chapter 125: What Was Gained from the Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 125: What Was Gained from the Dungeon</h4>


    A monthter, the fields were heavy with the scent of impending war.


    "The Fonein River was calmer than expected, making it easier to cross. It seems the rumors of the Water King¡¯s death are true."


    "We were fortunate with the timing."


    After crossing the great river that traversed the continent, Prince Luon began establishing a base at the end of the road.


    Aheady two fortresses: the Lord Tower of the Istan Kingdom and Turtle Castle of the Tevanel Kingdom. The former was a tall, tower-like structure, and thetter was dome-shaped, each of them matching its name well.


    "That¡¯s it. Once we pass through there, the road to the south will be clear," Prince Luon said. His voice was tinged with slight irritation from the persistent, unpleasant humidity.


    "Yes, indeed." Azif nodded.


    "It¡¯s fascinating to see the Twin Armor in person. These fortresses are the reason the Three Kingdoms of Istria have withstood the Empire until now, right?¡±


    Those two castles had a unique history. Close enough to each other to be visible to the naked eye, they had once been the most dangerous battlegrounds on the continent.


    However, they had eventually be the most imprable defensive strongholds on the continent after the alliance.


    "Marze, the Shield of Istan, still guards it."


    "Hmph... Is that old monster still alive? He¡¯s had a long life indeed. Shouldn''t he be considered a relic by now?" Prince Luon clicked his tongue.


    Watching him, Azif added, "By that logic, Aben of Tevanel isn¡¯t any different."


    "Indeed."


    Even the weaker nations were bound to have great generals. Marze and Aben were knights acknowledged by the Empire.


    Marze, known as the Shield of Istan, used a massive tower shield to sweep through battlefields with overwhelming force. Aben, on the other hand, was a master of defense. Although not as strong as Marze, his expertise in siege warfare and defense was unparalleled.


    Without them, the Three Kingdoms would likely have fallen to the empire or the principality long ago.


    "Now that those two have joined forces, things have gotten even more troublesome."


    Although they differed in height and overall size, the Lord Tower and the Turtle Castleplemented each other. Initially built to exploit each other''s weaknesses, they now reinforced each other''s strengths. Thebined might of those two legendary veterans made the Twin Armor truly an impregnable fortress.


    "Fortunately, the stubborn old man has agreed to open the gates. Honestly, I was skeptical when we aimed for the Twin Armor."


    "He¡¯s a man who would defy a king''s orders if they went against his principles." Azif smiled bitterly.


    "True." Prince Luon nodded.


    They were well aware of Marze¡¯s reputation. Though they had sent official documents, they worried about traversing the three kingdoms. However, they were reassured when guides met them before crossing the Fonein.


    "Aben might be reasonable, but I thought that Marze would stubbornly refuse to open the gates.¡± Prince Luon nced at Dush and chuckled.


    "Isn¡¯t that right?"


    "Yes, I agree,¡± Dush responded calmly, though it seemed that Luon didn¡¯t catch her response.


    "What?"


    When he asked her again, she spoke just as calmly.


    "I agree that Marze wouldn''t easily let Your Highness pass to the south." She smiled faintly.


    That was precisely why they had lured him here.


    ***


    "Huff, huff..."


    Their breaths came in ragged gasps, their chests heaving heavily. Though they were clearly exhausted, their eyes remained sharp, and their steps were still firm.


    "This is insane..."


    "How many days has it been?"


    "Not even a war would have us marching like this..."


    The knights of Fanpinel, following behind, looked exhausted and grumbled with frustration.


    "..."


    Hearing them, a few soldiers nced at the knights but quickly turned away, clearly uninterested. Greys, feeling his pride wounded, spoke to the knights with a slight twitch of her cheek.


    "Be quiet. They¡¯re not even riding horses and are still marching. What¡¯s your excuse?"


    "Sorry, Sir Greys..."


    Although he quickly silenced the knights, Greys was, in fact, just as astonished as they were.


    <i>It only took us two weeks to clear the third dungeon. And we¡¯ve been marching for three days straight without rest, yet their pace hasn¡¯t slowed down. </i>


    Greys let out a low sigh, realizing that Karyl wasn¡¯t the only monster among them.


    "You¡¯ve done well. Treat the wounded, and we¡¯ll rest here for two days."


    At the base established in front of the first dungeon, the knights finally sighed in relief.


    "Only two days? Is that enough?¡± Greys argued. ¡°The knights are exhausted...¡±


    But Karyl, unbothered, removed his stiff, blood-stained clothes and casually replied, "By resting for two days out of the one month allocated to this operation, we now have less than a week left. Considering the time it takes to reach our final destination, the Twin Armor, we can¡¯t afford any further dys. Are you tired?"


    "No, sir," Greys quickly answered. Ever since witnessing Karyl¡¯s prowess at the gray orcs¡¯ vige, he was ovee with an inexplicable emotion whenever he faced him.


    Back then, Karyl had even thrown an orc¡¯s head at him while speaking informally, a most disrespectful act. But strangely, every time Greys reyed that moment in his head, he felt a chill down his spine.


    <i>I¡¯m going crazy...</i>


    Although Karyl generally disyed a polite demeanor, he would sometimes casually threaten to draw his sword against them, acting as if ranks were meaningless.


    However, beyond various excuses and exnations, Karyl''s overwhelming strength was enough to captivate Greys.


    <i>I¡¯ve yet to see the true extent of his strength. </i>


    Unlike Greys¡¯, there was a certain fluidity to Karyl¡¯s swordsmanship, being able to effortlessly kill gray orcs with a single strike. Though Greys knew it was wrong, as a knight, to be so enthralled by someone who could be a potential enemy to his kingdom, but he just couldn¡¯t help it.


    "...."


    And he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling this way.


    <i>Is the world outside the royal pce always this brutal? I was so ignorant of the world.</i>


    As she gazed at Karyl leading the way, Vi sighed, no longer able to deny the admiration she felt for him. His soldiers followed his orders without a moment of hesitation, and Karyl himself was always at the forefront, fighting alongside his men.


    In contrast, what could she do? All she could do was criticize her ipetent father and resent the nobles who couldn''t help him.


    <i>What I thought was nonsense turned out to be true. Compared to him, I am nothing. </i>This realization left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "Thppt!"


    In a fit of frustration, she spat out the salty, sweat-tinged saliva just as Karyl had done back in the cave. She then wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and lifted her head.


    This was the first time she had ever done such a thing, and the knights were naturally shocked. This kind of behavior was unimaginable for a princess who was supposed to maintain her dignity.


    "Uh... Mydy...?"


    Even Greys, who had been serving her for as long as he could remember, was stunned. But as for Karyl, he just nced at her briefly before turning away as if it was nothing.


    <i>Step¨C Step¨C</i>


    Determined, Vi picked up the pace and caught up to Karyl.


    "The journey ahead will be an arduous one. Princess, I will prepare water for you to wash up. Or, since we have returned to the Forest of Manyu, you could return to the pce."


    "I¡¯m not going back," Vi replied firmly.


    However, Karyl nodded as if he had expected her answer.


    "Then I will prepare water for you to wash immediately."


    "No."


    "...?"


    "Washing doesn''t matter. Instead, can you have a cup of tea with me now?"


    Drenched in sweat, she spoke with an expressionpletely devoid of a princess¡¯ dignity. Karyl could tell that her gaze had changed since they first met.


    "You look much better than before."


    Then, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, Karyl lightly took her grimy hand, raised it, and bowed to her for the first time.


    "Of course."


    ***


    Around the tent, they scattered ash to ward off insects, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about the midges, which were attracted by the smell of their sweat and blood. Though they could have used mana, Karyl and Vi seemed unconcerned with such trivial matters, merely gazing at each other.


    <i>Drip¨C</i>


    "Please excuse theck of proper tea sets in the tent," Karyl said as he poured boiling water from a canteen into a bowl and dropped a few tea leaves.


    ¡°I cannot understand,¡± said Vi, not even ncing at the teacup he offered.


    "What do you mean?"


    But she hesitated to exin further.


    ¡°Princess, do you remember? We passed through five viges on our way back here after subjugating three dungeons¡± Karyl began.


    ¡°Of course. There was no need to visit those ces, but you changed the route even though your soldiers were weary,¡± she replied.


    "It¡¯s the harvest season, isn¡¯t it?" Karyl remarked.


    "...."


    "If this is about the debt of the elemental stones, stop. That¡¯s not what I want to ask,¡± Vi mumbled with a stern expression.


    ¡°I feel the same. As I said before, the kingdom¡¯s debt to me is not a big issue. I¡¯m simply asking for your thoughts on what you saw,¡± Karyl exined.


    Vi bit her lip slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I cannot understand. Fine, I admit it. With your abilities, you could take over the Three Kingdoms anytime you wanted,¡± she said.


    Karyl listened attentively, sipping from his cup.


    ¡°Although we¡¯re allies, the others wouldn¡¯t help if one kingdom were in danger.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Karyl agreed with a chuckle.


    That alliance merely served as a way of surviving between the empire and the principality. It had probably been a powerful alliance at first, but time had caused it to rust, despite the appearance of the Three Kingdoms still standing united under the name of Istria.


    In reality, they werepeting nations, constantly eyeing each other.


    ¡°They¡¯re cowards who wouldn¡¯t dare start a war, fearing an invasion from the empire or the principality,¡± Vi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s also true. But it¡¯s that fear that has kept the Three Kingdoms of Istria together so far,¡± Karyl challenged.


    ¡°Can you be honest with me? Why are you showing me these things and making me question everything? You said you would attack the Three Kingdoms, but in reality...¡± Vi trailed off.


    At first, she had participated in the subjugation to keep an eye on him, but as time went on, questions arose. It seemed like...


    <i>He¡¯s trying to teach me.</i>


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but during thest month spent with Karyl, she had gained more insight into her kingdom than all the years spent at the pce. Admitting this would be acknowledging the kingdom¡¯s ipetence, which she couldn¡¯t do. Even if it was true, as royalty, there was one thing she absolutely couldn¡¯t forsake¡ªpride.


    Karyl looked at her.


    ¡°You got to see many things in this short period of time. Soldiers fighting, weapons shing, the screams of the wounded, and the sight of vigers harvesting. It¡¯s all because you came to me, Princess.¡±


    "..."


    "No one from any other kingdom has evere to see me."


    Vi felt ashamed at his words. All she had done was watch; she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything.


    But as though he had read her thoughts, Karyl said warmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be ashamed. Everyone starts that way. But for those whock the courage toe, the opportunity to learn is a luxury.¡±


    ¡°...You think I can be like you one day?¡± she asked, embarrassed to pose such a question to a potential enemy. It was just that Karyl, among the soldiers, shone brighter than anyone at the pce.


    Embarrassed by her own words, she lowered her head, trying to hide her blushing face.


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting an answer from me? You should know, I¡¯m not a particrly kind person,¡± Karyl replied in a low voice. ¡°You need to find the way yourself, Princess. But I believe I can give you the opportunity. If you show results, I¡¯lle to Fenriast.¡±


    "Hmph..." Vi huffed at his joking tone.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    Karyl opened the tent p and pointed to the distant Lord Tower standing tall at the border.


    "By now, Prince Luon¡¯s powerful army of seventy thousand troops should be gathered at the Twin Armor."


    "...What?!"


    Having not heard the news while traveling with him, Vi was shocked at Karyl¡¯s words.


    "Could it be... that the empire is invading?"


    "No. They¡¯vee to resolve the southern issue. They¡¯ll likely demand the gates be opened for passage to the south."


    "Ah..." Vi sighed in relief but then spoke in a louder voice than before. "But that ce..."


    "Yes. Sir Marze and Sir Aben are guarding it."


    "They will never open the gates."


    "No, they won¡¯t."


    She felt a chill down her spine. Everyone knew what kind of person Prince Luon was.


    "War... could break out."


    Of course, she had no idea this was all part of Karyl¡¯s n.


    "As you know, the Twin Armor is a special territory defended by both kingdoms. Unlike other border areas, a significant number of people live there."


    Vi nodded at his words. While most border areas had small viges, the Twin Armor was different. Over a thousand people lived outside the castles alone because citizens of both nations resided there.


    ¡°Princess, if faced with a formidable enemy, would you choose the safety of the kingdom or the abandoned people?¡±


    "That¡¯s..." Vi hesitated to answer.


    "I understand. It¡¯s not an easy choice," Karyl said in a low voice, watching her intently. ¡°Buting to me unwashed like this shows you¡¯ve grown.¡±


    "Do I... smell that bad?"


    Blushing, Vi touched her cor, looking at Karyl. He chuckled at her reaction.


    "Princess, I am certain now. You will be the most excellent witness to the events I will orchestrate in a few days."


    "Witness?"


    His eyes gleamed.


    "Perhaps..." His voice echoed in the tent, with a depth that didn¡¯t seem like it belonged to someone of his age. ¡°


    ¡°...those monsters won¡¯t be the only ones I¡¯ll subjugate.¡±

 Chapter 126: The Calamity of the South (1)

    <h4>Chapter 126: The Cmity of the South (1)</h4>


    <i>Swish...!! Swish!!!</i>


    Suan navigated the boat along the Fonein river, his lips twitching as he tried to suppress hisughter.


    ¡°Haha! You should have seen the prince¡¯s face. I¡¯ve never felt so satisfied in my life. No, wait, this is the second time!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s either the first time or the second. How can it be both?¡± Dush, leaning against the wall of the wheelhouse, chuckled at Suan Hazer¡¯s words.


    ¡°Of course. No matter what, the first time I felt like this was when I met the Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suan spoke cheerfully, recalling the events in Piasta.


    "You know, apart from the noble bastards, I¡¯m probably the only person on the continent who has met both the first and second princes of the empire."


    "Really? I¡¯m surprised you have a connection with the second prince as well... What¡¯s your impression of meeting both of them?"


    At Dush¡¯s question, Suanughed even more joyfully than he had when recounting the events at Fonein.


    ¡°As someone who isn¡¯t a noble, I¡¯ve had private meetings with both princes. But Master is the only one who has ever managed to give both of them the middle finger.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Dush looked at Suan with a puzzled expression, not following.


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy. The first prince, maybe, but even the second prince? What on earth has our master been doing out there?¡±


    "Hehehe."


    They had established the Free City, a ce where the oppressed could live, but Tatur¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t very good. It was perhaps the only city on the continent that openly defied kings and nobles.


    However, it was seen more as awless city rather than a haven of freedom, and even those who fled there often felt more fear than relief.


    But everything had changed since Karyl had arrived.


    <i>Maybe...</i>


    She started to think that they might actually get to look down on those ridiculous nobles. It felt like the gears were finally turning. They felt more and more confident that they could eventually openly mock those who established rules and sses, not withwlessness, but in the name of freedom.


    Suan turned the helm with all his strength.


    "Impressions of the princes? Who cares about that? We serve someone far greater than them,¡± he said.


    Dush nodded in agreement.


    "That¡¯s true..."


    She took out some ointment and applied it to the wound on her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that he¡¯s ordered us to lure the army of seventy thousand troops by ourselves. I thought we¡¯d die getting out of there.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s because you said those things to Prince Luon¡¯s face. It was satisfying, though.¡±


    Aidan, who hade with Dush as her attendant, had docked the boat near the banks of Fonein and was waiting. After confirming themotion inside the tent, he had navigated the boat to rescue Dush.


    ¡°Yeah. You were amazing too, saying those things right in front of the prince. You know you were one step away from losing your head, right?¡± Suan agreed with Aidan.


    Having witnessed the scene beside her, Suan had immediately carried her and escaped from Prince Luon¡¯s army.


    "Well... I thought it was a rare chance to say such things. He was so arrogant during the entire journey down the road. And those filthy looks... You wouldn¡¯t understand. Anyway, Aidan, you should¡¯ve seen the look on his face."


    Dush shook her head, recalling the way Prince Luon had looked at her.


    "But thanks to you, we¡¯ve managed to get Luon to believe us. I see why the Master chose you for the job." Aidan chuckled.


    "Maybe he thought we¡¯d be the ones most likely to survive even after doing something like that. That¡¯s our master."


    He gestured toward Suan and Dush.


    "Two administrators from Tatur, after all."


    "True. If you hadn¡¯t taken care of the sentries near the river in advance, we wouldn¡¯t have escaped so easily."


    Suan pointed to the soldiers who were lying on the ground.


    The sentries along the river had copsed as if they had fallen asleep, not a single wound on any of them. They hadn¡¯t even realized what had killed them.


    After returning from the Church, Karyl had strengthened his techniques, including the Shadow Step, while Dush executed n B. Although he had abandoned the Eastern Lands, he knew his magical talent was the only way to grow stronger, especially after feeling the difference in power from Mikhail.


    <i>Sometimes, I forget even when he¡¯s right next to me. He¡¯s grown stronger sinceing from the south</i>, Suan thought to himself, running his hand along his neck. If Aidan were to erase his presencepletely, would he be able to detect him?


    "That¡¯s nothing."


    Contrary to Dush''s concerns, Suan shrugged lightly as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll increase the speed. We might not have enough time to reach the strait,¡± said Suan, gripping the helm firmly to shake off unnecessary thoughts.


    His priority was to carry out Karyl¡¯sstmand.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    Dush pointed to the rope coiled around Suan¡¯s wrist as the boat cut through the water.


    "This? Master entrusted it to me. It¡¯s for emergencies. He said I¡¯d know when to use it," Suan exined.


    "Hmm..."


    "First, we need to head to the strait and wait. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure either. Master said only someone familiar with the Fonein could use it."


    Dush looked at the rough cord with interest.


    "He told me to throw this where the river meets the strait. Something interesting is bound to happen."


    Dush nodded slightly at his words. She had no doubts about this, as their master never gave them meaningless instructions.


    <i>Clink¡ª</i>


    The emblem of the Horned King, wrapped around Suan¡¯s arm, clinked as though it chuckled.


    ***


    "That''s nonsense!!!"


    <i>Crack¨C!!</i>


    Luon mmed his fist onto the wooden table with all his might, causing splinters to break off and scatter. Despite the prince''s murderous re, the envoy maintained hisposure, showing no sign of fear.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. We have not received any reports from the royal pce. We are currently investigating the situation, but as of now, the general has not granted permission to open the gates," said the knight in a low voice, d in a rough but solid full te armor.


    <i>Is he really a knight led by the Shield of Istan? Even though it''s a small country, he exudes quite an impressive aura,</i> Azif thought, realizing that breaking through the Twin Armor by force would not be easy.


    "As you know, next to the Lord Tower is the Turtle Castle. It''s difficult to open the gates so easily when the castles of other kingdoms are in close proximity."


    "The Tevanel Kingdom has agreed to cooperate. They said they would open the gates as soon as the Lord Tower gives permission!" Luon retorted.


    "The general has conveyed the following message. ¡®Although the Three Kingdoms maintain an alliance, the Twin Armor was the most fiercely contested area just a few years ago. Even with the consent of another country, we cannot open the gates without the king''s decree¡¯" the envoy reported.


    <i>These damned old fools... They¡¯ve conspired to humiliate me</i>. Luon was seething.


    If both castles had refused entry, he could have considered attacking the Twin Armor, even if it was the worst possible move. However, with one castle allowing him entry,unching an attack would only invite criticism from the other kingdoms.


    "So the problem lies solely with you," said Luon before forcefully drawing his sword.


    "..."


    However, the envoy didn¡¯t even flinch as Luon aimed his sword at his neck.


    "Your Highness," Azif called out softly, trying to calm him down. Given that they were the ones making a request for entry, killing the envoy or starting a war would only make things worse for them.


    "Are your kingdom''s magical devices just for show? If you need the king''s permission, you should contact him immediately. We''ve already wasted two days. As I said, we need to go south."


    "There is already a designated route to the south as per the treaty."


    "If that narrow path could amodate this many troops, we wouldn''t be going through this trouble! You know our army can¡¯t pass through there!¡±


    "I apologize, but with all due respect, if you had taken the main road through the Northern ins instead of the Twin Armor, it would have been much easier," the envoy suggested.


    Gritting his teeth, Luon remained silent, knowing the envoy was right. But his pride as a prince of the empire would not allow him to admit that he had been deceived.


    "We chose the Twin Armor route because it is the fastest way to the south," he finally said, though it was more for preserving his dignity. He slowly traced the envoy¡¯s neck with his sword before pointing it outside the tent.


    "Though the Fonein River marks the border, thatnd over there is practically imperial territory."


    Small houses and unharvested fields stretched out beyond the river.


    "Tell this to the general. It doesn''t matter if he keeps the gates shut tight. Let''s see if he can still keep them closed after watching those lives being taken."


    For the first time, the envoy''s eyes wavered. Luon was serious.


    It was toote to turn the troops around. He had wanted to catch those who had tricked him right then and there, but they had already escaped. He had sent pursuit teams, but he didn''t have much hope.


    Those people had provided fake identities, and they had escaped right under the noses of his massive army. The chances of catching them were slim.


    <i>Tearing them apart limb by limb wouldn¡¯t be enough, but they can be dealt withter. This issue is more urgent right now.</i>


    Though it was a tant threat, he couldn''t afford to dy any longer. Turning the troops to head to the Northern ins as the envoy had suggested was not an option.


    <i>Olivurn and Kromen might have already reached the south.</i>


    Luon was anxious. He was undoubtedly intelligent, but when it came to Olivurn, he couldn''t bear the thought of losing to him, which sometimes made him act rashly


    "Your Highness," Azif called out, concerned that Luon''s impatience might lead to him beheading the envoy.


    <i>Sching¡ª</i>


    But contrary to Azif''s worries, Luon''s voice softened, and his gaze grew steady.


    "I have no intention of starting a war with your kingdom, and I don¡¯t want unnecessary bloodshed. I''ll give you one day. What I want is to speak directly with the king of Istan through the magicmunication device."


    "..."


    Azif breathed a sigh of relief as Luon sheathed his sword.


    "But think carefully. I came here representing the Empire. Ignoring me is the same as ignoring the Empire. The lives of thousands of your people depend on your decision."


    Azif felt a chill run down his spine at Luon''s demeanor.


    <i>Maybe this isn''t entirely a bad situation. It might be an opportunity for His Highness to grow.</i>


    Luon was believed to have inherited the emperor¡¯s blood the most. His asional impulsiveness might be due to his youth. If he could ovee this w, the nobles expected he could expand the empire far beyond what the Conqueror Emperor Titan Shutean had achieved.


    "The decisions you make today will determine the fate of those lives and whether they spark another conflict."


    Azif was convinced of Luon''s potential.


    <i>He is truly the prince who deserves to be the Emperor of the Empire.</i>


    In a continent where strength was the ultimate currency, Luon seemed to be the one who could uphold the Empire''s prestige. The people saw Olivurn as a king of the people, and Kromen as weak, but only Luon had the strength to embody the Empire''s will.


    "...I will convey your message," the envoy said, bowing deeply before retreating.


    ***


    <i>Neigh...!!</i>


    Karyl pulled on Cargon''s reins and looked down from the hill.


    "Hmm... This is very good," he remarked.


    A satisfied smile spread across his face as he watched Luon moving far better than he had expected.


    "Contrary to our concerns, it seems a war hasn''t broken out," Beikan observed.


    ¡°Right. If he has any brains, he won¡¯t waste his forces attacking the Twin Armor head-on. He¡¯ll likely resort to capturing hostages. He knows that will shake Marze more than a direct assault,¡± exined Karyl as he pointed to the viges on either side of Luon¡¯s base.


    <i>The key issue is who he''ll target for this leverage. Will he present these hostages directly to Marze or will he seek a direct audience with the king of Istan?</i>


    Karyl didn''t have many memories of Luon from his previous life. By the time he had been summoned to the imperial pce by the Oracle, Olivurn had already ascended the throne.


    <i>I only remember watching him die miserably.</i>


    In those final moments before the guillotine fell, the rage in his eyes was so fierce that even Karyl, a stranger in thatnd, could see him only as a beast.


    <i>Like Titan Shutean, he also has a monster in his heart. How much he has grown will determine the oue of this battle,</i> Karyl thought to himself as he looked down at Luon¡¯s camp from the hill.


    "I was worried that the Twin Armor might open their gates before we arrived, but just as we expected, the Shield of Istan is holding strong even against the imperial army," Beikan said with a faint smile.


    "True. But I was actually confident that they wouldn¡¯t open the gates before we arrived,¡± Karyl said.


    "Why is that?"


    "The reason is simple. Baron Beryl is in the Istan Kingdom. Following the Mana Mine incident, his position has be significantly influential. He most likely advised the king the second he received confirmation that the imperial army was marching toward the Twin Armor.


    <i>-Your Majesty, we cannot allow others to find out about the Mana Mine incident. As it happens, the imperial army is heading towards the Twin Armor. Sir Marze would not easily attack, even against the Imperial army.</i>


    <i>-Then... what should we do?</i>


    <i>-Sir Marze''s temperament is well known throughout the continent. Deny the entry request for now. Over time, the empire will certainly open up negotiations. It won''t be toote to consider it then.</i>


    Although the Mana Mine incident had happened a while back, Beryl¡¯s words still carried weight. As a strategist who had led every battle he had participated in to victory, from the Battle of Melbrun to the Defense of the principality, his counsel was more significant than the Mana Mine incident. Moreover, the fearful ministers eventually followed Baron Beryl¡¯s advice.


    <i>For me, it¡¯s just a matter of buying time.</i>


    Before Luon could pass through the Three Kingdoms, it was crucial for Karyl to have time to subjugate the dungeon. This moment was pivotal.


    <i>Soon, the dungeon will open here.</i>


    <i> </i>


    On one side was Luon''s army, and on the other, the forces of Marze and Aben stood facing each other. In between were thousands of vigers, and overlooking them all was Karyl himself.


    When else would three different forces converge like this? This perfect scenario was the result of Prince Luon''s personality, Marze''s thoughts, the ipetence of the king from the small kingdom, and the nobles Karyl had managed to recruit.


    Karyl smiled, admiring the ideal picture he had painted.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    At that moment, the sky darkened as if a storm was about to start.


    <i>It has begun.</i>


    When Karyl looked at Beikan and Kinu standing on either side of him, they nodded, understanding what the strange phenomenon meant.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n? We have, at most, a thousand soldiers. But one side has seventy thousand, and the other fifty thousand,¡± Vi questioned.


    She knew that Karyl¡¯s Free Army was elite, but the difference in numbers was too big. She was curious about his n. How could he manage with less than a tenth of the opposing forces?


    However, Karyl remained silent, just smiling faintly at her words. He continued to gaze at the waters of the Fonein flowing behind Luon¡¯s base.

 Chapter 127: The Calamity of the South (2)

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Cmity of the South (2)</h4>


    "If we go just a little further, we''ll reach the Marquisate of Vestal."


    "Alright. Everyone''s doing a great job."


    The narrow path was barely wide enough for a single carriage. Since it led only to the southern region inhabited by barbarians, it was rarely used.


    "I''m sorry we couldn''t escort you with the royal carriage."


    "It''s fine. You know I''m more ustomed to riding horses than sitting in a carriage."


    Viscount Harun bowed his head, seemingly touched by Olivurn''s words.


    "......"


    Martte watched Harun with curiosity.


    <i>I remember him visiting the mansion a few times. I thought he was a rigid man, a warrior to his core. I didn''t know he could carry himself like this. </i>


    Harun, who assisted the Valsar and MacGovern families at the border, had willingly joined Olivurn¡¯s southern expedition on behalf of Kuwell MacGovern.


    Though rmended by Kuwell, Harun had also proven his capabilities by capturing Suan Hazer, who had once been on the wanted list.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard,¡± Kuwell said to Martte.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s an honor to serve you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the eldest son of Sir Kuwell, right? All your siblings are remarkable. I¡¯m sorry about what happened to the fourth one.¡±


    As Martte looked into Olivurn''s eyes, he felt like he somewhat understood Harun''s feelings.


    <i>His eyes are as deep as ake. Although sphemous, I have to admit they have something I can¡¯t see in His Majesty''s eyes. Did my father fall for those eyes too?</i>


    Curiosity stirred within Martte.


    Despite holding the title of the greatest swordsman on the continent, his father silently guarded the harsh bordends solely for the empire.


    Martte hadn¡¯t told his siblings, but he had volunteered for Olivurn¡¯s expedition, just like Harun, to see for himself why his father had chosen the emperor¡¯s illegitimate son over Luon.


    ¡°Pardon my words, but is it alright to go to the south through the Marquisate of Vestal?¡±


    Olivurn chuckled at Martte''s words.


    ¡°I know what you''re worried about. He¡¯s probably already prepared to march on my brother¡¯s orders. But to get to the south through this road, we have no choice but to pass through the marquisate.¡±


    Unlike Luon, who had marched with an army of seventy thousand, Olivurn had brought only thirty guards.


    <i>Marquis Vestal is ipetent, but his territory houses the Wisteria Knights responsible for the southern defense.</i>


    Moreover, the marquisate had twenty thousand soldiers stationed. They couldn¡¯t be withdrawn for the southern defense, but their numbers were enough to hinder Olivurn¡¯s expedition.


    <i>Twenty thousand against thirty...</i>


    The difference in strength was iparable.


    If the Marquis of Vestal, at Luon¡¯s orders, decided not to let Olivurn pass, could they really escape?


    <i>If, as my father said, I must protect His Highness...</i>


    <i>Thud¨C</i>


    At that moment, Martte was startled by Olivurn tapping him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Your face is riddled with unease. I know what you''re concerned about, but your job isn''t to worry. It''s to protect me.¡±


    ¡°...Yes?¡±


    ¡°Worrying and solving problems are a king¡¯s duties, not a knight¡¯s.¡±


    For a moment, Martte felt an intense, imposing aura from Olivurn¡¯s eyes, which had seemed gentle moments before.


    ¡°I apologize, Your Highness.¡± Martte bowed his head.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting.¡±


    At that moment, as they turned the corner of the road, a group of knights in purple armor awaited greeted Olivurn.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Martte couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Leading them was none other than Sir Jervangh, the vice captain of the Wisteria Knights.


    <i>No way...</i>


    Why was it?


    Martte found that, unlike with Baron Harun, he didn¡¯t feel reverence for Olivurn, but fear.


    ***


    At the Lord Tower...


    "WOOAAAHHH¨C!!! HUUAAAHH¨C!!"


    Deafening shouts came from all directions, and the ground shook as gpoles were mmed into it, as if an earthquake had struck.


    "..."


    Marze heaved a sigh, staring at the imperial army raising their morale on the wall as if ready to charge at any moment.


    "What about the royal pce?"


    "No word yet. They keep telling us that they¡¯re still in discussions."


    "Fools...! Sitting at their desks, they can''t possibly grasp the situation on the battlefield."


    He brushed his bushy beard aside and looked ahead. Although he hadn''t reached the level of a Sword Master, Marze, a seasoned veteran of many battles, wasn''t afraid of the imperial army. He was only troubled by the thought of the border citizens, bound and disyed in front of the fortress for more than half a day, as if to taunt him.


    "Did we receive any message from Turtle Castle?"


    "Yes. They said they¡¯re willing to open the gates if we ept their conditions."


    "Sly bastards. Until now, Twin Armor has been the shield of the Three Kingdoms because its inner workings were kept top secret. Letting them in would be like showing all our weaknesses."


    Aben had never had any intention of allowing the empire passage, and Marze thought he was saying this just to shirk all responsibility.


    <i>It''s a way to protect his kingdom without offending the empire. It''s not just the pce ying mind games.</i>


    He disliked Aben, but this wasn''t the kind of thing that suited his temperament anyway.


    "Prepare to deploy at any moment."


    "Understood."


    The lieutenant nodded at his words.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Just then, the clear sky suddenly began to darken.


    "There were no reports of rain..." the lieutenant muttered in confusion.


    But it was clear to anyone that those weren¡¯t just dark rain clouds.


    "General!"


    A mage from Lord Tower rushed to him, shouting amidst the sudden strange phenomenon.


    "A... A dungeon has appeared!!"


    ***


    At Luon''s camp, the captured civilians knelt in the fields, unable to lift their heads, hoping for a quick resolution to the situation.


    <i>Why on earth...?</i>


    <i>Damn it, why us...</i>


    They cursed under their breath, but they were just powerlessmoners. They had already been resentful about the higher taxes this harvest, but their dire situation made them realize how insignificant theirints had been.


    Now, it was a matter of life and death.


    Standing on the carefully-grown crops in the paddy field they had just been able to harvest felt heart-wrenching.


    "Do you resent me?" asked Luon, his eyes sweeping over the captive.


    No one dared to speak up, as they knew that it could cost them their lives.


    "If you want to resent someone, resent them, not me. They dared to defy the empire."


    The agreed-upon day had passed, and Luon, unable to wait any longer, looked at Azif.


    "Prepare the troops."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the soldiers, who had been waving their gs and shouting toward the tower, fell silent. The silence persisted, but everyone at the scene knew that it was the prelude to a fierce battle.


    "Your Highness, what about these people...?"


    "What about them? I have given this small country every consideration the empire can offer. They spat in my face, and so these people will share the same fate as those in the tower.¡±


    At that, the captives shouted desperately at Luon.


    "Please, spare us!!"


    "Your Highness!!!"


    "Just our lives...!!"


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    In response to their cries, Luon, without a change in expression, beheaded the man kneeling nearest to him.


    "Ahhh!!"


    "Dear heavens!!"


    Although he couldn¡¯t care less about them, Luon muttered as though he had no other choice, "I offered you mercy out of concern for your lives, but unfortunately, they do not value your lives. What can I do?"


    At his signal, the soldiers surrounding the captives pointed their weapons at them simultaneously.


    There was no escape. The captives, with nk faces, could only stare at the sharp des that would soon pierce their hearts.


    "..."


    Their lives would end as soon as Luon lowered his hand. However, as his hand slowly descended, everything went dark, as though all light had been consumed by darkness.


    <i>Rumble...!!!</i>


    Dark clouds had suddenly covered the sky, making it seem like night had fallen.


    "What is this?"


    Luon looked up with a grim expression, feeling an eerie sensation above his head.


    The captives were thankful for this sudden phenomenon, which had quite literally saved their lives, but their calm didn¡¯tst long.


    Something was wrong.


    "....!!"


    Something started falling from the sky, but it wasn¡¯t rain. Seeing what it really was, Luon''s eyes widened. He pointed up at the sky with the hand had just been about to execute the captives with.


    His lips were quivering, barely able to get the words out.


    "Fire... Fire!!¡±


    He was pointing at the monsters pouring from the sky, as if a portal had opened up.


    ***


    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>


    Both the imperial army and the Twin Armor forces were shocked by the rain of monsters. With faces contorted with fear, people looked up at the sky, only to have something swoop past their heads with a p of wings.


    <i>Crash...!!</i>


    "Aaaah¡ª!!"


    The sickening sound of bones being broken was followed by a faint scream which quickly faded away into the sky.


    <i>Boom...!! Boom...! Boom!!</i>


    In just a few seconds, mutted human corpses fell from the sky like rain.


    "Ahhh!!"


    People screamed and ran away in a panic as gore rained down on them.


    <i>Creak... Creak!</i>


    <i>Cackle!!</i>


    The harpies filling the skyughed gleefully at the terrified humans below.


    <i>Rumble... Rumble...</i>


    The huge dimensional gate in the sky, from which the harpies poured out, slowly descended until it stood upright like a mirror between the imperial army and the Twin Armor.


    <i>Buzz...</i>


    The dimensional gate embedded itself into the ground, forming a massive cave-like structure.


    "This can''t be happening..."


    Even Marze, a seasoned veteran, had never witnessed the emergence of an S-ss monster dungeon.


    "Attack!"


    The Twin Armor soldiers responded with arrows and mana bombardments, but just dealing with the monsters approaching the fortress was overwhelming.


    "General...!! The imperial army is retreating!!"


    "The people at the front...!!"


    With the sudden appearance of the dungeon, the imperial army abandoned the captives they had in the center and rapidly retreated toward the Fonein River.


    Even in good health, escaping from monsters wasn''t easy.


    "Aaah...!!"


    "Help...!!"


    To make matters worse, the captives, having their arms and legs bound, had no way of escaping. The monsters quickly reached and sunk their fangs in them.


    The screams of those poor people reached inside the fortress.


    <i>Clench¨C!</i>


    Marze ground his teeth at the sight.


    <i>What kind of shield of Istan is this...!!</i>


    Even as he watched his people die, Marze couldn''t bring himself to open the gates amidst the onught of monsters.


    It was a literal hellscape.


    ¡°GROOAARRR!!¡±


    But that wasn''t the end. The harpies, which had been joyously flying through the sky, suddenly scattered like a flock of pigeons at the sudden roar.


    <i>Boom... Boom... Boom...!!</i>


    The ground shook with each step as a monster emerged from the dungeon''s entrance. The two-horned monstrosity held a giant axe, and drool dripped from its quivering lips with each breath it took.


    "A... A Minotaur?!" the soldiers shouted in shock.


    ***


    "Damn it...! What the hell is this mess?!" Luon shouted, his voice filled with incredulity at the sudden chaos.


    "At least the captives are acting as a shield, slowing the monsters'' advance. If we retreat now, the monsters will head towards the Twin Armor instead of us."


    Azif observed the dimensional gate forming a huge dungeon as it descended from the sky.


    "Even if it''s not us, a dungeon of that scale will cause significant damage to the Twin Towers. It might take some time, but we should be able to cross the fortress without losing any troops."


    "Damn it, if this continues, I won''t be able to face my father."


    Luon expressed his displeasure at the unfolding events, beyond his control.


    <i>But a Minotaur...? How could an S-rank dungeon just appear out of nowhere? High-rank dungeons usuallye after several lower-ranked ones...</i>


    There had been no reports.


    Azif nced back with a puzzled expression but quickly turned away, averting his gaze from the sight of people being ughtered.


    <i>There''s nothing we can do</i>, Azir reassured himself. It was unfair, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. They had faced countless situations like this before.


    <i>Neigh...!!</i>


    Suddenly, the leading horses halted and neighed loudly. Severed harpy headsy scattered around.


    "Is this really how the empire¡¯s prince looks?¡± A low voice echoed.


    "Who... who are you?!¡±


    Turning his head, Luon saw a boy sitting on top of a pile of harpy corpses. The knights hurried over to defend Luon, shouting in rm at the boy''s sudden appearance.


    Descending from the pile of corpses, Karyl slowly walked toward them. Somehow, the knights couldn''t bring themselves to stop him, so intense was his presence.


    Unable to draw their swords, the knights simply stared at him with tense expressions.


    "A future king using his people as shields and fleeing..."


    Silence fell.


    "Luon."


    Karyl looked up at him.


    ¡°Is it merely a selfish decision?¡±


    Luon red at Karyl, who casually called his name.


    "Or..."


    Despite his youthful appearance, his words carried a weight far beyond his apparent age.


    "...are you just scared?" Karyl smirked.


    At that moment, the prince''s face twisted in rage.

 Chapter 128: The Calamity of the South (3)

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Cmity of the South (3)</h4>


    ¡°You... you bastard!!¡±


    Unbing of a prince, Luon cursed at Karyl before reaching for the sword at his waist.


    <i>Thunk¡ª!</i>


    However, he didn¡¯t manage to fully unsheathe his sword.


    ¡°...!¡±


    To his surprise, Karyl had effortlessly sped past the knights and pushed his sword back into its scabbard with a single finger.


    ¡°Wha... What is this?!¡±


    Despite his desperate efforts, Luon couldn¡¯t move his sword at all, causing him to shout in a panic, ¡°You fucking...!!¡±


    In that split second, Azif jumped between the prince and Karyl. He was the only one among the knights to react.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    With all his might, he swung his sword upward, distancing the two.


    ¡°Identify yourself! Under whose authority do you dare act with such insolence?¡±


    Azif infused his sword with mana, the de crackling with lightning energy.


    ¡°Ohh...!¡± Karyl eximed lightly as he gazed at Azif¡¯s sword. ¡°The prowess of your Mana de is impressive. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of the Sword Expert rank. One could even say you¡¯re the strongest knight within the empire, apart from Belin Vallention and Kuwell MacGovern, you are the strongest knight in the empire.¡±


    Azif¡¯s face stiffened at Karyl¡¯s words.


    One didn¡¯t simply observe his sword like that,pletely unfazed. Moreover, he had an army of seventy thousand soldiers at his disposal. Not even a Sword Master would be so reckless, and yet this enigmatic boy seemed to enjoy this standoff.


    ¡°Running away with such power? From a mere Minotaur? Though it¡¯s an S-rank monster, I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s a dungeon out there that can¡¯t be conquered with seventy thousand troops.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s assertion wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°It seems that the Imperial Guard doesn¡¯t live up to its reputation. I wonder if Kuwell MacGovern would have done the same?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s derisive remarks managed to get Azif to snap.


    ¡°Shut up!!¡±


    With hisposure shattered, and unable to bear Kuwell¡¯s name being mentioned so carelessly, Azif charged at Karyl.


    <i>Zzzt...!!</i>


    Azif¡¯s sword glowed bright yellow, emitting a searing heat as sparks flew from it. Bending like a bow, he swung his sword in a downward arc, aiming precisely at Karyl.


    However, Karyl evaded by stepping back, and the sword struck the ground with a thunderous crash.


    <i>Thud¡ª!!</i>


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Karyl kicked the sword embedded in the ground with all his might, causing Azif to stagger.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    But being a skilled knight, Azif managed to keep his bnce, and he used the momentum to swing his sword once more.


    However, Karyl instantly closed the gap.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Before Azif could react, Karyl unsheathed his sword and thrust it forward.


    <i>First Step: Crown Posture.</i>


    Karyl could have shed Azif¡¯s chest right then and there, but he instead pulled back his sword and clenched his fist for a brief second before opening it and mming his palm into Azif¡¯s chest.


    <i>BANG!</i>


    The shockwave between them produced a deafening sound.


    As Azif staggered back, the electrical energy from his de dissipated with a crackling sound, almost as if it was oxidizing.


    <i>Did he block my sword...?</i>


    It had been an all-out attack, and yet Karyl seemedpletely at ease.


    <i>Who is he...?</i>


    Azif had never felt this kind of overwhelming aura, not even from Sword Masters like Kuwell MacGovern or Belin Vallention. It almost felt like...inhuman.


    Azif instinctively realized the danger posed by the opponent before him.


    ¡°Ca...Catch him!!¡± Luon shouted desperately as the distance between them widened.


    The knights guarding him all charged at Karyl at the same time.


    ¡°Graaa!!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±


    Though not as skilled as Azif, the knights following Luon were among the elite of the Golden Knights, and they were all confident in their individual abilities.


    Moreover, there were thirty of them at the scene. Even a Sword Master would find it challenging to face all of them at once.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop!¡± Azif suddenly shouted to the knights. This previous sh had made him realize that even these thirty Golden Knights would be no match for Karyl.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Karyl swiftly struck a knight in the side with full force, breaking one or two of his ribs with a dull sound.


    ¡°Ghaaah!¡±


    Although it seemed like Karyl¡¯s fingers should have shattered against the armor, it was the knight who screamed in pain.


    ¡°Ugh... Cough!¡±


    The knight, trembling and wheezing, copsed before Karyl.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The knights stared at Karyl in a daze after seeing the fragments of theirrade¡¯s armor on the ground.


    <i>What kind of power is this...?</i>


    After reaching a certain level, one could turn their whole body into a Mana de.


    <i>Zzzt... Zzzt...</i>


    But the power emitting purple sparks was unlike anything they had ever seen. Indeed, none of these knights knew about Arcane Mana.


    Having seen theirrade fall from a single blow, the rest of the knights hesitated to approach Karyl.


    ¡°Settle down. I didn¡¯te here to fight you. Sure, I may have provoked you a bit, but don¡¯t you think that leaving over a thousand people to die deserves some criticism?¡± Karyl jeered as he stepped on the fallen knight.


    ¡°Besides, you imperial scum are certain to throw away even more lives in the future.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Luon frowned, not understanding what Karyl was talking about.


    This one man had halted his army of seventy thousand men...? None of this made any sense, and Luon couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to break through this one boy.


    ¡°At least the old shield is more knightly than you.¡±


    <i>Bang!</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    With what sounded like two consecutive explosions, the tightly shut gates of the Lord Tower finally swung open, revealing Marze at the forefront.


    ¡°All knights, block the monsters from the dungeon! Soldiers, focus on rescuing the captives!¡±


    Marze then proceeded to swing his massive mace at the monsters pouring out of the dungeon. Riding the momentum, the gates of Turtle Castle also opened, and as the bridge lowered, the troops of Tevanel surged out from within.


    ¡°Oh, I expected Marze, but Aben as well? Defending by the castle would have been the best strategy, yet even that old man came out.¡±


    Although surprised, Karyl didn¡¯t seem displeased with Marze and Aben¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Maybe it was sentimentality, but the monsters will reduce Twin Armor¡¯s forces as you wanted. But those who survive will speak of you,¡± Karyl murmured softly as he passed by Luon, ¡°as despicable cowards.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Fight! FIGHT!!¡±


    ¡°Shield bearers in ranks one, two, and three, maintain formation! Keep the monsters at bay until everyone manages to escape!¡±


    The soldiers from Lord Tower and Turtle Castle followed Aben¡¯smands as if they had trained for this exact scenario.


    Marze and Aben knew each other¡¯s forces inside out, having fought against one another for years.


    ¡°Swordsmen, defend the sorcerers!¡±


    ¡°Spearmen, forward!¡±


    Even without coordination, Aben entrusted his knights to Marze to lead them to the dungeon entrance. Conversely, the soldiers of Lord Tower followed Aben¡¯s lead, and the officers obeyed his orders without hesitation.


    Not everyone could confidently entrust their troops to someone else like that. This was a unique trust forged over decades of facing each other on the battlefield.


    <i>Combining the knights of Lord Tower and ours, we have just over fifty. Even with Marze, it¡¯s a close call. </i>


    It wasn¡¯t merely trust that formed the basis for this coordinated attack of the two castles. The Minotaur would be challenging even for fifty knights.


    ¡°The left side is empty! Call for reinforcements from Turtle Castle!¡±


    ¡°Yes? But with the imperial army here, if we pull more troops from the castle...¡±


    ¡°The gates are already open, so there¡¯s no turning back! With that old man Marze out, we must ensure that everyone is evacuated to safety!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    If Aben had been in Marze¡¯s shoes, he never would have considered opening the gates. After all, the monsters weren¡¯t the only problem. The seventy thousand imperial troops would certainly take advantage of the chaos.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve aged... Besides, he wouldn¡¯t be Marze if he didn¡¯t act like that.¡±


    Somehow, Aben wasn¡¯t entirely displeased with Marze¡¯s actions, and he even let out a low chuckle.


    <i>But why aren¡¯t the imperial troops moving? I thought they¡¯d fall back and attack with the monsters....</i>


    Just as he had predicted, the imperial troops had abandoned the captives, but for some reason, they stopped moving after retreating to the Fonein River.


    <i>Has something happened? </i>


    Amidst the battle, Aben had no means to confirm what the situation was with the imperial army.


    GHROAAAA!!


    Following the monstrous roar, Abe¡¯s field of view darkened. Looking up, he saw an axe descending upon him like a guillotine.


    <i>CLANG!</i>


    With a thunderous sound, the surrounding soldiers were flung away. Falling off his horse and rolling on the ground, Aben quickly grabbed at the earth and desperately shouted, ¡°Fuck!! What the hell is Marze doing?! Why is this thing here?!¡±


    Aben nced at the approaching Minotaur, but turning his head, he saw Marze fighting another Minotaur at the dungeon¡¯s entrance.


    <i>Two S-rank monsters at once...?!</i>


    At first nce, the dungeon''s entrance appeared to be just one, but monsters were respawning simultaneously from two holes connected like a passage.


    It was the worst possible scenario.


    They didn¡¯t even have enough knights to handle one Minotaur, so facing two was sheer madness.


    ¡°Damn! What about the castle¡¯s forces?!¡± Aben shouted, seeing the left nk decimated by the axe-wielding Minotaur.


    ¡°They¡¯re not here yet...¡±


    ¡°Save me!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    People panicked and ran for their lives as the monster reached the main camp. Soldiers and civilians scattered chaotically, unable to maintain formation.


    <i>It¡¯s going to get dangerous if it continues like this...</i>


    Discarding his brokenmand baton, Aben drew his sword.


    <i>If ites to the worst, I will...</i>


    Though not as formidable as Marze, he was still the captain of the knights. Despite retiring from the front lines, he was among the few warriors out there who could buy time against a Minotaur.


    Then it happened.


    <i>BANG!</i>


    A brigade pierced through the rear of the monster horde a sharp awl. With tremendous prating power, the troops charged hundreds of meters, quickly reaching the inner area where the Minotaur was.


    <i>Who are they...?</i>


    Aben was bewildered by the sudden appearance of those troops. Not even a knight order could clear monsters this fast.


    ¡°...!¡±


    But then, one person caught his eye.


    <i>Is that... Princess Vi?</i>


    He recalled attending a banquet held in the kingdom. Aben immediately recognized her face, which retained the features he remembered from when she was younger. And with Greys at her side, he had no doubt it was her.


    <i>Fenria is providing us support? But why would the princesse herself....</i>


    Aben quickly scanned his surroundings.


    Except for a few knights apanying Vi and Grace, the rest of the troops were in unfamiliar armor.


    <i>What¡¯s with them?</i>


    The soldiers d in ck leather armor and wielding weapons with a blue sheen exuded an unusual aura. But it didn¡¯t matter who they were; Aben and his knights were just grateful that this mysterious brigade was killing off the monsters.


    <i>They¡¯ve saved us. </i>


    As the surrounding monsters were being dealt with, the previously disorganized soldiers managed to regroup. Following the path cleared by the troops, the remaining civilians could flee to the safety of Twin Armor.


    <i>We need to reorganize quickly.</i>


    Though they had ovee a crisis, the greatest threat was still there.


    ¡°GHRAAA!!¡±


    At the Minotaur¡¯s roar, the soldiers hastily grabbed their weapons and encircled the creature.


    ¡°Hold it off! Don¡¯t let it breach the lines until Marze¡¯s knights return!¡±


    Aben encouraged the soldiers, but the situation was dire. Without the help of knights, it would be almost impossible for these regr soldiers to stop the Minotaur. Nevertheless, buying as much time as possible was all Aben could do, and he intended to do just that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Withdraw the soldiers.¡±


    Vi approached with a stern face. Her expression also conveyed a sense of surprise.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Aben realized that the Minotaur, which had been rampaging moments ago, was now trembling in ce.


    But then, a shocking sight provided Aben with an answer to Vi¡¯s question.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    His eyes fell on Karyl, who was perched on the Minotaur¡¯s shoulder, gripping its neck with aposed expression.

 Chapter 129: The Calamity of the South (4)

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Cmity of the South (4)</h4>


    <i>Swish¡ª!</i>


    Karyl, who had been holding the Minotaur by the scruff of its neck, sheathed his Freezing Talon and drew Agnel instead. Everyone watching likely thought that the short dagger wouldn¡¯t manage to pierce the hard shell of a monster.


    However, Agnel, a weapon made of pure Clear Distilled Water, had been acknowledged even by Allen Javius.


    <i>Even though it¡¯s an S-rank monster, its body is ultimately no different from a beast. The most vulnerable spot is the joint between the as and the axis.</i>


    As Karyl infused mana into the hand holding Agnel, a milky aura condensed on the de of the dagger.


    <i>Thunk¡ª!</i>


    <i>sh¡ª!</i>


    Without mercy, he plunged the dagger into the Minotaur¡¯s neck with all his might.


    As he poured Arcane Mana into the de emitting the aura, purple electricity sparked from the point where the dagger was embedded, making it seem like the monster was getting electrocuted.


    ¡°KUUOOOO!!¡±


    The creature, feeling the searing pain coursing through its spine, roared in agony and began to thrash about.


    ¡°Move back!!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, retreat!!¡±


    Karyl rode the Minotaur like a matador, gripping its mane and repeatedly stabbing it. The soldiers, mesmerized by the sight, hurriedly scattered away.


    <i>After immobilizing it, damage the muscles surrounding the spinal cord to prevent any counterattacks. </i>


    With a gruesome sound, Karyl twisted the dagger embedded in the Minotaur¡¯s neck, exposing its flesh.


    <i>Crack..!!</i>


    <i>Crunch...!!</i>


    Karyl kept pulling at the monster¡¯s shell, eyes fixed on the pulsing flesh that stretched from its neck down its back. Then eventually, he thrust his sword into the exposed area with no hesitation.


    "KRAAAHH!!"


    Chunks of the creature¡¯s flesh flew off with each twist of his de, as though Karyl were a butcher.


    ¡°Oooh...!!¡±


    ¡°Whaaa...!!¡±


    The soldiers yelled and ran away as gore rained down on them.


    <i>Thud...!!</i>


    The Minotaur, panting heavily, finally dropped its axe as its shoulder muscles werepletely severed.


    <i>The final strike to the inside of the rib cage...</i>


    Karyl jumped down from the staggering creature¡¯s shoulder, holding Agnel in his mouth and drawing the Freezing Talon.


    <i>Thunk¡ª!</i>


    <i>sh¡ª!</i>


    Beforending, Karyl thrust his sword deep into the Minotaur¡¯s ribcage and twisted with his whole body, shing horizontally with all his might. The de tore through flesh with a gruesome sound, and a torrent of blood erupted from the Minotaur¡¯s side.


    "GHRAAA!!!¡±


    The agonized Minotaur attempted to fight back, but with its arm muscles destroyed, it was unable to pick up its axe and could only roar.


    <i>How impressive....</i>


    Aben was genuinely impressed. Even an entire knight order would struggle to dispose of a Minotaur, and yet Karyl was hunting it down by himself, cleverly targeting its weaknesses. This was beyond mere skill.


    ¡°Finish it! Cut off its head and ce it on a pike to show those imperial bastards!¡± Karyl urged Aben as he finallynded.


    Not forgetting about the finishing touches, Karyl swiftly severed the Minotaur¡¯s Achilles¡¯ tendons, causing it to il helplessly before copsing.


    <i>He is such a young boy...?</i>


    Seeing Karyl up close, Aben¡¯s initial admiration was reced by genuine astonishment.


    ¡°Yes, sir! What are you all doing?! Behead the Minotaur right now!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°Huaaahh!!¡±


    Aben,ing to his senses, quickly nodded andmanded the soldiers, who eagerly cheered and charged at the monstrosity. They quickly managed to sever its head, which was the size of an adult man. Its eyes remained wide open.


    ¡°Unbelievable... I¡¯ve never seen anyone hunt like this before... How are you so knowledgeable about monsters? In any case, I can¡¯t thank you enough for saving us.¡±


    Aben lifted his sword with the hilt pointing up and sped his hand together as a respectful gesture toward Karyl.


    Despite being from small kingdoms, both Marze and Aben were knights renowned across the continent. And for them to show Karyl such respect meant that they acknowledged his prowess.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    But Karyl merely gave Aben a bitter smile.


    This hunting tactic of sequentially targeting the monster¡¯s weaknesses and gradually immobilizing it was something he rarely used to do, even after bing a Sword Saint. And even after going back in time, he wouldn¡¯t hunt monsters like that, as there had been no need to.


    Karyl hadn¡¯t resorted to this strategy because the Minotaur was a powerful monster. He had faced monsters far more dangerous in his previous life, and even in his current one, he had battled opponents who would¡¯veughed at the Minotaur.


    <i>Honestly,pared to Allen Javius or the me Dragon, this creature is a walk in the park. </i>


    At that moment, Karyl felt a tingling sensation in the back of his right hand, which was holding the Freezing Talon. His hand had swollen as if a lump had formed on it. It seemed the Ein Trigger embedded in his right arm, which he had obtained from the dragon¡¯sir, didn¡¯t resonate with the sword.


    Ice and fire¡ªthe two opposing forces seemed topete whenever Karyl drew upon his mana.


    <i>Wait just a little longer, Ramine. I¡¯ll get a sword that satisfies you.</i>


    Despite this, there was a reason Karyl had decided to y the Minotaur in such a cumbersome manner. This was how Karliak, the chief of the ck-Eyed tribe and his father, used to hunt.


    ¡°Hooray!!¡±


    After the soldiers disyed the Minotaur¡¯s head on the pike, the onlookers erupted in cheers. Although the situation wasn¡¯t over, the mere fact of prevailing against an S-rank monster, regardless of mana, was enough to boost the soldiers'' morale.


    ¡°Beikan, Kinu, gather the troops. We¡¯ll clear this dungeon immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Aight!¡±


    Without dy, Karyl issued orders to the Free Army, not allowing the victory euphoria to linger.


    ¡°Do you really intend to clear the whole dungeon? I admit that you¡¯re formidable, but... shouldn¡¯t we withdraw the front lines while the imperial troops are still around?¡±


    ¡°You know that the number of monsters is an indicator of the dungeon¡¯s size. We don¡¯t have time to wait. We need to eliminate the raid boss before the dungeon fully forms.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡±


    Aben still looked uneasy, and the reason was simple¡ªthe dungeon hadn¡¯t even fully formed, and yet a Minotaur had emerged from it.


    ¡°Indeed, these creatures are obviously weaker than the dungeon¡¯s master that dwells deep within it. We¡¯ll need the Twin Amor¡¯s forces to defeat that monster, but if the imperial army knows we¡¯re pulling out troops...¡±


    Aben couldn¡¯t estimate how many more troops they would need to conquer this horrific dungeon. There were civilians in the castle who had barely escaped with their lives, and a single blunder could put them in danger once again.


    ¡°Ah...¡± He let out a low sigh. If the monsters outside the dungeon were this formidable, the master¡¯s dungeon was bound to be absurdly powerful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Only the Free Army will enter the dungeon,¡± Karyl exined in a calm voice, ncing at Aben¡¯s worried face.


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Everyone turned and stared at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re going too!¡± Vi hurriedly intervened, fearing Karyl might refuse.


    Seeing her expression, Karyl gave a faint smile.


    <i>Minos, the King of Monsters...</i>


    Unlike everyone at the scene, Karyl knew exactly whaty within that dungeon. In his previous life, the master of the Minotaur dungeon had brought three kingdoms to the brink of destruction. Although he hadn¡¯t fought it back then, he had encountered it on the 34th of the Pharel Tower when he sought to go back in time.


    Having reached the rank of Sword Saint, Karyl had tirelessly battled with Minos for two days straight, and he had won.


    <i>Of course, it¡¯s not an easy opponent, but...</i>


    Pharel was essentially an amalgamation of every dungeon that had emerged on the continent. And with each floor, the tower became more merciless, eventually leading to battles with monsters that no man had everid eyes on.


    In the Phrael Tower, a Minotaur, although an S-rank monster, was merely the guardian of the 34th floor.


    Although Karyl was not as strong as he had been when ascending Pharel as a Sword Saint, he didn¡¯t think he would lose to Minos or fail in conquering the dungeon. In fact, he was confident he could conquer any dungeon out there, not just this one!


    His unwavering confidence didn¡¯te just from having acquired magic or from wielding the Freezing Talon. It also wasn¡¯t the result of inheriting Arcane mana from Allen Javius, nor was it fueled by the arrogance that came with the zing King¡¯s power.


    It was all of those things.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl gazed at the ck dungeon and chuckled to himself.


    <i>Come to think of it, I¡¯ve gained a lot.</i>


    He had climbed the endless stairs of Pharel to go back in time, so naturally, his approach in dealing with monsters was fundamentally different from the continent¡¯s knights. That¡¯s why he was strong. Not having fear or tension allowed him to fully utilize his abilities.


    Karyl¡¯s demeanor affected other soldiers as well. Moreover, his Free Army¡¯s strength stemmed from the unique hunting skills of the barbarian tribes, but also from Karyl¡¯s leadership.


    <i>But there¡¯s still so much more to gain.</i>


    Karyl bit his lower lip as if dying to savor this raid. To him, this terrifying dungeon, once called the Cmity of the South, was merely a treasure trove.


    ¡°Sir Aben, once Sir Marze retreats, assist him in clearing out the remaining monsters.¡±


    Karyl pointed to the Fonein River, where the imperial army was stationed.


    ¡°And as for the burnt fields... There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. We¡¯ll have to getpensation from the imperial army.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    Marze and Aben exchanged puzzled nces.


    ¡°Well, the supplies of their army of seventy thousand troops should be enough tost us through winter,¡± Karyl replied with a smirk.


    ***


    ¡°Is this how it¡¯s supposed to be done?¡± Suan muttered as he anchored the boat in the strait where the river and the sea met.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Just like the Master said, the current seems calm. It¡¯s not the raging Fonein I know, so it feels odd.¡±


    ¡°Quit talking and do what you were told. We have a lot to do. We need to head south immediately.¡±


    At Dush¡¯s sharp rebuke, Suan Hazer scratched his head and untied the token wrapped around his wrist.


    <i>What on earth is that used for?</i>


    Aidan, who had apanied Karyl in the south, stared at the Horned King in Suan¡¯s hand with a puzzled look. From what he knew, it was made from the tooth of a monster known as the master of a dungeon. But that was it; it didn¡¯t possess any magic power or enchantment.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Suan nodded and threw the token into the water with all his strength.


    <i>Plop¡ª!</i>


    All eyes were on the water, each tense with anticipation.


    ¡°...¡±


    However, contrary to their expectations, nothing happened. The river was as calm as before.


    As they watched the token slowly sink, Dush reluctantly spoke up.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Well... That was all Master instructed me to do.¡± Suan shrugged, indicating he had no idea what was going on.


    But then it happened.


    ¡°W-Wow!!¡±


    ¡°What the...?!¡±


    The calm river suddenly roared back to life, thrashing about violently. The three of them quickly grabbed the boat''s railing.


    <i>Ssh¡ª!!</i>


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The bow of the boat shook violently as somethingrge and tall emerged from the water.


    <i>"Roaaar...."</i>


    At that moment, they spotted a pair of glowing red eyes behind the cascading water, staring at them in disbelief.


    ¡°Holy....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the token of the Horned King is used for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Master for you... It¡¯d be foolish to try to understand his ways.¡±


    The three of them murmured in amazement.


    ¡°The Water King...¡± Suan gazed at the familiar figure.


    The serpent slowly lowered its head toward them as if waiting for orders. The trio felt a chill run down their spines. On the forehead of the monster, known as the master of Fonein, was the seared mark of the Horned King.

 Chapter 130: The Minotaur’s Dungeon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Minotaur¡¯s Dungeon (1)</h4>


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, <i>what do I think</i>...? It¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been any S-rank dungeons before.¡±


    ¡°Well, thest one was a very long time ago.¡±


    Aben spoke while still staring anxiously at the trembling ck entrance of the dungeon.


    ¡°Well... that¡¯s why I¡¯m worried,¡± said Aben, anxious staring into the flickering darkness that led into the dungeon. ¡°I¡¯m afraid something might happen.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the friend who went into the dungeon, you should have followed him. I can guard Twin Armor. Maybe it¡¯s time to hand over Turtle Castle as well.¡±


    ¡°Quit the nonsense...¡±


    Aben chuckled at Marze¡¯sment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him. I just hope this dungeon is the end of it. If this leads to another dungeon, we¡¯re screwed,¡± Aben continued in a low voice. ¡°Normally, a dungeon like this has a few lesser precursors. So far, we¡¯ve been estimating a dungeon¡¯s difficulty based on the ones that preceded it.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    However, leaving the lower-ranked dungeons unchecked wouldn¡¯t prevent the more dangerous ones from emerging. Thus, it was standard procedure to eliminate the lesser dungeons before the main one appeared in order to avert most of the damage.


    ¡°There have been few instances of S-rank dungeons in the history of our continent. Kaye Aesir eradicated one two hundred fifty years ago, and before that, the Assembly of Seven Elders hunted monsters.¡±


    Marze nodded at Aben¡¯s words.


    ¡°Right. There are still a few S-rank dungeons left in the south, but Digon has been diligently hunting down the monsters thate out of them, preventing them from harming people.¡±


    ¡°Keeping the southern dungeons in check is almost their lifetime upation. But what about it?¡± Marze asked while gazing at the shimmering dungeon entrance.


    ¡°I just have a feeling that this S-rank dungeon isn''t the end of it, that other dungeons will emerge after this one.¡±


    At Aben¡¯s words, Marze pped him on the back as if to tell him to stop talking nonsense.


    ¡°Ridiculous. Looks like you¡¯ve been holed up in the castle too long, turning into a scared turtle.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If an S-rank dungeon were a precursor to a more powerful one, it would mean the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, I hope it''s just my unfounded worry. It''s just that I can''t shake off this uneasy feeling when I look at the entrance.¡±


    Aben gazed at the dark, shimmering entrance of the dungeon. It looked like it had been soaked in ink.


    Most dungeons usually had the shape of a cave, but this one here looked more like a gate, giving off the impression that it led to another world.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like there has never been an S-rank dungeon giving rise to another one.¡±


    Marze scoffed at Aben¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying needlessly in your old age. That was so long ago... And it''s merely a legend. Nobody knows if it''s true.¡±


    Aben clicked his tongue at his words.


    It was from a very distant past, even before the Assembly of Seven Elders. Since that event was only recorded in literature, there was no way to confirm whether it had truly happened or not.


    It was simply referred to as the Great Cataclysm.


    Exordiar.


    <i>A terrible nightmare that is said to have turned the entire continent into dungeons.</i>


    ording to the legend, that nightmare had plunged the entire world intoplete darkness.


    [All throughout the year, not a single day did the sun rise, and there was no moon or stars, as if darkness had consumed the continent, leaving everyone and everything blind.]


    [Darkness devoured humanity, and the monsters that festered within it feasted on men, women, and children alike. The ces swept by the darkness were left with nothing but bare bones.]


    [Those who survived the cmity made sure to pass the story down to future generations, so that their own suffering and the suffering of those who had perished would never be forgotten.]


    Though it was merely a legend from a book he read as a child, Aben couldn¡¯t help but recall those memories as he stared at the entrance of the dungeon. But he soon shook his head and spoke.


    "No, you¡¯re right. I guess age is catching up to me... talking such nonsense.¡±


    "Pull yourself together and focus on the enemy before us. The imperial army hasn¡¯t still hasn¡¯t retreated.¡±


    "Right.¡±


    "We may be rusty and not brave enough to venture into the dungeon, but at least we can prevent them from interfering,¡± Marze said in a tense voice, gazing at the endless line of the imperial army.


    "But what on earth is it? Just holding our position is enough, without doing anything...."


    Aben shook his head, unable to predict the answer to Marze''s question.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been this tense. If the imperial army advances, we won''t be able to stop them."


    "Hehe... Who would have thought we¡¯d ce our lives in the hands of a kid who¡¯s not even half our age? I guess once you¡¯ve lived long enough, you get to see all sorts of things.¡±


    Marze also looked ahead with a tense face. Understandably so, for after clearing the monsters, neither of them withdrew their troops to the fortress. Themon strategy would be to defend against the advancing army, but Karyl''s n was quite the opposite.


    <i>¡°When we enter the dungeon, the two of you will lead the troops and form a line in front of Twin Armor.¡±</i>


    After clearing the two Minotaurs that had appeared on the field, Karyl gave instructions to Marze and Aben.


    <i>¡°Deploy the troops outside...? What if the imperial army sees that and decides to advance? Without Twin Armor''s help, we can''t stop that massive army.¡±</i>


    Aben''s words were met with a shake of Karyl''s head.


    <i>¡°The imperial troops won¡¯t move. They''ll be suspicious seeing my sudden deployment of troops. Plus, I''veid some groundwork.¡±</i>


    Karyl didn¡¯t bother mentioning that he had personally paid the imperial army a visit.


    <i>¡°Furthermore, we¡¯ve managed to repel the monsters with fewer casualties than expected. If we engage head-on, the imperial army will also suffer significant losses. They don¡¯t want to make such a rash decision.¡±</i>


    Karyl pointed at the two Twin Armors and then to the moat in front of them.


    <i>¡°The moat around Twin Armor is wide. Position the mobile units, knights, and swordsmen along the moat and ce the magic units and archers on the walls.¡±</i>


    Aben and Marze nodded at his instructions.


    <i>¡°It''s important to create the impression that we might advance. I''ll ce my troops with yours. A thousand men might be a small number, but it''s enough to keep them on edge.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Are you sure that''s alright...?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Only my men and I will enter the dungeon. Theyout of the dungeon is tooplex for a brigade. The troops would get lost.¡±</i>


    Marze looked at Karyl with curiosity, amazed by how much he seemed to know about this newly formed dungeon.


    Ignoring their gazes, Karyl continued outlining his n.


    <i>¡°Taking an offensive stance will confuse them more. Why aren''t we defending? Is there another reinforcementing? Prince Luon will have a lot on his mind.¡±</i>


    Aben couldn''t help being impressed by Karyl¡¯s intuition.


    <i>How remarkable....</i>


    The audacious strategy proposed by the young man, who was not yet of age, seemed risky but had a strong possibility of sess.


    <i>Neighh...</i>


    A brief, chilly wind blew across the battlefield. Aben adjusted his armor once more, thinking of Karyl.


    <i>I don¡¯t know what exactly needs to happen for this n to seed, but it all hinges on whether his move works. </i>


    Under normal circumstances, Aben would never have agreed to such a strategy without questioning it first. However, as soon as Karyl voiced his n, he epted without objection.


    Indeed, age didn¡¯t matter in battle. Strangely, whenever Aben spoke with Karyl, he felt like he was talking to a knight who was ten times more experienced inbat than him.


    ¡°I will believe in you, Karyl,¡± he muttered with a taut expression, gazing at the shimmering entrance of the dungeon.


    ***


    ¡°Careful! Thisbyrinth isrger than the imperial pce. Once you get lost, it¡¯ll be hard to find your way out,¡± Karyl warned.


    Beikan and Kinu Mukari nodded.


    Torches were mounted on the walls to either side. Although the dungeon looked ancient, its rather well-kept appearance could easily make one mistake it for a castle rather than a den of monsters.


    ¡°Although we¡¯ve conquered quite a few dungeons, this ce feels different. It doesn¡¯t feel like a dungeon...¡±


    ¡°It feels like ruins, doesn¡¯t it? As if humans made it,¡± Karyl answered, predicting what Greys was about to say.


    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Greys nodded.


    The relics that still remained on the continent were said to have been left behind by ancestors¡ªor even by gods. To the people of the continent, they were sacred sites from a different past.


    However, unlike the barbarians, Vi and Greys had a hard time epting that a dungeon holding hundreds of vicious monsters could look like this.


    ¡°You''re not wrong. Previously, we¡¯ve hunted creatures like gray orcs or Lizardmen. Beikan, do you know what they have inmon?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... they form viges like humans?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Karyl nodded. ¡°Unlike other monsters, they live in groups. They¡¯re probably the monsters most simr to humans.¡±


    ¡°No way....¡± Vi looked at Karyl with a stern face.


    She seemed to be recalling something she didn¡¯t want to think about.


    ¡°The most powerful among such demi-humans is the Minotaur,¡± Karyl exined to her. ¡°Though no longer seen on the continent, it¡¯s said that Minotaurs are creatures born between humans and monsters.¡±


    ¡°You mean gray orcs and lizardmen led to this dungeon because they resemble humans? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a horrible thing,¡± Greys remarked with a frown.


    ¡°I agree. Categorizing them like that makes it seem like humans and monsters are simr.¡±


    ¡°Well, to other beings, humans and monsters might not seem so different.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about gods?¡±


    At Vi¡¯s question, Karyl gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Perhaps the one who made this dungeon is the same as the one who made the ruins.¡±


    Karyl kept his answer vague, not explicitly mentioning gods. Scanning his surroundings, he felt just like that time...


    The inside of this dungeon resembled the Pharel Tower.


    When he had first exterminated a dungeon in the south, he had wondered if dungeons weren¡¯t the same as Pharel in essence. While dungeons didn¡¯t produce Tarak, they vited nature''s rules by releasing monsters into the world.


    <i>Lesser dungeons like the nest of the Twin-Headed Eagle or the vige of gray orcs didn¡¯t exist in Pharel.</i>


    Entering the Minotaur¡¯s dungeon sort of confirmed Karyl¡¯s suspicions.


    <i>Thebyrinth''s structure is identical to those in Pharel. That means I can use the same method as back then. </i>


    Karyl nodded slowly and grinned.


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing his expression, Beikan flinched, as he was reminded of that time on the Rolling Hills.


    <i>Minos, Aeacus, Rhadamanthos.</i>


    Step by step, Karyl walked confidently through thebyrinth.


    <i>I¡¯ll take them all down at once.</i>

 Chapter 131: The Minotaur’s Dungeon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Minotaur¡¯s Dungeon (2)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot in here...¡± Vi muttered in a low voice, not even bothering to wipe the sweat dripping down her chin.


    ¡°Greys, how long have we been in thebyrinth?¡±


    ¡°Well... I suppose we¡¯ve been in here for more than half a day, right?¡± Greys replied with a low sigh. He felt like tossing off his armor right away.


    ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t been that long since we entered this ce.¡±


    ¡°...What? I could¡¯ve sworn we¡¯ve been here for at least that long...¡±


    When Beikan refuted Greys¡¯ assumption, Vi looked at him with a slightly surprised expression.


    ¡°It feels like that because we¡¯ve been seeing the same scenery,¡± Kinu Mukari exined as he handed them his sk.


    ¡°How can you be so sure ?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You count your steps to estimate the time. Master also marks the path at regr intervals.¡±


    ¡°An experienced hunter would check with their breathing, but I¡¯m not quite at that level yet.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although Kinu and Beikan spoke about it casually, constantly counting one¡¯s steps to keep track of time wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do.


    ¡°Honestly, this is nothing. What¡¯s most surprising is the fact that nothing has happened since we entered thebyrinth. That¡¯s probably why you two have lost track of time.¡±


    With that, everyone nced at Karyl up ahead. Although this dungeon was asplex as a maze, Karyl confidently pushed forward with no hesitation. There hadn¡¯t been any operating mechanisms or triggered traps thus far, and they hadn¡¯t encountered a single monster either. All they had done was follow Karyl deeper into the dungeon.


    ¡°The surprising thing is that barbarians like you and us from the continent are working together to clear a dungeon.¡±


    At Vi¡¯s words, the others smiled bitterly. They had seen each other fight in the field of the Twin Armor after clearing three dungeons. Beikan, Kinu, and Greys recognized each other as warriors, even after leaving their tribes.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to drink lots of water. Unlike with Gray Orcs or Lizardmen, the air in an S-rank dungeon is thick with potent mana, so even the act of walking will quickly wear you down.¡±


    ¡°In that aspect, barbarians have an advantage.¡±


    "That might be one of the reasons they are such excellent hunters. Ironically, the empire calls it heresy."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Watch your step.¡±


    Karyl pointed to the marble floor ahead, and Vi instantly stopped moving.


    ¡°That¡¯ll activate a trap.¡±


    Like someone who had navigated through dozens ofbyrinths, Karyl had passed the final trap with ease before finallying to a stop.


    ¡°Is this... where the final monster is?¡± Vi asked in a low voice before throwing an empty sk on the ground.


    Reaching the end of thebyrinth, the group came across a massive statue that looked like it had been waiting for them.


    ¡°Is that a person...?¡±


    It was a statue of a man sitting on a throne like a king. He was gripping a thick bastard sword embedded into the ground, his head crooked as he gazed down. The statue was so intricate that it almost seemed alive.


    ¡°He¡¯s also a demi-human. The master of the dungeon and the King of Monsters, Minos.¡±


    Karyl pointed to the two beast statues standing beside the throne.


    ¡°This monster with a hawk¡¯s head on a human body is Aeacus of the East. And this monster, a wyvern, a subspecies of dragons, is Rhadamanthos of the West.¡±


    At his exnation, everyone looked at the statues with tense expressions. The massive monsters, seemingly ready to pounce, were terrifying even to look at.


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones we¡¯ll need to defeat.¡±


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    As if answering his words, a mysterious roar came from deep within thebyrinth.


    ¡°Beikan, Kinu, remove the chains from the statues. The rest of you, step back.¡±


    Karyl pointed to the gold and silver treasures scattered around the throne.


    ¡°The statues react to mana. They¡¯lle to life when someone tries to take the jewels.¡±


    ¡°Huh... Tempting adventurers with jewels. Rather petty for an S-rank dungeon, if you ask me,¡± Vimented as she slowly got behind Greys.


    ¡°Petty tricks often work well. Not all renowned adventurers venture into such dungeons because of a sense of duty.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Vi nodded at Karyl¡¯s words.


    <i>Swish... Swish...</i>


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Beikan and Kinu climbed onto the statues, unwrapping the chains from the monsters'' necks. The chains slipped into Minos¡¯ hand before falling to the ground with a loud tter.


    ¡°Hup...!¡±


    The chains were thicker than Beikan¡¯s arms. As he slung them over his shoulder, his sturdy legs wobbled under the weight.


    ¡°What do you n to do with that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a strategy for every dungeon. For lower-rank dungeons, simply defeating the boss is enough, but those of higher ranks are different.¡±


    Beikan nodded at Karyl¡¯s words. He had already experienced this when hunting the Lord of the Rolling Hills. The Sand Serpent, too, was considered an S-rank monster alongside the Water King and the Sea King. Even a Sword Master would struggle to defeat such creatures with just brute force.


    Karyl had known the serpent¡¯s weakness, which was the reverse scale, and targeted it perfectly. Beikan and Kinu didn¡¯t follow his orders without question just because he was their master.


    <i>Master always has a reason for what he does.</i>


    <i>The results speak for themselves.</i>


    From the Rolling Hills to the Abyssal Rock¡ªeverything Karyl had aplished defiedmon sense.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in,¡± Karyl said in a low voice after making sure that Kinu and Beikan had the chains ready.


    <i>Swish... Swish...</i>


    The sound of the chains being dragged against the cobblestones echoed through the silentbyrinth.


    ***


    ¡°Ugh...?!¡±


    As soon as the door opened, Vi instantly covered her nose and held her breath. If the parts they had explored so far were rtively tidy, beyond this doory aplete mess. This underground space, seemingly endless, was filled with shattered debris and a foul stench of blood.


    ¡°What on earth is this smell?¡±


    ¡°Rotting corpses. This ce is certainly different from what we¡¯ve encountered so far.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s awful. This must have been here for quite some time.¡±


    Vi, who had onlyid eyes on rtively fresh corpses, and that from recent events, was naturally appalled by the stench corpses that had been dposing for a long time.


    ¡°...Is this what you consider awful?¡±


    Beikan and Kinu were being nonchnt about this, which made Vi shake her head.


    <i>Squish...</i>


    As she walked, Vi stepped in something cold and wet, causing her to recoil.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see clearly through the pitch-ck darkness, but it felt like she had stepped in a puddle.


    ¡°There are no torches here. Greys, light the way with your mana.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Well, it might not be a good idea to use mana here.¡±


    Karyl stopped Greys from casting the spell.


    ¡°Why not? Is there a trap that reacts to mana, like with the statues?¡±


    ¡°No, not exactly, but it won¡¯t be a pleasant sight.¡±


    Greys hesitated, which prompted Vi to speak up, feigning confidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dark to see where we¡¯re going. I¡¯ve seen enough battlefields by now. I can handle it.¡±


    With that, Greys focused mana into his palm once again.


    ¡°Light.¡±


    Two spheres of light formed above his hand. As they floated, light quickly spread throughout the underground space.


    ¡°...¡±


    But then, Vi froze up at the horrifying sight revealed by the light. She physically couldn¡¯t get any words out.


    The walls were stered with chunks of flesh and torn organs, while shattered bonesy scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    Moreover, she now saw that the puddle she had stepped in earlier was actually putrid, brown blood, causing her to retch.


    ¡°What in the world is this...?¡±


    To make matters worse, it looked like the door to this underground tunnel couldn¡¯t be opened from the inside, which made escape impossible.


    What on earth had happened inside here?


    ¡°Beyond this point lies the area where Minos¡¯s monsters dwell. This is their feeding ground.¡±


    ¡°Feeding ground? No matter how I look at it...¡±


    Vi nced at the half-destroyed skull rolling on the floor.


    ¡°Yeah... These are humans.¡±


    ¡°What the hell...¡±


    Despite being royalty, Vi couldn¡¯t help cursing as she imagined those poor people being eaten alive by monsters.


    ¡°They fed on humans? The master of thisbyrinth is...¡±


    ¡°Well, humans kill other humans too. From a monster¡¯s perspective, dwarves, elves, and humans are all just prey.¡±


    ¡°But... This is different, isn¡¯t it?¡± Greys retorted, knowing what Karyl was implying.


    ¡°Well, the empire seems more ruthless to me, ughtering tens of thousands under the guise of eliminating heresy,¡± Beikan shot back.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s...¡± Greys was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think the empire¡¯s Extermination Decree of Heresy represents the will of all kingdoms!¡± Vi retorted, unable to contain her frustration. ¡°The Three Kingdoms of Istria have always coexisted with the southern barbarians. We don¡¯t hold any particr prejudice against you.¡±


    ¡°If we thought like the emperor, we would¡¯ve refused to ept you the moment we found out the master of Tatur was with the southern barbarians.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, <i>refuse to ept us</i>...?¡± Kinu growled.


    ¡°We would have informed the empire,¡± Vi responded calmly, shrugging lightly at Kinu¡¯s hostile reaction.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re not anyone¡¯s puppets, even though we¡¯re a small country.


    ¡°I think the same. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have left my troops at Twin Armor. Sir Marze and Sir Aben can distinguish between friends and foes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... The Fenria Kingdom thinks the same,¡± Vi replied with a somewhat sullen expression.


    <i>Thud¡ª! Crunch! Thud¡ª!</i>


    Following their tense exchange, Karyl led the way through the grotesque path of corpses, eventually arriving at their destination, blocked by iron bars.


    ¡°Sir Greys, I cannot forgive the empire¡¯s crimes, but I understand where you¡¯reing from.¡±


    Finishing his sentence, Karyl turned his palms upward and extended his arms toward Beikan and Kinu.


    <i>ng! ng!</i>


    The two of them unhooked the chains from their shoulders and handed the ends to Karyl.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless corpses, but this scene is nauseating even to me.¡±


    Clutching the thick chains tightly, Karyl walked forward.


    ¡°Grrrrr...!¡±


    Low growls resounded from behind the iron bars.


    ¡°These corpses are unidentifiable. Some of the remains could very well be from the old empire two hundred and fifty years ago, or even from the Magical Era a thousand years ago. Nobody has managed to conquer this ancient dungeon.¡±


    The wyvern¡¯s red eyes focused on Karyl.


    ¡°Although these monsters are formidable, we can¡¯t just let it be, and not because of some grand sense of duty.¡±


    The two monsters bared their sharp fangs, wary of Karyl approaching them with chains like a tamer.


    Locking eyes with them, Karyl prompted, ¡°So first, let¡¯s put a leash on these damn things to keep their mouths shut.¡±

 Chapter 132: The Minotaur’s Dungeon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 132: The Minotaur¡¯s Dungeon (3)</h4>


    <i>Vroom¡ª</i>


    The low rumble of the engine echoed.


    The situation room at the top of the airship was made entirely of a special ss, making one feel like they were soaring through the sky. The clouds brushing past and scattering against the airship gave a sense of its speed.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Gordon Fabian called out to Kromen from the captain¡¯s seat as they were about tond in the territory of the Digon tribe. Normally, addressing a prince while seated was considered a serious offense within the empire, but Gordon Fabian, one of the continent''s five Sword Masters, could get away with it.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Gordon.¡±


    ¡°The First Prince is marching with his forces to subdue the southerners, while the Second Prince is seeking reconciliation through Digon.¡±


    Kromen nodded.


    ¡°Fortunately, unlike the two princes traveling bynd, we¡¯re moving with the continent¡¯s only airship. Thanks to this, we¡¯ve arrived in the south much faster than the two princes,¡± Gordon boasted. ¡°With this, you have the privilege of making the first choice, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What will it be, hostility or reconciliation?¡±


    Although smiling, Gordon exerted the overwhelming pressure of a giant beast eyeing its prey, causing Kromen to turn pale.


    ¡°That is....¡±


    Kromen hesitated. Weak and merely a child, he could neither adopt Luon''s bold strategies nor absorb his power gradually like Olivurn.


    <i>How could such a weak child be born to Titan Shutean? It¡¯s unfortunate. He has no supporting faction and shows no significant ability...</i>


    Kromen was simply destined to be eliminated. The fate of a prince who fell out of the struggle for the throne was obvious.


    <i>Or perhaps, this is his way of surviving, by not taking any action.</i>


    Whether Luon or Olivurn ascended to the throne, the other was doomed. And if Kromen had no chance of ascending to the throne, perhaps it was better to simply find a way to preserve his life.


    <i>In that sense, the emperor is cruel. Or should I say, he¡¯s simply an imperial?</i>


    Pitting his children, who were after his position, against each other¡ªwhat did that truly entail?


    <i>Many nobles stand by the prince they¡¯ve chosen, but they won¡¯t stage a rebellion to seize the throne. Ultimately, as long as the emperor is alive, they have no choice but to follow his orders.</i>


    In the end, the emperor likely nned to weaken the princes through this expedition in the south and ultimately prevent them from chasing after his position for the time being.


    <i>The variable is....</i>


    Gordon Fabian nced at Kromen, who stood before him.


    <i>It¡¯s Kormen, isn¡¯t it? The emperor and the other princes probably realize that Kromen is the only one who can make a change, but they don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to do anything. </i>


    Throughout this expedition, Gordon kept pondering¡ªwhy would the emperor spend so much on the Guidance Mercenary Gang to support Kromen, the prince with virtually no power?


    <i>Does he expect him to do something?</i>


    The emperor obviously wanted to get <i>something</i> out of sending Kromen in the south. In that case, his intentions were clear. It wasn¡¯t Kromen he wanted there, but Gordon himself.


    <i>Hmph....</i>


    Gordon snorted as he looked at the man standing beside the Third Prince. A priest in a white robe with a mace hanging at his waist¡ªYurin Huygar.


    He was the only support the emperor had provided Kromen. Of course, one priest was insignificant against knights and an army of seventy thousand troops, but Gordon knew very well what kind of man Yurin was.


    <i>He¡¯s not the brightest, but he¡¯s ambitious. Moreover, despite being a priest of the Church, his skills are close to that of a Sword Master.</i>


    Although Yurin was just one man, his presence carried more weight than anyone would expect. Indeed, with him, Kromen¡¯s expedition possessed a power that neither Luon or Olivurn could replicate¡ªthe power of the Church.


    Having a 1st ss priest with him would certainly restrict Luon and Olivurn¡¯s actions against Kromen.


    <i>Well... As long as I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t dare to make any hasty moves. </i>


    Therefore, Gordon couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that the emperor had given Yurin secret orders.


    ¡°How troublesome,¡± he muttered under his breath. But despite his low tone, everyone, being on high alert, instantly took notice of him.


    Gordon nced at Yurin.


    <i>It¡¯s strange. He¡¯s been restless ever since we set out, like a dog needing to relieve itself. </i>


    For some reason, Yurin seemed reluctant to head south.


    ¡°It seems that you are still undecided, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Uh... that¡¯s...¡±


    Despite being spoken to with respect, Kromen¡¯s shrinking posture made it clear that he was too nervous toe up with a response.


    ¡°It¡¯s neither appeasement nor hostility. As representatives of the empire, we will judge the actions of the Ryeo Knights after they crossed into the south on their own,¡± someone intervened.


    Everyone turned from Gordon to the source of the voice.


    ¡°Are you saying we should go and apologize? You think that¡¯s what the emperor wants, for the empire to bow to barbarians?¡±


    <i>Step- Step- Step-</i>


    A boy stepped forward confidently, unaffected by Gordon¡¯s firm yet curious gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an apology. It¡¯s simply about distinguishing right from wrong. I believe that if Prince Kromen is to walk a path different from the two princes, he ought to do what they would not.¡±


    The boy was Tiren MacGovern.


    <i>Huh... As expected. </i>


    Gordon remembered seeing him in the pce corridors before.


    ¡°We must provide fullpensation for the damage inflicted on the south. Conversely, we must also demand fullpensation for the annihtion of the Ryeo Knights.¡±


    ¡°And how do you suggest we do that?¡± Gordon challenged.


    ¡°We do whatever it takes. If they want war, we¡¯ll give them just that.¡±


    Some people gasped at Tiren¡¯s resolute demeanor, but Gordon merelyughed, shaking his shoulders.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Tiren frowned at Gordon¡¯s unexpected reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re a shrewd one. You¡¯ve thought of a grand n, but it poses the risk of returning to the empire empty-handed, taking only the scraps the barbarians give us.¡±


    Gordon Fabian snickered at Tiren¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Youck the backbone to be Kuwell¡¯s son,¡± Gordon sneered. ¡°I¡¯d sooner believe <i>that brat</i> is his real son.¡±


    ¡°That... brat...?¡±


    Tiren¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a certain brat out there. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing, but he¡¯s probably up to something absurd,¡± Gordon exined as he pressed his temples with his fingers before waving dismissively with his other hand.


    ¡°Well, fine. I¡¯ll go with your n for now. I¡¯ll give youmand of the Guidance Mercenary Gang.¡±


    ¡°Wha...?!¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Gordon¡¯s words.


    ¡°What... me?¡±


    Tiren himself was stunned.


    ¡°Yeah, since you seem like the sharpest one here.¡±


    ¡°Why...¡±


    Tiren¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say about this unexpected promotion. He knew well what the Guidance Mercenary Gang were capable of. Their current power was equivalent to two or three knight ordersbined.


    <i>The airship gives us an advantage as well. Even with seventy thousand troops, we could defeat Prince Luon strategically. </i>


    Tiren¡¯s mind was racing.


    ¡°What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it sound fun?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s...¡± Tiren hesitated.


    <i>If I actually had Gordon¡¯s three thousand mercenaries at my disposal...</i>


    There were many things Tiren could do, or rather, there were many things he wanted to try. Ironically, for a prodigy like him, Gordon¡¯s offer had unfolded a vast chessboard in his mind, with countless strategies swirling chaotically.


    <i>However...</i>


    It wasmon knowledge at the pce that Kuwell MacGovern supported Prince Olivurn. Remembering that, Tiren shook his head. If his ambitions strengthened Kromen, he could inadvertently harm his father.


    <i>That¡¯s what the emperor wants. To make the third prince, the youngest and weakest one, a stumbling block for Luon and Olivurn so that they can¡¯t ignore him. </i>


    As Tiren pondered, Gordon Fabian smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too big of an undertaking for me,¡± Tiren eventually said with a sigh. He and Elliott had been chosen solely for Kromen''s protection, expecting no significant role. And yet here he was, offered full authority over the Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    <i>I thought Gordon Fabian was a brute, but he¡¯s cunning as a fox. </i>


    Tiren nced at Gordon while chastising himself for getting overly excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve thought about this carefully. You¡¯re a disciple of the neutral Kadin Luer and one of Kuwell¡¯s adopted sons. That¡¯s why I made the decision.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you avoid giving such responsibility to a MacGovern?¡± Tiren challenged.


    Gordon chuckled as if he had expected that question.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the opposite. Because you¡¯re his son, I trust you wouldn¡¯t be petty enough to harm an innocent child.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Your father is a man who understands honor, perhaps to a frustrating degree. It may sound strange, but you¡¯re the best person to protect the prince¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°But since <i>you</i> are here, why would you need me...¡±


    Gordon pointed below the airship.


    ¡°I¡¯m a mercenary. I do my job for pay. In the south, I can protect him even from a dragon.¡±


    Coming from anyone else, that would sound like groundless boasting, buting from Gordon, it seemed possible.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t be a nanny once we return to the pce. That¡¯s why you have to lead this southern expedition instead of me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hearing that, Tiren lowered his head slightly, resignation visible on his expression.


    ¡°Do you trust me, Sir Gordon?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re just as sly as the nobles in the pce,¡± Gordon replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Then why...¡±


    As Tiren¡¯s face hardened, Gordon looked past him and replied, ¡°I trust your father.¡±


    ***


    ¡°GHRAAAA!!¡±


    Inside therge hall with thick iron bars, two beasts were entangled in a fight.


    ¡°Sir Greys, am I dreaming?¡±


    Vi stared nkly, unable to believe what she saw.


    ¡°I wish that were the case¡±


    Greys was equally stunned.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Vi muttered in a low voice. ¡°Is he even human?¡±


    Her question became more fundamental. Though absurd, everyone had to agree as they looked at Karyl.


    <i>Of course...</i>


    Unlike Vi and Greys, who were overwhelmed, Beikan and Kinu watched with satisfied expressions.


    <i>To think I was worried about Master on the Rolling Hills... </i>Beikan chuckled to himself.


    From that grand hunt to the Abyssal Rock, both of them were used to Karyl¡¯s incredible prowess.


    <i>Zzzt...Zzzt¡ª!</i>


    Purple mana flickered through the chains as Karyl pulled them with all his mind.


    <i>Crack¡ª!!</i>


    The thick chains tightened around Aeacus and Rhadamanthos¡¯ necks, forcibly pulling their heads back.


    "Crrkk...!!"


    "Grrk...!!"


    Then, the two monsters convulsed as if struck by lightning.


    "Ghraaa!!"


    They thrashed about, desperately trying to free themselves from the chains wrapped around their necks, but Karyl kept pulling harder and harder.


    ¡°No matter how many times I do it, this is the best way.¡±


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Eventually, the two beasts could no longer resist and fell to their knees, and Karyl stood between them, legs apart. It was clear this wasn¡¯t his first time doing this.


    <i>What kind of hell has he been through...? And that unbelievable skill... Could he have reached the level of a Sword Master?</i>


    There he was, arrogantly looking down at the beasts with no fear whatsoever, as if he was above them. Greys, not yet a Sword Master, couldn¡¯t evenprehend Karyl¡¯s ridiculous swordsmanship.


    ¡°...¡±


    The more Greys watched, the more curious he became about Karyl.


    <i>It¡¯s not just once or twice.</i>


    Sensing Greys¡¯ gaze, Karyl chuckled to himself, pretending to smile nonchntly.


    Pharel was essentially a continuous dungeon. Back then, as he ascended to higher floors, he would asionally stumble upon monsters he had faced before, only stronger.


    The dungeons manifesting on the continent were at the same rank as their first version in the Phrael Tower. The monsters in this S-rank dungeon were equivalent to those Karyl had faced on the 34th floor.


    He recalled that after the 34th floor, the Minotaur¡¯s dungeon had appeared again on the 238th, the 675th, and finally on the 978th floor, which was a maze.


    Karyl MacGovern had ced a cor on every monster and beheaded the King of Monsters in the same manner every time.


    <i>Bang¡ª!!</i>


    Stepping on Aeacus¡¯ head, Karyl drove him to the ground.


    ¡°...¡±


    Staring at the fallen monster, the others were speechless.


    "Squee... Eee...!"


    As Karyl tilted his head toward them, Rhadamanthos flinched and folded its wings.


    Holding the beast¡¯s chain like a horse¡¯s reins, he addressed the group, ¡°Everyone, mount up.¡±

 Chapter 133: The Minotaur’s Dungeon (4)

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Minotaur¡¯s Dungeon (4)</h4>


    "Ghraaaa!!¡±


    Aeacus, ridden by Karyl, let out a fierce roar as it charged toward the monsters blocking thebyrinth''s path.


    "Grrr...!!"


    "Kyaah!!¡±


    The gargoyles screeched as they thrust their sharp spears toward him.


    <i>Thud...!</i>


    But the massive Aeacus, at least twice their size, grabbed one of the attacking gargoyles and smashed its head against the wall at Karyl¡¯s pull of the chain.


    The first gargoyle was shattered into pieces, and the other was skewered by Aeacus¡¯ sharp ws.


    "Kaaaargh!!"


    As Rhadamanthos furiously pped its wings and spewed fire, the gargoyles were engulfed in mes, their screams filling the air as they turned to ash, emitting a foul odor.


    The two monsters disyed immense power as they effortlessly eliminated the gargoyles, which were A-grank monsters. Seeing them in action, it became clear to everyone at the scene how difficult it would be to handle such monsters.


    ¡°...¡±


    The people clinging to Rhadamanthos'' head were overwhelmed just from holding onto the thrashing beast, but watching Karyl control Aeacus so effortlessly sent chills down their spines.


    "Graaahh!!¡±


    Aeacus charged in a frenzy, breaking through thebyrinth walls to forge a path of its own. At first, the monsters of the dungeon rushed at the two, but they quickly became too terrified to approach them.


    Karyl steered Aeacus through the walls, pushing forward with its head.


    <i>Of course, these two beasts are just one level below Minos, the master of the dungeon. Gargoyles and lycanthropes can¡¯t possibly stop them.</i>


    These two monsters were spreading sheer terror through thebyrinth.


    The food chain among monsters was more defined and clear-cut than in any other typical ecosystem. The stronger predators were overwhelmingly dominant over lesser monsters, and conversely, the lesser monsters were utterly terrified of anything stronger than them.


    That was an absolutew of the universe, which was why dragons were at the top of the food chain.


    "Grrr... Grrrr..."


    "Grrr...!"


    The lycanthropes guarding the passage to the next floor growled and backed away in surprise as Aeacus¡¯ head emerged through the wall behind them. Although wary, the lycanthropes were reluctant to approach the frenzied monster, proving that they were already frightened by its presence.


    <i>Thud, thud!</i>


    Karyl tapped Aeacus¡¯ head a few times with his foot, prompting the beast to swing its sharp beak at the lycanthropes.


    "Kaaak! Khaarghh¡ª!¡±


    As Aeacus let out several thunderous roars, the lycanthropes scattered, too frightened to confront it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Karyl nodded once again. Although the lycanthropes had disappeared into the darkness, he could still see their golden eyes fixed on him with curiosity. They were observing the species that defied the absolute rule of fear¡ªhumans.


    Only humans, created by the gods, could break free from the chain of fear. That was why they could go up against higher monsters and sometimes even give birth to dragon yers like Kaye Aesir, who had shattered the very top of the food chain.


    Paradoxically, humans could also seem infinitely weak and frail. In fact, the gargoyles and lycanthropes had initially attacked Aeacus precisely because there was a human on top of it.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    <i>Rustle...</i>


    <i>Shuffle¡ª!</i>


    At Karyl¡¯smand, the monsters cowering in the darkness hurriedly vanished. Feeling the overwhelming bloodlust of this human whom they had taken for easy prey, they instinctively realized they stood no chance.


    Once the monsters were gone, the entrance to the final floor of thebyrinth was visible.


    ¡°Beikan, how long did it take us?¡±


    ¡°Not even three hours from the statues where we got the chains to here.¡±


    Karyl nodded.


    <i>We¡¯ve been faster than when I first cleared this ce in Pharel. Well, knowing the strategy helps... Though I don¡¯t remember every detail of every dungeon, I know all the key points.</i>


    Experience didn¡¯t just fade away over time. Having gone through countless trials in Pharel, Karyl had etched into his mind the strategies for all the dungeons up to the prophecy, including the Gray Training Ground and the Minotaur¡¯s dungeon.


    <i>Luon is suspicious by nature, but because of Olivurn and Kromen, he¡¯ll eventually mobilize his troops. They won¡¯t stay by the Fonein more than a day or two. </i>


    Karyl nodded once again.


    <i>But that¡¯s enough for me. </i>


    Normally, the final chamber of thebyrinth, filled with hordes of monsters, wasn¡¯t easy to clear. Even before, as a Sword Saint, it had taken him two days to defeat Minos, the final boss of this dungeon.


    Therefore, conquering an S-rank dungeon in just a day or two was practically impossible.


    <i>The King¡¯s Unbreakable Cor</i>


    But now, having reached the lowest floor of thebyrinth in no time, Karyl looked at the two monsters submitting to him with satisfaction.


    He had learned the strategy for this ce purely by chance.


    <i>Back then, I thought I was going to die. I barely managed to reach Minos'' chamber, avoiding getting seen by Aeacus and Rhadamanthos, only for Minos to just summon them both.</i>


    Karyl had been forced to retreat, barely escaping with his life after encountering the three monsters at the same time. Of course, after realizing what he needed to do, he managed to defeat Minos on the 978th floor with little effort, but during that first encounter on the 34th floor, handling all three monsters at the same time was simply too much.


    As he was fleeing to the lower floors of the tower, Karyl eventually went past the statues and noticed that Aeacus and Rhadamanthos stopped chasing him, seemingly wary of the chains wrapped around the statues. He didn¡¯t miss that fleeting moment.


    It was as though the solution had been left there just for him.


    In fact, dungeons always offered clues about how to y their masters. For instance, if the Twin-Headed Eagle was lured into the narrow passages of the dungeon it dwelled in, it could no longer spread its wings, giving its hunter an opportunity to kill it.


    It wasn¡¯t known if the gods themselves had left those clues in order to give humans a fighting chance.


    <i>Well, if they¡¯re the ones who created these damn dungeons, they don¡¯t deserve any gratitude for their arrangements. </i>


    Karyl wanted to leave this dreadful ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Minos!!¡± Karyl shouted, stepping forward as he descended from Aeacus¡¯s head.


    The final part of thisbyrinth, Minos¡¯ chamber, was dark and gloomy, though itcked the stench of rotting corpses like Aeacus and Rhadamanthos¡¯s cages.


    Through the darkness of the cave, Minos looked like a mere specter as he sat on his throne, whichcked any royal grandeur.


    [It has been a long time.] A low, eerie voice echoed.


    Wearing a tarnished, rusted crown, Minos moved his gray, corpse-like lips.


    [To think that living beings have managed toe all the way here...]


    Though his lips moved, the voice didn¡¯te from his throat. Startled, the group looked up as they realized his voice echoed in their minds.


    ¡°Grrrr...¡±


    ¡°Ghraa¡ª!¡±


    As Aeacus and Rhadamanthos flinched at Minos¡¯ voice, Karyl yanked on the chains he was holding.


    ¡°Tsk¡ª!¡± Karyl clicked his tongue as the two monsters became restless.


    "Squee..."


    The creatures whimpered, curling up between Minos and Karyl as if unsure of what to do. Watching his minions submit to a human, Minos spoke up with a stern expression.


    [So, there is someone who recognizes my chains. You are worthy ofing here.]


    ¡°Of course. It was quite the effort, but it''s something I¡¯ll never forget.¡± Karyl shrugged, speaking to Minos as if to a friend.


    <i>Is he fearless or just mad...?</i>


    <i>How can he be like this?</i>


    <i>The air feels so heavy it¡¯s hard to breathe...</i>


    <i>Is Master really unfazed by this monster?</i>


    It wasn¡¯t just Vi and Greys; Beikan and Kinu were also taken aback by Karyl¡¯s demeanor. They didn¡¯t fully understand his exchange of words with Minos, but that wasn¡¯t important. What mattered most was that they finally realized the stark difference between themselves and Karyl.


    <i>This isn¡¯t a fight we can join.</i>


    As warriors, it was a blow to their pride, but the first thought in their minds was that they would be a hindrance to Karyl.


    "Ssss... Ssss..."


    The two giant snakes perched on Minos¡¯ shoulders flicked their tongues toward Karyl, seemingly wary of him.


    Minos rose from his throne, the snakes coiling around his waist, and grabbed his inverted war hammer.


    ¡°We just conquer the dungeons that appear on the continent. Nothing more, nothing less. We''re humans, and you¡¯re monsters.¡± Karyl waved his hand dismissively, as if watching a predictable y unfold. ¡°Do we need any other reason toe here?¡±


    [I was granted the rule of the world by the gods.]


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be human,¡± Karyl sneered. ¡°Or rather, have you been granted that authority specifically because you¡¯re not human? Indeed, your world is different from mine. You see, I¡¯ve never encountered a god before.¡±


    [You insolent brat!] Minos growled, ring at Karyl.


    ¡°Do as you wish. Whether you uphold rules or govern, it doesn¡¯t concern me. Let me tell you something you seem to be unaware of. Rules exist to be broken.¡±


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Karyl drew his Freezing Talon. The others shivered slightly as the cold air spread throughout the chamber.


    ¡°The rules set by gods are for you to follow. We humans act ording to our will.¡±


    [You will be one of the countless humans who have vanished here.]


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Karyl sneered sharply.


    [Your arrogance knows no bounds,] Minos retorted, his expression growing more fierce.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting bored of this. Know your ce. Even if you can speak ournguage, you¡¯re just another monster in a dungeon.¡±


    <i>Step... Step... Step...</i>


    As Karyl slowly walked toward Minos, he reached inside his cloak and pulled Agnel out. The two weapons made of Clear Distilled Water vibrated as if challenging Minos¡¯ power.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of hearing the same words from you. I¡¯ve taken your head countless times over the eons, and yet you utter the same thing every time like a puppet.¡±


    Every time Karyl had faced Minos in the Pharel Tower, the monster had said the exact same things, making Karyl feel an uncanny sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he ascended the tower. And even in the dungeons Karyl hadn¡¯t cleared in his past life, Minos had weed all of his victims with the exact same words.


    <i>These dungeons are just replicas of the ones from the tower. </i>


    That made victory attainable here. Karyl had faced every dungeon that had appeared and would appear in Pharel.


    ¡°And I always told you the same thing.¡±


    Pointing his sword at Minos, Karyl spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say. I¡¯ll send you off cleanly, so go and tell your god about me.¡±


    [How dare you!!]


    For the first time, the seemingly fearless ruler of the Minotaur¡¯s dungeon was shaken by Karyl.


    ¡°You think you can judge humans?¡±


    Even if he had to face Minos a thousand times, Karyl would tell him the exact same thing he had told him on the 34th, 238th, 675th, and 978th floors.


    His vow had never changed.


    [GRAAAHHH!!]


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 134: The Minotaur’s Dungeon (5)

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Minotaur¡¯s Dungeon (5)</h4>


    ¡°Everyone, to your positions!¡± Greys shouted as he instinctively sensed that Karyl¡¯s provocation had just signaled the start of a battle. However, Beikan and Kinu had already taken their battle stances.


    Greys, wielding his Mana de, positioned himself in front of Vi.


    ¡°Stay close to me, Princess. Don¡¯t leave my side!¡±


    Vi nodded, clearly tense.


    <i>This is it.. I can finally see it for real.</i>


    Vi, despite her fear, was determined not to miss a moment of Karyl¡¯s fight. He had already disyed overwhelming strength by killing the Minotaur and taming thebyrinth monsters, but Vi expected a lot more than that from him.


    Although she knew it was ridiculous, she still thought that Karyl¡¯s previous disys of power were still within the realm of the exinable. Vi wanted to see something beyondmon sense, a kind of power that transcended all boundaries.


    She had a vague feeling that Karyl would show her something so incredible that not even the five Sword Masters could show.


    <i>Show me what you can do, Karyl. </i>


    Perhaps this was a naive fantasy born from her ignorance about swords. After all, she was expecting a fourteen-year-old boy to surpass the realm of a Sword Master.


    <i>I¡¯m leaving the fate of Fenria in your hands!</i>


    Vi wasn¡¯t a queen, not even the first in line for the throne, so some would consider her thoughts presumptuous. Nheless, witnessing Karyl¡¯s achievements so far, Vi made a choice.


    <i>Maybe he can change things.</i>


    She harbored the hope that Karyl would be the one to lift Fenria from its dishonorable status as a perennial weak nation.


    <i>Gulp¨D</i>


    Her eyes twitched as she gazed at Karyl.


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    Karyl¡¯s sword shed through the darkness as it shed through Minos¡¯ throne. At the same time, Kinu Mukari¡¯s arrow flew toward the enemy, seeking his heart.


    ¡°Hisssss!!¡±


    The giant snake coiled around Minos''s waist opened its massive maw to intercept the arrow before it could pierce Minos¡¯ chest.


    ¡°Ssss...!!¡±


    But as soon as the arrow touched the snake¡¯s mouth, it started to smoke as if on fire, no doubt because its tip had been mixed with Clear Distilled Water.


    ¡°HISSS...!¡±


    The snake writhed in agony.


    ¡°Just as Master predicted,¡± Beikan remarked.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Kinu nodded in agreement.


    The Clear Distilled Water obtained from Abyssal Rock was not only hard and sharp but also highly conductive to mana, making it incredibly rare. In addition to that, it had another unique perk.


    While it had little effect on the usual monsters that emerged on the continent, it was as lethal as poison to the monsters that dwelled in dungeons. That was why the Free Army had managed to conquer so many dungeons in the south with such incredible speed.


    ¡°Kinu, Beikan. That one¡¯s yours,¡± Karyl said as he nced at the coiling snake. The arrow was still embedded in its left lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor,¡± Kinu replied as he lifted his bow in the traditional manner of the Flying Bow tribe.


    Beikan drew his one-handed axe and charged.


    Although they possessed excelled weapons, Greys couldn¡¯t fathom how these barbarians could stand against such a monster without any mana. His Mana de quivered as if reflecting his emotions.


    <i>Shing¡ª!!</i>


    Minos swung his massive hammer with all his might, unleashing a dark Mana de from its head that shot straight at Karyl.


    Karyl stopped in his tracks and twisted his right foot sideways to pivot and change direction. He then zigzagged to dodge the Mana de, predicting its trajectory faster than the hammer¡¯s wielder.


    <i>Everything is going as expected. It¡¯s the same pattern as before. </i>


    Karyl was one step ahead, dodging Minos¡¯ attacks as if he had rehearsed this.


    <i>It feels like Pharel was a training ground for battling monsters.</i>


    The monsters out there in the real world almost felt insignificantpared to the numerous Tarak and various other creatures he had in in Pharel.


    Karyl wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry as he realized that being trapped in that hellish tower for what had felt like an eternity proved useful now. He shook off these thoughts and focused on beheading the monster in front of him.


    [Grrr...!!]


    Minos was startled when Karyl closed the gap between them in an instant, as if teleporting right before him.


    <i>Colorless Air Sword, Fourth Stance.</i>


    After leaping onto Minos¡¯ shoulder, Karyl crossed his arms, raised his des, and spun with incredible speed.


    <i>Ssssh...! sh!</i>


    His two des cleaved through Minos¡¯ flesh, and as Karyl sprang up again, he aimed for Minos¡¯ crown.


    <i>Five Sword Steps, Second Stance: Unicorn Posture.</i>


    <i>ng¨C!</i>


    Minos quickly raised his arm to protect his head. With a sharp metallic ng, Karyl thrust his sword in Minos¡¯s forearm. At that moment, a thick ck smoke started rising from the wound.


    <i>This is...</i>


    Karyl grimaced slightly at the familiar sensation.


    <i>No matter how many times I feel it, it¡¯s always revolting. </i>


    It was the distinctive scent of Tarak. Since his return, this was only the second time he felt it, the first one being at the Gray Training Ground.


    Seeing the essence of Tarak seeping from Minos'' body confirmed once again that the dungeons were connected to Pharel.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    ¡°Ghh?!¡±


    The smoke, thick and oppressive like dark moss, spread throughout their, making it even harder for the others to breathe. They staggered under the increasing pressure.


    <i>Is he not afraid of death...?</i>


    But Karyl, as if willing to sacrifice his life, thrust his sword deeper into Minos¡¯ arm. Watching his fierce confrontation with the monster, Vi unwittingly found herself cheering for Karyl, much like ady chosen by a knight at a ceremony.


    [Die, all of you!!]


    Minos swung his arm fiercely, flinging Karyl into the air along with the Freezing Talon.


    <i>Now.</i>


    Even Minos¡¯ counterattack seemed to be part of Karyl¡¯s n as he effortlessly twisted his body mid-air.


    <i>Boom...!!</i>


    With a burst of sound from under his feet, Karyl drew the Freezing Talon toward himself.


    <i>Swoosh...!! Swoosh...!!</i>


    He then shot diagonally like a bullet, aiming precisely for Minos'' neck. He gripped the Freezing Talon tightly as Arcane Mana enveloped it, mingling with red mes.


    <i>Crunch¡ª!!</i>


    Then it happened.


    ¡°?!¡±


    The Freezing Talon wavered, shaking as if it were about to fly from Karyl¡¯s grasp.


    [ROAAARR!!]


    Seizing the moment, Minos swung his hammer with all his might, smashing Karyl into the ground.


    ¡°Ka-Karyl!¡± Vi screamed in shock.


    ¡°Agh¨C! Cough!¡±


    [When I first met you, I told you not to use my power in that damned sword!]


    A voice echoed in his mind, but Karyl chuckled softly, finding it absurd.


    <i>Nonsense. You expect me not to resort to mana in a situation like this?</i>


    Since Allen Javius returned to his slumber, there had been no voice in his head, but this familiar one left Karyl with mixed feelings.


    <i>You could speak all this time? I thought you were dormant, Ramine.</i>


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!!</i>


    A burst of mes erupted from the Ein Trigger embedded in Karyl''s hand, and a small, swirling fireball began to orbit rapidly around him.


    [Infusing my power into such a sword is the worst possible match.]


    <i>I know that, but there''s no better sword than this one. I almost died because of you, damn Spirit King. </i>


    [Watch your mouth. Do you know how unpleasant it is to be inside a sword imbued with the power of Ethereal? That sword still carries her scent.]


    <i>Ethereal...? Are you talking about the Spirit King of Water?</i>


    Karyl tilted his head slightly at Ramine¡¯s mention of Ethereal, known as the Queen of Tides.


    [You¡¯ve been using it without even knowing that?]


    <i>You¡¯re saying the Freezing Talon contains the power of a Spirit King?</i>


    [Of course. Many artifacts created by der contain our power, not just that sword.]


    At that moment, Karyl remembered something Allen Javius had once told him.


    <i>The Five Legendary Weapons crafted by der.</i>


    These five masterpieces, created by a coalition of dwarves, elves, and the Assembly of Seven Elders, were already famous without needing exnation.


    Now, he understood why only five such weapons existed.


    <i>I thought it was simply because of their elements, but it¡¯s more than that. Five Spirit Kings, five weapons. </i>


    The Chakram of Fire, me Punishment.


    The Staff of Wind, Infinite Breath.


    The Magic Sword of Water, Freezing Talon.


    Karyl had learned about those three legendary weapons in his previous life. Although no one had managed to find the other two, they were probably still out there on the continent.


    <i>Ramine, that means the weapon containing your power is the me Punishment.</i>


    [That¡¯s right.]


    <i>I need to go get it.</i>


    Karyl was relieved to know that the relic containing Ramine¡¯s power was a weapon he already knew about. He remembered where it was sealed and who had it.


    [No need to go search for it.]


    <i>Why not?</i>


    The mes flickered as if snickering at Karyl¡¯s response.


    [You already have a weapon, don¡¯t you?]


    <i>What?</i>


    [You already have a weapon with my power, the Ein Trigger, embedded in you. If you couldn¡¯t handle it properly, I wouldn¡¯t have let it get absorbed into you.]


    As Ramine finished speaking, the me in Karyl¡¯s hand burned even more brightly.


    [You can use my power without relying on a weapon. Why waste time on an inferior weapon when you have me? Unless you have multiple arms like a Naga.]


    Karyl nodded in agreement.


    <i>You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to use a weapon with a different element. So I¡¯ll keep using the Freezing Talon based on what you said.</i>


    [...How is this the conclusion you came to?]


    Mocking the zing King was sheer madness, and yet Karylughed softly at the Spirit King¡¯s slightly irritated tone.


    <i>What if I mix Arcane Mana with your mes?</i>


    [It doesn¡¯t matter. In fact, it¡¯s perfect. Your mana is based on draconic power. Plus, the dragon heart you consumed is from Riseria, the me Dragon, isn¡¯t it?]


    Karyl nodded.


    [It¡¯s a good match. Just don¡¯t use it with that ursed sword...]


    <i>Whoosh...! Crackle!</i>


    At that moment, Agnel¡¯s de was engulfed in lightning and fire, burning fiercely with a purple intensity. The de extended like the Freezing Talon, turning into a glowing violet sword fueled by mes.


    Clear Distilled Water was an ideal mineral for conducting mana, and thebination of Arcane Mana and Ramine¡¯s mes exceeded Karyl¡¯s expectations.


    [This much is nothing,] Ramine remarked in a satisfied tone.


    <i>Sizzle¨D!!</i>


    <i>Crackle¨D!!</i>


    Amazingly, Agnel¡¯s de was burning away the Tarak essence wafting from Minos¡¯ body, emitting a pungent smell.


    [Roar...]


    For the first time, Minos growled like a frightened beast.


    <i>That¡¯s the power I used against the Gray Orcs...</i>


    Greys was mesmerized by the sight of Karyl holding a sword of red mes in one hand and a sword of ice in the other. His gleaming eyes betrayed his admiration.


    <i>Step... Step... Step...</i>


    Karyl walked toward Minos. Unlike before, Minos¡¯ arm seemed to tremble slightly on the hammer¡¯s handle.


    [And by the way, you should get your facts straight. Did you say you almost died because of me?]


    As Ramine¡¯s mes were being absorbed into Karyl¡¯s hand, Agnel¡¯s de glowed even brighter.


    [You...] the zing King whispered softly. [You could kill that little runt without even using mana.]

 Chapter 135: Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 135: Advancement</h4>


    ¡°The monsters that appeared around the dungeon have all been cleared,¡± Azif reported.


    Luon realized they could no longer afford to dy.


    ¡°One thing that bothers me is that they set camp outside instead of stationing their troops at the Twin Armor. Something¡¯s not right, but we can¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Azif nodded. Although Luon¡¯s army was far bigger, the opposing army of one thousand soldiers was still concerning. There was something strange, perhaps even unnerving, about those troops standing at the forefront despite being greatly outnumbered.


    ¡°In that case...?¡±


    ¡°We have no choice but to advance.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we could attempt a truce once more?¡± Azif cautiously suggested. ¡°Although the damage isn¡¯t severe, they have also suffered losses due to the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The empire already sent them a formal notice before our deployment. The fact that they responded this way means one of two things.¡±


    Luon looked at the Twin Armor.


    ¡°Either those two men are defying the kingdom¡¯s orders by not opening the gates or the kingdom itself has rejected us.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When moving arge number of troops through another kingdom, it was customary to send a formal notice. And obviously, the kingdom had the right to refuse.


    They had been toocent. Luon had been sure that the gates would open to him, considering that he had mobilized an army of seventy thousand. He had leaned too heavily on the power of the empire.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the former, they can¡¯tin about our invasion because of their disobedience. If it¡¯s thetter, it¡¯s a war we have to fight anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if it starts a little earlier.¡±


    Azif frowned at his words and let out a low sigh.


    <i>How unfortunate. I absolutely should¡¯ve brought Bran on this expedition... If he were here, he would¡¯ve surelye up with a brilliant n.</i>


    Ever since being stranded at the Twin Armor after the emergence of the dungeon, Azif couldn¡¯t help but think of one person, and that was Bran Gamunt.


    He was a distant rtive of Azif¡¯s. Following his family¡¯s downfall, Bran had relied on Azif from a young age. With Azif¡¯s rmendation, he had be a scribe at the Imperial Library a few years back.


    Though he hadn¡¯t been able to enter the Academy due to hisck of noble status, Azif had always recognized Bran¡¯s exceptional talents, which was why he had rmended him for a position at the library.


    When Luon first proposed the mission, Bran was the first person Azif thought of.


    <i>Bran, you used the excuse of injury to stay in Brerado, so I could only send letters without being able to see you in person... Why didn¡¯t youe?</i>


    Azif bit his lip. He was initially disappointed with Bran¡¯s curt reply that his frail health prevented him from responding to the summons, but he quickly got over it. Now, however, Azir couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Bran had been deliberately avoiding him.


    ¡°If we retreat now, the empire will bear the unforgivable stigma of using border citizens to open the gates of the Three Kingdoms.¡±


    Azif looked at Luon with a slight frown.


    <i>You mean you, Luon, will be stigmatized. Besides, you did use those people as hostages, didn¡¯t you?</i>


    As the deputymander of the Golden Knights and a member of a traditional noble family of the empire, Azif believed it was his duty as a noble to support Luon, the legitimate heir and the First Prince. That was why he had joined this expedition, staying in his estate under the pretense of injury despite the captain¡¯s objections.


    <i>Sigh...</i>


    Azif could not have known that in a past life, Bran Gamunt had been one of the empire¡¯s seven great warriors who had helped Olivurn restore the empire.


    Perhaps he was already... walking a different path from Azif.


    ¡°We march,¡± Luon dered in a low voice.


    The die had been cast. With no way to turn back, they had no choice but to move forward, no matter the cost.


    ¡°At yourmand, Prince.¡±


    Azif flipped his sword and bowed his head in response.


    ***


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Marze let out a tense sigh as he watched the busy movements of the imperial army.


    <i>Evenbining the forces of both castles, we only have thirty thousand troops. </i>


    Not only were they outnumbered, but their sorcery units were woefully insufficient to deal with the imperial army, leaving them with almost no rear support.


    <i>Fighting them head-on instead of defending against a siege would be suicidal. </i>


    <i>So stalling for time ends here...</i>


    The Twin Armor had sessfully managed to hinder the movements of the imperial army by following Karyl¡¯s n of concentrating their forces around the moat. However, Luon¡¯s suspicion hadn¡¯tsted long.


    <i>We were foolish. There''s no way an S-rank dungeon could be conquered in just a day or two.</i>


    <i>We have no choice but to withdraw our troops now...</i>


    Marze turned his head, sensing that Aben shared his thoughts. Thetter nodded.


    ¡°The imperial army is preparing to advance. Defending is clearly the right call. What will you do?¡± Aben asked the vice captain of the Free Army.


    ¡°We will remain here. Our master ordered us to hold our ground.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Marze let out a low gasp at the unwavering response.


    <i>Are they brave or just reckless...? Do they really intend to face seventy thousand troops by themselves if we retreat?</i>


    The vice captain of the Free Army raised his hand.


    <i>ng! ng!</i>


    In response, the soldiers raised their spears and shields, forming a formation. Seeing their resolve, the two men¡¯s gazes wavered.


    ¡°How shameful... We were about to abandon those who helped us just to save ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel the same,¡± Marze replied as he adjusted his grip on his shield. ¡°We''ve lived long enough. It¡¯s not our lives we should be worried about.¡±


    Aben also gripped his sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter we can overlook, even if it¡¯s just this once. If the gates of Twin Armor fall, the Three Kingdoms will never escape the empire¡¯s subjugation.¡±


    ¡°HAAAAAA!!¡±


    ¡°WHAAAAA!!¡±


    The roar of the imperial army echoed across the field.


    ¡°Soldiers of the Twin Armor!¡± Marze shouted in response to the enemy troops. ¡°Get ready!¡±


    Just as the critical moment approached, the ground reverberated with a deep rumble.


    That was when it happened.


    <i>Oong...!</i>


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    All eyes turned in one direction.


    ¡°Wha... What is this...?!¡±


    ¡°No way...!?¡±


    The empire¡¯s advancing army halted their charge, and the soldiers of the Twin Armor stared in disbelief.


    Just before the battle erupted, the massive dungeon vanished from the battlefield like a mirage.


    ***


    With no hesitation, Karyl swung his sword at Minos¡¯ neck. The cold de severed the head cleanly, causing it to roll to the ground without a drop of blood.


    The others were left in a daze by the scene.


    At that moment, Karyl plunged Agnel into the fallen head once more. The de, imbued with the mes of the zing King, released a fierce burst of steam as it pierced Minos¡¯ severed head.


    Unable to withstand the heat, the head exploded into fragments.


    Karyl swept aside the monster''s remains with his foot and looked up with an emotionless expression. Fierce mes and frost swirled around him as he scanned his surroundings.


    With the disappearance of thebyrinth¡¯s boss, thebyrinth itself had vanished like a mirage, reced by the pungent smell of the battlefield.


    The two armies, poised for battle, stared in shock at the remnants of the giant monster.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Karyl exhaled softly in the middle of the battlefield, where tens of thousands of soldiers were gathered.


    ¡°Just in time¡±


    ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?!?¡± Luon shouted frantically at Karyl¡¯s sudden appearance.


    Marze and Aben were equally astonished, but their shock was different from Luon¡¯s outburst.


    <i>He really... seeded.</i>


    They had the same thought as they stared at Karyl, both of them in sheer awe.


    From the beginning, they had anticipated something extraordinary. Despite his youth, Karyl showed no signs of inexperience. Yet, the impact of seeing their expectations be reality was something they could only truly appreciate by witnessing it firsthand.


    <i>No, it¡¯s more than that.</i>


    If there was a ranking of the strongest warriors, the pinnacle would undoubtedly be the five Sword Masters of the continent.


    <i>Is there anyone among them who reached this level at his age?</i>


    They felt that Karyl, despite his youth, exuded a more perfect dominance than anyone he had ever seen.


    Marze felt his heart sink into his boots, a sensation he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend. Despite knowing nothing of Karyl¡¯s origins or background, he was ovee by an inexplicable emotion that even brought tears to his eyes.


    <i>I must have gone crazy...</i>


    The old knight, who had sworn lifelong loyalty to his kingdom, tried to deny the emotions he felt toward a man who wasn¡¯t his king.


    But seeing Karyl, bathed in the glow of the setting sun like a halo, Marze couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist even harder.


    Karyl walked slowly, followed by Beikan, Kinu Mukari, Vi, and Grace.


    Without needing amand, the Free Army of a thousand troops matched his pace, moving away from the Twin Armor toward the much bigger imperial army


    ¡°Not yet, Luon,¡± Karyl said in a low voice, looking at the imperial army in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s too soon to be shocked.¡±


    At that moment, the waters of the Fonein River behind the imperial army erupted like an explosion. The soldiers, startled by the sudden deluge, turned around in confusion.


    ¡°What the...?!¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening...?¡±


    ¡°Is it an enemy attack?!¡±


    The vice captains hurriedly shouted orders amidst the chaos.


    ¡°Check the river immediately!¡±


    ¡°Rear troops, be ready to respond to an attack!¡±


    Despite the brief confusion, the well-trained imperial army was quickly reorganizing itself, although they didn¡¯t know it was futile.


    <i>Khraaa!!!</i>


    At that moment, a massive monster with sharp fangs slowly emerged from the depths of the river, ring down at the soldiers.


    ¡°The Water King?!¡±


    People gaped in disbelief at the sudden appearance of a sea serpent.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the ruler of the Fonein River supposed to be dead? Damn it! You idiots! You didn¡¯t even check properly!¡±


    Luon ground his teeth in frustration. He had been relieved that they had crossed the ferocious Fonein River with ease, but now their escape route was blocked. However, it was toote for regrets.


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s one monster! Even if the Water King is formidable, the seventy thousand troops of the imperial army can y it. Azif, split the troops!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Twin Armor defenders won¡¯t strike first. They¡¯d rather we detour. We¡¯ll y the Water King and secure our rear.¡±


    Luon¡¯s voice brimmed with malice.


    ¡°Behead the Water King and secure the rear.¡±


    Just then, as if mocking Luon¡¯s resolve, enormous tentacles, unlike anything seen in the Fonein, erupted from the water and crashed onto the troops stationed along the river.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    The massive tentacles swept across the soldiers like a broom, trapping dozens in their suction cups and pulling them into the water.


    ¡°Ugh...!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh...!!!¡±


    Only a few faint bubbles surfaced as the tentacles coiled and plunged the soldiers in the depths of the Fonein.


    The other soldiers who were on ground werepletely stunned by this sudden turn of events, and they could only stare nkly as theirrades drowned.


    ¡°What... what is that?¡±


    The soldiers gazed at the river with terrified expressions. Among the floating corpses, the tentacles that had killed them moments ago emerged once more.


    ¡°Groaaar...!!¡±


    The worst part was that there were many of them. One by one, massive tentacles, nearly the size of the sea serpent, emerged from the water. Swirling like whips, they ravaged through the soldiers still close to the sea serpent.


    Something massive was causing the river to bubble violently. A gigantic eye, observing them from underwater, moved from side to side.


    ¡°No way...¡±


    At that moment, the realization dawned on them. Those ten tendrils that had emerged from the river and pulled theirrades underwater were not actually tentacles, but the legs of a giant monster with that enormous eye.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be... How...?¡±


    As if they were witnessing something that wasn¡¯t supposed to exist, the soldiers ran away while shouting, fear takingplete hold of them.


    This couldn¡¯t be real...


    ¡°How could the Sea King be in the Fonein River?¡±


    ¡°Is it here to capture us?¡±


    ¡°No way!!¡±


    That low murmur spread like a gue, quickly filling the army of seventy thousand with terror.


    Not one, but two monsters, considered the horrors of the continent, never allowing other powerful beings into their territory, were now here together to hunt them down.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be surprised, Luon. This is just the beginning,¡± Karyl sneered with satisfaction.


    ¡°Ah... Aaah!!¡±


    ¡°Save us!!¡±


    The soldiers dropped their weapons one by one and scattered.


    ¡°Everyone, get a grip! Maintain formation!¡± Azif shouted. Despite having enhanced his voice with mana, it fell on deaf ears, as everyone was utterly horrified.


    ¡°Graaar...¡±


    ¡°Skreeee!!¡±


    The soldiers fleeing from the riverbank froze in ce, as if the roars of the sea serpent and the kraken had sapped them of strength, rendering them unable to move.


    <i>Crash! Boom¡ª!</i>


    <i>Crack...!</i>


    The Sea King opened its massive jaws, and the Kraken¡¯s legs crashed onto the petrified soldiers.


    ¡°Unbelievable...¡±


    ¡°Monsters are fighting for us?¡±


    It felt like a dream. Even seeing it with their own eyes, Marze and Aben couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    Then, in the midst of everyone¡¯s shock, Karyl seized the moment.


    ¡°All forces..¡±


    As he raised his Freezing Talon high above his head, not only the Free Army but also the soldiers of Twin Armor focused on him.


    Karyl spoke in a low voice, but his words resonated more clearly with the soldiers than Azif¡¯s previous shout.


    ¡°...Advance!¡±

 Chapter 136: Eye for an Eye

    <h4>Chapter 136: Eye for an Eye</h4>


    ¡°Ahhh...!!¡±


    ¡°Aaagh!!¡±


    Screams echoed from all directions. With monsters from the Fonein at their backs and the soldiers of the Twin Armor closing in from the front, the imperial army was inplete disarray, their morale having long since plummeted.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Luon shouted in frustration amidst the disorganized soldiers. ¡°Sir Azif!!¡±


    Azif was the only one he could trust.


    ¡°It would be best to retreat and regroup, Prince. Facing both monsters simultaneously will result in too many casualties.¡±


    ¡°Retreat? To where? Those monsters behind us are waiting to devour us!¡±


    The confidence he had shown earlier was gone. Now, Luon¡¯s voice was filled with rage.


    ¡°Calm down. I don¡¯t know why the Sea King and the Water King are together... But they¡¯re deep-sea monsters. Unlike other water monsters, they can¡¯te onnd.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, or maybe unfortunately, this spot we reached through the main road is the shallowest part of the Fonein.¡±


    Azif quickly pointed nord.


    ¡°If we move further upstream, we¡¯ll reach a section of the river that¡¯s just waist-deep. Normally, the current of the Fonein would be too strong to cross, but now it¡¯s different.¡±


    Luon remembered the calm waters they had crossed earlier. Indeed, at this level, they could make it.


    ¡°And with the shallow depth, the Sea King and the Water King won¡¯t be able to follow us there.¡±


    Azif bit his lip slightly as he nced at Karyl¡¯s Free Army advancing toward them.


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t cross the river, with a stabilized rear, we can crush that number of troops.¡±


    They needed to avoid engaging in a battle here, even if they didn¡¯t retreat.


    <i>Despite the sudden monster attack, our casualties are minimal. We still outnumber them three to one. The odds are in our favor!</i>


    Reading Azif¡¯s thoughts, Luon nodded at him before raising his sword.


    Then, a g signaling themand was lifted high into the sky.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ***


    "The imperial army has started retreating."


    Kinu Mukari, with his keen eyesight, noticed the prince¡¯s g fluttering among the imperial forces from several hundred meters away.


    "The g is moving north."


    "Just as expected." Karyl nodded at Kinu''s report. "Any decent strategist would make that decision. But they seem to have forgotten that the enemy is likely to predict such an obvious move.¡±


    "The preparations in the forest areplete." Two men knelt before Karyl with their heads bowed, interrupting his thoughts. They were the subordinates who had previously lured Luon.


    "Well done," Karyl praised them, nodding with satisfaction before raising his hand. The advancing Free Army halted instantly.


    "Kinu," Karyl called.


    "Yes, Master.¡±


    "Can you hit that gpole with an arrow?"


    All eyes turned to Kinu Mukari. The distance between the imperial army and the Free Army was still over a kilometer, and with the prince''s g positioned even further back, about 1.5 kilometers away.


    "Yes," Kinu answered without hesitation.


    Beikan chuckled at Kinu Mukari¡¯s nonchnt response.


    <i>Just as expected... </i>


    The maximum range of Kinu¡¯s bow was five hundred meters at most, with half of that for guaranteed uracy. This was impressive even among the most skilled archers.


    However, Karyl was asking Kinu to hit a target three times farther than his maximum range, possibly even six times.


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    ¡°Is that possible...?¡±


    Others murmured in disbelief at Kinu''s confident reply.


    Surely that was something that required magic; no archer on the continent could take that shot with just strength and precision. It was as if Kinu were truly blessed by the wind spirits, like Allen Javius had once been.


    <i>Creaaak...</i>


    Kinu Mukari drew an arrow from his quiver, pulling the bowstring with all his might. The bow, originally shaped like a crescent moon, was now stretched taut, forming a full arc.


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    As he released the string, the arrow shot through the air with incredible speed, piercing through the sky toward the distant g.


    ***


    <i>Crack¡ª!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    Luon¡¯s eyes widened as the gpole he was following suddenly broke and fell in front of him. As he stared at it, his vision blurred. He rubbed his eyes frantically, but it wasn¡¯t his eyes that were the problem.


    <i>This is...</i>


    It was fog.


    He frowned as their surroundings were suddenly engulfed by a dense fog. This felt different than natural fog. It was eerie and yet familiar. Luon recalled the unpleasant sensation.


    This was the same fog that had obstructed their passage at the start of the expedition.


    <i>Boom! Boom! Crash!</i>


    Suddenly, explosions erupted from all directions.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    Hearing screams from all sides, Luon frantically scanned his surroundings, but he could barely see anyone through this dense fog.


    <i>Step¨C Step¨C Step¨C</i>


    But amidst the chaos, he could clearly hear the sound of someone approaching him.


    ¡°No way...¡±


    Luon turned his head urgently. He couldn¡¯t see anything, but he instinctively felt that someone wasing specifically toward him. The unease he had felt from the broken gpole was bing a reality.


    Something fell in front of him, drawing his gaze. It looked like a simple stone, but he could feel magic emanating from it.


    <i>Humm... Humm...</i>


    On closer inspection, it was a bundle of elemental stones tied together¡ªredstones and cradle stones. Their conflicting magical properties caused the air around them to heat up and then rapidly cool down, releasing a thick white smoke.


    ¡°If the cradle stone has more facets than the redstone and they¡¯re tied together like this, the cradle stone will suppress the fire, causing a rapid temperature change that creates this special fog,¡± a voice echoed from the mist.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Even modern sorcerers know this. Though turning it into a smoke bomb for war took a bit more time.¡±


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A sudden wind blew, kicking up the dirt at Luon¡¯s feet.


    There were bundles of elemental stones all around them, releasing smoke that engulfed their surroundings.


    <i>...This is a trap.</i>


    The enemy had predicted their move and blinded them with this special fog.


    ¡°Since when?¡± Luon trembled as he spoke. ¡°Was this your n all along?¡±


    He red at the blurry silhouette in the fog, his expression betraying a slight sense of defeat.


    ¡°...To lure us here?¡±


    Thinking back, everything had gone awry after encountering Dush in that foggy area. Had she not led them to the Twin Armor, they would have reached the south by now. Luon felt that it wouldn''t be right to me this solely on his ambition and desire to arrive before Olivurn and Kromen.


    <i>If not for the fog, we wouldn¡¯t have followed her...!</i>


    Luon shed at the fog in frustration. This entire predicament made him feel sick and furious.


    ¡°Who will you me? Despite being responsible for the lives of seventy thousand soldiers, you blindly chased after a woman who was aplete stranger to you. If you¡¯re looking to me someone for this mess, look in the mirror.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Luon recognized the voice. It was the same person who had blocked his path when retreating from the Twin Armor.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re with her,¡± he growled at Karyl.


    <i>Shing¨C!</i>


    In that instant, Karyl unleashed a sharp killing intent as he drew his de, but he remained otherwise unfazed, only smirking slightly.


    ¡°Unfair? That¡¯s war for you.¡±


    <i>Boom! </i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    ¡°Prince!¡±


    At that moment, Luon was knocked back by a powerful force. Azif emerged from the fog, hurriedly grabbing him and raising his sword.


    ¡°Azif, it¡¯s him! He created this fog, and...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ambush.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The enemy has ambushed us using the fog. The soldiers are scattered and can¡¯t maintain formation. I¡¯ve ordered the lieutenants. We must retreat with the knights...¡±


    ¡°Retreat? Are you out of your mind? An army of seventy thousand fleeing from just twenty thousand soldiers?!¡± Luon shouted fiercely, but Azif remained calm.


    ¡°Prince, in this situation, it¡¯s hard to distinguish ally from foe. Fighting here like this is too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Fuck...!¡±


    ¡°The river is right ahead. We have to cross it at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Damn... Those two...¡±


    Gone was the noble and dignified First Prince. Finding himself on the edge of a cliff, Luon¡¯s fiery temper, inherited from the emperor, red up.


    ¡°Are you seriously more concerned about that sibling rivalry than the safety of your men in this situation?¡± Karyl scoffed.


    ¡°Do you even understand how important this is?!¡± Luon roared in frustration.


    <i>Now I see why you lost to Olivurn.</i>


    ¡°Your family squabbles are of no interest to me.¡±


    Luon¡¯s lip twitched at Karyl¡¯s nonchnt response.


    ¡°Prince,¡± Azif said tensely.


    At that moment, the Golden Knights emerged from the fog, blocking Karyl from approaching Luon.


    ¡°Hurry, we¡¯ll hold them off!¡±


    Azif wrapped an arm around Luon¡¯s waist and gathered his mana.


    ¡°You... I¡¯ll cut your head off!¡± Luon snarled, clinging to Azif.


    Karyl didn¡¯t even bother to respond.


    <i>Fwhoosh!</i>


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Karyl merely watched him flee, making no effort to pursue. Instead, he spoke softly, his voice carrying through the thick fog.


    ¡°Lift the veil.¡±


    ***


    <i>Whoosh... Whoosh...</i>


    As the fierce wind blew, the fog that had engulfed the forest vanished as if it had never been there in the first ce.


    ¡°Wha... What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The imperial soldiers, who had thought they were doomed, were bewildered when the fog lifted to reveal no enemies around them.


    ¡°...Wasn¡¯t it an ambush?¡±


    They had heard the sounds of battle, screams, and even smelled blood.


    ¡°Was it all...?¡±


    ¡°Fake?¡±


    While there were casualties, most were due to the confusion and soldiers fighting among themselves.


    ¡°But...¡±


    They noticed bloodstains on the ground, but most of it wasn¡¯t actually from soldiers. Rather, it came from something that had burst open, spilling it on the grass.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Some soldiers picked up torn bags from the ground, finding them filled with a thick red liquid.


    ¡°...¡±


    Looking ahead, they saw soldiers from the Free Army standing with simr bags. The pervasive smell of blood carried by the fog had actuallye from these bags, which were filled with the blood of the Gray Orcs hunted by Karyl¡¯s party in the dungeon.


    ¡°Beikan,¡± Karyl called as he walked away from the corpses of the knights who had stood in his way.


    ¡°How many prisoners do we have?¡±


    ¡°Some managed to cross the river amidst the chaos, but we captured more than half. We have about forty thousand prisoners. More than a thousand must have drowned in the river.¡±


    The Sea King and Water King had devoured some of the imperial soldiers in the fog, and the river had turned red.


    ¡°Recover all the bodies of the soldiers who had drowned in the Fonein, and also these ones. Although unavoidable, they¡¯re all victims at the end of the day.¡±


    Unlike Karyl, who merely nodded, Vi¡¯s face hardened slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too soft. Will you continue to be like this in future wars? Thousands, even tens of thousands of people will die tragically.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Karyl knew better than anyone else about the harsh reality of war. Casualties were inevitable.


    ¡°It might seem hypocritical, but if I can, I will.¡±


    Vi blushed slightly at his response.


    ¡°I... I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    She felt embarrassed and couldn¡¯t meet Karyl¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°The n worked perfectly. The mere sound of battle made them panic and self-destruct.¡±


    ¡°The real imperial army would have been different.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the imperial army. Regardless of their advantage in numbers, they fell into disarray because of poor leadership.¡±


    Azif, the vice captain of the Golden Knights, was a skilled warrior but had a critical w. He wasn¡¯t from a knight order that usually operated on the battlefield, like the Blue, Green, Ryeo, or Wisteria Knights, but a member of the Royal Guard.


    Although experienced in battle, making quick decisions in sudden situations was challenging for him. Moreover, his priority was the prince¡¯s safety.


    <i>If Azif had beenmanding the army without having to protect Luon, he would have fought in the fog with the knights.</i>


    But he had prioritized Luon¡¯s safety. Additionally, Karyl¡¯s previous disy of power against the imperial army had nted asting sense of unease in him.


    ¡°We were just lucky.¡±


    ¡°Making your luck is a skill.¡±


    Marze approached Karyl.


    ¡°Sir Marze, how many people lived in the border area?¡±


    ¡°About two thousand, but why do you ask?¡±


    Marze, who was several times older than Karyl, found himself speaking to him with unusual politeness. As an old knight who had served the kingdom, he sometimes spoke harshly even to the king when trying to advise him. However, he had never voluntarily lowered himself when speaking to someone.


    <i>Haha...</i>


    Aben found this intriguing, and he understood how Marze felt. Age didn¡¯t matter when it came to respect; what mattered was one¡¯s worthiness.


    Karyl had referred to the civilians as victims, but in a battle involving nearly a hundred thousand troops, the approximate number of casualties was just over two thousand.


    Moreover, they had won.


    <i>There has never been such a perfect battle in the history of the continent. </i>Marze believed this was an unprecedented victory.


    ¡°Two thousand, you say...¡±


    Lost in thoughts for a moment, Marze refocused on Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Luon risked two thousand lives to open the gates of the Twin Armor.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I wonder what the empire will offer us in exchange for the forty thousand prisoners, ¡± Karyl said in a soft voice as he looked north, where Luon had fled. ¡°An eye for an eye. I allowed Luon to escape to the capital only because I want the emperor to learn about this from his own son.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    His words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.


    <i>Titan Shutean...</i>


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    <i>You will pay dearly for breaking your promise to me.</i>

 Chapter 137: A Perfect Victory

    <h4>Chapter 137: A Perfect Victory</h4>


    ¡°Waaaah!!


    ¡°Hooray!!


    Karyl smiled at the cheers that filled the Twin Armor. The oppressive atmosphere had been reced by boisterous celebration.


    ¡°This is something else... We don¡¯t even have enough prison space for all the captives.¡±


    ¡°For now, we¡¯ve split the soldiers and sent them to viges near the border.¡±


    Marze and Aben, intoxicated by the rare sensation of victory, spoke with pleased expressions.


    ¡°All the officers have been isted, right? It¡¯s a long way to the empire¡¯s border. Regr soldiers wouldn¡¯t think of escaping even if there were few guards, but officers are different.¡±


    Even the veterans were overjoyed, but Karyl, the key figure in this S-rank dungeon hunt, was already handling the aftermath as if nothing special had happened.


    Karyl borrowed Marze¡¯s office in the Lord Tower, sitting at the desk as if it were his own.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. The Golden Knights have been imprisoned separately in the Lord¡¯s Tower, and the regr army officers have been gathered separately too.¡±


    He quickly skimmed through the report that hade up.


    After organizing the captives, Karyl distributed the empire¡¯s supplies to the vigers near the border.


    ¡°Because of this battle, the fields and farms near the border are almost unusable. You two should go to the damaged areas yourselves and handle the specifics, but this distribution of supplies should get them through the winter.¡±


    Calcting the types and units of supplies, as well as the amounts needed to get through a long winter, was something only someone with military experience could do.


    <i>Amazing... Even those who have been on the battlefield for years have trouble with handling supplies. </i>


    Aben couldn¡¯t help being impressed by Karyl¡¯s perfect follow-up instructions, not just hisbat tactics.


    ¡°Alright, this settles the supply issue... Be especially careful with the sorcery units among the captives. The mana restraints in the Turtle Castle might not be enough, so please keep an eye on them until reinforcements from Tatur arrive.¡±


    Aben nodded.


    ¡°Of course. We reported it to the kingdom, but they seem to be at a loss, since we¡¯ve never captured so many before.¡±


    ¡°Hmph... Ipetent people. The pce had no response even when the empire crossed the border, but now that we¡¯ve captured them, they¡¯re suddenly in contact,¡± Marze muttered with a frown.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t aware that Baron Beryl, allied with Karyl, was behind the pce¡¯s inaction regarding the Twin Armor¡¯s situation. But even without Karyl¡¯s influence, those in power would have ced the nation¡¯s fate onto Marze¡¯s shoulders.


    <i>If the current king let the Twin Armor fall, he¡¯d me it on someone else to save his skin.</i>


    Marze wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. Leaders who didn¡¯t take responsibility for their country¡ªhow can they be trusted to achieve anything?


    But Karyl addressed the current issues without any unnecessarymentary.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tatur is closer to the Twin Armor than the pce. And since we¡¯re using some of the empire¡¯s supplies, we¡¯re not at a loss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your continued support, Sir Karyl.¡±


    Karyl waved his hand as Marze bowed.


    ¡°<i>Sir</i>? Please, I¡¯m just a merchant from Tatur.¡±


    Aben and Marze chuckled at that. Karyl himself found it amusing, especially when he saw Vi¡¯s expression.


    <i>He talks a good game, when he¡¯s iming to be the lord of the south...</i>


    Seeing her pout at him, Karyl smiled lightly.


    ¡°You deserve every bit of respect, Sir Karyl. You¡¯re our savior.¡±


    Despite Karyl¡¯s humility, Marze bowed again.


    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯re more grateful to the Free Army than to the pce that abandoned us.¡±


    Karyl looked at them with a troubled expression, but a satisfied smile soon tugged at his lips.


    <i>Titan Shutean¡¯s ambition worked in my favor. I¡¯m d to have gained their loyalty.</i>


    Many nobles had already been swayed because of the Mana Mine. The ipetent kings kept buying more mana stones to keep each other in check, increasing their debts exponentially.


    The debt itself wasn¡¯t that important. What mattered was the impression left on their retainers. Unlike empires or principalities, the reason small nations stayed weak was clear.


    <i>The biggest problem is the ipetent king, but there are no capable retainers to support him.</i>


    Nobles in small countries all had the same priority¡ªwho could make them richer?


    <i>They have no will to develop the country.</i>


    Baron Beryl was a perfect example. He only cared about how to get more and better elemental stones from Karyl. Other nobles were no different.


    ¡°Will we meet again?¡±


    Marze¡¯s words surprised Aben and the retainers.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Karyl nodded at him. ¡°But when that timees, it will be a decisive moment. As loyal subjects, it won¡¯t be an easy task.¡±


    Those near the Twin Armor in the northern border area knew Tatur better than anyone else, including its new master. Marze and Aben hadn¡¯t met him officially, but they instinctively knew it was Karyl. A mere merchant wouldn¡¯t possess such military might and skill.


    <i>The southern tribes must be lending him their strength...</i>


    There was no need for further exnation. Even though Karyl hadn¡¯t said it directly like with Vi, the two experienced knights realized that they could meet Karyl as an enemy next time.


    ¡°It seems that Princess Vi understands clearly her fascination for you, Sir Karyl.¡±


    Aben smiled faintly.


    ¡°We will fulfill our duties as retainers. But... no matter how sturdy the Twin Armor is, it can¡¯t defend something that doesn¡¯t want to be defended.¡±


    A significant crack seemed to have formed in their hearts.


    ¡°We realized it when we saw the Free Army. We¡¯re the only ones within the Three Kingdoms who can stop our enemies.¡±


    Aben spoke for Marze, as both of them were well aware of that. They could certainly hold off the empire and the principality from the north, but the storming from the south would prove too much for them.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do once the southern defense line is breached. If it gets to that, there won¡¯t be any going back,¡± Aben indirectly voiced their thoughts, and Karyl realized that they were on the same page as him.


    <i>Indeed, these two are different from the useless people at the pce.</i>


    Marze and Aben weren¡¯t like those who hadtched onto Karyl because they believed he would make them richer than a king who did nothing but sit on his throne on ount of his royal blood.


    It was likely that the grand n B Karyl had talked about would have progressed on his own without his intervention, just like in his previous life. The Three Kingdoms of Istria had already been on the path to ruin.


    <i>With loyalty to the king already crumbling internally, the only challenge was winning over the forces stationed at the Twin Armor.</i>


    Karyl had managed to leave asting impression on the two veterans known as the Shield of Istan and the Gatekeeper of Tevanel, firmly etching himself into their minds.


    Indeed, having witnessed Karyl¡¯sbat prowess, the two were drawn to him. However, they hadn¡¯t epted him as their lord just yet. It was more of a hope, but it was clear that they both shared it.


    <i>If only someone like him were the ruler of our nation...</i>


    Marze and Aben didn¡¯t fight for their respective kingdoms out of loyalty to their kings, but to protect their people and theirnds. In that sense, Karyl seemed different from the empire that had taken their people as captives, or from the kings who had forsaken them.


    Karyl¡¯s biggest gain from this war was likely not the forty thousand prisoners of the empire, but Marze and Aben¡¯s acknowledgement and admiration.


    ¡°But...¡± Marze began cautiously. ¡°What are your ns from here? Are you going to Tatur?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then... Is it alright? Quite a bit of time has passed, and the other two princes must have reached the south by now...¡±


    Marze¡¯s concern was understandable. Knowing that Karyl¡¯s Free Army wasposed of southern barbarians and that this situation stemmed from a conflict between the barbarians and the empire, he naturally linked Karyl to this event.


    Of course, Marze couldn¡¯t know the specific reasons for the conflict or which southern tribe was involved, as he was stationed at the border.


    <i>Not even the empire knows which tribe did it. They only know that their knights have been ughtered. </i>


    Moreover, it was the empire that had invaded first, making it difficult for them to conduct a thorough investigation.


    <i>There¡¯s no reason for things to escte this much. </i>


    Karyl thought about how Olivurn would react to the annihtion of his Ryeo Knights.


    <i>If he had a contract with Digon, this sudden incident would be a clear breach of it. He would at least seekpensation.</i>


    But the unexpected factor for Olivurn was the emperor¡¯s return, leading to a sudden decision to head south. This was the result of the different stances of the three princes and the emperor¡¯s schemes intertwining.


    <i>Attacking the Gray Training Ground has changed everything. </i>


    Because of Karyl, Olivurn had sent the Ryeo Knights to the south after learning about the Clear Distilled Water.


    <i>This didn¡¯t happen in my past life.</i>


    Karylpared each key event, ticking them off mentally.


    <i>Regardless of the changes I made, one important thing still remains.</i>


    The precondition of this incident was the Ryeo Knights reaching the Abyssal Rock in the south without any restrictions.


    <i>When did Olivurn ally with the Digon tribe? Without this incident, I wouldn¡¯t have known their connection.</i>


    This was a stroke of luck for Karyl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Karyl smiled gently at Marze, who looked anxious. ¡°We already know which prince will reach the south.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Phew... That was close.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never riding on a boat with you ever again.¡±


    ¡°Why? We wouldn¡¯t have arrived on time if it weren¡¯t for me.¡±


    At Suan¡¯s response, Dush shook her head, looking as though she had gone through a terrible ordeal.


    When the Water King awakened, the waters of the Fonein River suddenly became turbulent as if anticipating the monster¡¯s awakening.


    Suan navigated the raging river effortlessly. Unlike Aidan, who seemed fine, Dush had a tough time with the rough waves. Even after being onnd for a while, she still looked pale and felt queasy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like how I navigate, you can ride on that guy¡¯s back on the way back. At least you won¡¯t get seasick.¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s even worse.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Suan and Aidan chuckled at Dush¡¯s shudder.


    ¡°That guy... I was wondering why no one saw him in Tatur, but when the hell did he manage to get here? When did Master prepare all this?¡± Suan spoke with genuine admiration.


    They were in thest canyon leading to the south, surrounded by cliffs so high they seemed like endless walls. They were observing a group from a vantage point. The people below appeared to be in trouble, halted in their tracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as Master had predicted,¡± Aidan smirked.


    Dush nodded in agreement.


    ¡°This means only one person can head south.¡±


    At her words, Suan looked down with a peculiar expression, recalling the events at Piasta.


    "I''d love to see the look on the <i>esteemed </i>Second Prince''s face."


    ¡°Groaaarr...!!¡±


    The roar of a monster echoed through the canyon.


    ¡°...¡±


    There, coiled up, a massive Sand Serpent blocked the only passage between the cliffs.

 Chapter 138: In the Palm of My Hand

    <h4>Chapter 138: In the Palm of My Hand</h4>


    ¡°Sir Jervangh.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince.¡±


    ¡°This is the only pass leading to the south, correct?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±


    Olivurn reined his horse up and briefly removed his hood, gazing at the Sand Serpent in front of him as if admiring a statue.


    "So, you mean to say you¡¯ve encountered such a monster every time you''ve traveled south?"


    Who were the Wisteria Knights? They were the ones most knowledgeable about the south in the empire. And yet, not even Jervangh understood the current situation.


    "No, sir... Impossible. The pass is always kept secure,¡± Jervangh responded with a troubled expression.


    Olivurn, finding his reaction amusing, chuckled lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s only one serpent of this size in the south... I hope I¡¯m not mistaken about that.¡±


    Jervangh hastily nodded in agreement. The monster before them was undoubtedly it. It was the Lord of the Rolling Hills, known as a terror of the continent.


    If there was the Water King of the Fonein and the Sea King of the Strait, the south had the Lord of the Rolling Hills.


    <i>Damn... This monster has never left the Rolling Hills before. Why now?</i>


    Although it was rated S-rank, the serpent could easily exert the power of an SS-rank beast in this arid area.


    ¡°...¡±


    The canyon, made of rock and barren earth, was an ideal habitat for the Sand Serpent. At that point, the monster¡¯s power rivaled that of a Sword Master.


    ¡°Let¡¯s capture it.¡±


    Nevertheless, Jervangh, the vice captain of the Wisteria Knights, was bold.


    ¡°Groooar...¡±


    The coiled Sand Serpent let out a low, growling breath, as if understanding Jervangh¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Olivurn.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Viscount Harun responded as he observed the surroundings. He had brought thirty soldiers from his estate to guard Olivurn. They weren¡¯t knights, but they were elite soldiers, among the best there were.


    <i>Jervangh¡¯s confidencees from the Wisteria Knights he brought with him.</i>


    Harun looked at the fifty knights behind Jervangh¡ªmore than the thirty soldiers he had brought and considerably stronger. Unlike soldiers, the Wisteria Knights were the real deal¡ªtrue experts.


    Despite losing some prestige due to Marquis Vestal, the Wisteria Knights were still on par with the Blue Knights of Kuwell MacGovern thanks to the leadership of Sir Guron, Jervangh¡¯s father.


    <i>¡°There are the Blue Knights in the north and the Wisteria Knights in the south. If both are strong, the empire will prosper.¡±</i>


    Such things were said about them.


    <i>Vestal wasn¡¯t fit to be a captain, and most of the Wisteria Knights still consider Jervangh their leader.</i>


    As proof of this, more than half of the eighty knights stationed at the southern border had ignored the marquis¡¯ orders and hade to meet Olivurn.


    <i>The rest are more supporters of the First Prince than true Wisteria Knights. In terms of skill, they can¡¯tpare to the ones here. </i>


    Harun once again thought his decision to follow Olivurn was wise. Knights and nobles from the outskirts and border areas were different from those in the capital. They lived at the forefront, directly monitoring the nation¡¯s stability and the people¡¯s safety.


    <i>The empress must be upset. She used her brother to try to get the Wisteria Knights on her side, but the majority are loyal to Olivurn. </i>


    The marquis couldn¡¯t have ordered them to help Olivurn. Their presence here, against his orders, highlighted Vestal¡¯s standing within the Wisteria Knights.


    <i>But the empress won¡¯t back down easily. She¡¯s survived countless enemies to remain by the emperor¡¯s side in the pce.</i>


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In any case, pce matters were forter.


    Harun urately assessed their strength¡ªeighty expert-level warriors were nearly a knightly order.


    <i>Our forces are enough to kill the Lord of the Rolling Hills.</i>


    Though there would be casualties, they couldn¡¯t afford to dy here. With Luon and Kromen aspetitors, heading south was the priority, even if it meant taking risks.


    ¡°Prince, please step back. We¡¯ll handle this...¡±


    <i>p¨D</i>


    At that moment, Harun¡¯s determined speech was interrupted by a messenger pigeon flying in from above.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Olivurn, noticing the blue seal on the pigeon¡¯s leg, stopped him and checked the message.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Olivurn¡¯s face hardened as he read the note.


    ***


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they fighting?¡± Suan asked, perplexed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Master¡¯s n to have the Lord of the Rolling Hills ambush and force them to retreat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s actually the opposite.¡± Dush clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening back then? Master told us there were two things to confirm in the canyon,¡± Dush exined, lifting two fingers.


    ¡°First, we need to make sure the Sand Serpent is properly blocking the pass. If there¡¯s any problem, we¡¯re to use the elemental stones nted in the canyon to seal the entrance ourselves.¡±


    Suan nodded at her words.


    ¡°Second, once we confirm that Prince Olivurn gives up on heading south and turns back, we¡¯ll proceed with the nextmand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... But don¡¯t you think there are more Wisteria Knights following Olivurn than Master expected? Honestly, with that many, they might be able to y the Sand Serpent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± This time, it was Aidan who answered Suan¡¯s question. ¡°The Second Prince is incredibly shrewd. You think he¡¯d just rush into a fight like that? Dealing with the Sand Serpent would likely cost him at least half his current forces.¡±


    Aidan knew Olivurn¡¯s nature better than anyone¡ªhe never allowed for any openings.


    <i>If it weren¡¯t for Zouk De Holde, my life would have been in danger too.</i>


    As he looked at Olivurn with a bitter smile, Aidan wondered about the whereabouts of the person who had disappeared.


    <i>Well, if she¡¯s still helping Olivurn under secret orders, the danger remains the same.</i>


    Before that happened... He knew he had to act first.


    ¡°Suan¡¯s not wrong. It¡¯s not impossible for them to hunt it. Luon was ready to go to war with the Three Kingdoms of Istria at the Twin Armor. This is a matter between the empire and the south, but it¡¯s also a race between the princes. Whoever reaches the south first wins.¡±


    ¡°If they do manage to defeat the serpent, should we intervene?¡± Suan asked rather gravely.


    However, the others merely chuckled at his serious question.


    ¡°Hah, it won¡¯te to that.¡±


    With that, Dush tapped Suan¡¯s forehead lightly.


    ¡°I see why Master brought you to his side first, and why he spared the administrators of Tatur.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Look, Master told us that the Lord of the Rolling Hills is still a monster at the end of the day, even if it¡¯s quite intelligent for one. He had us ready to block the canyon¡¯s entrance in case it couldn¡¯t follow hismand.¡±


    ¡°So...?¡±


    ¡°But the second order was just to confirm Olivurn¡¯s retreat and then carry out the next mission.¡±


    Suan still seemed confused by Dush¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Master¡¯s point is that if the entrance is blocked and they¡¯re dyed, Olivurn will have no choice but to turn back instead of going south,¡± Aidan continued the exnation.


    ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡±


    ¡°<i>We</i> don¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    In response to Suan¡¯s question, the two looked at each other and shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Although it seemed absurd even to them, that single statement seemed enough to convince all three of them.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    At that moment, Suan looked down the cliff and let out a low gasp.


    ¡°No way...?¡±


    Sure enough, Olivurn¡¯s forces were turning around, just like Karyl had predicted.


    ***


    ¡°From this point forward, we¡¯re in Digon territory...¡± Beikan told Karyl as he halted Kargon. They had reached the outskirts of the Great ins.


    ¡°I know.¡± Karyl nodded, understanding what Beikan was implying. The path ahead was a shortcut across the Great ins, known only to the four major tribes. He couldn¡¯t reveal all their secrets to Vi and Greys, who had followed them.


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m afraid this is where we must part ways. Beyond this point lies barbarian territory.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°In this ce, there are more people who would harm you than protect you.¡±


    ¡°I have a duty to witness what you¡¯re doing as a representative of the Three Kingdoms.¡± Vi remained unyielding, and Karyl chuckled softly at her stubbornness.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    ¡°...!¡±


    Vi suddenly felt a chill.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten that I¡¯m one of<i> those</i> people.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s Freezing Talon was brushing against her cheek, and Vi knew well that even the slightest movement could result in a permanent scar.


    "Stop with these childish tricks.¡±


    But even so, her gaze remained unwavering.


    Karyl chuckled once again and withdrew his weapon.


    ¡°Besides, I have a favor to ask you, Princess.¡±


    Vi finally nodded. For a brief moment, she had forgotten the nature of their rtionship. Watching Karyl achieve his impossible victories was as enjoyable as listening to heroic tales as a child.


    ¡°Remember, it will be a tough battle. War is not just about victory.¡±


    ¡°Tough, like you?¡±


    Vi¡¯s words brought a faint smile to Karyl¡¯s face. Many defeats and death at the end¡ªshe had no idea of his past life, which was why he seemed like the perfect war hero to her.


    ¡°I must have acted childishly,¡± Vi murmured quietly.


    The battles she would soon have to fight would be different from Karyl¡¯s.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll return now. My original purpose was to join the dungeon conquest.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    "It would be a lie to say otherwise, but it¡¯s not my father I¡¯m afraid of. Karyl, I¡¯ll admit, I was captivated by what you showed me. But now that I¡¯vee to my senses, I realize that your sharp de will soon be pointed at us.¡±


    She turned her horse around.


    "But I must thank you. Knowing that your words weren¡¯t just empty promises means you saw the potential for me to rule Fenria."


    She no longer appeared to be the naive young girl he had first seen in the office. Karyl could now sense the dignity of a monarch in her.


    <i>It seems I was right about her. The quality Anthem Howard saw was indeed hers.</i>


    ¡°You¡¯ve done more than just follow us around, Princess,¡± Karyl told her as she was heading away. ¡°You¡¯ve aplished more than you think. The two thousand soldiers of the Twin Armor remember that.¡±


    With that, Karyl handed her something¡ªa shiny golden piece, a fragment of Minos¡¯ crown.


    ¡°Likewise, when you return to the kingdom, many things will have changed. Remember, the foundation of a kingdomes from the people, not the king.¡±


    Vi epted the golden piece and nodded.


    ¡°Next time we meet, we¡¯ll be enemies, right?¡±


    Like the two leaders of the Twin Armor, she too would fulfill her duty as a princess of Fenria.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl made no response, not that Vi expected one. The answer had been clear from the moment they first met.


    ¡°Indeed, the princess has changed. She¡¯s different from when we first saw her in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±


    Though they hadn¡¯t spent much time together, Beikan and Kinu watched Vi leave as if looking at a younger sister finally growing up.


    ¡°What do you n to do now? You¡¯re way above the Free Army.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the dungeon subjugation, we could have managed on our own. But I brought the Free Army to show my strength to Vi and the defenders of the Twin Armor.¡±


    Beikan and Kinu nodded, as if they had expected this.


    ¡°Do you know why I chose the Twin Armor, where Luon was headed to, as the first battlefield? I knew that if Luon retreated, Olivurn wouldn¡¯t head south.¡±


    Among the princes, Olivurn was involved with the south the most. If he headed there and got entangled in this incident, things would escte quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tricky situation for him, no doubt. The Wisteria Knights attacked the Five Families of the Abyssal Rock against their promise, making it difficult to shift the me on the south. However, because of the emperor, he can¡¯t return empty-handed either.¡±


    It was a dilemma all throughout.


    <i>Honestly, it¡¯ll be interesting to see how Olivurn handles this...</i>


    Karyl could predict Olivurn¡¯s next move clearly¡ªonce he learned of Luon¡¯s retreat, he would shift the burden of the south to Kromen.


    <i>Kromen will benefit from this whether he handles the situation or not. If he solves the problem, it¡¯ll be a great achievement for him. If not, Olivurn¡¯s ipetence will be exposed. </i>


    ¡°Do you really think the Second Prince will juste back empty-handed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he won¡¯t just return to the empire. He¡¯ll pretend to retreat but likely monitor the situation from somewhere near the border.¡±


    ¡°Then...?¡±


    Beikan¡¯s question was met with a knowing nce from Karyl.


    <i>Olivurn will likely take at least one head. Whether it¡¯s a barbarian or a noble remains to be seen.</i>


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to Digon.¡±


    Karyl looked at the deep forest ahead of them. He felt nostalgic as he gazed at the path he had once run through with Randol on his shoulder.


    ¡°Besides, I got something good from the Minotaur¡¯s dungeon.¡±


    A strange smile appeared on Beikan¡¯s face. He was carrying somethingrge that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    ¡°This will be interesting.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    <i>Things won¡¯t go ording to your ns. You¡¯re all in the palm of my hand.</i>

 Chapter 139: Digon

    <h4>Chapter 139: Digon</h4>


    "Karl! Kaaaaarl<i>¡ª</i>!


    "Ugh, you''re gonna make me go deaf! What''s the matter?"


    "Is this really the time to be so rxed? It''s a disaster. A disaster, I tell you! There might be a war,¡± Kamma, who was in the Cove guild office, spoke with an anxious voice as he watched the warships gathering at the harbor.


    "Oh, stop being so dramatic."


    "D-Dramatic? You... You little brat. You¡¯re being so calm only because you don¡¯t understand how the real world works. Even the stray dogs in Cove know the might of the Iron Fleet."


    Karl Mack clicked his tongue at Kamma¡¯s uneasiness and smirked.


    "I know it''s impressive, but you don¡¯t have to worry. If we do end up fighting the White Bunker, at least we won''t be fighting that grand fleet."


    Since Karyl had returned to Tatur, Karl Mack and Kamma had been traveling back and forth between the Lurein Principality and the port city for several months. The Ravat guild had now established a solid presence in Cove and had even made connections with the nobles of the White Bunker.


    Karl had been listening to Kamma¡¯s frantic ramblings that whole time, and now he merely smiled because of how used he was to it.


    "Good grief, you know one thing but not the other. Of course the fleet won¡¯t move. Do you really think I''m dumb enough to think ships can climb mountains?"


    "Well... No."


    "I don''t like that look in your eyes. Anyway, the important thing is that Fran is taking action this time. It might be because the empire is focused on the south."


    "That¡¯s because of Master."


    Karl sighed as he looked at the messy desk Kamma had cluttered and brought a box to collect the documents.


    "Yes, yes. Both the principality and the empire are moving at Master¡¯s hand. He¡¯s quite remarkable, causing the country to stir with every step."


    "That''s right." Kamma nodded at his answer, then quickly waved his hands. "No, that¡¯s not what I meant! What I want to say is..."


    "The fact that Sir Fran, who¡¯s been silent, is now summoning the fleet means he''s dered his intention for war, even if it¡¯s not a naval battle,¡± Karl cut in as he organized the piles of documents on the desk. ¡°That¡¯s not just a fight between Cove and the White Bunker, but something that will involve all seven dukes.¡±


    "After that, Duke Wilmay the Third, and Duke Jacquesau the Fourth supported the White Bunker, while Duke Lachiel the Fifth, Duke Bonitos of the Sixth, and Duke Ruiche the Seventh supported Sir Fran."


    "..."


    "Numerically, it¡¯s three against four, so people say the influence of Duchess Tuli the First has weakened, but the fact is that the remaining military power of the principality lies overwhelmingly with the third and fourth dukes, so Sir Fran is still at a disadvantage."


    Kamma, who had been chattering nonstop, suddenly went quiet at Karl¡¯s exnation.


    "Let''s see... The White Bunker has an army of fifty thousand, and Cove¡¯s forces are forty thousand. But since neither can deploy all of their troops immediately, it¡¯ll be roughly seventy thousand against fifty thousand if they receive support from the other dukes."


    Karl moved his fingers as if writing on an invisible paper in the air, finishing his calction.


    "Given that Prince Luon has dispatched seventy thousand troops to the south, it¡¯s clear the empire is on a different scale, isn¡¯t it?"


    "No, that¡¯s not the problem right now..."


    Karl handed Kamma a box filled with documents and continued, "Has selling goods for a few months made you forget? We¡¯re an intelligence guild."


    "Huh?"


    "If we were simple merchants, we would have already made a contract with the White Bunker. We¡¯ve been dragging this out for months because we¡¯ve been waiting for this war to happen,¡± Karl exined with a grin.


    "We need to sell information about Fran."


    Hearing that, Kamma felt his head spinning.


    "Besides, remember what Master said."


    "Hmm?"


    "A powerful ally wille our way once the war starts. Our job is to return to Tatur with them."


    But Kamma frowned at his words.


    "The only person left is Mikhail. Trusting one rookie mage to survive on a battlefield where thousands will die... Does that make sense?"


    "It''s Master''s orders."


    "Ugh, why do you blindly trust everything Master says? I admit he¡¯s incredible, but he¡¯s not a god.¡±


    Karl Mack smirked at Kamma¡¯s question. "Sir..."


    "S-Sir?! Don¡¯t <i>sir</i> me, you brat! How many times do I have to tell you? I am one of the three administrators of Tatur..."


    "You haven''t seen Master fight, have you?"


    "...What?"


    Despite Kamma''s scolding, Karl casually ced his hand on his shoulders as though they were close friends.


    "I don''t know about being a god, but I can guarantee that Master could even take down a dragon all by himself.¡±


    Karl Mack casually patted Kamma, dusting off his hands.


    "Master himself has told us that a strong ally wille, there¡¯s no need to worry about their ability.¡±


    The bold boy smiled, his eyes gleaming with anticipation for the war.


    "We will be part of the new era of the principality."


    ***


    At the encampment of the Digon tribe...


    The scale of the Digon tribe, which had ruled as the overlord of the south for many years, wasparable to the kingdoms of the continent, but nevertheless continued living in traditional encampments as if embracing their identity as barbarians.


    ¡°An unexpected visitor has arrived.¡±


    However, the queen''s encampment, surrounded by severalyers of palisades, boasted such grandeur that it could hardly be considered a mere encampment¡ªit was more like a fortress.


    "The ones we were waiting for haven''te, so this is a bit out of the blue, isn''t it?" a sharp, clear voice echoed.


    With short, silver bobbed hair and golden eyes resembling those of a dragon, the woman sat on arge cushion in the center of the encampment, one leg propped up and an arm resting on it as she looked down.


    She was Miliana, the Queen of Digon.


    Her guards, standing on either side of the throne, did not move, their eyes fixed on the man before them.


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite the suffocating, sharp gazes, the man remainedposed, for he was also the leader of a tribe.


    ¡°The Wolf-Fox that should be cooped up in the north hase all the way to these hotnds. What brings you here?¡±


    The first to visit Digon, before the Third Prince of the empire, was none other than Hashir.


    ¡°I have a message to deliver.¡±


    ¡°A message? The rumors must be true then. That the Wolf-Fox serves a master.¡±


    Miliana smirked with a look of surprise.


    ¡°Digon¡¯s might is undeniable, but it won¡¯t go to war with the empire. After all, the imperials attacked the Five Great Families, who are supposed to be under Digon''s protection.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ignoring her sneer, Hashir proceeded to calmly deliver his message.


    ¡°My master¡¯s message is this. ¡®If Digon is refusing thending of the airborne units of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, do not engage in any transactions until I arrive, no matter which princees.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why should I do that?¡±


    Miliana''s face hardened slightly at Hashir¡¯s words. Though she spoke resolutely, the reality was that Kromen was the first prince to arrive in the south, although the airship of the Guidance Mercenary Gang still hadn¡¯tnded because she denied them permission.


    ¡°Because that is the only way Digon can survive.¡±


    <i>SWISH¡ª!</i>


    That was when her guards simultaneously drew their greatswords and pointed them at Hashir.


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite having twenty des at his neck, Hashir remained unwavering, not even blinking.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts.¡±


    Miliana raised her hand, signaling her guards to back off.


    ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Does this action of the Wolf-Fox represent the will of the entire north, or is it just your own decision?¡±


    ¡°Our Wolf-Fox tribe has never allied with the northern tribes. We don¡¯t operate in packs.¡±


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s precisely why I find this strange. You, who never join forces with anyone, are bowing to a man from the continent.¡±


    She asked Hashir once again, ¡°I want to hear your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°If you must know, it¡¯s currently the will of the Wolf-Fox. The empire has been stirring up the north due to the Extermination Decree of Heresy.¡± Hashir exhaled slowly before continuing, ¡°But soon it will be the will of the entire north.¡±


    Miliana looked at him with an intrigued expression.


    ¡°You sound confident. For those words toe from a Wolf-Fox¡¯s mouth... It¡¯s surprising. Your master must be quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°This is merely my confidence in myself.¡±


    The air between them was filled with a peculiar tension.


    Miliana knew¡ªthe four tribes of the Great ins and the Five Great Families of the south had now fallen under themand of a man named Karyl.


    Hashir¡¯s words implied that the rest of the northern tribes were likely to fall under Karyl''smand. Perhaps Digon would be the only one left.


    ¡°I wascent. The ones dragons should be wary of aren¡¯t the empire¡¯s brats,¡± Miliana growled.


    But Hashir, his face concealed by his hood, looked at her with eyes colder than the southern heat and said, ¡°Dragons, huh... Aren¡¯t you embarrassed, still calling yourselves that?¡±


    His mouth was covered, but a hint of mockery could be felt in his voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out if you meet him. No matter how great a dragon, you¡¯ll inevitably be hunted down by that man.¡±


    <i>Clench¨C!</i>


    Miliana gritted her teeth at his words. Her sharp fangs gleamed like those of a real dragon.


    ¡°Meet him, you say? I¡¯ve already met him.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Hashir, I wasn¡¯t aware that you think of me that highly. Consider me ttered.¡±


    The sudden voice hade from behind the encampment, and not only Hashir, but everyone present looked surprised.


    ¡°But I don''t particrly want to be a dragon yer. Dragons are very powerful, right? It¡¯s best to have them as your subordinates, if possible.¡±


    <i>Thud¡ª Thud¡ª Thud¡ª</i>


    The steady footsteps echoed in the encampment. For some reason, even the queen¡¯s guards were frozen at the arrival of this man, unable to draw their swords.


    ¡°You guys just met? You¡¯rete. Was the task I assigned harder than you expected?¡±


    ¡°When did you arrive? And it¡¯s not that I¡¯mte, Master. You¡¯re just too early.¡±


    ¡°You know, I have someone who showed me a shortcut to the south.¡±


    ¡°It seems I made a needless trip then.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I got lucky along the way.¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly as he walked past Hashir.


    ¡°What about what I asked for in the north?¡±


    ¡°I found it. It proved to be quite the hassle, like you¡¯ve said.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Their conversation was brief. Only Miliana, who couldn¡¯t grasp what was happening, red at Karyl sharply.


    <i>When did he...?</i>


    How many people could enter the Digon encampment so casually?


    She quietly reached for the two rapiers at her waist.


    ¡°I¡¯d advise against drawing them,¡± Karyl warned, pointing his finger at her. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight, and besides, we¡¯re old acquaintances, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Acquaintances...?¡±


    Karyl reached into his cloak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Stop.¡±


    As she spoke in a tense voice, Karyl slowly withdrew his hand with a light smile.


    He was holding a mask.


    ¡°You...?¡±


    Karyl ced the mask over his face for a moment and then removed it.


    ¡°How is the one I brought? Is he worth teaching?¡±


    Miliana let out a hollow, incredulousugh at his words.


    ¡°So it was you, the one who arrogantly threatened me.¡±


    ¡°Threatened? I merely hoped you would make a good choice. Besides, I thought you might be interested in teaching him after seeing him. Didn¡¯t you like him?¡±


    ¡°Hmph...¡±


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t denying it, Karyl nodded. Miliana, with her capabilities, would surely have recognized his talent.


    ¡°The ones you were waiting for probably won¡¯te. I received a report that Olivurn has turned his steed at the canyon. And whatever deal he made, he will never keep his promise to you, not now, not ever.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Are you a noble or something? You speak as if you know him well.¡±


    Miliana cast Karyl a curious nce.


    <i>I know him well. I don¡¯t know what promise he made to you, but he¡¯ll never keep it. That¡¯s because he personally took your head.</i>


    Karyl had initially been puzzled by Digon¡¯s aid to the empire, but then he remembered fighting alongside Miliana, who had wielded the Freezing Talon, fulfilling the Oracle in his past life.


    <i>The reason you, a barbarian, fought with me to fulfill the Oracle was not just to protect the continent from Tarak.</i>


    It was clear even then, that Olivurn had promised Miliana something. And she had fought for that promise.


    <i>I need to know what it was.</i>


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    What could a man from the continent have promised to move the heart of a barbarian like Digon? If Karyl discovered that, he was confident he could seize Digon¡¯s power for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m better than a noble who wags his tail at the royals. This time, I¡¯vee as the master of Tatur and the lord of the south.¡±


    ¡°The lord of the south...¡±


    Miliana frowned slightly at Karyl¡¯s words, but it was absurd enough to pique her interest. Karyl had been speaking with remarkable confidence, even though he was essentially an enemy who had taken over the south, where she ruled.


    Karyl bent forward slightly and proposed, ¡°How about we make a deal?¡±

 Chapter 140: The Deal with Miliana

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Deal with Miliana</h4>


    ¡°A deal? What kind of deal do you think you can make with me?¡±


    Miliana looked at Karyl with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°What terms did the empire offer you? What did they promise that made you even sell out the honor of the south?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Karyl lightly snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Ah, to be precise, was it Olivurn rather than the empire? How naive, putting your trust not in the emperor, but in a prince.¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡± Miliana growled.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯ll offer you something more tempting than that. Join me in my n.¡±


    ¡°Ha... Hahaha.¡±


    Kary¡¯s confidence was so absurd and outrageous that Miliana couldn¡¯t helpughing, her shoulders shaking.


    ¡°Fine. You want to make a deal with me?¡±


    Miliana red at Karyl with piercing eyes.


    ¡°If you im to be the lord of the south, you must know the rules of the south.¡±


    Karyl nodded as though he had been waiting for this.


    ¡°Barbarism as befits barbarians,¡± he uttered in a low voice, almost like singing a song.


    <i>BOOOM¨D!!</i>


    <i>BANG¨D!!</i>


    The encampment was instantly shaken by a deafening roar.


    Miliana shot forward from her throne like a bullet, drawing her twin rapiers from her waist and swinging them at Karyl.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She was relentless. The faint sword energy on her beloved dual swords, Ark and Gale, was not the Mana demonly seen among the empire¡¯s swordsmen, but pure mana. Though it was too faint to even call it sword energy, it was undoubtedly simr to Karyl¡¯s aura de.


    <i>Weak, but it¡¯s definitely dragon mana. The tingling sensation isn¡¯t bad. I can tell it¡¯s more powerful than a typical Mana de. </i>


    The murderous des brushed past his cheek. Miliana truly possessed the power befitting the ruler of the south.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    Karyl pushed her swords away with all his might, knocking her back,


    ¡°Oh, you blocked my sword? So the rumors about you killing Curan and taking Tatur weren¡¯t lies.¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡± Karyl chuckled at her words.


    Miliana tilted her head slightly, not understanding why Karyl reacted like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    <i>Swish¡ª!</i>


    Upon swinging his Freezing Talon, Miliana quickly crossed her twin swords in an X to block his attack.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    An unexpectedly immense force pushed her back, bending her like a bow. Karyl looked down at Miliana as she barely held on with one knee on the ground.


    ¡°To boast about using a sword, you should at least be able to sweep away a knight,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°No way... You¡¯re from Randol¡¯s...!¡± Miliana eximed wide-eyed.


    <i>Crackle... Crackle¡ª!</i>


    <i>Damn... How can he be this strong...?!</i>


    She tried her best to push Karyl away while their swords were locked, but her stance was just broken further.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t particrly dislike the barbarian way.¡±


    Karyl lightly hooked her supporting leg, and as she lost her bnce and toppled over, he grabbed her by the cor and flung her outside the encampment.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    With a dull sound, Miliana almost fell t on the ground but managed to stabilize herself as though she had stepped on the air. Despite that, she still staggered backward, unable topletely withstand Karyl¡¯s force.


    <i>She knows how to control her mana. Her unique rhythm is almost perfect.</i>


    Even in her current state, her abilities could rival a Sword Master¡¯s. But the Miliana he remembered from fulfilling the Oracle was far superior to this.


    Even though she had inherited dragon mana, it was the teachings of tinum Dragon Narh Di Maugh that had helped Miliana, previously without a master, unlock her true potential.


    <i>But still...</i>


    Karyl lightly twirled his Freezing Talon and slowly walked out of the encampment.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, do it properly. Like a barbarian.¡±


    The suddenmotion brought out the Digon tribe members, who watched the duel between the two.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay with so many people watching this?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Miliana shouted in a clear voice, though she still felt the tingling pain.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see what the queen is capable of.¡±


    <i>Swish¡ª!</i>


    In an instant, Miliana closed the ten-meter gap between them with a single step. One could feel her power in the dust that kicked up around her and the deep footprints left with each step.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Her sword danced as if it were alive.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    In that split second, Miliana swung for Karyl¡¯s vital points a dozen times, moving so fast that the onlookers couldn¡¯t even follow with their eyes.


    <i>ng...! ng! ng! ng¡ª!</i>


    This kind of swordsmanship didn¡¯t seem like something she had practiced, but an instinctive flurry of strikes.


    <i>Why...?!</i>


    Despite her incredible speed, Karyl calmly maneuvered through her barrage of attacks without moving too much.


    <i>Fwoosh¨D!!</i>


    At that moment, mes burst forth.


    ¡°me Finger.¡±


    The Ein Trigger embedded on the back of Karyl¡¯s right hand glowed red, forming three red fireballs.


    ¡°...!¡±


    These weren¡¯t ordinary mes but imbued with the power of the zing King.


    ¡°Ignite.¡±


    As soon as Karyl chanted that, the three fireballs shot toward Miliana, aiming for her head, chest, and rear blind spot.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Instead of dodging, Miliana held her breath and dashed forward. Spinning her body, she shed with her swords up and down, neatly splitting in half the fireballs aimed at her head and chest. Moving faster than the exploding mes, she aimed her sword at Karyl¡¯s neck once more.


    <i>ng¨D!</i>


    Karyl blocked with his Freezing Talon, but as if waiting for this moment, Miliana stepped on his shoulder and leaped in the air, a triumphant smile spreading across her face as she did so.


    As Miliana disappeared from sight, the final fireball, originally aimed at her blind spot, now flew toward Karyl¡¯s face.


    <i>Thunk¡ª</i>


    ¡°...!!¡±


    But before it could reach him, Karyl grabbed her ankle, ignoring the fireball that flew inches from his face. Then, with all his might, he mmed her into the ground.


    <i>CRASH!</i>


    <i>THUD¡ª!</i>


    As though an explosion had urred, ck smoke billowed up.


    ¡°Ugh... Cough, cough...!¡±


    Miliana was trembling all over from the sheer impact.


    <i>It seems she can¡¯t use proper protective magic, but her dragon mana naturally shielded her from the heat.</i>


    Karyl quickly assessed her condition. She possessed unique dragon mana but not enough of it, unfortunately.


    <i>When she met Narh Di Maug, her mana veins were bulging, breaking through her limits and enhancing her skills.</i>


    Miliana¡¯s swordsmanship was highly refined, but she was nowhere near the level of the Dragon Empress Karyl remembered from his past life.


    At that moment, the ck smoke surrounding them dispersed, and a murderous wind de flew directly at Karyl.


    <i>CLANG!</i>


    Unlike Miliana¡¯s swift strikes, this was a heavy, powerful blow.


    ¡°You...!¡± a familiar voice pierced through the smoke.


    Karyl sighed lightly as if conceding.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d meet in Tatur, but it seems I¡¯ve caused too much of amotion.¡±


    It was none other than Randol. Though they had finally met after a long time, Randol looked at Karyl not with the eyes of a brother, but of an enemy.


    <i>You¡¯ve changed since then. Your sword stance has improved. Digon¡¯s swordsmanship truly is among the finest.</i>


    Fortunately, but also unfortunately, it seemed that Randol had been receiving Miliana¡¯s training, just as Karyl had nned.


    Karyl wished he could teach Randol his own swordsmanship, but the five stances he had created within the corridors of Pharel required an eternity of training with the sword to master.


    The empire¡¯s swordsmanship was strong not because of the technique itself but because it incorporated mana.


    <i>In terms of pure swordsmanship, the south¡¯s and north¡¯s techniques are far superior.</i>


    Since they were born without inherent magic, they had no choice but to hone their technical skills. Among them, Digon¡¯s swordsmanship stood out because itbined barbarian techniques with dragon mana, making it perfect for those who could wield Mana des like the people of the empire.


    <i>It¡¯s a bit disappointing that you don¡¯t recognize me.</i>


    But on the other hand, it would¡¯ve been an issue if he had recognized the one who had annihted the Ryeo Knights.


    <i>It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re not as suspicious as Tiren.</i>


    Karyl slowly put on his mask.


    <i>Randol, though our time together in my past life was cut short due to your early death, I realized you had a gift for the sword. </i>


    After going back in time and watching Randol train, Karyl was convinced. Having reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship himself, he could easily gauge Randol¡¯s potential.


    ¡°The only thingcking is the blood.¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    In the blink of an eye, Karyl closed in on Randol. Startled, Randol tried to step back, but Karyl didn¡¯t give him any room.


    ¡°Perfect timing. You shall be the sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    As Randol focused his mana, mes more intense than Karyl¡¯s Ein Trigger erupted from his sword, making him look like a fire god, burning with fury. Even Miliana was dumbfounded, as she had never seen anything like this from Randol before.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    But despite Randol¡¯s impressive appearance, Karyl¡¯s assessment was cold.


    ¡°Raahh!¡±


    Randol swung his sword with all his might. Mixing the light footwork of the Digon tribe with the heavy strikes of the MacGovern family, he attacked.


    At that moment, Karyl¡¯s sword de glowed purple.


    <i>Shink¡ª!</i>


    Unlike the loud, aggressive attack from Randol, Karyl took a light stance, extending his arm without shifting his weight, and shed with the Freezing Talon.


    Everyone watching instinctively rubbed their eyes.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    The shing light wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    <i>The time we spent together was less than a year. That was no brotherhood, Randol. I had a different reason for keeping you alive.</i>


    Karyl straightened up slowly, sheathing his sword.


    ¡°Ugh... Cough!¡±


    Randol was trembling all over. As if struck by lightning, powerful mana coursed through his body, head to toe. Steam also rose from his shoulders.


    <i>Thunk!</i>


    Like a puppet with its strings cut, Randol fell to his knees and copsed forward. Unlike his fight with Miliana, Karyl had shown no mercy.


    Overwhelming strength and a huge difference in power¡ªKaryl had used Randol to demonstrate that.


    <i>Not yet. </i>


    Karyl nced at him briefly before turning his attention away.


    ¡°No way...¡±


    At that moment, Miliana¡¯s eyes twitched. She alone had recognized the mana contained in the purple sh from Karyl¡¯s sword.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be...¡±


    That dragon mana was far stronger than her own.


    ¡°How could you possess that?¡±


    She quickly understood the nature of Karyl¡¯s power, as it was the same as hers.


    <i>Thud... Thud... Thud...</i>


    Karyl slowly approached her, stepping past the unconscious Randol.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    At his single word, her shoulders flinched and trembled.


    ¡°I promised to give you something the empire couldn¡¯t, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    <i>Sizzle...!</i>


    In an instant, the purple mana flowing from Karyl¡¯s hand disappeared, and was reced by a pure, milky-white aura.


    <i>Miliana, I can¡¯t afford to wait for you to meet the tinum Dragon in order to grow. I will bring that past time forward for you.</i>


    ¡°I will teach you...¡±


    His whisper pierced her ears.


    ¡°...about dragon mana.¡±

 Chapter 141: Changing the Guard

    <h4>Chapter 141: Changing the Guard</h4>


    <i>Whoooosh...</i>


    As a strong wind swept down, the white sand scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Have we finally arrived?¡± Gordon Fabian asked, his voice tinged with irritation, as the airshipnded.


    ¡°Jaygun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±


    ¡°How long have we been up in the sky since arriving in the south?¡±


    Noticing Gordon¡¯s indignation, Jaygun, the vice captain of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, answered cautiously, ¡°It has been ten days.¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡± Gordon muttered nonchntly. ¡°Should I break that bitch¡¯s neck?¡± He spoke as if it were a trivial matter, but his words were anything but trivial.


    ¡°Are you nning to go to war with the south? And what about your promise to the emperor?¡± Jaygun argued, shaking his head. He was a seasoned vice captain, and he was used to dealing with Gordon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. After all, we came here to resolve the conflict. If one of them dies, there won''t be a conflict, will there?¡±


    What would sound like nonsenseing from others could very well be reality when spoken by Gordon Fabian.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to do it, but only if Prince Kromen agrees.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Sir Gordon. If it were either one of my brothers, this wouldn¡¯t have taken so long...¡±


    Gordon looked at the small boy who didn¡¯t even reach his waist and smiled lightly. However, even that smile was reminiscent of a growling beast, sending chills down the spine of those who saw it.


    ¡°I apologize, Prince. It seems the southern barbarians are so secluded that they haven¡¯t heard of the Guidance Mercenary Gang of Gordon Fabian. I¡¯ll tear a few of them limb from limb as an example.¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary...¡±


    Kromen quickly waved his hands, startled by Gordon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to stain your hands with blood, Sir Gordon,¡± Kromen murmured as he looked at Gordon, who seemed disappointed.


    ¡°Prince, shall we go?¡±


    The old knight Kan, who had been serving as Kromen¡¯s escort on this journey, was also his caretaker since birth. He was likely Kromen¡¯s only supporter within the empire.


    The fact that Kromen had survived the countles pce conflicts and schemes thus far was likely thanks to Kan. One would probably wonder just how much influence an old knight could have, but it wasn¡¯t his skills that mattered¡ªit was his background.


    ¡°The south is indeed hot.¡± Yurin Huygar, the 1st ss priest participating in this expedition at the emperor¡¯s orders, spoke respectfully to Kan. Known as the Madman of the Battlefield, Yurin was surprisingly cautious around the old knight, even more so than around Kromen.


    This was the power of Kan¡¯s background, which was the Church.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Sir Yurin. I¡¯m just a servant here to attend to the prince on this expedition.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it might be because you are here that His Majesty sent me as well,¡± Yurin said with unusual levity.


    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    After all, Kan had once been touted as the next bishop. But for some reason, he had suddenly left the Church and decided to quietly live out the rest of his life as the guardian of the Third Prince.


    <i>Well... It makes things easier for us.</i>


    Yurin didn¡¯t know what had happened between him and the emperor, but he thought it was fortunate that Kan, who was conservative and rigid, unlike the current bishop, had left the Church.


    <i>I¡¯ve heard that he was quite the powerhouse in his days as a 1st ss priest... But at this age, he¡¯s probably just a paper tiger now.</i>


    Given that someone as extraordinary as Gordon was in the Guidance Mercenary Gang, people like Yurin and Kan felt like ordinary men.


    ¡°Prince, shall we proceed?¡±


    Kan stood by Kromen, holding arge umbre to shield him from the scorching sun. Following behind was Tiren MacGovern.


    ¡°Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Elliot asked in a low voice.


    ¡°What do you think thisbination means?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Elliot tilted his head at Tiren¡¯s question.


    <i>Mercenaries, the Church, and the royal authority.</i>


    Although the Third Prince was the weakest and least influential, thisbination of forces gave him more potential and versatility than his two brothers, as the First Prince only had his troops, and the Second Prince only had himself.


    <i>Did the emperor hire the Guidance Mercenary Gang just to protect the prince?</i>


    Tiren recalled what Gordon had said beforeing to the south, that Kromen¡¯s future depended on what he aplished here. Although he was the son of Kuwell MacGovern, the continent¡¯s greatest swordsman, he was still a young, inexperienced fish with no real allies within the pce.


    <i>It¡¯s too heavy of a burden....</i>


    But Tiren had to bear it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached the Digon encampment.¡±


    His worries were momentarily interrupted. The mercenary leading the way pointed to the massive barbarian stronghold.


    ¡°Phew...¡± Tiren let out a low sigh, nervous about his first mission. He had no idea what awaited him there.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s you, the so-called Queen of Digon who made us wait.¡±


    Inside the tent, one of the continent¡¯s five strongest individuals voiced his long-held thoughts without a care, even though he was surrounded by hundreds of warriors.


    ¡°Just by looking at you, I can tell. You¡¯re Gordon Fabian, right?¡±


    ¡°If you can tell, why ask?¡±


    Gordon¡¯s subtle murderous aura suddenly sharpened, suffocating everyone around him. Even the Digon warriors, despite their numerical superiority, flinched at his presence.


    ¡°I was wondering if the Mercenary King had a foul mouth.¡±


    ¡°Even the emperor himself would be irritated if he had to wait for ten days, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    ¡°Aha?¡±


    Miliana didn¡¯t back down, even in front of Gordon Fabian. In terms of pure skill, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him, who had fully mastered the sword. However, as the ruler of the south, she could not afford to bend a knee in front of an outsider.


    ¡°Regarding the incident with the Ryeo Knights, Emperor Titan Shutean has dispatched Prince Kromen to resolve it,¡± Tiren dered.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Miliana nced at Tiren.


    ¡°Well, I assume you¡¯re not the prince. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°...I am Tiren, second son of Kuwell MacGovern.¡±


    ¡°So, a subordinate of the prince?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Then step aside.¡±


    Tiren¡¯s pride stung from Miliana¡¯s indifference to the name of his father.


    ¡°The south only follows the decisions of the leader.¡±


    With that, she slowly shifted her gaze to Kromen.


    ¡°The little boy should be the one to speak to me, not you. Show me your cards. Based on their worth, I¡¯ll decide whether to let you live or not.¡±


    ¡°How dare you...!¡± Elliot shouted at her.


    ¡°What, am I being rude? Expecting barbarians to show manners is nonsense, but right and wrong must be addressed. You attacked the five major families first. I clearly opened the southern gate, so what did you offer in return?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They couldn¡¯t answer.


    In truth, they didn¡¯t know the exact reason Digon had opened the southern gate. The secret deal she had made was with Olivurn, not the empire, and they knew that Olivurn never admitted his fault. Instead, he had disguised it as a surprise attack by the southern barbarians.


    ¡°Well, fine. The five major families might have blocked your knights from passing through the Abyssal Rock, and a fight might have broken out. This is the south. Battles will take ce as long as there¡¯s a legitimate reason.¡±


    Miliana continued, ¡°But I heard the empire had dispatched troops with the First Prince. How do you exin that? Are you trying to intimidate us by being both friendly and hostile because you¡¯re unsure about peace or war?¡± Her voice grew sharper.


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not the case,¡± Kromen replied, flustered. However, the young prince couldn¡¯t possibly hold his own against Miliana, who was infinitely more experienced than him.


    ¡°Is this the empire¡¯s arrogance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s....¡±


    ¡°Indeed, expecting manners from barbarians is nonsense.¡±


    Gordon, who had been quietly observing, turned around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kromen looked at him in surprise.


    However, Gordon looked at Tiren instead of the prince.


    ¡°...¡±


    Feeling the cold attitude from the person who had entrusted him with this crucial task, Tiren unconsciously bit his lip, hisst shred of pride crumpled.


    <i>nk.</i>


    But as they tried to leave the tent, soldiers blocked their path. Without changing his expression, Gordon casually grabbed one of the soldiers by the arm.


    <i>Crunch¨C!</i>


    Without using mana, he crushed the soldier¡¯s arm just with raw strength.


    ¡°AAAGH!¡±


    Gordon didn¡¯t stop there and stomped on the knee of the other soldier.


    <i>Crack!!</i>


    The soldier, who boasted impressive muscles, couldn¡¯t withstand Gordon¡¯s weight, and the shattered bone protruded from his skin.


    ¡°Is this the arrogance of the south?¡±


    Gordon kicked aside the two fallen soldiers as if they were mere dogs before him.


    With that, a stifling tension instantly filled the tent.


    ¡°You say the south only follows the leader¡¯s decision? Then I have a say here. Depending on my decision, the Guidance Mercenary Gang might just wipe out Digon.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Miliana looked at him.


    ¡°Hey, Queen. At the very least, you should start with offering the people who have waited for ten days in this nasty southern heat a seat, not with discussions about deals and payment.¡±


    The atmosphere had changedpletely.


    Gordon Fabian, walking out of the tent, muttered, ¡°It seems we need to negotiate a bit more.¡±


    ***


    ¡°...Was that enough?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Miliana watched as Kromen¡¯s figure receded into the distance. The crimson sunset was a stark contrast to the suffocating tension from moments earlier.


    She heaved a sigh.


    ¡°This is unbearable. That monster ispletely different from you. His gaze alone made me feel like he¡¯d tear my throat out if I let my guard down for even a second.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯lle back several more times. He won¡¯t give up that easily,¡± Karyl said.


    ¡°Tch... Having to do this over and over again... It¡¯s exhausting.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°The Queen of Digon shouldn¡¯t be whining.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how awful it feels to experience defeat twice in one day?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯d say only the first time was a true, undeniable defeat. ¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re just as annoying as ever.¡±


    Karyl leaned against the throne and chuckled at her grumbling. Her ability to recognize and ept the situation without unnecessary exnations remained the same as in her previous life.


    Perhaps that was why she could ept such an absurd deal.


    <i>I entrusted Randol to her for the same reason.</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s tiring. If this continues, we¡¯ll need to renegotiate the amount of Clear Distilled Water you promised us.¡±


    Milianay sprawled on herrge cushion, visibly spent.


    ¡°Be grateful I¡¯m even sharing the Clear Distilled Water with you. Without me, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten it in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Well, honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to prepare so much Clear Distilled Water. I feel like I¡¯ve been tricked... I thought it was over after Olivurn failed. Did you really n to use that to strike Digon?¡±


    ¡°It was one of the options.¡±


    Miliana frowned at Karyl, exasperated by his nonchnt attitude.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n? Digon has to settle this matter with the empire somehow. Just letting them go like this won¡¯t make both sides simplyugh it off.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve let them go precisely to settle the matter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Miliana shook her head, still unable to grasp Karyl¡¯s intentions. Just how far ahead could he see? She wondered if she could even win in a war against him, let alone a duel.


    ¡°One has to be thoroughly prepared to catch big fish.¡±


    ¡°Big fish...?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Yes. Kromen will serve as excellent bait.¡±


    Miliana didn¡¯t seem surprised by his n, but her voice held a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Assuming it¡¯s a secret how you obtained dragon mana, if I learn your dragon magic, can I make that giant kneel before me?¡±


    ¡°You mean Gordon?¡±


    It seemed the earlier confrontation had bruised her pride deeply. She seemed genuinely serious, which made Karyl smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never fought him, so I can¡¯t make a definitive judgment... but you¡¯re at least the seventh strongest among the continent¡¯s elite, in my opinion.¡±


    ¡°Seventh? What¡¯s with that ambiguous ranking?¡± Miliana asked, looking dissatisfied with Karyl¡¯s response.


    But Karyl gave no answer.


    <i>Gordon¡¯s strength was unmatched because he died before you met the tinum Dragon. </i>


    Karyl looked at Miliana with interest.


    <i>In my past life, you were one of the five strongest Sword Masters on the continent, aside from myself.</i>


    With arms crossed, he continued, ¡°The point is...¡±


    Miliana looked up at Karyl.


    ¡°... it¡¯s been too long since the top five positions were set in stone.¡±


    Karyl looked down the path Gordon had taken and dered in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s time the ranks were changed.¡±

 Chapter 142: The Plan Begins

    <h4>Chapter 142: The n Begins</h4>


    ¡°How can you handle things so recklessly? Sir Gordon, didn¡¯t you say you were entrusting <i>me</i> with this task?¡±


    ¡°You were scared of that barbarian woman and couldn¡¯t even say a word to her, and now you¡¯re whining to me like a child?¡±


    ¡°No... That¡¯s...¡±


    Tiren couldn¡¯t respond to Gordon¡¯s harsh critique. He didn¡¯t see himself as dim-witted, and others actually considered him shrewd. In fact, such public perception merely underestimated him as a novice, and with time, he would be regarded as an unparalleled genius.


    The problem, however, was time.


    At the moment, he was not the seasoned Tiren MacGovern who had weathered countless storms, but a novice who had just entered the political arena and received his first mission from Emperor Shutean.


    ¡°She¡¯s a woman at the pinnacle of the barbarian horde. Regardless of her skills, she¡¯s got a fierce temper.¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time meeting her, Sir Gordon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her, but the Digon chief I knew was her mother, not her. Last time I saw her, she was just a little girl, not even ten...¡± Gordon spoke nonchntly. ¡°I never thought she¡¯d grow up to be such an insolent brat.¡±


    With that, Gordon sighed softly and waved his hand dismissively at Tiren.


    ¡°I feel like being around you has softened me.¡±


    Tiren¡¯s face turned red at his words.


    ¡°Both the First and Second Princes have halted their journey to the south. We¡¯re the only ones left.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, but if we keep dragging this out, that¡¯ll be a problem in itself. You need to bring something back from the south to the empire.¡±


    Tiren nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    <i>Click-</i>


    After confirming that Tiren had left the office, Jaygun, the vice captain, said to Gordon, ¡°You seem unusually kind to Tiren.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kind to everyone. Haven¡¯t I kept you alive despite the possibility that you¡¯re scheming with the empire?¡±


    Gordon made a gesture of slicing his neck with his thumb as he spoke to Jaygun.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Once again, Jaygun felt his blood run cold as he realized just how much Gordon knew about his endeavors. Still, the fact that Gordon hadn¡¯t ousted him showed he was serious about what he had just said.


    ¡°When you take over the Guidance Mercenary Gang, you can do whatever you want. But don¡¯t half-ass it just because it¡¯s not the prince you want.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°What about the task I assigned you? It¡¯s something no noble¡¯s son or high-born priest can do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating for thest ten days. I should have results by the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gordon nodded at Jaygun¡¯s words. ¡°When we meet again, I won¡¯t be going with you. As infuriating as it is, the queen is right. This is an issue between the empire and the south, not with the Guidance Mercenary Gang.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not in my nature to y along with those dull bastards...¡±


    ¡°I understand perfectly.¡±


    Jaygun looked at Gordon with confidence.


    Some things could only be handled by mercenaries.


    ***


    A fortnight had passed.


    Prince Kromen had visited Digon several more times since then, but the barbarian tribe repeatedly turned him away, making his status as a prince seemughable.


    "The First Prince is currently recuperating in the territory of Sir Azif in Berardo," Jaygun reported. He was holding a carrier pigeon¡¯s message to Kromen who seemed weary and overwhelmed by the heat.


    "Has my brother... really returned?"


    "I can''t say for sure. Although he¡¯s withdrawn, nearly half of his forces remain there. He might be regrouping his troops in Berardo."


    "Will hee to the south?"


    Even Kan, who had been silently supporting the prince, sighed softly, perhaps realizing that the situation couldn¡¯t be resolved as it was.


    "The Second Prince has been confirmed to be in Vestal¡¯s marquisate. He has yet to return to the empire. ording to reports, the Sand Serpent has emerged on the road to the south.¡±


    "Serpent, you say?¡±


    "Yes. It''s unusual. The Sand Serpent is considered the master of the hills in the south. So why would it leave its area and lurk on the roads?¡±


    Jaygun cocked his head in confusion.


    "In any case, both the First and Second Princes are having trouble because of the serpent. It¡¯s almost as if someone is controlling it..."


    At that moment, Yurin Huygar, who had been listening, quickly asked, "The Sand Serpent? Didn¡¯t Prince Luon turn back because of the Twin Armor¡¯s forces?"


    "That¡¯s correct. But they say the Water King emerged from the Fonein River behind the main camp. Moreover, there was even the Sea King on that battlefield. It must have beenplete chaos..."


    Jaygun waved the message lightly.


    "With over half of his troops taken prisoner, returning to the empire will be rather ufortable for Prince Luon. Oh, and let¡¯s keep this information between us."


    He put his finger to his lips, grinning mischievously, to avoid any potential bacsh. However, the people at the scene weren¡¯t as rxed as Jaygun.


    "The Water King and the Sea King...?"


    Yurin Huygar was particrly baffled, and he spoke as though he had been struck in the head with a blunt object.


    <i>It¡¯s him. Karyl...! That bastard must have done something. Damn it... I knew something was off when he returned alive from there.</i>


    However, it was toote for regrets. Whom could he me? After all, Yurin hadn¡¯t had the courage to go into the water and confirm whether the water monsters had truly died.


    <i>Did he really tame those two monsters? No, it can¡¯t be... even the Sand Serpent?</i>


    Yurin shook his head. While there had been rare instances of humans taming monsters with special magic, they were all limited to lesser monsters.


    Controlling not one, but three S-rank monsters at will?


    <i>Impossible. It must be a coincidence...</i>


    Despite thinking this, Yurin hadn¡¯t been able to shake off the vague sense of unease about Karyl ever since they had left the empire.


    "Something on your mind?¡± Tiren asked, noticing Yurin¡¯s strained expression.


    "Hmm? No, nothing." Yurin shook his head firmly.


    <i>Damn it... I¡¯m getting scared of someone who isn¡¯t even here. He must be in Tatur by now. Worrying about this is pointless.</i>


    Feeling somewhat reassured, Yurin finally let out a low sigh andposed himself.


    "Ugh, it¡¯s a tricky situation," Kan muttered, shaking his head slightly.


    "...I apologize,¡± Tiren muttered dejectedly, having failed for the fourth time that day to secure an audience with Miliana for Prince Kromen.


    "Haha, Tiren, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize. No matter how brilliant a n you have, you need to meet the person first."


    Despite Kan¡¯s words, Tiren bit his lip, feeling ashamed. He couldn¡¯t stand being unable to do anything ore up with a solution. After all, he had be a top student at the Academy under the tutge of court sorcerer Kadin Luer.


    But facing the brute strength of barbarism, everything he had learned seemed useless to him.


    <i>What am I doing? </i>He bit his lip hard. <i>I need to meet Miliana. No, at least I need to get into Digon¡¯s territory.</i>


    Tiren understood why she refused to meet with Prince Kromen.


    <i>This happened while the emperor was away dealing with the Church. It means there was an issue with one of the three princes. By refusing to meet with us, she¡¯s indicating that Prince Kromen isn¡¯t the one she¡¯s waiting for.</i>


    In that case, how could he meet her?


    <i>If Miliana refuses to see Prince Kromen... would she meet someone else?</i>


    Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°...¡±


    Elliot looked at him worriedly, about to say something, but Tiren raised his hand to silence him.


    <i>There is someone.</i>


    Tiren licked his dry lips and exhaled softly without realizing it.


    <i>He might be the only card to turn the situation around right now.</i>


    ¡°Prince,¡± he cautiously called out to Kromen, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I will go to Digon alone.¡±


    Tiren¡¯s voice was firm with determination.


    The one who could turn things around was none other than Randol!


    ***


    ¡°You were right.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m just surprised it took this long. He¡¯s still unrefined, I suppose,¡± Karyl told Miliana as he gazed at Tiren waiting in front of the tent.


    <i>I guess he¡¯s still inexperienced. Well... There must have been many challenges on the way to bing chancellor. Compared to back then, he¡¯s like a pampered flower now. His worried face is rather amusing. </i>


    Despite thinking that, Karyl was genuinely impressed with Tiren¡¯s boldness ofing here by himself.


    ¡°Now I just need to meet him and follow the n we discussed. What will you do in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°Since Tiren is here today, Kromen will probablye looking for you tomorrow. I have something else to take care of in the meantime,¡± Karyl said softly.


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, preparing to catch the big fish. I¡¯m going to meet Gordon. Our n hasn¡¯t even begun yet. I¡¯ll tell you more when I get back.¡±


    Miliana looked slightly irritated but decided against arguing.


    ¡°Well, mind games aren¡¯t my kind of battles.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a battle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes glinted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hunt.¡±


    For a moment, as she looked at him, Miliana found Karyl scarier than the empire itself.


    ¡°By the way... what about the Guidance Mercenary Gang stirring things up everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Let them be. I¡¯ve already set up eyes to watch them. Digon doesn¡¯t need to move.¡±


    She chuckled at his words.


    ¡°How many people have you deployed in someone else¡¯s territory? It¡¯s getting ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient, isn¡¯t it? We can predict where the Guidance Mercenary Gang will go,¡± Karyl exined, smiling at Miliana¡¯sment. He felt at ease around her, perhaps because of how much time he had spent with her in his past life. Conversely, Miliana also found herself gradually bing morefortable with him.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to let him meet Randol? He will tell Tiren everything about you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Randol doesn¡¯t know everything about me. The same goes for you, I imagine.¡±


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Quite a lot.¡±


    Karylughed at her question.


    ¡°Anyway, I <i>want</i> Randol to tell Tiren about me. And the fact that Tiren came alone means he knew Randol was here.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell him that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Milianaughed in disbelief at his answer. The fact that Randol was staying here was a crucial secret. Not even the people of the empire knew about this.


    <i>How long has he been nning this?</i>


    She tried to figure it out but soon shook her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t read you at all.¡±


    Miliana stretched and got up from herrge cushion.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    She seemed somewhat excited as she walked out of the tent, as if she had been bored all this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how this goes.¡±

 Chapter 143: The Real Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Real Culprit</h4>


    ¡°Your courage ismendable, venturing by yourself into Digon¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°Well, receiving an audience with Your Majesty has proven quite difficult, so I decided toe personally rather than on behalf of the empire.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Tiren spoke without hesitation, but Miliana shed him a sly smile as though she could see right through him.


    <i>Shhh¨C</i>


    <i>Thunk...!</i>


    In an instant, Miliana drew and threw the rapier from her waist with such speed that one¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t even register. Tiren, unable to react, merely stared at her,pletely frozen. A red line formed on his cheek, blood trickling down.


    The rapier, embedded in the pir behind Tiren, trembled as if unable to withstand its wielder¡¯s strength.


    ¡°And what makes you so confident that I¡¯ll have a friendly chat with you and not send your head back to your prince as a gift?¡±


    Tiren wiped the blood from his cheek with the back of his hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a friendly chat, but I thought at least you wouldn¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because neither of us actually want bloodshed.¡±


    Miliana looked at him with grudging admiration.


    <i>Well, I guess that¡¯s enough.</i>


    Though she was amused by Tiren¡¯s determination and intriguing reactions, she remembered her promise to Karyl and moved on to the next part of the n.


    ¡°So why did youe before me? You said it was personal, not on behalf of the empire?¡± Miliana asked, lifting her chin slightly.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Tiren pulled the sword from the pir and ced it before her.


    ¡°Randol MacGovern.¡±


    The card he wanted to y.


    ¡°He is the survivor of the Ryeo Knights and the fifth of our family. I know he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°He is. A reliable source told me so.¡±


    <i>Sure, but does that source know that the person who annihted your brother¡¯s knights is right here? </i>Miliana thought to herself as she watched Tiren, bemused.


    ¡°Fine, he¡¯s here. We¡¯ve been taking care of him. His injuries were quite severe. As you said, the empire¡¯s matters are the empire¡¯s matters. I see no need to prevent a reunion between brothers.¡±


    She pointed to the end of the tent.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the fifth tent on the right. I would have told you earlier, but he¡¯s still recovering.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s been quite a while since then... Is he still injured badly?¡±


    Tiren¡¯s cold gaze wavered, and now there was a sense of urgency in his tone. Randol, amoner by birth, and Tiren, born into nobility, were different in origin. Nevertheless, Tiren valued Randol, who had earned his knighthood through his own power, above his other brothers.


    Moreover, having spent quite a long time together at the royal pce, Tiren''s attitude and respect toward him was definitely different.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the injuries from back then...¡±


    Although Tiren was visibly worried, Miliana merely scratched her cheek, unsure how to exin the situation.


    ***


    "Brother..."


    Tiren looked at his younger brother, whom he hadn''t seen in a long time. Randol was wrapped in bandages all over, grimacing in pain at every slight movement.


    "What happened to you?"


    "I''m sorry..."


    Seeing Randol bow his head, Tiren thought about his father''s words, realizing they were true.


    <i>How did Karyl know about this?</i>


    Kuwell had only told him that Karyl knew Randol¡¯s whereabouts, not mentioning that Karyl had also be the master of Tatur. It was unclear whether Kuwell had omitted that out of fatherly consideration or due to caution brought on by uncertainty.


    <i>This might be rted to it.</i>


    Judging by what his father had said about Karyl helping the emperor regain his power and authority, Tiren intuitively felt that Karyl was no ordinary person.


    <i>He''s also an immigrant with the same barbarian blood.</i>


    Unlike his other siblings, Tiren had never acknowledged Karyl ever since he had first arrived at their mansion. Perhaps things would have been different if Karyl had just kept to himself, but Tiren couldn¡¯t tolerate an immigrant interfering in the empire¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Tiren nced around the tent.


    ¡°Detection.¡±


    He reached down with his hand and drew a sigil on the ground. Then, a blue rectangr barrier formed around him.


    <i>Oong...!</i>


    The light flickered for a moment and the barrier expanded to cover the entire tent. Then, it disappeared as if it had been absorbed.


    ¡°Hmm. No one is watching us,¡± Tiren muttered after seeing that his detection spell hadn¡¯t caught anything.


    Seeing this, Randol asked with wide eyes, ¡°Brother... have you reached the 4th ss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not long ago. I barely managed to reach it. There are many more talented sorcerers than me at the Academy.¡±


    ¡°But still, congrattions. Father will be pleased.¡±


    Tiren smiled faintly at his words.


    ¡°Father will be happier to know you¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tiren patted Randol¡¯s shoulder lightly, nced around, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the person who ughtered your Ryeo Knights?¡±


    Randol slowly nodded.


    ¡°What did he look like?¡±


    At Tiren''s question, he slightly bit his lip. It had to be unpleasant, recalling the death of hisrades and his own defeat.


    ¡°He was about my age or slightly younger.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Tiren was taken aback by his answer.


    ¡°Brown eyes and brown hair, the typical imperial look...¡±


    Randol sighed.


    ¡°His swordsmanship was outstanding. I¡¯ve seen the imperial knights fight, but that boy was something else. And...¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of magic he used. His mana was purple... I¡¯ve never seen or heard of someone using a Mana de of that kind.¡±


    Randol spoke with difficulty, pressing his forehead as he recalled what he had seen.


    <i>Purple?</i>


    ¡°At first, the Mana de was almost colorless, but during the second sh, it was definitely purple.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I think... I think it¡¯s rted to the Spring of Vision at the Abyssal Rock.¡±


    Randol remembered the lightning that had struck when they had retreated from Abyssal Rock.


    ¡°Was it really purple?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d forget something like that?¡±


    No knight''s Mana de had ever posed a challenge to that singr power.


    Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Thunder¡ªall five elements that made the world were helpless against that power, and they had been brutally shattered back then.


    The strength of Randol¡¯s enemy had been overwhelming; against that sheer elemental dominance, Randol had realized that he would inevitably face defeat, causing him to despair.


    ¡°Purple, huh...¡±


    Tiren recalled a memory from an old tome he had read in the Academy¡¯s library, describing a sorcerer with such power.


    <i>Allen Javius, the Great Arcane Sorcerer. </i>


    ¡°The Assembly of Seven Elders...¡± Tiren muttered under his breath.


    <i>But they¡¯re from the primeval Magical Era.</i>


    He was an ancient figure from a thousand years ago. If that power had been preserved for such a long time, keeping it a secret all this while would have been incredibly difficult.


    And yet...


    Listening to Randol, Tiren couldn¡¯t shake off this sense of unease. He recalled stories heard in the pce corridors.


    <i>The winner of the Expert Magic Competition...</i>


    The one who had infiltrated the Gray Training Ground as a reward for winning the tournament, the one who had led the Ryeo Knights to seek the Clear Distilled Water at the Spring of Vision.


    What kind of ce was the Gray Training Ground? It was the only area rted to the Assembly of Seven Elders that had not yet been explored.


    ¡°You said he used swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a style I had never seen before. Simple yet intricate, static yet dynamic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking out of admiration. The level of his swordsmanship is important. If not even Sword Experts could beat him, he was likely 4th ss.¡±


    Given that this boy had managed to wipe out an entire squad of Ryeo Knights, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was a master of the de.


    Tiren and Randol had to face the unsettling truth that this mysterious enemy was likely a Sword Master.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about swordsmanship, but annihting a bunch of Ryeo Knights with magic alone is no easy feat. Has he also mastered swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Randol couldn¡¯t give a clear answer to Tiren¡¯s question.


    ¡°Think carefully, Randol. Although Father always held back, we grew up watching the swordsmanship of a Sword Master.¡±


    Tiren leaned in closer as he whispered to his brother.


    ¡°Is he stronger than Father?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tiren gasped slightly at Randol¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°I see. So he was that formidable. Was there anything else peculiar about him?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m not sure if it was a coincidence... but when I shed with him at the Spring of Vision, the Sand Serpent appeared.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jumping to conclusions. Taming the Lord of the Rolling Hills is impossible, right? Since the Abyssal Rock isn¡¯t far, it might have been looking for prey.¡±


    Had it been a coincidence? But it had seemed too strange to be mere coincidence.


    A cold wave of unease washed over Tiren.


    ¡°It might not be impossible.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Prince Olivurn couldn¡¯te to the south because the Sand Serpent was blocking the road.¡±


    ¡°You mean the prince turned back to the empire?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem like that. It seems that he¡¯s reorganizing his men. But it¡¯s one hell of a coincidence for the same serpent to cause trouble at such a critical moment.


    ¡°Brother...¡± Randol called out in a tense voice, causing Tiren to gulp nervously. ¡°The one who annihted the Ryeo Knights is here.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I saw him clearly. He was dueling the Queen of Digon. I intervened and ended up like this...¡±


    Tiren looked at him coldly.


    ¡°He beat you up twice...?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tiren wasn¡¯t rebuking his brother for the defeat. Rather, he was angry at what that boy had done to a MacGovern.


    ¡°You should apologize to the emperor, not me. But you¡¯ve given me something important. Your presence here might just be a stroke of luck.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°The reason we came here is because of the annihtion of the Ryeo Knights. Digon isn¡¯t cooperative due to the issues with the Five Families and the knights.¡±


    <i>But if the culprit is linked to Digon, the story changes. We might even hold Queen Miliana ountable.</i>


    That could potentially change the entire situation.


    <i>I¡¯ve figured out a way to have the queen meet us. </i>


    Tiren unwittingly clenched his fist.


    ¡°Randol, what are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say, but in this condition... I¡¯ll be more of a hindrance than anything.¡±


    Tiren nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s still something I¡¯m going to need to do,¡± Randol said resolutely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t seek personal revenge. This matter is no longer just yours, but the empire¡¯s.¡±


    Sensing his brother¡¯s intentions, Tiren dissuaded him.


    ¡°I understand. But I can¡¯t return like this.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡±


    Randol nodded at his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to the empire and ept my punishment.¡±


    ¡°Goodd.¡±


    Tiren gave a bitter smile and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back with Prince Kromen. I hope you can act as the mediator then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Take care of yourself.¡±


    There was much to do to prepare for the following day. As much as he wanted to, Tiren couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on this reunion.


    <i>Ssss¨C</i>


    As he was leaving, Tiren paused at the tent¡¯s exit, and Randol looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Onest thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Following his discussion with Randol, Tiren had been debating whether to ask this question. This figure with brown eyes, brown hair, and even magic... Those features didn¡¯t seem connected, and yet an inexplicable doubt lingered in his mind.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a foolish question, but just in case...¡± Tiren asked cautiously. ¡°Did your attacker resemble Karyl at all?¡±

 Chapter 144: Behind the Scenes (1)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Behind the Scenes (1)</h4>


    "The one who annihted the Ryeo Knights is said to be in Digon."


    "Then... does that mean the queen is hiding him?" Kromen asked with a slightly surprised expression at Tiren''s report, who had just returned from Digon.


    "If that¡¯s true, it might exin why she refused to see us. They could all be in cahoots with him," Yurin Huygar spoke as if he had been waiting for this moment. Already upset by Miliana''s cold reception, he seemed to have found the perfect excuse.


    "We haven¡¯t confirmed their rtionship yet. We can rify that after meeting with the queen. However, bringing up this issue will make it harder for her to refuse to see us.¡±


    "Hmm... You''ve been through a lot."


    Kromen nodded at his words.


    "My apologies."


    "But... does that mean your brother is currently in Digon''s territory?" asked Kan, who had been listening to Tiren.


    "Yes. I heard the story from him."


    "If he¡¯s a knight, he should have reported to the prince and paid his respects. Why haven''t we heard anything until now?"


    The atmosphere turned cold as Kan, who had never raised his voice before, questioned the oversight. Although Randol had provided critical information, it seemed that the principle of chivalry was more important to Kan.


    "My apologies. He was severely injured and unable to move. He had another sh with that fiend..." Tiren responded smoothly, likely expecting this from Kan.


    The fact that Randol received help from Digon was, in a way, something that the nobles of the empire would not easily tolerate, which made Kan''s reaction natural. After all, Tiren himself didn¡¯t recognize Karyl, an immigrant, as his brother.


    However, the elbow does not bend outward. Considering Tiren¡¯s brotherly devotion and his desire to prove himself to these people, there was only one way to go: protect Randol at all costs.


    "But thanks to him, we now have a clear idea of the culprit¡¯s swordsmanship. Randol will y a significant role in finding him. Moreover, he will act as an intermediary in the meeting with the queen,¡± Tiren spoke as he knelt before Kromen. "So please, forgive my brother¡¯sck of courtesy, Your Highness."


    "No, please stand up. Without you, we would have been in a difficult position. It¡¯s unreasonable to call an injured man unfaithful.¡±


    Seeing Tiren kneel as if to defuse the situation, Kromen quickly gestured for him to rise. Unlike his old butler, the young prince fortunately valued resolving the current predicament more than formalities.


    <i>He¡¯s be cunning, thatd</i>


    Yurin Huygar felt that Tiren had stepped up rather fast, handling the situation not with theoretical knowledge but with his instinct.


    "Then... I shall request an audience with the queen once more.¡±


    "This will be ourst chance."


    "Indeed. I will prepare thoroughly."


    Tiren nodded.


    ***


    <i>¡°Karyl...? Are you talking about the sixth child?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Yes.¡±</i>


    Randol looked at Tiren with a puzzled expression.


    <i>¡°It sounds strange, but the name of the winner of the tournament in the magic city was also Karyl..¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Hmm...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°The Expert Tournament is only for those who have be sorcerers.¡±</i>


    It would be utterly ridiculous if anyone else said this, but since it was Tiren suggesting this improbable theory, Randol listened with an open mind.


    <i>¡°Isn¡¯t it just a coincidence? Surely the Karyl we know isn¡¯t the only one on the continent with that name, right?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Perhaps.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Besides... that child is...¡±</i>


    Randol looked at Tiren cautiously. They both knew the fundamental reason this theory couldn¡¯t be true<i>.</i>


    <i>¡°Yes, he¡¯s an immigrant. We both know he doesn¡¯t have and can¡¯t have mana. I understand how foolish my question is.¡±</i>


    Tiren turned his head.


    <i>¡°Do you remember what he asked Father when he first came to the mansion?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Of course. He said he wanted to study magic.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Exactly.¡±</i>


    Whenever Tiren thought of Karyl, the idea of magic always seemed to follow him like a shadow. These suspicions of his most likely stemmed from Karyl¡¯s peculiar behavior after arriving at the mansion.


    <i>¡°But that was because he wanted to understand magic to defeat us, wasn¡¯t it?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Yeah, but what bothers me is that your attacker used a sword.¡±</i>


    Randol looked at Tiren and said, <i>¡°I¡¯ve heard that an immigrant¡¯s ck eyes cannot be changed with magic. It¡¯s impossible.¡±</i>


    There had been numerous studies and experiments conducted on immigrants. Among these, one of the most discussed topics among sorcerers was the distinct ck color of their eyes and hair, which could only be seen in immigrant tribes.


    Sorcerers had attempted to change their eyes and hair with magic, but no spell had ever seeded. It was as if their eyes consumed all mana like a void or repelled it like an imprable barrier, rejecting the very essence of magic.


    Therefore, the distinctive ck color of the immigrant tribe was deemed heretical, serving as evidence of their otherness.


    <i>¡°Indeed.¡± </i>Tiren nodded.


    However, they were overlooking the most crucial point. Not even Tiren had realized it. The esteemed sorcerers believed they had conducted every possible experiment. They thought the world wasposed of the five elements, and that had been true until now.


    In other words, the sorcerers¡¯ experiments on immigrants were limited to human realms. No matter how intelligent Tiren was, he had almost no way of knowing about the other element, namely the colorless one.


    <i>¡°Yes, I must be overthinking it. No matter what possibilities I consider, they all hinge on the assumption that Karyl possesses mana.¡±</i>


    Randol nodded.


    <i>I must¡¯ve been overly sensitive about him...</i>


    ***


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Returning to his room, Tiren regretted asking Randol that question that night.


    ¡°Ugh, it was so embarrassing...¡±


    He shook his head as if to dispel his lingering doubts and started thinking about what to discuss with Miliana the next day.


    <i>Scratch, scratch, scratch...</i>


    Tiren infused the paper with mana as he wrote on it. After drafting a document, the letters vanished as if wiped away by an invisible eraser. When he infused more mana, the letters reappeared like waves for a few moments before they disappeared again.


    <i>Magic Engraving.</i>


    It was a special spell that made the writing invisible to everyone but the caster. It was used in the Magical Era to create verbal oath contracts, but in the present, where magic had diminished, sorcerers had adapted it to create magical oath documents.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Tiren meticulouslyposed the oath document. There could be no mistakes; any overlooked detail could tip the bnce he had just managed to level. He felt thatpleting this task would be a turning point for him.


    <i>Tick-tock... tick-tock... tick-tock.</i>


    Only the sound of the clock¡¯s hands filled the room.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    By the time he finally set down the pen, dawn was beginning to break. Looking at the numerous, long uses, Tiren rubbed his tired eyes and muttered, ¡°I should still consult my master when I return to the empire...¡±


    Despite everything, he couldn¡¯t shake off his suspicions about Karyl.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again,¡± Miliana greeted Tiren, who had arrived with Kromen, with a sly smile.


    Unlike their first meeting, seats had been prepared for them in her tent. It felt as though she had been waiting to meet them under these circumstances all along.


    ¡°You look confident. Did something from that night help you?¡±


    At her question, Tiren bowed slightly.


    ¡°I just need to confirm a few things so that we can move forward positively.¡±


    Tiren pushed toward her the box containing the oath document he had worked on all night and exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Hmm, but that big guy isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Seemingly uninterested in the document, Miliana nced up and scanned Kromen¡¯s party.


    ¡°Sir Gordon will no longer be involved in matters between the empire and Digon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, just as I expected.¡±


    <i>...As expected?</i>


    Tiren was puzzled by Miliana''s cryptic response, but what mattered now was not the Guidance Mercenary Gang, but the queen before him.


    <i>Focus, Tiren</i>, he repeated to himself, trying to steady his racing heart.


    However, unlike his tense demeanor, Miliana seemed rather bored, staring off into the distance.


    ***


    ¡°Gordon Fabian.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Sitting with his arms crossed and eyes closed, he twitched slightly at the mention of his name and looked forward.


    To reach the office on the airship, there was only one entrance.


    ¡°Even the mercenaries sometimes lose their way...¡±


    Moreover, one had to pass through a maze of stairs guarded by dozens of sentries.


    ¡°For someone who¡¯s not even a mercenary to make it all the way to my room...¡± said Gordon, looking at the silhouette standing by the door. ¡°Did youe here to die?¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    In an instant, as Gordon opened his eyes wide, the objects around his desk began to tremble from the sheer intensity of his murderous aura. However, the one at the door didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°Well, well...¡± Gordon watched him with a curious gaze. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, and you¡¯re still the same.¡±


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    The mask Karyl was wearing cracked at the edge as soon as Gordon finished speaking. With a slight grimace, he removed the mask and revealed his face.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Gordon had shown no emotion before, but his eyes widened slightly at the familiar face.


    ¡°So you really dide here to die,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we made that contract, and yet there¡¯s still no word about the airship engine?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at his words. Despite the fierce growling resembling that of a beast, there was a hint of familiarity, rather than hostility, in Gordon¡¯s voice.


    <i>Not bad.</i>


    Back when they first met, Karyl could barely stand his ground against Gordon, but now it was different.


    <i>When I became a Sword Saint in my previous life... only two of the five Sword Masters, who were hailed as the strongest on the continent, were still alive.</i>


    Valvont, the King of Martial Arts, and Gh, the Knight of the Brand.


    Even now, the King of Martial Arts remained uninvolved in the continent¡¯s affairs, leaving Gh the only Sword Master Karyl had faced.


    <i>It''s different from my father''s time when I had to conceal my mana.</i>


    A few years ago, Karyl would¡¯ve crumbled before Gordon, but now he found the interaction between them intriguing.


    The powerful opponents he had faced in his previous life were ultimately not human but monstrous beings known as Tarak


    ¡°You still remember me,¡± Karyl remarked. ¡°It¡¯ll take a few more years to fulfill the contract. We set a long deadline because we needed to finish developing the Mana Mine and set up the machinery to craft the Octagonal Stone.¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone who can craft it?¡±


    Karyl nodded at Gordon¡¯s question. After the Oracle had been prophesied, he had even flown in an airship equipped with that engine in his previous life. If he weren¡¯t confident, he wouldn¡¯t have made a contract with Gordon just to get Mikhail.


    ¡°There are three years left in the contract, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Haha... So you want me to wait another three years? I¡¯ll be dead by then,¡± Gordonined, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    ¡°Well, that aside...¡±


    Suddenly, Gorgon''s gaze sharpened. The question regarding the engine had been merely a formality. It was time to cut to the point.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Though he appeared rxed, the sharp killing intent in his questions pricked like needles. However, Karyl stepped closer as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s three years? The great Gordon Fabian won¡¯t die of old age in just three years.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. You won¡¯t die of old age but from illness.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Gordon¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Why would the great Gordon Fabian keep a vice captain he dislikes by his side? Of course, because he¡¯s cunning and clever.¡±


    Gordon listened to Karyl.


    ¡°When you wondered who would be capable of leading the Guidance Mercenary Gang after you¡¯re gone, you realized that Jaygun Luke was the best choice. No matter how stubborn you are, you value the continuity of the Guidance Mercenary Gang more than your pride.¡±


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± Gordon snarled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been experiencing pain in your chest for years now,¡± Karyl went on undeterred.


    Gordon¡¯s expression grew even stiffer.


    ¡°As a Sword Master, you¡¯d know your body well enough without needing a healer. You¡¯ve felt your heart gradually hardening.¡±


    <i>Step... Step... Step...</i>


    Karyl slowly approached him.


    ¡°You must have searched for a cure but couldn¡¯t find one, and such a disease hasn¡¯t even been recorded. You probably resigned yourself to thinking it was an incurable condition. But that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your heart that¡¯s the problem. It¡¯s because the blood flowing through your veins boils and evaporates, which is preventing your mana from properly circting through your mana points.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°The hardening of your heart is just a secondary result of that.¡±


    Karyl provided the answer to the question that had troubled Gordon during his extensive research across the continent.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Oxidized Blood Syndrome.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Gulp...</i>


    For the first time, the beast-like man wore a tense expression and gulped nervously.


    ¡°That¡¯s your illness.¡±


    <i>Thud!</i>


    ¡°And it¡¯s not even incurable.¡±


    Karyl ced arge item he had been holding on the ground.


    ¡°I figured you wouldn¡¯t meddle in the prince¡¯s affairs. The prince is likely busy weighing his own deals...¡±


    It was loot obtained from the Minotaur¡¯sir.


    ¡°Shall we make a deal?¡±


    At that moment, Gordon responded not with words, but with a punch.

 Chapter 145: Behind the Scenes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Behind the Scenes (2)</h4>


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Suddenly, Gordon grabben Karyl, who was less than half his size, and violently flung him backward.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª?!¡±


    <i>WHAM!</i>


    Karyl, with his arms crossed to block the iing attack, flew through the office wall and crashed into the wall on the other side of the hallway.


    ¡°Tsk¡ª!¡±


    Having blocked Gordon¡¯s strike, his arms were trembling as if they had been electrocuted.


    Gordon¡¯s power was immense, which was why he was astounded to see Karyl still standing after taking his punch.


    "Heh... I thought you were a funny guy from the first time I saw you. I didn''t think you¡¯d be able to block that.¡±


    Gordon rotated his arm lightly.


    ¡°Even a Sword Expert would have had their arms shattered by that one punch.¡±


    His massive biceps bulged, and as he clenched his fist, the sleeve of his Guidance Mercenary Gang uniform burst open with a loud opo.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    His monstrous torso twitched with each breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue your little chat outside. If we do this here, the airship will get destroyed.¡±


    The numerous scars visible through his torn clothes were like medals, but they were almost overshadowed by his perfect muscles, twitching like living creatures.


    ¡°Whoa...¡± Karyl couldn¡¯t help being impressed.


    <i>So this was Gordon Fabian in his prime.</i>


    Karyl found it utterly ridiculous, especially considering that his punch hadn¡¯t had any mana infused in it. Just with raw physical strength, Gordon was a monster.


    <i>I shouldn¡¯t do this... </i>He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Karyl had surpassed his father, Kuwell MacGovern, in pure swordsmanship at the age of eighteen. It had taken him six years, and that alone was an astounding achievement.


    But now he was no longer at that level, not even close. Two years had passed since his return. He had altered the course of history, changing the empire from how he remembered it. However, Karyl was curious about his own transformation more than any other change.


    He had fought countless battles, but even in his previous life, he had rarelye across individuals of absolute, unmatched strength.


    He was filled with pure curiosity.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gordon called out to him.


    Although for a brief moment, Karyl wanted to just forget why he hade here. Sometimes, fists were more efficient than words formunicating.


    ¡°How can you just throw a punch like that, out of nowhere?¡±


    <i>Thunk¡ª</i>


    Stepping outside the airship, Karyl nted Freezing Talon in the ground and gripped Agnel.


    ¡°Now, could I throw one back at you?¡±


    ¡°You wield a sword, and yet you¡¯re asking if you can punch me. How interesting.¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Gordon¡¯s remark.


    At the suddenmotion, the mercenaries rushed out of the ship.


    ¡°Everyone, get back inside,¡± Gordon quietly urged his subordinates, ncing at them briefly.


    ¡°Huh? But...¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way. You didn¡¯t even notice there was an intruder. I won''t repeat myself.¡±


    Though confident in their abilities, the mercenaries merely nodded at Gordon¡¯smand, not daring to argue.


    ¡°Idiots...¡± Gordon clicked his tongue.


    "Isn''t it that it''s dangerous, rather than just being an interference?" Karyl asked, twirling Agnel lightly.


    <i>Thump! Thump!</i>


    Instead of answering, Gordon merely strode toward Karyl, the ground sinking under his foot with each step he took. While even an Expert could leave deep footprints, Gordon was on an entirely different level.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re in my way.¡±


    The ground rumbled as though there were an earthquake, yet his heavy steps didn¡¯t kick up any dust.


    ¡°...¡±


    It had been a while since Karylst felt a drop of sweat trickle down his forehead.


    <i>No way...</i>


    Despite attaining mana and mastering the Arcane one, Karyl had only been properly utilizing his mana for less than a year due to his previously blocked meridians. At just fourteen years old, his body was stillughablepared to Gordon¡¯s fully developed, muscr build.


    <i>Voosh!</i>


    But Karyl didn¡¯t hesitate to charge at him.


    In fact, it was precisely this stark difference between their physiques that would allow him to truly put his swordsmanship and mana mastery to the test.


    <i>Zzzzzz...!!</i>


    The moment he grabbed the dagger spinning in his palm, a powerful mana erupted from its de, making it seem longer. After slipping into Gordon¡¯s range, Karyl shed at his waist.


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    Just before the Aura de from Agnel reached him, Gordon brought his fist down from above.


    <i>Crack!!</i>


    Dust and debris flew in all directions; the impact pushed Karyl¡¯s de down, while he himself was propelled upward.


    Thanks to the dragon mana granting him an endless supply of mana, Karyl certainly surpassed Gordon in terms of speed. However, when it came to sheer physical strength, Gordon, with his muchrger build, was leagues above him.


    <i>Bang! BANG!</i>


    Karyl took a step mid-air. He then zigzagged as if jumping on invisible walls, shing diagonally at Gordon¡¯s neck.


    <i>Woosh! </i>


    <i>Ziiing...!!</i>


    The Aura de of Agnel vibrated.


    Colorless Air Sword - Second Form.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Gordon grabbed the de of Agnel with a loud metallic ng, and just like when he had struck Karyl earlier, debris flew around them. His hand was surrounded by a thick earthen shield, unique to his Earth element.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting sword technique you have.¡±


    <i>Creak...!!</i>


    As Gordon slowly pushed the de downward, Agnel¡¯s edge, made of Clear Distilled Water, sparkled and screeched as though wailing.


    Karyl held onto Agnel with both hands, but he couldn¡¯t withstand Gordon¡¯s overwhelming strength.


    It wasn¡¯t a specific sword or martial technique.


    There were five Sword Masters in the world, but that rank was merely a testament to their immense strength, as not all of them wielded swords. Valvont, the King of Martial Arts, had reached that level solely with martial arts, while Gh, the Knight of the Brand, used a halberd.


    Each had their own unique style and form.


    But Gordon was different.


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    He had reached the level of a Sword Master purely through his natural physical strength and power. If he were a barbarian without any mana like Karyl, he might have been called a Martial Saint before Karyl.


    <i>He¡¯s even more of a monster with mana.</i>


    Karyl released Agnel from Gordon¡¯s grip, pivoted on his right foot, and kicked upward with all his might.


    <i>Bang! Bang! Boom...!!</i>


    Like a spinning wheel, Karyl struck his stomach, then his chest, and finally his chin. The shock forced Gordon to drop the dagger, and Karyl quickly rolled on the ground to retrieve it.


    <i>This is insane...</i>


    Karyl looked up.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Gordon, twisting his neck side to side, stared back at him.


    Karyl¡¯s mana-infused kicks were more powerful than most sword strikes. But Gordon, who had instantly hardened his face akin to a stone statue, merely staggered back and didn¡¯t even seem badly hurt.


    ¡°Rozes!!¡± Gordon, looking at the ship, called out in a booming voice. ¡°Bring out the Martyr.¡±


    Quickly responding to his order, three men struggled to carry a massive battle hammer and eventually managed to drop it from the upper floor of the airship.


    <i>THUD!</i>


    The hammernded vertically, rumbling the ground akin to an earthquake. It was caked with dried blood, its origin unknown.


    Gordon casually grabbed the handle and swung the hammer over his shoulder.


    <i>Crack... Crack...</i>


    Gordon¡¯s entire body turned brown as if d in armor. The thickyers of earth enveloping him made his already huge build look twice as big.


    <i>Is that it?</i>


    Gordon used mana differently from the other Sword Master. If the others used it for offense, his monstrous strength allowed him to focus his mana entirely on defense. He hadn¡¯t used any sword or spear techniques throughout his life¡ªinstead, he had created and honed a unique defensive magic.


    <i>Automata.</i>


    This was an absolute defensive technique of the Earth element. However, after Gordon sumbed to his illness in his previous life, the technique had been lost with him, and so Karyl hadn¡¯t had the chance to see it in action.


    Gordon smirked at Karyl as if to invite him to attack. He almost looked like a child who had finally found a fun toy after being bored for the longest time.


    ¡°That¡¯s a monster, alright,¡± Karyl uttered his honest thoughts at the sight of his opponent. "Then I guess this is the end."


    <i>Shing...</i>


    He retrieved his sword, which he had nted in the ground moments earlier.


    "Oh, you¡¯re finally using that thing?"


    Gordon gazed at Karyl¡¯s sword, intrigued. The chilling aura it emitted was anything but ordinary.


    "My hammer''s pretty decent too. Wonder if it''ll shatter your sword.


    <i>THOOM!</i>


    Gordon''s effortless swing made the massive hammer seem light, but the thunderous roar it emitted as it cut through the air told a different story.


    "Phew..."


    Karyl infused Agnel with the power of the zing King.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!!</i>


    A fierce me surged from his hand to the sword¡¯s hilt, seemingly ready to consume everything.


    In contrast, the de of the Freezing Talon took on a stark white color as it absorbed the chill of the Aura de.


    Gordon watched him with growing interest.


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence.


    Karyl turned his head. Twilight was slowly creeping in.


    "We don''t have much time."


    His concern wasn''t for Kromen but for Tiren.


    "You leave with me with no choice, then."


    Karyl had to wrap this up before they arrived.


    <i>Click.</i>


    At that moment, Karyl utched the Bracelet of Greed on his wrist.


    ...


    <i>KABOOM¡ª!!!</i>


    "...!!"


    Not even Gordon Fabian himself managed to react to the explosive burst of mana; he merely stared at Karyl wide-eyed. The two of them had certainly been at least a couple dozen of meters apart from each other.


    "You..."


    But now, Karyl stood right in front of him. Even so, Gordon¡¯s astonishment had quickly vanished, now looking at his adversary rather indifferently.


    "Why are you here again?"


    "Haha..."


    Karyl couldn''t helpughing, unable to tell if Gordon was truly indifferent or simply fearless beyond human standards.


    <i>I¡¯m trying to save you.</i>


    Gordon nced at Karyl''s Agnel embedded in his shoulder and then turned his head back. The sheer power had pierced right through his earthen armor.


    <i>Crack... Crack...</i>


    That wasn''t the end of it. The hand with which he was holding the Martyr trembled slightly. Had he not blocked the Freezing Talon with the hammer, it would have been lodged between his ribs.


    "Ah..."


    Gordon examined Karyl''s attack. Each of his strikes had been aimed at a vital point.


    "So that¡¯s how it is, huh?


    As he looked at Karyl, his lips curled into a defiant smile.

 Chapter 146: Behind the Scenes (3)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Behind the Scenes (3)</h4>


    ¡°Is he even human?¡±


    ¡°We knew that Captain was a monster, but...¡±


    ¡°That kid also seems like one.¡±


    The mercenaries inside the airship couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment as they watched the fight between Gordon and Karyl. They had traveled all over the continent and encountered all kinds of strange things, but this was a first.


    ¡°That kid... Isn¡¯t he the one who came to us before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he bought Mikhail and a few other mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear? Mikhail switched to bing a sorcerer. There''s a rumor he¡¯s reached the 4th ss...¡±


    ¡°What? That makes him extremely rare. He won¡¯t be a B-rank mercenary anymore when he returns.¡±


    They all remembered Karyl and marveled at him. Despite the variedments, themon feeling was one of amazement.


    ¡°...¡±


    Unlike them, Vice Captain Jaygun remained cautious of the uninvited guest who hade out of nowhere.


    <i>BOOM¡ª!!</i>


    <i>CRASH¡ª!!</i>


    Gordon swung Martyr with all his might, the head of the hammer hitting the air with a thunderp. But at that moment, Karyl vanished, and Gordon quickly turned his head to relocate him.


    ¡°There you are!¡±


    As though predicting where he had gone, Gordon swung his Martyr once again with great precision.


    Third Stance: Long Weeping Posture.


    In an instant, Karyl shot forward like a bullet, blocking Martyr head-on. He then slid up the hammer¡¯s shaft to infiltrate Gordon¡¯s guard.


    ¡°...!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a defensive maneuver.


    Second Stance: Unicorn Posture.


    The next stance followed. Gordon had just seen a sword technique identical to the Colorless Air Sword, but unlike that one, even though he could see it right in front of him, he couldn''t predict the trajectory of the sword.


    ¡°Hmph...!!¡±


    Karyl held his breath. His arm trembled slightly. Using all five stances consecutively would still be taxing for him. The extreme swordsmanship Karyl had created, relying solely on physical strength, was indeed burdensome.


    But without this level of exertion, he couldn¡¯t hope to topple a giant like Gordon.


    <i>St...!!</i>


    Blood spurted from Gordon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Captain!!!¡±


    The mercenaries, watching in horror, rushed out of the airship.


    <i>Thud... Thud...</i>


    Both men froze, staring at each other as if time had stopped.


    Karyl¡¯s de had barely missed Gordon¡¯s neck.


    <i>Drip...</i>


    ¡°...You bastard!!¡± Gordon roared, finally losing his temper after receiving a deep cut on his cheek. But in that instant, his movements halted for a split second due to the pain.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes glinted.


    It was something that an ordinary person wouldn''t notice, but in a duel between two people of such high rank, that split moment of vulnerability could very well be the decisive factor in determining the oue.


    <i>Wham¡ª!</i>


    However, for some reason, Karyl didn''t move. Gordon, moving a stepte, grabbed Karyl by the neck and mmed him into the ground.


    <i>BOOM...!!</i>


    The impact shook the ground.


    ¡°You...¡± Gordon looked down at Karyl and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Sword Master.¡±


    Karyl couldn¡¯t hide his disbelief.


    ¡°...You¡¯re only realizing that <i>now</i>?¡±


    That realization hade awfullyte, only after the whole area had been turned into ruins. If Karyl were merely a Sword Expert, he would¡¯ve been knocked out cold by Gordon¡¯s heavy blows.


    But Gordon was speaking nonchntly, as if it was nothing extraordinary.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never learned magic, I don¡¯t care about ss distinctions. In fact, I think it¡¯s hrious that there are such trivial distinctions between swordsmen. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    The more Karyl listened, the more he realized Gordon Fabian was beyond human standards.


    <i>This isn¡¯t about learning magic or not, you dimwit. </i>Karyl shook his head. Despite possessing overwhelming strength, Gordon seemed incredibly ignorant and dull in certain areas.


    "The old folks will be pleased. They''ve been saying a lot of nonsense about how the lineage of Sword Masters has been cut off and how the younger generationcks skill because there hasn''t been a new Sword Master in a while."


    Gordon bent down to look at Karyl lying on the ground.


    ¡°But strong guys always show up, eventually. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    As he said that, it was clear that he was asserting his dominance over the fallen Karyl. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Those who had reached the pinnacle always believed they had worked way harder than any other rising individual.


    Gordon was undeniably a powerful warrior, but in attaining that strength, he had also grown somewhat arrogant.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Karyl responded calmly. He then infused his mana into the arm holding him by the cor.


    <i>Crack... Crack...</i>


    And then it happened.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    <i>CRACK! SMASH!!</i>


    Gordon had quickly pinned down Karyl¡¯s arms, but the gauntlets of his Automata suddenly cracked from the fingertips akin to an earthquake splitting the ground.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    It was as though his arms exploded, pieces of the gauntlets flying everywhere. Then, almost immediately, the earthen armor covering his entire body crumbled as well.


    <i>Boom!! Crash¡ª!!</i>


    The consecutive explosions flung the massive Gordon tens of meters away, sending him crashing into a distant sand dune.


    ¡°Phew...! It seems that time spares no one. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re an old folk too...?¡±


    Karyl moved his sore shoulders up and down as he slowly walked toward Gordon.


    ¡°Cough... Cough!¡±


    Gordon looked at Karyl with an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°Rozes!!¡± Karyl shouted toward the airship while keeping his eyes on the staggering Gordon.


    ¡°...Y-Yes?¡± one of the mercenaries who had helped carry the Martyr shouted back in confusion.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I left in Gordon¡¯s room. Bring it here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes... Yes, right on!¡±


    At Karyl¡¯smand, the mercenary hurriedly moved. He ran with arge load slung over both shoulders, panting heavily as he reached Karyl.


    ¡°Huff... Huff...¡±


    "Good job. Sorry, but I only knew your name.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Gordon just mentioned you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Oh....¡± Rozes, with a scruffy beard, nodded clumsily at Karyl¡¯s words.


    "If you¡¯d thrown this at me like you did with Gordon¡¯s hammer, I would¡¯ve thrown you the same way. Good thing you were careful, right?"


    ¡°...Yes, it seems so.¡±


    Rozes bowed to Karyl, quickly set down the load, and ran off.


    ¡°That fool...¡± Gordon muttered under his breath as he watched Rozes in disbelief.


    "Be grateful for his foolishness. If he had really thrown it out and damaged the contents, it would have been a bigger problem."


    <i>Click¨C</i>


    Karyl opened the box he had brought.


    "The Oxidized Blood Syndrome you have is caused by a reaction between a specificponent in your blood and the blood vessels in your body. The reaction generates heat, which causes your blood to boil, weakening your mana veins as well."


    <i>Thud... Thud.</i>


    Karyl brushed off the dirt on Gordon¡¯s chest, right over his heart.


    "The hardness of your Automata, which you could call your secret technique, may have diminished for the same reason. If it were as strong as in your prime...¡±


    He shrugged lightly before continuing, "There might have been a one in ten thousand chance that my sword strike wouldn''t have shattered your armor."


    ¡°Hmph... Overconfident, aren¡¯t you? Are you saying it would have broken anyway?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Gordon¡¯s retort.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. If you were in your prime, it might have been tough for me to break it. You¡¯re one of the continent¡¯s five Sword Masters, after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your useless praise.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s fortunate you¡¯re weakened. If you could use your mana to its full extent, you wouldn¡¯t have survived like you did.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    "That brief moment of weakness earlier. Wasn''t it because of the pain?"


    Gordon''s lips twitched as if he wanted to say something, but he stopped.


    ¡°You know what would¡¯ve happened if I¡¯d attacked you in that state.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    "You would have either lost an arm to my sword or died of a heart attack before that."


    Gordon had no choice but to admit it¡ªKaryl hadpletely seen through his current condition. He also couldn¡¯t help wondering if his prime-condition Automata could withstand Karyl¡¯s swordsmanship.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Karyl took out a key from his coat.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    But the key was bent and ruined beyond recognition from the intense sh with Gordon.


    <i>nk¨C</i>


    He threw away the broken key and, without hesitation, ripped off the lock of therge box and opened the lid.


    <i>Whoosh...!!</i>


    Instantly, a tremendous chill and steam poured out from inside the box. Inside were dozens of precious quadrteral cradle stones.


    "...!"


    Gordon''s eyes widened as soon as he saw what was inside.


    "Bringing this here took some effort. You need to keep it cold to prevent it from spoiling, and anything less than a quadrteral elemental stone wouldn''t work on its skin."


    Inside the boxy Aeacus¡¯ head, which had its eyes wide open and beak gaping as if still alive.


    "I don''t need to exin what this creature is, do I? To slow the reaction of Oxidized Blood Syndrome, you need to stimte the mana veins to increase their cirction."


    "Hmm."


    "This is extremely hard to obtain. Consider yourself lucky and make a stew out of it. It will serve as a temporary measure. The electric force contained in Aeacus will stimte and elerate your blood cirction."


    "...You want me to eat this?"


    Gordon''s face hardened.


    "I guess you still feel fine. If you don''t want to eat it, forget it,¡± Karyl continued as though it was no big deal. ¡°Unless you can find another S-rank thunder element monster that''s both visually appealing and tasty before you die."


    There was no such thing as an appetizing monster, and catching an S-rank monster was no easy feat.


    "Wait, wait...!" Gordon urgently asked, "Why should I trust what you say?"


    "If nothing changes after you eat it, you can cut off my head. I don''t mind."


    In truth, there was no way to cure Gordon Fabian. Oxidized Blood Syndrome was a gic condition, determined at birth. Besides, the rarity of the disease made experimentation quite difficult.


    <i>Allen Javius, I''m grateful to you once again. If you hadn''t passed on that knowledge to me, I wouldn''t have been able to save Gordon Fabian.</i>


    Magic poisoning was considered an incurable disease in this current era, but in the Magical Era, it was seen as nothing more than amon cold.


    Gordon''s gic disease, Oxidized Blood Syndrome, was also rare, but it had been around since the days of the Magical Era.


    Before reaching the 5th ss, Karyl had struggled even to ess the vague knowledge stored in his mind. But now, although only partially, he could utilize the knowledge from the Magical Era recorded by Allen, apart from the magic itself.


    Luckily, Oxidized Blood Syndrome had been around even back then, during the time of the Assembly of Seven Elders, when magic had flourished far more than these days.


    <i>Tap, tap. </i>


    Karyl lightly tapped the frozen head of Aeacus and said, "As I said earlier, this is a temporary measure. It will make handling mana a bit easier, but it''s not a cure. I can''t let the great Gordon Fabian be a toothless tiger."


    "..."


    Gordon frowned, feeling his pride wounded as he was being cared for by this boy.


    "Do you know what triggers Oxidized Blood Syndrome?"


    "What is it?" Gordon asked urgently. After all, knowing the cause could lead to a cure.


    "Alcohol."


    Gordon¡¯s face instantly twisted.


    "Quit drinking if you don''t want to die."


    "You crazy bastard..." Gordon scoffed at him. The storage room in the airship had more alcohol than food. "So it really is incurable,¡± he went on, realizing that knowing the cause didn¡¯t help at all.


    Karyl chuckled at his reaction, as if he had expected it.


    "If you don''t like that, there''s another way...."


    "What...?" Gordon asked with genuine interest, unlike before. He would rather die than quit drinking.


    "What, for free?"


    Karyl lightly patted Gordon on the shoulder.


    "That''s not going to happen."


    At that moment, Karyl wore a peculiar smile.


    "...What do you want?"


    This time, Gordon replied with words instead of a punch.

 Chapter 147: The Start of the Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Start of the Hunt</h4>


    "Let''s hear it then."


    Miliana looked back and forth between Kromen and Tiren without even thinking of taking out the oath documentid before her.


    "The central region allows a subordinate to express the king''s intentions, right? I wasn''t thinking clearly. The very act of sending an envoy means the king hasn''te forward himself. I got a bit carried away with my emotions."


    <i>That doesn¡¯t make any sense.</i>


    Although a barbarian from the south, Miliana was the leader of a tribe. Moreover, everyone knew about her secret pact with Olivurn. There was no way she hadn¡¯t been aware of such a basic rule.


    "If you wish, I can allow you to speak to me on behalf of the prince from now on."


    Tiren thought that Milliana was apologizing for the unreasonable excuses she had used to dy their meeting.


    "No, it¡¯s fine."


    But now, having made it this far, he had to put up even with such apologies.


    <i>Let''s see how long you can keep up this arrogance.</i>


    "Before we begin, I¡¯d like to thank you for helping my ipetent brother,¡± Tiren said in a low voice, casting the queen a sharp look.


    "It''s nothing to be thankful for. It''s fortunate that he¡¯s recovered and managed to reunite with his brother.¡±


    Tiren let out a low sigh. Enough with the pleasantries.


    "As you know, the empire has sent Prince Kromen, along with the other two princes, to the south to resolve that incident.¡±


    "And one of them tried to kill me as part of the resolution." Miliana lightly shrugged as if it were no big deal and motioned for him to continue.


    "The purpose of this mission was to address and find a solution for the killing of the Ryeo Knights, but we missed the most crucial point."


    "Is that so?"


    "The real question is whether the barbarian tribes of the south were truly responsible for annihting the Ryeo knights."


    "Hmm..." Miliana slowly nodded.


    "Unfortunately,munication between the south and the empire has been poor since the incident."


    "So?"


    "However, thanks to your grace, I learned an interesting fact from meeting the only surviving member of the Ryeo Knights, my brother."


    "My grace, you say..." Miliana gave a subtle smile. "Well, go on."


    Since Tiren didn¡¯t know Karyl¡¯s true identity, he couldn¡¯t guess her intentions.


    "The root of the issue between the empire and the south stems from the annihtion of the Ryeo Knights."


    Everyone nodded at Tiren''s words, especially Kromen, who seemed eager, as if expecting something.


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    Yurin Huygar and Elliot frowned slightly at his reaction, but only for a second. The former nced at Ken.


    "Although the knights had conflicts with the Five Great Families of the south, their annihtion is indeed unfortunate. But saying that Digon, who has opened the south¡¯s doors, is responsible for this situation...¡±


    <i>Woosh! </i>


    <i>Thunk!</i>


    Before Tiren could finish his sentence, one of Miliana¡¯s rapiers shed his corbone and embedded itself in the pir of the tent.


    "Who opened what? Did I hear you wrong?"


    Blood soaked his clothes.


    "...!"


    Everyone was shocked at the sight. Despite the deep wound revealing his corbone, Tiren slowly raised his hand and ced it over his chest.


    "Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    "Continue."


    With his face turning pale, Tiren looked as if he would copse at any moment, but he held onto his focus.


    "Perhaps this is not a conflict between the empire and Digon."


    He nced at the oath document; no matter what, he had to make the queen sign it.


    "Instead, it¡¯s a matter we need to cooperate on."


    "Cooperate? You must be aware of the rtionship between the south and the empire,¡± Miliana challenged Tiren nonchntly, as if his wound was a mere scratch.


    "The empire clearly intends to invade the south, and you have therge army of the First Prince as proof. The Three Kingdoms of Istria managed to block them, but what if that army were supporting you from behind now?" she spoke sharply. "Would you still be acting the same way?"


    "..."


    At that moment, Tiren stood up.


    Everyone''s eyes were on him.


    <i>Swish¡ª!</i>


    He gripped the sword embedded in the pir with both hands and pulled it out with all his might. Even raising his arms had to be painful, but his expression did not change.


    <i>Thud... thud... thud...</i>


    He walked forward, knelt, and raised the sword above his head with both hands.


    "The empire is a strong nation. Prince Luon dispatched the army to demonstrate the might of a strong nation after the knights were ughtered. Their deaths are unfortunate, but it was also a rare opportunity for us toe to Digon." Tiren''s eyes gleamed. "This incident will achieve what you have always wanted, Your Majesty."


    "Haha. You speak as if you know what I want."


    Tiren was still bleeding, his clothes already half-soaked in blood. Despite the risk of copsing from the blood loss, Miliana only received the sword he presented.


    "..."


    Unable to watch any longer, Yurin tried to speak, but Ken stopped him. Despite the brutality of their exchange, he knew Tiren was the only one who could resolve this situation.


    "The might of a strong nation... It sounds like a threat."


    "I only seek to determine right and wrong. I wish for the presence of my younger brother, Randol MacGovern, the fourth of the MacGovern family and a knight of the Ryeo Knights, given that he is a key witness in this incident."


    "What difference would it make if he came?"


    "Because he knows something that neither one of us does.¡±


    "Oh...?"


    "He knows that the real culprit isn¡¯t from Digon... ¡±


    Everyone focused on him.


    "...but is connected to Digon.¡±


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the tent turned cold. Yurin Huygar discreetly moved closer to Kromen, preparing for the worst. If Digon really were hiding the culprit, there was no telling what they would do to the Third Prince to cover it up.


    But Miliana merely shouted toward the exit of the tent, "Bring Randol in!¡± It seemed like she had expected Tiren to ask for his brother.


    Randol, who had been waiting, entered the tent and bowed to Kromen.


    "Forgive my disloyalty, Prince."


    "No need. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alive."


    The Third Prince, wanting nothing more than to escape this heavy atmosphere, was simply d to have another ally present.


    "The real culprit is connected to Digon, you say...."


    For the first time, Miliana ced her hand on the box Tiren had offered.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    "Hmm."


    She opened the box and took out the parchment inside.


    "You..." she began as she scanned the document, then nced at Tiren and asked, "Can you take responsibility for your words?"


    ***


    <i>Knock, knock. </i>


    "Uh... I''ve brought it, Captain,¡± Rozes said quietly as he entered the stifling office, cautiously looking around. His bulky hands, reminiscent of a bandit, carried arge bowl.


    A foul smell filled the room.


    "I never imagined that guy would be the cook," Karyl remarked, looking at Rozes.


    "You can''t judge a book by its cover."


    Gordon took the bowl from Rozes, his expression still stern.


    "Well, it would have been easier if you''d just talked inside the airship instead of making him carry it all the way here."


    At Karyl''s remark, Rozes stroked his bushy beard and nodded sheepishly.


    "What an idiot."


    Gordon clicked his tongue and lowered his head, unclear whether he was referring to one of them or both.


    <i>Bubble, bubble...</i>


    The broth was still hot, with bubbles bursting on the surface, and the monster''s shell floated in the murky liquid that looked like rotten water.


    "..."


    "The head of Aeacus isrge enough to make a few more servings. Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, yes. Following your instructions, Sir Karyl, the soup turned out very well... We can make more."


    "No, that''s enough."


    "The more you eat, the less pain you''ll feel. Well... it won¡¯tpletely cure your affliction, though.¡±


    Gordon lifted his soup bowl to Karyl and urged, "Then, instead of this temporary solution, tell me how to cure itpletely. Are you ying with me?"


    "Are you asking me toy all my cards on the table?" Karyl replied confidently despite Gordon¡¯s sharp words. "Why should I trust you?"


    He threw Gordon¡¯s words from their confrontation right back at him.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Gulp, gulp, gulp...</i>


    Although still ring at Karyl with a dissatisfied look, Gordon downed the soup in one go. At least it seemed his suspicions about Karyl had eased a bit.


    Even Rozes, the one who had prepared the soup, grimaced as he watched Gordon drink it.


    "Hmm."


    But Gordon, true to his reputation as the captain of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, showed no change in expression.


    "In time, you''ll feel more at ease. There might be some pain asionally, but it¡¯s because it¡¯s stimting your mana veins, so just let it work."


    "You know more than healers. The airship engine too... Where does all your knowledgee from?"


    Gordon cast Karyl a curious look, seemingly intrigued.


    "That''s a secret."


    "You keep saying that.¡±


    Gordon showed him the empty bowl as if to say he had trusted him, asking why he couldn¡¯t do the same in return. But Karyl dismissed it with a single remark and lightly waved his hand at Rozes.


    Rozes, standing there dazed, btedly understood and took the bowl from Gordon before leaving the room.


    "Since you''re holding all the cards I want... fine. Tell me what you want first."


    At that, Karyl asked, "Prince Kromen is at Digon, right?"


    "News travels fast with you."


    "I''m somewhat of an information broker in Tatur."


    There was no need to tell Gordon he was unaware of the situation he had orchestrated himself. A minimum amount of cards revealed and a full grasp on the opponent''s hand¡ªthat was Karyl''s strategy.


    "Well, it was a noisy affair. Yes, the Third Prince contacted Digon on my airship. You know the reason."


    He looked at Karyl as if to ask why he had brought this up.


    "Do you think the Third Prince can resolve this matter?"


    "...What?"


    Gordon raised his eyebrow at the unexpected question.


    "Indeed, the Third Prince is fragile, but he has a pretty smart guy around him. That guy might be able to solve this."


    Both of them thought of the same person¡ªTiren MacGovern. They both had the same high regard for him, but there was one key difference.


    "He will fail," Karyl dered in a low voice.


    It was their prediction on the oue of this negotiation.


    "..."


    Karyl nced in the direction of Digon¡¯s tent, where Tiren and Miliana¡¯s confrontation was likely taking ce.


    "How can you be so sure?"


    Gordon furrowed his brow, looking at him. Karyl had a certain look of certainty on his face, as if he already knew the result.


    <i>Sorry, Tiren. The n you racked your brains over will fail.</i>


    Revealing the real culprit and cing all the me on them to rebuild the rtionship between Digon and the empire was the most ideal n.


    <i>No, it must fail. Only then can my n seed.</i>


    To be precise, the Third Prince had to fail. Before leaving the tent, Karyl had already made a pact with Miliana. No matter what terms were offered, she was to decline reconciliation with the empire.


    <i>Today''s failure will make you stronger. You need to be stronger than you were in your past life, even if this harsh trial I give you eventually turns against me. </i>Karyl wore a bitter smile. <i>It will be frustrating. It will be unfair. But I need to see you falter. The Third Prince will not just falter butpletely crumble.</i>


    Karyl slowly approached Gordon.


    <i>That''s what I want. When you falter, Kromen will seek someone else to rely on and flee.</i>


    That person had already been decided, and they were Karyl¡¯s ultimate target.


    ¡°What I want is...¡± Karyl spoke to Gordon in a low voice.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    At that moment, Gordon Fabian''s eyes widened in greater surprise than when he heard about the potential cure for his disease.

 Chapter 148: The Hunt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Hunt (1)</h4>


    "How did it go?"


    It waste in the evening after the sun had set when Kromen and his party returned from Digon.


    "...I''m sorry," Tiren said in a low, raspy voice. His hoarse throat was a testament to the heated debate he had endured.


    "You look terrible,¡± Gordon observed quietly, almost with a sigh, as he scanned Tiren¡¯s exhausted and dejected expression.


    "This is all because of my ipetence,¡± Kromen added, bowing his head.


    Of course, everyone knew that a child under ten years old couldn¡¯t do much in such a situation.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud...</i>


    Gordon, rising from his chair and walking down with his massive frame, knelt before Kromen.


    "Your Highness, diplomacy is just like war, always with victories and defeat. Do not be too disheartened."


    "But..."


    Gordon ced a hand on Kromen''s small shoulder, hisrge hand seeming to engulf it.


    "Even the mighty First Prince and the brilliant Second Prince failed to set foot in the south. Your Highness has already achieved what your brothers could not."


    "Then... Sir Gordon, what should I do? I cannot face His Majesty like this."


    "..."


    At that moment, Gordon''s eyes trembled. He seemed about to say something but hesitated for a moment.


    "First, you should rest."


    ***


    <i>That brat...</i>


    After Kromen left, Gordon could only think of Karyl¡¯s face, gnashing his teeth slightly.


    "That kid really knew the negotiations would fail. Did he do something after all?"


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    As he tightened his grip, the armrest of the chair he was sitting on shattered into pieces.


    <i>"Didn''t you say you were confident, Tiren?"</i>


    <i>"I apologize..."</i>


    <i>"An apology only highlights your ipetence. If we return to the empire like this, Prince Kromen will be a target for the other two princes."</i>


    After sending Kromen away first, Gordon asked Tiren about what had happened in Digon when they were alone.


    <i>"Despite Randol''s testimony, the queen said she couldn¡¯t provide any help in finding the real culprit."</i>


    <i>"Hmm..."</i>


    <i>"On top of that, she said that if we fail to uncover the truth, we would have to pay the price."</i>


    Even though he had already heard from Karyl, Gordon was still taken aback.


    <i>"But she refused to let us enter the Abyssal Rock, saying she wouldn¡¯t allow the sacrednd to be defiled any further. In the end, it means they won¡¯t investigate or help us in any way."</i>


    <i>"Is she hoping for war? I didn¡¯t like her from the start, and now she¡¯s insufferable until the end."</i>


    Gordon scowled as he mulled over Tiren''s words.


    <i>"It doesn¡¯t make sense. A conflict with the empire would be a burden for Digon as well. It must be why the queen made a secret pact with Prince Olivurn..."</i>


    For some reason, Miliana was adamant about not offering any help, shutting down any further negotiations.


    <i>"I thought it was an offer she couldn¡¯t refuse..."</i>


    It was the Clear Distilled Water.


    After the Gray Training Ground was conquered, the empire discovered a method to extract Clear Distilled Water from the Abyssal Rock. That was why the Ryeo Knights had gone there.


    Tiren had offered Queen Miliana a portion of the Clear Distilled Water production in exchange for peace.


    <i>The barbarians can¡¯t obtain Clear Distilled Water. Since Digon wasn¡¯t directly harmed, there should be no reason for them to refuse...</i>


    It made no sense to Gordon. From his perspective, it seemed as if she was stubbornly refusing to negotiate regardless ofmon sense or interests. In fact, that was literally what she was doing.


    The empire was confident that no one else knew how to extract Clear Distilled Water, but Miliana had already made a deal with Karyl. For her, there was nothing to lose.


    <i>Hmm...</i>


    Tiren MacGovern, who would eventually be known as an unparalleled genius, was now just a pawn lost in the game Karyl had set up.


    "Queen Miliana, known as the ruler of the south, can¡¯t possibly be as frustrating as the fools from the Three Kingdoms of Istria,¡± Gordon murmured, recalling her face from the tent. "There must be a reason."


    Reflecting on his conversation with Tiren, he concluded that this wasn¡¯t just an act of hostility toward central people.


    "What did that kid do to make Digon listen to him, even to the point of going to such extremes...?¡±


    Unfortunately, not even Gordon could grasp why Digon was refusing the empire so adamantly.


    "Captain,¡± Jaygun''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in."


    <i>Creak...</i>


    As the door opened, a subordinate rushed in, staggering before kneeling to Gordon.


    "I have a report, sir."


    Gordon nced at Jaygon''s face, then sighed as he looked at the bowing subordinate.


    "That''s enough."


    "...Sorry?"


    "Judging by your appearance, it seems like there was quite amotion."


    Gordon clicked his tongue and waved his hand dismissively, looking at the subordinate as though he was pitiful.


    "..."


    "You don''t look like you¡¯ve seeded."


    "I''m sorry, sir...¡± the subordinate replied, hastily bowing again.


    "You idiot... What the hell did you do to fail?! You said the investigation was thorough!" Jaygun snarled.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    He then kicked the subordinate in the side, knowing that Gordon was already in a foul mood due to Tiren¡¯s failure.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    "The Guidance Mercenary Gang does not tolerate failure!!"


    "I''m so sorry!!"


    Given that it wasn¡¯t just any request, but a direct order from the captain, the subordinate knew he could very well lose an arm, if not his life, for his failure.


    "Hmm."


    But even though a situation like this would¡¯ve normally caused an uproar, Gordon seemed detached, merely gazing at the subordinate.


    "Captain?"


    Jaygun looked at him with anxious eyes.


    At that moment, an unexpected question came from Gordon.


    "Were there any casualties?"


    <i>"Oh...! Oh...! By the way, it''s best to recall the mercenaries you''ve deployed.."</i>


    <i>"What?"</i>


    Before leaving the airship, Karyl had stopped by Gordon¡¯s door and said, <i>"What sucks about the south is that it¡¯s difficult to procure drinking water and food. While they can hunt for food, water is a whole other issue."</i>


    <i>"..."</i>


    <i>"Therefore, Digon''s only weakness is the Oasis of Pandon, their water source. If you can seize it, you could negotiate favorably..."</i>


    Karyl gave a subtle smile.


    <i>"But it won¡¯t be easy."</i>


    <i>"I don¡¯t understand what you mean."</i>


    <i>"Given the skills of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, breaching the Oasis'' defenses shouldn''t be difficult. They say the Mercenary Gang has the strength of an entire country."</i>


    <i>¡°You... Are you up to something?¡±</i>


    Though it sounded like apliment, Gordon¡¯s first instinct was suspicion, given the source.


    But Karyl responded with an innocent-looking expression, <i>¡°Of course not. But as you know, the south''s Oasis isn''t used only by Digon. If you attack it, the other tribes won''t sit idly by, so I thought I should mention it."</i>


    That was the end of the conversation.


    "Fo-Fortunately, there were no fatalities. They were more focused on preventing us from approaching the Oasis rather than fighting us..." the subordinate reported in a slightly trembling voice, not knowing what to do.


    "And the Digon tribe?"


    "They were there, but not inrge numbers. Just as we had assessed, they were manageable if not for the interference."


    "And then?"


    "There was a sudden intrusion by another force. The numbers exceeded a thousand..."


    "Hmm."


    "But the Digons seemed just as surprised by their arrival as us.¡±


    <i>So they didn¡¯t know either.</i>


    Gordon raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "You figured out who the intruders were, right?"


    "Y-Yes, of course."


    "Good. That''s a relief. If you hadn''t, I would have beaten you up."


    The subordinate, sweating profusely, replied, "They were clearly... from the Flying Bow and the Tu tribe."


    "Ha..." Gordon scoffed at the report. The subordinate gulped nervously, fearing that Gordon¡¯s reaction was directed at him.


    <i>Other tribes? Ridiculous. The Flying Bow and the Tu tribes dwell on the opposite side of the south, far away from Digon.</i>


    But Gordon, already ignoring the subordinate, was thinking about Karyl''s cryptic warnings before he had left.


    <i>Those tribes have their own water sources. Why would they travel tens of kilometers to protect someone else''s water supply?</i>


    It didn''t make sense that the tribes would support Digon, the ones who had opened the gates of the south and subsequently caused this whole mess. If the subordinate''s report was urate, these tribes had intervened without prior agreement when Gordon¡¯s mercenaries tried to seize the Oasis.


    <i>That means someone predicted my move.</i>


    How could distant tribes know of his ns? It made no sense, unless someone local had orchestrated it.


    <i>And they knew the prince would be negotiating with Digon...</i>


    Gordon couldn¡¯t shake Karyl¡¯sst words from his mind.


    <i>If this was all orchestrated by you... </i>His eyes gleamed. <i>How far ahead have you set up this game?</i>


    Gordon had no proof, but his instincts told him that Karyl was behind this. If Karyl were in front of him right then, he would seriously punch his teeth down his throat.


    "It''s annoyingly perfect. I don''t like it... It feels like I''m ying into his hands."


    Gordon''s face showed a mix of frustration and grudging respect for Karyl''s foresight.


    "Is something wrong?" asked Jaygun, looking at him with a slightly tense expression. He had known Gordon for quite a while. As strong as he was, Gordon rarely listened to others and always enforced his own will.


    <i>What is that guy''s true identity?</i>


    Jaygun thought of Karyl.


    It wasn¡¯t just that Gordon took suspicious medicine without hesitation, but also the fact that he spoke with someone he had fought to the death as though they were old friends. That wasn¡¯t the Gordon Fabian he knew.


    "Nothing."


    But Gordon hadn¡¯t shared his conversation with Karyl with anyone, not even his vice captain.


    "..."


    His lips twitched as he recalled Karyl''s words; the boy had even seen through his assessment of Jaygun.


    <i>The Oasis n was just a backup. The problem is that the negotiation with Digon turned out exactly as he predicted.</i>


    Thest method to grasp Digon¡¯s weakness had failed.


    "I don¡¯t like the way things are unfolding..." Gordon murmured in a low voice as he leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin. "But whatever he does, he just keeps intriguing me more and more.¡±


    At that moment, Gordon seemed to make up his mind and looked at Jaygun.


    "Haha... This means we have no choice but to do what he said."


    "...?"


    Jaygun looked at Gordon¡¯s faint smile with a mix of confusion and unease.


    "Bring the prince here tomorrow. Since Digon is acting this way, we¡¯re returning."


    "What? Just like that? Shouldn¡¯t we at least deal with the barbarians we met at the Oasis?"


    "For what reason? We were the ones who intruded on their territory.¡±


    Jaygun frowned. "You always repay tenfold. Won¡¯t the Guidance Mercenary Gang be seen as weak if we leave like this?"


    "Now is not the time to start unnecessary conflicts. The prince¡¯s matter is the top priority."


    "...Understood." Jaygun bit his lip but nodded without arguing further.


    "You,e with me."


    The subordinate sighed softly and followed him out of the room.


    "I must be crazy."


    Words, once spoken, cannot be taken back.


    <i>Fine. I''ll y along with your n. Let''s see how your actions affect the situation... </i>Gordon thought as he stroked his chin.


    "I must see this through."


    <i>Whoooosh¡ª!</i>


    The wind blew through the window.


    He recalled the condition Karyl MacGovern had proposed to him.


    <i>All I want is one thing. If the negotiations with Digon fail, send Kromen to Marquis Vestal¡¯s estate. </i>


    There were many questions. Of course, for a prince toe back empty-handed after failing to fulfill an imperial mandate would be a big deal, but something felt off about sending him to the estate of the marquis.


    <i>Why there, out of all ces? That¡¯s where Luon¡¯s people are. It has nothing to do with Kromen. If he¡¯s to be sent back from the south, taking the airship straight to the capital would be the safest.</i>


    Gordon frowned as he thought about it.


    <i>If there''s anyone connected to Kromen in that ce...</i>


    There was only one person. Someone who was stuck there, waiting for reinforcements after his path had been cut off.


    It was none other than Olivurn Shutean.

 Chapter 149: The Hunt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 149: The Hunt (2)</h4>


    "I did as you instructed and rejected Kromen''s proposal."


    It was night when Miliana weed Karyl back from the airship.


    "Good. What did he offer in exchange for peace?"


    "Clear Distilled Water. Honestly, if you hadn''t suggested it first, I might have been tempted. How did you know?"


    Karyl smirked at her question.


    "I didn''t. I merely predicted it. But was that all? There must have been something else."


    Miliana looked at Karyl in amazement.


    "Did you spy on Tiren or something? How did you know? Are you... even human?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m perfectly human. Stop talking nonsense and tell me more."


    Karyl took off his dust-covered cloak and hung it in the corner.


    "Besides the Clear Distilled Water, Tiren brought an oath document. A magical one."


    "Really? Do you remember if the paper was old or had any special mark on the top left corner?"


    "Hmm? No, it was just parchment.¡± She shook her head.


    "Then it''s not a word-bound oath document." Karyl nodded in response.


    <i>So he made the oath himself... It seems Tiren has be a sorcerer. </i>


    In his previous life, Tiren had been exceptional enough to be the chancellor of the empire, and he had also disyed considerable talent as a sorcerer. Although his image as a chancellor overshadowed his magical skills, he had actually reached the 6th ss, proving to be a very capable high-ranking sorcerer.


    "So?"


    "He knew Digon''s weakness well."


    "The Oasis?"


    Miliana smiled bitterly at Karyl''s words.


    "Yes. He also mentioned the Clear Distilled Water before, but ultimately, he offered us thend in the southwest."


    "That¡¯s Kromen''snd."


    Karyl immediately understood whatnd Tiren had referred to without needing further exnation.


    "That wouldn''t have been authorized by the emperor. But it''s not impossible either. It''s an uninhabited wastnd, and Kromen doesn''t have the capability to manage the territory anyway."


    <i>Even so, offering one of the fewnds given by the emperor shows how desperate Kromen is.</i>


    Kromen was cornered enough to offer his territory to the barbarians.


    <i>But since that was also rejected, both Tiren and the young Kromen will be at their wits¡¯ end. </i>


    If Gordon announced a retreat, Kromen would want to return immediately. Manipting the mind of a child was as easy for Karyl as flipping his palm.


    "Are you bummed out?"


    "Well... Not particrly."


    "Receiving thatnd would solve the water issue. But Titan Shutean is confident he can take it back anytime, which is why he proposed it."


    Hearing that, Miliana¡¯s face hardened.


    "...Why do you see it that way?"


    "Doesn¡¯t anythinge to mind from what I¡¯ve just said?"


    She tilted her head.


    "Think of it this way. Tiren gave you a solution to the water problem, but you don¡¯t have to <i>ept </i>it from him. You can just take it.¡±


    "Crazy... Are you saying we should start a war with the empire on top of rejecting the negotiations?"


    "Sooner orter."


    Miliana cast Karyl a look of disbelief before saying, "If Digon perishes, it¡¯ll be your responsibility."


    "Aren¡¯t you willing to fight?"


    "No. We''re already pushing ourselves because of you. I don''t care if you manipte the four tribes of the Great ins or the Five Great Families of the Abyssal Rock, but don''t drag Digon into it."


    "But thanks to that, we can talk like this without fighting. Having amon enemy allows us to look in the same direction."


    Karyl sat beside her.


    "Facing the empire is better than facing me."


    "That''s not confidence, that''s arrogance."


    "Really? I can prove it right now if you want."


    "..."


    Though Miliana had retorted in disbelief, she only ended up pursing her lips.


    "I''m joking. Even if this negotiation fails, Digon won¡¯t suffer,¡± Karyl exined.


    "Are you saying the empire won¡¯t attack us?"


    "Yes. That''s right."


    "What trick have you pulled this time?"


    "A small one."


    Miliana looked at Karyl and shook her head as though overwhelmed by his nning.


    "How can you always speak with such confidence?"


    Karyl chuckled slightly before giving an answer.


    "Well, pride is important for any great power. But no matter how proud the empire is, they can¡¯t just disregard forty thousand lives and continue ying tough.¡±


    "Forty thousand lives...?" Miliana looked at Karyl, astonished.


    "Give or take. Don¡¯t worry. If I don¡¯t move, neither will the empire.¡±


    At that moment, she widened her eyes as if something hade to mind, then covered her mouth as she spoke, "Don''t tell me... Are you the one responsible for Prince Luon¡¯s defeat at the Twin Armor of the Three Kingdoms of Istria?"


    Karyl didn''t answer, but Miliana nodded, his silence confirming her suspicion.


    "Unbelievable. The two princes of the empire failed their missions in the south because of you.¡±


    <i>Not two, but three. </i>Karyl chuckled lightly. If she found out that the Sand Serpent that had stopped Olivurn was also his doing, she would be dumbstruck.


    Milianay down on arge cushion with a weary expression.


    "Well, if you say so, then I suppose that¡¯s how it is. But Tiren told me something else."


    "What was it?"


    "He said that besides promising the territory, he could also <i>overlook</i> the fact that the Ryeo Knights ambushed the Five Great Families."


    "Was that a threat?"


    "No, he said it rather casually," Miliana sneered.


    "Everyone knows that you and Olivurn made a secret pact. However, the Ryeo Knights broke their contract with you and attacked the Five Great Families, and Digon denies any involvement in it, ying the victim.¡±


    "ying the victim, huh..."


    Karyl moved closer to her.


    "Honestly, it''s like we''re both just ying a game for our own benefit. Everyone knows it, even if they can''t say it outright."


    "Anyway, you should be wary of Tiren,¡± said Miliana. ¡°If he can make such threats to Digon, he''s no ordinary guy."


    "He will grow stronger."


    "If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯ll be an obstacle for you, no?¡±


    "That''s uncertain. What he¡¯s about to experience will be quite shocking for him."


    Karyl regretted not seeing Tiren''s face upon returning from Digon.


    <i>Yes, Tiren. You will grow, but you''ll suffer a lot from this. But it''s the least you deserve for how much you used me.</i>


    In his previous life, Tiren had driven him to exhaustion with countless battles, leveraging Karyl''s abilities to secure victory after victory. Of course, Karyl didn''t resent him for it. In fact, he understood the situationpletely. He just regretted missing the rare opportunity to see the genius struggle.


    "So, what happens next? Does it have to do with meeting Gordon Fabian?"


    "Yes."


    "You constantly live on the edge, don¡¯t you?¡±


    "Is the Empress of the South worried about me?"


    "Worried? No way... My face still hurts from when you smashed it into the ground."


    At that moment, Karyl got even closer and ced his hand on her cheek as shey there.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Startled, Miliana quickly turned her head.


    "Stay still."


    Karyl held her chin and examined both of her cheeks. It would have looked ratherical for anyone watching, but for some reason, the woman known as the conqueror of the south stayed still, like a docilemb.


    "..."


    She felt her face flush. Time seemed to stretch on awkwardly, and not knowing how to react, Miliana just stared at Karyl.


    "No damage. I guess you have tough skin."


    Miliana''s expression changed at Karyl''sment, unsure if he was jesting or being serious.


    "Tough skin... How dare you say such nonsense? It''s because I used protective magic."


    "That protective magic wasn''t that impressive."


    "Shut up."


    Miliana pursed her lips as she lightly swatted Karyl¡¯s hand away from her chin.


    <i>I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m ying along with such a trivial joke...</i>


    She had heard Karyl was only fourteen. Despite the ten-year age gap, the casual manner in which he spoke and his overall demeanor often made her forget he was just a boy.


    As Karyl got up with a mysterious smile, she thought to herself, <i>I''m going crazy. </i>


    Miliana unknowingly touched her warm cheek with the back of her hand.


    "What about Randol? Did he return with Kromen?"


    "He stayed. Judging by your question, you didn''t expect that."


    "Of course not. I''m not omniscient."


    Karyl shook his head.


    "I hoped he''d stay, but I can''t predict his feelings."


    "Someone who can see the big picture can''t predict one person''s thoughts?"


    At that, Karyl chuckled.


    "The big picture is just a broad flow. Once the course is set, everything follows the current, making predictions and nning possible. But to understand one¡¯s heart, now that¡¯s a different matter entirely.¡±


    "To me, you don''t seem like someone who would find that difficult."


    Miliana felt an inexplicable familiarity with how Karyl treated her, but naturally, she didn¡¯t know why that was. In their past lives, she and Karyl had shared many life-and-death experiences.


    However, Randol was different. Even before his death, they had no particr bond, and since he had left the mansion, Karyl hadn''t much insight into his current ideals.


    <i>Besides his talent with the sword, I have high expectations from him because he¡¯s amoner, not a noble.</i>


    "How far has he progressed with Digon¡¯s swordsmanship?"


    "He¡¯s learned all the basics. Actually, that''s the problem now. I taught him as per your request, but getting him to the next level will be difficult unless he bes part of the tribe."


    "That''s enough. If he decides to join the tribe, then you can teach him the essence."


    "You think he¡¯ll join us?"


    "Just like Tiren, what happens at Marquis Vestal¡¯s estate will determine their futures."


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.


    "Both will be indispensable in a year. To achieve that, we need to break their loyalty to the prince."


    "A year from now?"


    "It¡¯s something you don''t need to know yet."


    ording to the original history, a prophecy was due in a year.


    But Karyl wanted to test if the Oracle would be prophesied as expected, given the empire''s state of disarray.


    <i>If the Oracle is not prophesied in a year, but after the empire stabilizes and the continent unifies...</i>


    Indeed, if the Oracle was prophesied after humanity had managed to build a foundation to fight off the Tarak, it could be argued that Pharel¡¯s emergence and subsequent battles with the monsters were influenced by divine will.


    <i>Y, if you orchestrated even the creation of Pharel, not just the prophecy, then this time around, as the leader of humanity, I won¡¯t let things go your way! </i>Karyl vowed.


    "Keep an eye on Randol for now. Soon enough, he¡¯ll ask to leave. He¡¯lle looking for me.¡±


    "Do we really need to make it thisplicated? I don''t understand what you''re trying to do."


    "You need to stage some things in order to create drama. Just wait a bit. I''ll show you something quite entertaining."


    Karyl paused for a moment, then spoke again with emphasis, as if revealing something important, "Got it? Don¡¯t forget what I just said. Remember it, and you¡¯ll be able to enjoy the stage I¡¯m setting up.¡±


    As Karyl''s lips curled into a smile, Miliana was growing fearful of what he might do the next time he smiled.


    "So, what about our deal?"


    "I¡¯m nning to finalize that today. We need to leave Digon by tomorrow."


    "Today? Can it be done in a day?"


    "It won''t even take a day. Currently, three of your meridians are open, but the mana within your mana veins is woefully insufficient."


    Miliana nodded at his words.


    "But that''s not really the case. In reality, dragon mana is much denser than normal mana. Although it¡¯s gotten diluted over generations, it¡¯s still quite powerful."


    Karyl shrugged lightly.


    "Of course, you won''t have as much mana as I do."


    "...So what?"


    "What youck are the meridians. If the fourth one, which is the standard for a Sword Master, is opened, allowing smooth cirction of mana within your body, you can be even stronger than you are now."


    Listening intently, she chuckled at Karyl''s words.


    "Who doesn''t know that opening the meridians leads to greater power? It''s just that there''s no way to do it."


    "I know the way."


    "What?"


    "Of course, I can¡¯t open all your meridians, but opening one more is definitely doable,¡± Karyl went on nonchntly. ¡°If we use a special type of mana known as Arcane Mana."


    At that moment, purple mana began to condense and gather in his hand.


    "Luckily, I possess that Arcane Mana. Trust me. I also opened my own meridians using this same power."


    Miliana looked at Karyl''s mana with interest.


    "Also, you¡¯re fortunate that a kind human like me is passing the mana to you, and not some spirit," Karyl spoke softly. "Now take off your clothes."

 Chapter 150: The Hunt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 150: The Hunt (3)</h4>


    "What... What did you just say?!" Milliana shouted, her voice trembling with shock as she clutched her clothes, staring at Karyl in disbelief.


    "You crazy bastard!!"


    She wore a short robe¡ªa traditional Digon garment¡ªthat left her waist exposed and revealed her firm abs when she bent forward.


    "Stop overreacting. Just turn around and show me your back. Start by removing your robe."


    "If that''s all you needed, you should¡¯ve said so to avoid any misunderstandings!"


    "Why would there be any misunderstandings?"


    "...Just get on with it."


    Milliana pursed her lips as she turned her back to him.


    "As I observed your swordsmanship, I noticed that while your lower body has speed and bnce, your left side is slower when using dual swords. That¡¯s because the meridians in your left arm aren''t open, right?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    "The method I¡¯m about to teach you was passed down to me by the Great Sorcerer from the Magical Era. The nature of the magic is a bit different, but... fortunately, I¡¯ve managed to grasp this method from the knowledge he left behind. Consider yourself lucky.¡±


    "A sorcerer from the Magical Era? There¡¯s no way someone from a thousand years ago is still alive. What, you met with a ghost or something?¡± Miliana scoffed as though she wouldn¡¯t fall for Karyl¡¯s words.


    "Exactly."


    "..."


    "But the method I used involved explosively condensing Arcane Mana to open my veins. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t do that. For one, I can¡¯t condense that much mana..."


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    He ced his hand on Miliana¡¯s shoulder.


    "...And there isn¡¯t enough dragon mana in your veins to cause an explosive reaction. Honestly, having three meridians open is already fortunate. You¡¯re blessed to have so many mana veins. You have your parents to thank for that.¡±


    <i>Now I understand why Narh Di Maug helped her be stronger. He must have provided her the mana she wascking to open her veins. </i>


    Mana flowed into Miliana, circting through her body and filling her veins.


    <i>Not even Allen Javius could do this. The core of the Fountain of Vision¡¯s guardian would explode the moment it¡¯s absorbed into the body.</i>


    He slowly ran his hand from her left shoulder to her wrist.


    <i>It¡¯s no joke, Miliana. You¡¯re lucky to have someone like me to pour mana into you, just like Narh Di Maug.</i>


    "You¡¯re saying Ick mana? Are you looking down on me?"


    "Yes."


    Miliana, who had been silent, tried to turn her head angrily at Karyl¡¯s blunt response.


    In response, Karyl smiled faintly and took the Bracelet of Greed off his wrist.


    "...!!"


    Immediately, the mana flowing from his arm surged violently. Even Miliana, with her rtively shallow mana depth, could clearly feel his mana.


    Despite reaching the 5th ss after absorbing the zing King, Karyl still wore the Bracelet of Greed, which continued to consume his mana. With more meridians open, the amount of mana flowing through him increased, but so did the strain on his body.


    This was a secret neither Miliana nor Gordon Fabian knew. Even Gordon, a Sword Master, was under the impression that Karyl¡¯s explosive mana surge had just been a temporary burst of power.


    In reality, Karyl had unleashed his suppressed innate mana. Even Gordon would be baffled if he knew that.


    <i>This... this is his mana? </i>Miliana felt overwhelmed by the immense volume of mana that she couldn¡¯t possibly handle. <i>No...</i>


    Since she was turned with her back toward Karyl, she couldn¡¯t see the mana itself, but she felt that if she turned her head, it would devour her.


    <i>Is this even human mana?</i>


    It felt as if a dragon were breathing down her back.


    <i>Gulp...</i>


    Miliana gulped nervously. Her shoulder, where Karyl''s hand rested, tensed up, her skin prickling with goosebumps. She stared straight ahead, too nervous to even think about turning around.


    "The first time will hurt a lot." Karyl¡¯s low voice echoed through the tent.


    ***


    At the crack of dawn, Karyl raised his head wearily. It appeared that only he and Miliana were in the tent. However, although there hadn¡¯t been any sounds of footsteps, he called out as if some other person were right in front of him, "Hashir..."


    At that moment, the shadows behind Karyl twisted, and a man with a hood covering his face knelt down.


    "Yes," a low voice replied.


    Hashir looked somewhat bewildered as he nced at the sweat-drenched Miliana lying unconscious on the ground, his eyes twitching slightly.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    "Ah, my apologies." Hashir quickly lowered his head again.


    "Is the investigationplete?" Karyl asked.


    "Indeed, it is. As you¡¯ve predicted, there are no sorcerers among Prince Olivurn''s entourage at the Marquisate of Vestal. The knights are exceptional, however."


    "Hmm." Karyl nodded.


    While Miliana was stalling the meeting with Kromen, Karyl had given anothermand to Hashir, the leader of the Wolf-Fox tribe he had met in Digon''s territory¡ªto secretly investigate Olivurn¡¯s men at Marquis Vestal¡¯s estate.


    "There were many perceptive individuals, so I couldn''t investigate thoroughly, but I am confident in my assessment of them. There weren¡¯t many people there, and thoseing from or going to Olivurn¡¯s lodging were the same individuals."


    "Good work."


    It was just as Karyl had expected.


    <i>If Luon is supported by the nobles, Olivurn is popr with the knights. But the court sorcerer Kadin Luer remains neutral, which is why he only supports the Third Prince, Kromen.</i>


    Of course, Prince Luon''s army of seventy thousand included a sorcery unit. However, those were not court sorcerers but private soldiers from the various fiefs.


    <i>Olivurn didn''t even bring such private soldiers and came with only a small guard, so it''s no wonder he has no sorcerers.</i>


    Karyl looked satisfied.


    "And while there are a few sorcerers in the border guard of the marquisate, Olivurn¡¯s lodging is very far away from the supply lines, and apart from the bribed knights, they still follow Vestal''s orders, so there seems to be no interaction."


    "So the only one to be cautious of is Tiren." Karyl nodded at Hashir''s report.


    "But why were you concerned about the presence of sorcerers...?"


    At that moment, Karyl''s eyes gleamed.


    "Because it''s quite interesting."


    <i>Snap¨C</i>


    As Karyl snapped his fingers, a milky-white aura orb materialized next to him.


    "Even with all my experience, there are still surprises."


    "Sorry?"


    Then, another two orbs separated from the first, splitting off diagonally like falling droplets.


    "Among those imperial people..."


    <i>Fwoosh...!</i>


    <i>Crackle¡ª! Crackle...!!</i>


    mes burst forth from one of the newly formed orbs, and violet lightning scattered from the other. Then, the three mana orbs started spinning around each other, coexisting in harmony.


    "It seems I might be the greatest sorcerer."


    "What?"


    At that moment, a faint smile spread across Karyl''s face.


    "Magic and mana are rted but ultimately different. To be a Sword Master, one must reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship <i>and</i> the mana of the 4th ss."


    The criteria for dividing magic sses were not based on the rank of the magic, but rather on the amount of mana.


    "But just because a Sword Master possesses 4th ss mana doesn¡¯t mean they can actually use it."


    It was about understanding mana. The crucial thing for those who wielded swords was how much mana they could condense into their Mana de.


    "The same applied to me."


    Karyl tapped his temple with his finger.


    "But now, things have changed a bit."


    <i>Whoosh...!!</i>


    Though Hashir couldn''t see it, for a brief moment, Karyl''s eyes disyed a pattern resembling three interlocking gears. As the gears vanished, it was as if the door to a massive library had opened in Karyl¡¯s mind, revealing shelves packed with books. When he reached out, some of the books opened, their contents flowing into him as if being absorbed.


    "Huff..."


    Karyl took it in like a breath. Acquiring this knowledge had be possible after reaching the 5h ss, but even this was just a part of it. Allen Javius¡¯ library of thoughts contained an infinite amount of mana and knowledge, far beyond what Karyl could possibly handle.


    "..."


    Hashir watched Karyl with fascination.


    ¡°It will be interesting to see how the empire''s proud sorcerers react to mana being used against them.¡±


    He didn''t voice his final thought.


    <i>Especially you, Olivurn. I can''t wait to see your face.</i>


    Karyl stood up slowly, leaving the knocked-out Milliana behind.


    "And Gordon?"


    "I couldn''t confirm inside the airship, but it looked like they were preparing for takeoff, given they were gathering supplies."


    The Guidance Mercenary Gang had spent quite a long time in the south, being stuck in the sky for ten days. Fortunately, Digon had decided to help them with supplies as a minimum of courtesy.


    "It might be unfortunate. I instructed Miliana to dy the supplies as much as possible," said Karyl.


    "How long to the marquisate?" Hashir asked.


    "By horse, it would take about twenty days, and even if they take Cargon, it would take two weeks. By airship, it would be a week, but given the issues with resupplying, it might take longer. Still, faster than Cargon."


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    At that moment, the roar of a serpent echoed from somewhere within Digon''s territory.


    "It''s fine. I''ll arrive faster than the airship."


    ***


    "Brother... Brother!!"


    It was probably the loudest Kromen had shouted since their southern expedition. With a fierce expression, he ran with all his might.


    "Kromen."


    The airship hadnded in an open field, quite a distance from Marquis Vestal¡¯s territory. When they requestednding permission, Vestal used the excuse that the airship¡¯s engines would damage the crops to keep them at a distance.


    But everyone knew it was to prevent Gordon Fabian from setting foot in his domain.


    "Brother!!"


    The Third Prince threw himself into the arms of Olivurn Shutean himself.


    Tiren and Elliot quickly lowered their heads when their eyes met Olivurn¡¯s. This was the man their father was endorsing for the throne. And even though they were currently with Kromen, they still considered Olivurn their true lord in their hearts.


    Martte, standing behind Olivurn, nodded warmly when he saw his two brothers. Without words, that single exchange of nces was enough to understand each other¡¯s situation.


    <i>That man is... Sir Jervangh, the vice captain of the Wisteria Knights.</i>


    Tiren quickly deduced Olivurn¡¯s situation upon seeing Jervangh standing beside Martte.


    <i>The prince already has influence over the Wisteria Knights. They came out under the guise of protection... but disregarding the marquis¡¯ reaction means...</i>


    It was proof that their allegiance had shifted.


    A faint sigh escaped Tiren¡¯s lips.


    <i>It¡¯s disrespectful to say, but the difference in standing between the Third Prince and Olivurn is striking. </i>


    But he shook his head.


    <i>It¡¯s my fault.</i>


    It was just an excuse. If he had handled things properly, they wouldn¡¯t be returning so disgracefully.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Sir Gordon,¡± Olivurn, holding Kromen¡¯s hand, said to Gordon, who stood in front of the airship.


    "Hard work? We didn¡¯t even manage to carry out the emperor¡¯smand.¡±


    "It¡¯s not over yet."


    "Hmm."


    Gordon looked at Olivurn. The prince appeared calm. Despite his young age, his expression was seasoned, making it hard to guess what he was thinking.


    <i>Indeed...</i>


    Gordon recalled the first time he met Olivurn at the royal pce, a peculiar smile forming on his lips.


    <i>He¡¯s an inscrutable fellow.</i>


    ***


    "Captain."


    "Get the airship ready for takeoff."


    "Are you sure about this?"


    Back on the airship after the two princes had departed, Jaygun looked at Gordon with a displeased expression.


    "No matter how much the prince wants it, is it really okay to leave them like this?"


    "Why? Are you on the Third Prince''s side?"


    "...What are you saying? It''s just that something feels off."


    Jaygun blushed, taken aback by Gordon¡¯s remark. In any case, he couldn¡¯t shake off this uneasy feeling.


    "I didn''t say we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    "What?"


    Gordon exined with a stern expression, "Hide the airship in the mountains to the west. And stay low for a while. I need to confirm something."


    "...Understood."


    With that, he downed the nauseating concoction Rozes had brought in one gulp.


    ***


    "It¡¯s been a while. You¡¯ve been through a lot."


    "No, Brother. I¡¯m just relieved to see you. I couldn¡¯t face Father if we returned to the pce like this..."


    Seeing Kromen bow his head, Olivurn gave a faint smile and poured him a warm cup of tea.


    "I feel the same way. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be here either. I acted rashly, only to be stopped by a mere serpent, unable to proceed further. It''s more embarrassing for me."


    "Did you withdraw your troops to assess the situation after our elder brother lost in the Three Kingdoms of Istria?"


    For a moment, the teacup in Olivurn''s hand trembled slightly.


    "Who told you that?"


    "I just heard some of the mercenaries talking. I''m sorry, it was just the ignorant ramblings of uneducated men... Please forget it." Kromen bowed his head.


    "How can that be? Ugh, this mess is all my fault. I should have gone to Digon myself. If only I had taken the airship with you..."


    Kromen''s eyes welled up with tears at Olivurn''s words.


    "Don¡¯t even mention the Guidance Mercenary Gang. How can they be called the continent¡¯s strongest mercenary gang? Gordon did nothing in Digon. He doesn¡¯t even deserve being called a Sword Master!¡±


    "Is that so?"


    "The barbarians wouldn¡¯t even listen to us and just kept refusing everything..."


    Kromen proceeded to recount what had happened in Digon, looking tearful and distressed. However, Olivurn was more interested in something else rather than his brother¡¯sints.


    "So, despite the emperor''smand, the Guidance Mercenary Gang really left you here?"


    "Well... they said this was the safest ce they could leave us and then said they were returning."


    "How disrespectful. We, the royal family, even address them with sir, and yet they act like this... Mercenaries...¡± Olivurn spoke as if trying to soothe his brother.


    "Right? You think so too, don''t you, Brother?"


    Olivurn¡¯s voice sounded awkwardly theatrical, but the young Kromen didn''t notice.


    "So, does that mean there¡¯s no one to guard you now?"


    "No. Tiren and Elliot MacGovern, and Sir Yurin, who was appointed by His Majesty, are here with me."


    "Hmm."


    "It¡¯s actually better this way. It¡¯s much nicer to be with you than among those ignorant mercenaries."


    Olivurn gently patted his younger brother on the head.


    "Yes. Now that those ruffian mercenaries are gone, at least there won¡¯t be any hooligans barging into the royal quarters.¡±


    Then, Olivurn muttered under his breath, "Gordon isn¡¯t here, huh... So Gordon Fabian isn¡¯t here now..."


    "Thank goodness. I¡¯m so d to see you here,¡± Kromen eximed, wrapping his hands around his brother¡¯s waist.


    Olivurn looked down at him and smiled.


    "Yes, me too."


    Though his lips were curled into a smile, his eyes did not hold the warmth one would expect from a brother. They looked more like the eyes of a snake eyeing its prey.


    "It''s really good to see you,¡± he went on.

 Chapter 151: The Hunt (4)

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Hunt (4)</h4>


    "As you know, Kromen has returned."


    It waste at night. Kromen had fallen asleep early after that long flight.


    Olivurn, who had taken up lodgings far from Marquis Vestal¡¯s territory, spoke while looking at the lights within the domain, "Father will be disappointed when he finds out about this."


    "With all due respect, the matter was too significant for the Third Prince to handle alone."


    Despite his response, Viscount Harun couldn¡¯t help being impressed.


    <i>Was he waiting for this?</i>


    After the path was blocked by the Sand Serpent, Olivurn took no action; instead, he simply retreated to Marquis Vestal¡¯s territory.


    Olivurn¡¯s subordinates, including Harun, were more anxious than he was. If Harun had been in his shoes, he would have borrowed knights from Marquis Vestal to recklessly hunt the Sand Serpent.


    <i>Perhaps Prince Olivurn anticipated Prince Kromen¡¯s failure. </i>


    Luon had lost forty thousand soldiers, while Kromen¡¯s Guidance Mercenary Gang had abandoned him. In essence, only Olivurn¡¯s expedition hade out of this with no substantial losses.


    This realization made Harun acknowledge Olivurn¡¯s foresight.


    "Haha, with all due respect, it was my doing. Here I am, sitting in the marquisate, feeling sorry for myself."


    "This isn¡¯t your fault, Prince Olivurn. The attack on the Five Great Families was initially agreed upon with Digon. In fact, they were the ones who proposed it, being so apprehensive about the Chang¡¯s family surge in power.¡±


    The Five Great Families of the Abyssal Rock were notable even among the barbarians. Unlike the four tribes of the Great ins, who made their living by hunting, some of the Five Families had embraced continental culture through trade with the Three Kingdoms of Istria.


    It was only natural that they were developing.


    "In fact, we deservepensation for this incident,¡± Harun voiced his opinion without hesitation, despite Olivurn¡¯s self-deprecating remark.


    "Indeed, Tiren also realized that. Did you see the oath he crafted?" Olivurn spoke in a low voice as he gazed at the marquis''s castle in the distance.


    "But Digon yed dumb all throughout."


    "Yeah. At least the queen understands the gravity of the situation. For a barbarian, she''s quite smart. But to t out refuse our offer... that''s baffling."


    Olivurn was quite perplexed by Digon¡¯s extreme response, although Kromen¡¯s failure was the oue he had hoped for.


    "What are your ns moving forward?"


    "Well... I can¡¯t stay in the marquisate forever."


    Olivurn stood deep in thought, his hands folded at his chest, trembling slightly, unmistakably from joy.


    "The empire suffered more losses on the way to the south than expected. Others might look at this simply as an attempt to invade... but returning like this would tarnish the empire¡¯s prestige."


    "However, starting another conflict with Digon now wouldn''t be wise,¡± Harun argued. ¡°Maybe Prince Luon could, but we don''t have the forces. Especially since the Guidance Mercenary Gang have abandoned Prince Kromen."


    "Right. It''s impossible for us to start a war with Digon. My brother had a hard time even with his army of seventy thousand.¡±


    In truth, whether through military threat or negotiation, the three princes'' ultimate goal had always been peace.


    <i>I never liked this from the start.</i>


    Olivurn waved his hand lightly, as if repulsed by the air of the south.


    "But for the emperor..."


    Olivurn looked out the window.


    "A war with the barbarians would be nothing."


    "Excuse me?"


    "A war..." Olivurn repeated, muttering softly. "We can''t start a war ourselves, but... we can create a reason for one."


    His eyes gleamed sharply.


    "Although it¡¯s not obvious, everyone knows Father favors Prince Kromen.¡±


    Viscount Harun immediately grasped Olivurn''s intention. A knight of the empire couldn¡¯t just voice such thoughts, but Olivurn had already steeled himself.


    "This is the perfect time to create a pretext," Harun remarked.


    Olivurn nodded slowly, satisfied with the viscount¡¯s understanding.


    "Exactly."


    ***


    "What¡¯s this?"


    "Well... It¡¯s a note from one of the people who came with Prince Kromen today."


    "Hmm."


    Martte MacGovern, who was in his room by himself, received the note. Hearing about the people who had apanied Kromen, his younger siblings were the first toe to mind. He was eager to meet them as soon as possible. Most of all, he was curious about Randol¡¯s fate.


    Although Tiren''s nod had reassured him of Randol''s well-being, he wanted to personally make sure of that. However, given how sensitive the situation was, Martte couldn¡¯t just contact Kromen¡¯s party.


    Olivurn was the only one who had managed to meet with Kromen. Each faction remained separated, from meals to sleeping arrangements, maintaining a careful distance from each other.


    "Is this really for me? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, sir."


    The one who had handed the note was a familiar face to Martte¡ªa young stable boy who managed the horses outside.


    <i>Who could it be? Given the cautious situation with the princes, it¡¯s dangerous to make contact now...</i>


    Martte eyed the boy with suspicion before examining the note he had received from him.


    "..."


    It seemed like an ordinary piece of paper, but Martte instantly realized who the sender was based on the finely cut corners.


    <i>It¡¯s a family mark. Father himself taught us this method of coding letters. </i>


    "Th-Then I¡¯ll be going..."


    The stable boy quickly bowed and left, afraid of being caught, knowing the consequences would be severe.


    "Tiren, you must have a good reason to be taking such a risk..."


    After the boy left, Martte opened the note.


    "...!!"


    He carefully read the message, and when he reached the end, his expression hardened. He quickly nced around.


    "No way... Is this true?"


    Martte quickly scanned his surroundings once more before throwing the note in the firece. He stood there by himself, disconcerted by what he had just read.


    <i>Fwoosh...!</i>


    Only after the note had beenpletely reduced to ashes did Martte let out a sigh of relief.


    "..."


    For a few moments, he didn¡¯t move from ce, ncing out the window in contemtion, his eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    <i>Clunk¡ª</i>


    The stable boy stood up slowly in the hallway after leaving Martte¡¯s room.


    "Hmm."


    The tension from earlier was gone, reced by an air of ease. As he straightened up, his eyes briefly changed from blue to a ck hue rarely seen among the empire''s people.


    When he stood up fully, his eyes had turned green.


    <i>I''ll see youter.</i>


    Removing his cap, he walked down the hallway with an ambiguous smile on his face.


    ***


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    A gust of wind blew.


    Although the harvest was not yetplete, the night wind carried a chill.


    "..."


    Martte walked along the forest path, concealing his presence. As he entered the mountain range where the airship had left Kromen, he pulled his cor up and scanned his surroundings.


    "Are you here?"


    "You, of all people, should understand how dangerous this is."


    "Yes, I know, precisely because of how important this is."


    Turning toward the voice, Martte muttered the name of the one who had called him, "Tiren."


    He could make out a pair of light green eyes glimmering in the dark. Martte remembered that among his siblings, Tiren was the one with such eyes¡ªa rare color on the continent.


    "Where is Randol?"


    "He¡¯s alive. He¡¯s under the Queen of Digon. He¡¯s probably trying to find the one who annihted the Ryeo Knights on his own."


    "Foolish... How can a knight disobey the emperor''smand and act independently?"


    Tiren gave a faint smile.


    "You know he¡¯s amoner, not a noble like us."


    At that, Martte frowned slightly.


    "That doesn¡¯t sound like you. I thought you valued Randol the most among us. Didn¡¯t you appreciate his talent?"


    "I do, but I don¡¯t see an imperial who relies on barbarians as my brother.¡±


    Martte smiled bitterly at Tiren¡¯s cold reply. He leaned against a tree, and without looking at his brother, he asked, "The contents of the note... is it true?"


    "It''s my hypothesis."


    "It¡¯s even scarier if it¡¯s <i>your</i> hypothesis."


    Concerned about anyone overhearing, Martte lowered his voice to a mere murmur.


    "Are you saying that Prince Olivurn has been waiting for... Prince Kromen?"


    "Yes."


    "What made youe to that conclusion?"


    "The fact that he was just staying there, in Marquis Vestal¡¯s territory. The Prince Olivurn we know wouldn¡¯t just wait around without taking any action."


    "..."


    Hesitantly, Martte asked in a low voice, "Are you really saying... that Prince Olivurn ns to assassinate Prince Kromen?"


    "Yes."


    Martte¡¯s cheek twitched upon hearing Tiren¡¯s confirmation.


    <i>Assassination...</i>


    Martte couldn¡¯t even bring himself to say that word out loud, that was how shocked he was.


    "It¡¯s a pretext for war," Tiren exined in a calm voice, his attitude in stark contrast to his trembling brother.


    "There isn¡¯t much time. Listen, all I need you to do is keep a close watch on Prince Olivurn, but make sure no one notices," Tiren went on. "If therees a moment when Prince Olivurn dismisses his guards and is alone with Prince Kromen..."


    He emphasized his final words.


    "Blood will be shed."


    The sudden revtion shook Martte.


    "..."


    The cold wind struck his cheek.


    "We didn¡¯t meet tonight. No one can know of this."


    At Martte''s words, Tiren nodded slightly, indicating that he was on the same page.


    "Of course."


    ***


    Shortly after Martte left, Tiren turned and walked in the opposite direction.


    <i>Rustle... Rustle... Rustle...</i>


    His footsteps were unusually silent for a sorcerer.


    <i>Hum...</i>


    As Tiren walked into the forest, with a faint hum of mana, his face became blurry as if he were underwater. Amazingly, his light green eyes turned ck, then brown.


    <i>Martte, you¡¯ve matured quite a bit since Ist saw you, even suspecting your siblings... Color me impressed. </i>


    The cumbersome mask finally went off, revealing none other than Karyl¡¯s face.


    <i>They would never imagine I¡¯d know the MacGovern family mark. It¡¯s only natural, as it was thest thing your father taught me when he sent me the war letter in my previous life. </i>Karyl wore a bitter smile.


    It was a mark proving the family¡¯s trust, but ironically enough, Karyl had just used it for the first time to deceive them.


    <i>Olivurn, I know you better than anyone. With your twisted and vile nature, you wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.</i>


    It was Olivurn who had killed Kromen in their previous life.


    <i>Of course you¡¯d just wait therefortably after learning of Luon¡¯s failure. </i>What Olivurn desired was...


    <i>¡°Aaaaaah...!!¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Aaaah!!¡±</i>


    <i>Sa-Save me...!!</i>


    <i>¡°Aargh!!!¡±</i>


    Suddenly, countless screams echoed within Karyl¡¯s mind¡ªthe cries of the immigrants and barbarians just before their deaths, memories ingrained into his mind.


    And standing on their corpses was Emperor Olivurn.


    <i>After what you did back then, I know exactly what kind of man you are. You never had any intention to resolve this issue with Digon. </i>


    What Olivurn wanted was conflict.


    <i>I created the perfect stage for you, so wless that you must be itching to act. </i>Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    <i>Kill Kromen and pin the crime on the barbarians. In your mind, you already see yourself as the tragic prince who lost his brother, receiving condolences and leading the charge for revenge as a hero.</i>


    Just as in the previous life, when Olivurn had poisoned Kromen.


    <i>Go ahead, try it. This time, I¡¯ll reveal your true self to those who trust you without question.</i>


    "The big catch..." Karyl uttered in a low voice, as if to dispel his sentimentality. "It¡¯s time to reel it in."

 Chapter 152: The Hunt (5)

    <h4>Chapter 152: The Hunt (5)</h4>


    "The empire¡¯s in quite a mess," Fran Lurein remarked. He was more interested in the ongoing conflict between the empire and the southern region across the sea than in the iing reports.


    Anthem Howard chuckled at his childlike curiosity but still offered a word of caution.


    "Your Grace, we must also focus on our own matters. Duke Lachiel the Fifth and Duke Bonitos the Sixth have gathered their forces outside Cove."


    "What are their numbers?"


    "Duke Lachiel has brought twenty thousand, and Duke Bonitos has brought ten thousand."


    As if anticipating Fran¡¯s questions, Anthem Howard went on, "Yes, it''s fewer than expected. However, Duke Ruiche has promised to bring thirty thousand troops."


    "Ruiche, that child has always been loyal to me. But it seems Lachiel and Bonitos have deceived him."


    Fran''s words elicited a faint smile from Anthem. In total, Lachiel and Bonitos had around eighty thousand troops at their disposal. Offering only thirty thousand suggested that they were preparing for any eventuality.


    <i>They¡¯re only looking out for themselves...</i>


    In contrast, Ruiche, the youngest of the dukes, had a much poorer territory and could barely raise forty thousand troops. Yet he wasmitting thirty thousand to support Fran¡ªnearly his entire army.


    "They think there''s a chance I might lose, don''t they?" Fran said with a disapproving look. "War is about victory and defeat. An ambiguous ally is less useful than a clear enemy who can be turned into a supporterter. When I march into the White Bunker, I''ll have to decide whether to spare them or cut their heads off."


    Anthem found himself rubbing his neck at Fran''s casual threat of executing his siblings.


    <i>Of course... He¡¯s ruthlessly cold.</i>


    Fran Lurein was renowned for his exceptionalbat skills and leadership. However, he hadn¡¯t received the moniker of Iron King for no reason¡ªhe was cold and calcted. This kind of demeanor was admired in a monarch, but a king needed more than just strength.


    "..."


    Anthem sometimes felt conflicted about Fran, who differed from his ideal image of a king.


    "The time hase."


    But worrying about such things now was pointless. Their forces were already waiting for orders.


    "Indeed." Fran nodded. "Just as Karyl predicted."


    Until now, Fran had hesitated to make a move, concerned that the principality''s military strength, strong enough to rival the empire, would be divided, creating an opportunity for the empire to strike.


    "But he wasn¡¯t faking his confidence.¡±


    Fran recalled his tense conversation with Karyl.


    "The principality can keep the emperor safe."


    Although Karyl imed to hold the emperor''s life in his hands, Fran remained skeptical. Yet, with the empire deploying the princes to resolve the issue with the southern tribes, the situation became increasingly intriguing.


    <i>All three princes have failed.</i>


    Losing forty thousand troops under Luon was a significant blow to the empire, but not a devastating one.


    <i>But what kind of person is Titan Shutean? With his personality, he¡¯ll have no choice but to act to restore the empire''s honor.</i>


    In such a scenario, even Titan, known as the Conqueror King, would struggle to face both the principality and Digon at the same time.


    <i>Karyl, have you perhaps orchestrated this as well?</i>


    Although it was difficult to verify events across the southern sea, the expeditions of the three princes seemed too coincidental, from the appearance of the Sand Serpent in Istria to the retreat of the Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    <i>In that case, you¡¯re a more secretive, meticulous, and formidable opponent than the Wooden Cloud.</i>


    Before Karyl left, Fran provoked him during their negotiations about the roots of the Wooden Cloud to gauge his intentions. Though Fran aimed to assert his dominance, Karyl killed seven soldiers as a demonstration and departed.


    <i>Even if you¡¯re involved in the empire¡¯s affairs, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can¡¯t possibly influence the principality¡¯s matters.</i>


    Fran shook his head, trying to dispel the eerie feeling Karyl left him with.


    <i>Even if you have the Ravat Guild under your control, those two can¡¯t change the tide on their own, </i>he thought as he looked at therge building visible in the distance.


    "Anthem, keep a close watch on the Ravat Guild members."


    "I will."


    "We will reim that ce."


    "Of course, Your Grace."


    Fran nodded decisively and ordered with determination, "March!"


    Cheers erupted outside the harbor as if on cue, the soldiers¡¯ roars filling the air.


    A new war was beginning on a foreignnd across the sea, one that would reshape the history of the continent.


    ***


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Sorry.¡±


    Martte quicklyposed himself at Viscount Harun¡¯s question. Several days had passed since his meeting with Tiren, but the message left by his brother continued to haunt him, leaving him disconcerted.


    ¡°Stay alert. We¡¯re the only ones who can protect His Highness. I understand your mixed feelings, since your brothers are with Prince Kromen, but you know Sir Kuwell¡¯s thoughts well.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Martte knew that his father, Kuwell, had decided on who ought to inherit the throne. The entire empire was aware of this fact. At this juncture, where three princes werepeting, Martte and Kuwell had to ensure Olivurn achieved sess no matter what.


    <i>But...</i>


    That was what made it all the more confusing.


    <i>Could it be... Could His Highness truly...</i>


    Even though Tiren had told him about it, Martte still couldn¡¯t believe that Olivurn, trusted and beloved by all, would kill his own brother.


    <i>It can¡¯t be. Tiren must be mistaken. Perhaps all that trouble with the barbarians has taken a toll on him, clouding his judgment. </i>


    That was what Martte thought, or rather, what he wanted to think.


    ¡°Viscount, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°We must wait for His Highness¡¯ orders, but it won¡¯t be long. Since Prince Kromen is with him, we must consider his intentions as well.¡±


    ¡°Prince Kromen¡¯s?¡±


    Harun nodded at Martte¡¯s question.


    "He seemed to have had a hard time in the south. He¡¯s mentally fragile. For now, Prince Olivurn will personally take care of the Third Prince until he regains his wits, then we¡¯ll decide our course of action."


    "Personally? The prince himself?"


    Harun nodded at Martte¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes. His Highness has always had a special fondness for Prince Kromen.¡±


    "But... isn''t that what the servant, Mr. Kan, is for?"


    ¡°What does that matter? How could a servant be better than an older brother taking care of his younger brother?¡± Harun replied sternly, his face hardening as if Martte¡¯s question offended him.


    <i>Knock, knock...</i>


    They were interrupted by a knock at the door. Standing in the hallway, Vice Captain Jervangh of the Wisteria Knights bowed his head slightly as he greeted them.


    ¡°The herbs His Highness requested have been prepared. Shall I bring them in?¡±


    ¡°No need. You¡¯ve done well. His Highness Olivurn said he would prepare the medicine himself.¡±


    Jervangh, clearly impressed, responded with a low exmation, ¡°Truly, His Highness Olivurn is admirable in every way.¡±


    Harun nodded, seeming to take thepliment as his own.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here for a while. As you know, we¡¯re at Marquis Vestal¡¯s property. It would be unwise for Prince Kromen to travel to the capital in his current state.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°So His Highness ordered all guards around Prince Kromen¡¯s quarters to be dismissed.¡±


    <i>Thud...</i>


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust your men, but there are also the marquis'' people here," Harun said.


    "It''s fine. Not even the marquis can interfere if it¡¯s the prince¡¯s orders. I''ll ensure Prince Kromen can rest peacefully," Jervangh replied.


    "We''ll handle the guard duty, so don''t worry," Harun assured him.


    "Yes, sir," Jervangh responded, saluting Harun before leaving the room.


    After he left, Harun addressed Martte and the other knights in the room, "We will continue to wait here for Prince Olivurn''s orders, as we have been doing. As I mentioned earlier, only Prince Olivurn will have ess to Prince Kromen''s quarters."


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The knights nodded at Harun¡¯s words, secretly relieved to be stayingfortably at the marquis¡¯ estate rather than on the battlefield.


    "Excuse me, Viscount Harun," Martte said in a quavering voice.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I understand that the princes want to be alone, but since this is Marquis Vestal¡¯s property, shouldn¡¯t we post guards...?¡±


    Harun¡¯ expression hardened momentarily before heposed himself and replied, "I have just exined to Jervangh the reasons for removing the watch guards, and I believe you have heard it as well. Don''t worry, I''ll ensure their safety.¡±


    ¡°Ah... I see.¡±


    Martte licked his dry lips, unable to hide his unease. He didn¡¯t doubt Harun¡¯s abilities. After all, he was the strongest knight apanying Olivurn.


    ¡°Then you all should rest now.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Viscount?¡±


    Harun seemed slightly irritated with Martte.


    "Why do you ask so many questions today? Of course, I''ll be in the building where Prince Olivurn and Prince Kromen''s quarters are,¡± he responded sharply.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    At that moment, Martte felt a wave of anxiety wash over him.


    <i>All the herbs have been prepared.</i>


    Jervangh''s words from earlier echoed in his mind.


    ***


    "..."


    How much time had passed? The ticking of the clock on the wall was unbearably loud.


    <i>Stop thinking about useless things.</i>


    The others were puzzled by Martte¡¯s restlessness, looking at him with confused expressions.


    <i>Tap, tap, tap.</i>


    Martte fidgeted in his chair, causing the others to keep staring at him. The knights frowned slightly, clearly irritated by his constant foot-tapping on the floor.


    "Is something wrong with you?" one knight asked, cing a hand on Martte''s shoulder.


    "..."


    Martte, lost in thought with his chin resting on his interlocked hands, did not even nce at the knight speaking to him.


    "Good grief..."


    The knights, who had worked with Martte long enough to know he wasn''t normally this rude, found his behavior increasingly strange.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s get ready for the night watch. While we don''t need to worry about Prince Kromen''s quarters, we still need to ensure this ce is guarded properly."


    "Of course."


    "Come on, let''s get ready."


    As though it were just another routine day, the knights stretched and rose from their seats one by one. Only a few preparing for their shift started to gather their equipment.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Suddenly, the door to the room burst open with a loud bang that echoed all the way down the corridor.


    All eyes turned to one person¡ªMartte MacGovern.


    "Ha... ha...."


    His heart pounded so hard that merely breathing felt like it would make his chest explode.


    "What the... What are you doing?!" a knight shouted as Martte pushed past him and ran out into the corridor.


    However, Martte didn¡¯t even hear him.


    <i>I''ve gone mad......</i>


    He knew perfectly well how reckless and dangerous his actions were.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud!</i>


    But despite that, he ran down the corridor as fast as he could.


    "Stop him!!"


    There was one thing he believed in, without a doubt. If his father, Kuwell MacGovern, were in the same situation, he would undoubtedly have done the same.


    ***


    "How long did it take?"


    "Three days."


    "For Olivurn''s temperament, he held out quite a while. He must have been itching to act immediately."


    Standing on the airship with his arms crossed, Gordon Fabian turned his head, holding arge cigar in his mouth.


    Karyl was with him.


    "You speak the prince''s name so casually,¡± Gordon remarked. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if you''re talking about an old friend."


    "We''re not friends, nor do I wish for us to be.¡±


    "Hmph, you brat."


    Gordon''s eyes flickered slightly as he looked at Karyl standing beside him.


    "It might actually turn out as you predicted. Did you foresee all of this, or is this part of your n too?"


    Karyl, looking at the building where Kromen was staying, answered calmly, as if it wasn''t over yet, "Both."

 Chapter 153: Moving Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 153: Moving Pieces</h4>


    <i>BOOM¡ª!!!</i>


    "What the hell are you doing?!?"


    Ignoring Viscount Harun''s outcry, Martte mmed open the door to Kromen¡¯s room, nearly tearing it off its hinges.


    Themotion in the hallway subsided for a moment.


    Inside the room, Olivurn, who was having tea with Kromen on the sofa, looked at Martte with a puzzled expression.


    "What brings you here, Martte? I don''t recall summoning you. Has something happened?"


    Olivurn''s calm demeanor left Martte speechless. He merely stared at the two with a dumbfounded expression.


    "How dare you...! You insolent...!" Viscount Harun growled, pressing down on Martte¡¯s shoulder from behind.


    <i>Thud...!</i>


    Unable to withstand Harun''s strength, Martte fell to the floor. Even so, he couldn''t take his eyes off Kromen.


    <i>What have I done...?</i>


    A wave of regret washed over him. For a brief moment, he felt terrible for the uproar he had caused and for having suspected Olivurn. But at the same time, he was relieved that Kromen was alive.


    "Enough. Harun, help Martte up. What is thismotion among allies?"


    "But..."


    "Ugh...!!"


    Harun, looking displeased, red at Martte and tightened his grip on his shoulder.


    "Normally, intruding on the royal quarters recklessly would result in punishment, but he is, after all, Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s son.¡±


    Olivurn set down the teacup he had been about to drink from. Kromen kept sipping on his drink, although clearly shaken by the suddenmotion.


    "There must be a valid reason for such impudence. Isn''t that right?"


    Olivurn walked toward the fallen Martte.


    "Let him go, Harun."


    "...Yes, sir."


    At Olivurn¡¯smand, Harun finally


    Only after Olivurn''smand did Harun release his grip on Martte''s shoulder. He had left a mark on the boy¡¯s shoulder. As a senior Sword Expert, Harun could¡¯vepletely crushed Martte¡¯s shoulder if he had used any more strength.


    "As you know, we are on Marquis Vestal¡¯s property. Many eyes are watching, and everyone is being cautious. Yet, here you are, causing a disturbance in the middle of the night..."


    Olivurn looked at Martte. Though he was smiling, there was something eerie about him.


    "You can exin yourself, can''t you?"


    "Well..."


    With a tense face, Martte''s lips quivered.


    "I felt a strange presence... Please forgive my rudeness, Your Highness."


    "Haha, no problem. If there were a strange presence here, Sir Harun would have noticed first. I appreciate your concern, but there''s no need to worry so much."


    Olivurn picked up his teacup from the table.


    "It seems you''ve been quite nervous on your first expedition. You''ve probably worn yourself out while guarding me. Isn¡¯t that right?"


    "...I''m sorry."


    Olivurn lightly patted Martte on the shoulder as if to express his understanding, and then handed him a teacup.


    "Would you like some tea? It''s quite good."


    The tea in the cup was clear, and oddly, it had no scent at all.


    "..."


    A fleeting sense of unease washed over Martte as he stared at the tea offered by Olivurn. Instead of epting it, he knelt and shouted, "N-No, thank you! I''m sorry to have disturbed you! I¡¯m grateful for your forgiveness. I''ll take my leave now, Your Highness."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    ***


    "Martte actually went to see Olivurn just as you predicted," Gordon remarked in a low voice.


    As he focused his mana, a golden light gleamed in his eyes, creating a circr mark around his irises. Despite being several kilometers away, he could clearly see into the building, as though looking through a telescope.


    The scene seemed to zoom in, to the point where he could even discern Olivurn¡¯s expression.


    "..."


    This technique, known as Infinity Circle, surpassed even the auxiliary magic spell Eagle Eye in terms of vision enhancement. Only those who had perfected their bodies, like Sword Masters, could use this technique. Watching the scene unfold, Gordon finally closed his eyes and sighed softly.


    "Eh, you won¡¯t catch Olivurn red-handed that easily. He wouldn¡¯t be so careless as to try to kill Kromen here, out in the open. He¡¯d be careful to cover his tracks and fabricate evidence to prove his innocence."


    Moreover, while Martte was apetent swordsman among his peers, he never would have been able to break through that door on Viscount Harun¡¯s watch.


    <i>It''s all for show.</i>


    To demonstrate that both of them were safe. To show that Kromen''s death had nothing to do with him.


    "That vile creature. Martte will have a tough time because of this. Who would have thought that the big fish wasn''t the prince but that guy instead?"


    Karyl smirked faintly.


    "It had to be Martte."


    If Olivurn had intended to kill Kromen here, Karyl wouldn''t have chosen Martte as the witness. Even if Tiren was ruled out because, as a sorcerer, he could have detected his transformation magic, Karyl could have brought in someone influential like Harun or Jervangh.


    <i>That¡¯s why I chose Martte out of all people.</i>


    Karyl knew him well. The eldest, who had died in Maron Canyon with his heart pierced by demons, was one of the brothers Karyl had observed the longest, along with Tiren.


    "Martte would have noticed."


    As the eldest son of the great Kuwell MacGovern, Martte showed many signs of aristocracy, but he also hated losing and was highly observant of those around him. Elliott, who was not particrly meticulous, or other loyalists who trusted Olivurnpletely, wouldn¡¯t have been as keen as him.


    <i>Martte has a lot of suspicions.</i>


    Moreover, his mother, Isabelle Aesir, had rigorously taught her sons noble etiquette, from handling tableware to drinking tea. Although they were now just a minor family, she had a strong sense of pride as a descendant of the Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir, a founder of the old empire.


    She had made sure that her children would not make mistakes that other nobles could gossip about.


    Martte had certainly picked up on it.


    <i>You would surely notice. There''s no such thing as tea without any aroma.</i>


    If there were anything without a scent, it would be water. But princes drinking in boiled water? Nonsense.


    <i>Poor Kromen. The boy is so overwhelmed that he can¡¯t even taste anything. He¡¯ll just drink whatever his brother gives him, trusting him blindly. </i>


    If it wasn¡¯t water, it could only be one thing¡ªthe colorless and odorless poison Olivurn had given Kromen in their previous life: Twilight.


    "Does such a poison really exist? Honestly, I still find it hard to believe that Olivurn would poison Kromen."


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Karyl''s memory of Kromen''s death was still vivid. The emperor had ordered all nobles to attend a grand state funeral, and for three months, banned alcohol and music to mourn his death.


    <i>Titan Shutean never imagined he would die from the same poison.</i>


    Although there had been no such expedition in their previous lives, the timing of Kromen¡¯s death wouldn¡¯t change significantly from thest time.


    <i>It¡¯s the perfect moment. In this situation, Olivurn wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to pin Kromen¡¯s death on Digon.</i>


    "If my prediction is correct, we¡¯ll hear the news of Kromen¡¯s death once they reach the capital. From Olivurn¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s the perfect assassination.¡±


    "Hmm..."


    "When it happens, Martte will surely be suspicious."


    Karyl''s eyes gleamed.


    "And you''ll use him to uncover Kromen¡¯s death. But whyplicate things so much? I could unmask him myself if you want."


    To Gordon¡¯s words, Karyl shook his head.


    "That''s not possible. If it were just about targeting Olivurn, maybe. Everyone needs to be on stage for the grand finale I¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    At that moment, Karyl''s eyes sparkled.


    <i>Not just Olivurn. To bring down the emperor and Luon together... Kromen''s death is necessary. </i>


    "This is the end. The conclusion will take ce in the capital."


    A chill ran down Gordon¡¯s spine. At that moment, he understood¡ªKaryl hadn¡¯t orchestrated all of this to reveal the truth out of a sense of justice, but to position himself on that stage.


    <i>How far is he nning to go? Is the stage he¡¯s setting meant to devour the empire?</i>


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Karyl asked Gordon Fabian, seeking confirmation. After all, it was Gordon who had brought Kromen to the south. He would also bear responsibility for his death.


    ¡°No. That boy never would¡¯ve ascended the throne. He was destined to die eventually.¡± Gordon shook his head. ¡°At least this way, his death will have some meaning.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Karyl squinted his eyes slightly as he spoke, ¡°If you want to stop it, you can still do so now. There¡¯s Elixir on the airship. It can neutralize the poison Kromen ingested.¡±


    Gordon snorted, almostughing at Karyl¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Haha, how do you know about that? Even the Emperor doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    The Elixir, also known as the Panacea, was an elven artifact from the Magical Era, believed to no longer exist. However, one such piece had remained, and it was on the airship of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, out of all ces.


    Gordon had no idea how Karyl had found out about the Elixir. But in truth, it was rather simple¡ªKaryl remembered Gordon having it in his past life. <i>He didn¡¯t even use it for his incurable disease, but passed it on to my father.</i>


    Karyl didn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the two men. Was it a friendship forged by mutual respect as strong men, or was there something else to their connection that he was unaware of?


    <i>Thinking back, Kuwell was a peculiar man. Even when he mentioned my biological father, he didn¡¯t speak of him as an enemy, but almost as if he was a friend.</i>


    In his previous life, Karyl had been too blinded by his hatred for Kuwell to see the nuances. Now, having been reborn, he recalled the stories Kuwell had told him about Karliak.


    The day Kuwell had given him Agnel, he hadn¡¯t referred to it as a spoil of war taken from Karliak, the chief of the ck-Eyed tribe, but as a relic Karliak had entrusted to him.


    Kuwell was many things, but he was not a liar.


    <i>¡°Your father left it to me.¡±</i>


    Karliak had left the relic to Kuwell MacGovern, not to his own son, thest survivor of the ck Eyed tribe.


    An immigrant trusting an imperial¡ªa most peculiar rtionship.


    <i>Why did Father take me in as his adoptive son, even defying the emperor¡¯s orders?</i>


    Kuwell MacGovern was an enigma. Even Gordon Fabian, the leader of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, had given his one Elixir to Kuwell instead of using it for his own affliction.


    <i>Did the immigrants trust my father? But he led the Northern Campaign that carried out the Extermination Decree of Heresy Against them.</i>


    There had to be some reason for his contradictory actions.


    Karyl sighed softly. Unlike in his previous life, where he relied solely on his sword to assert himself, he now understood well theplexities of politics and schemes, realizing that the flow of the world was never simple.


    <i>What did my father truly want to achieve?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>But even so...</i>


    Karyl found himself clenching his fists as he stared at a distant building.


    <i>He was killed by that bastard.</i>


    He turned his head.


    <i>Kromen, though I can¡¯t save you, I will at least expose the truth of your death in this life. It¡¯s the least I can do for you.</i>


    Karyl remembered the countless deaths, the people he hadn¡¯t been able to save. He had witnessed death and delivered it more times than he could remember, and yet he could never get used to it.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Karyl handed over a note.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Gordon.


    ¡°You know what this is. In ourst deal, we¡¯ve agreed that you¡¯d get the location of your cure once this was over.¡±


    Gordon unfolded the note, read it, and then looked at Karyl with a cynical expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "So you''re telling me to go there now?"


    "That''s right."


    "...Are you kidding me?"


    At his reaction, Karyl gave a rather strange smile, as if he fully understood Gordon¡¯s reaction.


    The map on the note pointed to a ce known as the Ghost Castle, and beyond the Wall, considered untouchable even in the Magical Era.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll go there to save my life only to end up dead...¡± Gordon grumbled as he tore the note into pieces, letting the wind carry them away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset.¡±


    Karyl lightly patted Gordon on the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

 Chapter 154: The Survivor

    <h4>Chapter 154: The Survivor</h4>


    ¡°A message has arrived from Master.¡±


    ¡°ording to n?¡±


    ¡°Of course, ording to n.¡±


    Dush entered the tent, fanning herself as she removed the veil covering her face, displeased with the southern heat. Sweat dripped down her forehead, dampening her lips.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The warriors of the Tu tribe, who had been staring nkly at her as she entered, quickly turned their heads away at her sharp words. The atmosphere instantly froze.


    Watching this, Beikan chuckled. The warriors of the Tu tribe, considered the bravest in the Great ins, werepletely overwhelmed by Dush.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to get busy again.¡±


    Beikan and Kinu, who hade to the south with Karyl, had been waiting in the Great ins while Karyl dealt with Digon. Naturally, they were the ones who had intercepted the Guidance Mercenary Gang at the Oasis.


    Though the southern barbarians were powerful, they couldn¡¯t have guaranteed victory against the mercenaries by themselves. If it hadn¡¯t been for Dush, Suan, and Aidan, they might not have been able to hold their own.


    Almost as if he had predicted a confrontation with the mercenaries, Karyl had sent the trio in the south first to keep an eye on the situation.


    ¡°When we meet again, it will be in Tatur, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°This time, it¡¯ll take a while...¡± Aidan sounded rather rueful at the thought of parting ways again after their brief reunion.


    ¡°You and Suan.¡±


    Dush pointed to the two of them in response to Aidan¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Great. Master is giving me another chance.¡± Suan Hazar clenched his fist in excitement, still regretting having missed the battle at the Twin Amor and the recent dungeon raid.


    Beikan and Kinu nodded in understanding.


    ¡°The Ghost Castle is a forbidden zone even for barbarians. You know that well, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It was the only piece ofnd on the continent supposedly untouched by the power of Y, the goddess of light. For that reason, people had deemed that ce cursed and built a massive wall to seal it off from the rest of the world.


    ¡°Be careful. Not even Grand Sorcerer Kaye Aesir ventured in that ce two hundred and fifty years ago. And not even the ck market in Tatur has any information about it. It¡¯spletely shrouded in mystery.¡±


    ¡°That makes it even more exciting,¡± Suan replied with fearless determination. He seemed perfectly suited for an expedition to the dungeon that hadn¡¯t been conquered in a thousand years.


    ¡°And us? Has Master left any specific instructions for us?¡± Beikan asked.


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s not one to be careless. ording to his n, news of Kromen¡¯s death will spread within a fortnight. That¡¯s when the rest of us will move,¡± Dush exined.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Beikan and Kinu nodded.


    They were already aware of Prince Kromen¡¯s impending death, as Karyl had told them about it. Even for the barbarians, it wasn¡¯t pleasant to see a child, not even ten years old, be used as a sacrificial pawn to write history.


    ¡°So... In the end...¡±


    ¡°Using someone¡¯s death as a signal...¡± Beikan murmured to himself.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with that face?¡± Dush replied coldly, wiping the sweat from her brow. ¡°What, are we the ones killing him? ying the saint, are we? You think we can afford to show mercy to the enemy in this situation?¡±


    ¡°Dush, that¡¯s not it. ¡± Suan frowned slightly.


    ¡°Hmph...!¡± She snorted in disapproval. Perhaps this was her way of showing she cared.


    ¡°It¡¯s not mercy. It¡¯s not about having the luxury to show leniency. Even barbarians do their best when hunting. We don¡¯t show mercy to our enemies. But family is different.¡±


    ¡°At least we don¡¯t kill our own family. There are different kinds of deaths. We don¡¯t need to show respect for a miserable death,¡± Dush argued.


    ¡°If we have to kill someone, we do it without pain. That¡¯s the way of the barbarians,¡± Beikan exined calmly as he walked out of the tent. ¡°Not with poison.¡±


    Kinu Mukari shrugged and followed him, while Aidan started packing his things.


    ¡°Ugh, men always get soft like this,¡± Dush muttered as she watched them.


    Only Suan, who was also part of the leadership, seemed to understand her feelings and patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°By the way, Suan.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Master has a special task for you before going to the Ghost Castle.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As always, Dush handed him a note. Suan quickly took it and began reading.


    ¡°...Is this for real? If I go there, I won¡¯t make it in time. Does he not want me at the Ghost Castle?¡±


    Seeing Suan all disappointed, Dush took the note from his hand and read it herself.


    ¡°Cove?!¡±


    Suan looked anxiously at the map drawn on the note.


    ¡°Yeah, it says Cove. What sense does that make? What about the Ghost Castle? How far is it from here to the principality?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°No matter how fast I go, it¡¯ll take over three months.¡±


    ¡°Even with your navigation skills?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even with that...¡±


    Seeing how discontented Suan was, Dush crossed her arms.


    ¡°Why is a big guy like you sulking over something like this?¡± she scolded. ¡°Think about it. Master has specifically chosen you and Aidan. Maybe it means he¡¯ll wait for you to return, or maybe the Ghost Castle won¡¯t be breached until then?¡±


    "But..."


    The message was straightforward.


    [Go to Cove and return with Supreme.]


    "It''ll take over three months to make the trip. Will Master wait for me that long?"


    "Our n kicks off only after Kromen¡¯s death. If Olivurn has any sense, he won''t kill him right away. He''ll wait for the right moment."


    Dush looked at Suan, who was groaning, with an oddly pleased expression. Her face lit up with excitement.


    "And somehow... that exins why Master told me to pass on a message to you. Now I get what it means."


    "What?"


    "<i>It¡¯s time to use it</i>. That¡¯s his message,¡± Dush said in a serious tone.


    "Hmm...?"


    Suan still seemed unsure as to what that meant, causing Dush to heave a sigh.


    "Don''t you get it? There¡¯s something in Tatur that only <i>you</i> can handle."


    She emphasized her words.


    "The Mana Battleship."


    "...!!"


    At that, Suan unwittingly clenched his fists.


    "With that, we can cut the time in half, right?"


    Suan shook his head at Dush¡¯s suggestion.


    "No, we can do it in a third of the time."


    Suan immediately turned to leave, ready to set off.


    "But..."


    As he enthusiastically pulled back the tent p to exit, he paused and asked.


    "...Who¡¯s Supreme?"


    "No idea. I don''t know either." Dush shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get there. Master never gives orders without a reason.¡±


    ***


    "I¡¯ming with you,¡± Miliana announced abruptly the second Karyl returned from Marquis Vestal''s estate.


    "What? Where to?" Karyl asked back, frowning slightly.


    "Anywhere."


    Karyl looked at Miliana with a bewildered expression; she was unusually assertive.


    "Even to the Ghost Castle? The southern barbarians consider it a forsakennd and never set foot there."


    Hearing that, Miliana¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly steadied herself.


    "I... I don¡¯t care. In fact, this is great. It¡¯s a chance to break that damn wall and expand our territory,¡± she said bravely, though her voice wavered slightly.


    Karyl chuckled.


    "And what about Randol?"


    "What, you¡¯re worried Digon¡¯s going to eat him? He''s learned all the basics of Digon swordsmanship from me in just a few months. Besides me, only three in our tribe could beat Randol in a duel."


    Karyl nodded at Miliana¡¯s words.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious who they are?" she asked, disappointed with Karyl¡¯s indifference.


    "No. I can guess. Besides, I¡¯m not particrly curious."


    "What? How boring... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve nted spies in Digon too?"


    "No need. I already have some eyes there. Do you think the Five Great Families and the four tribes are easy to fool?"


    "Obviously. It¡¯s the Tashai."


    Miliana pursed her lips. The Tashai were the most secretive of the Five Great Families in the south. Her suspicion was right, as the Tashai had indeed been the first to respond to the Ryeo Knights¡¯ assault on the Abyssal Rock.


    However, Karyl already knew who those three individuals were without needing information from Tashai. They were the Queen¡¯s Swords, known for sweeping through the southern Taraks in his previous life. In terms of swordsmanship, they rivaled Sword Masters, and Karyl acknowledged their prowess.


    The notable thing was that they were all women.


    "I¡¯m well aware of who they are, Miliana. They¡¯re your sisters, after all. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t inherit the dragon mana."


    Despite that, some said that their physical prowess was superior, as though they had inherited a dragon¡¯s body instead of its mana. Even Karyl, who had be a Sword Saint in his past life, had to remain on guard when facing all three at once.


    "Are you reallying?"


    "How many times do I have to say it? Don¡¯t think about leaving me behind. There¡¯s nowhere in the south you can hide from me."


    Miliana had firmly made up her mind, having already packed her beloved swords, Ark and Gale.


    "Anyway, as you said, there won¡¯t be a war between Digon and the empire for a while. The emperor would love to sweep through the south right away, but he can¡¯t move recklessly because of the forty thousand prisoners in the Twin Armor."


    Karyl smiled faintly at her urate grasp of the situation.


    "I don¡¯t n to keep the prisoners for long. Feeding them is a huge burden. I¡¯m thinking of moving them to Tatur."


    "Hmm."


    "They¡¯ll serve as a shield until the final n ispleted."


    "And after that? Will you send them back to the empire?"


    "Of course. But I won¡¯t send them back for free after housing and feeding them," Karyl said with an ambiguous expression. "Besides, some of them might like Tatur so much that they¡¯ll wish to stay.¡±


    "You... You have that look on your face again. When you¡¯re scheming.¡±


    Miliana hade to realize that every time he had that expression, something unexpected would happen.


    "Well, fine. Honestly, I could use some more help. If you want toe, by all means.¡±


    Karyl nodded in satisfaction.


    "When Kromen dies, Olivurn will pin it on you,¡± he went on. ¡°The empire will have a good excuse to conquer the south."


    "I know. I¡¯d do the same. They can¡¯t say the brothers fought for the throne and one died as a result. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity.¡±


    "It¡¯ll still be tough after we return."


    "Someday, the truth wille out. That¡¯s what this n is for, isn¡¯t it? Your grand hunt. From the very beginning, your n was to take down both Olivurn and Titan Shutean."


    Milliana¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Can you really y the viin until the end?"


    She smirked at Karyl¡¯s question.


    "Viin? If you survive to the end, you¡¯re the hero."


    With that, she slowly walked away.


    As he watched her retreating figure, Karyl began to walk as well.


    "That¡¯s right."

 Chapter 155: Ventilation

    <h4>Chapter 155: Venttion</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the White Bunker!¡± Kamma shouted as he barged into the room, having run all the way down the hallway.


    ¡°No,¡± Karl said curtly.


    ¡°What do you mean, <i>no</i>? Is this the time to be lying around? Damn it, all the troops have gathered in Cove!¡± Kamma shouted, looking incredulously at Karl who was lounging on the sofa, eating fruit.


    ¡°We have to sell Fran¡¯s information, don¡¯t we?¡± Kamma lowered his voice as he tried to persuade Karl. ¡°To do that, we need to go to the White Bunker, right? Huh?¡±


    ¡°We do need to sell Fran¡¯s information, but we don¡¯t have to go ourselves, do we?¡± Karl argued. ¡°Do I need to remind you? Master said we¡¯d have reliable reinforcementse to us...¡±


    ¡°Then when is that so-called reliable guying? What if the war starts and we all die? Who¡¯s going to be responsible then?¡±


    Karl Mack, clearly used to Kamma¡¯s whining, simply shook his head, grabbed his apple from the table, and took another bite.


    ¡°Just wait. We don¡¯t have to sell Fran¡¯s information to Tuli alone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>


    At that moment, Karl Mack cocked his head and asked, "Could they be... the reinforcements?"


    <i>Tap, tap, tap!</i>


    No sooner had Karl spoken than Kamma dashed to the door, moving faster than he ever had in his life.


    ¡°Mikhail! I''ve been waiting for you for so long...¡±


    Opening the door with a broad smile, Kamma was taken aback by the unfamiliar person standing there.


    ¡°Who... who are you?¡±


    "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m d to finally be able to reach you amidst all the chaos. Are you the head of the Ravat Guild?"


    "Ahem, I''m not the head, but I am the administrator here."


    Kamma cleared his throat, wearing a rather haughty expression as he spoke to the young man at the door.


    "My name is Ledios. I''d like to do business with the Ravat Guild."


    Seeing the young man''s clean-cut appearance and outstretched hand, Kammaughed heartily and led him in.


    "Hahaha, a customer! Come on, show this gentleman in."


    "Yes, sir."


    A servant in the hallway approached and escorted the man to the reception room. As he entered, Kamma muttered irritably, ¡°Business, in this mess? We''re on the brink of war. Where did this idiote from? Right, Karl?¡±


    But Karl, seemingly uninterested in Kamma¡¯s grumbling, suddenly stood up, still chewing on his apple. He tilted his head, deep in thought.


    ¡°Ledios...? That name sounds familiar.¡±


    Seeing Karl ignore him, Kamma snorted in disbelief, ¡°You little...¡±. And just as he clenched his fist to give Karl a flick on the forehead...


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Khh¡ª! Geez, you scared me!¡±


    Startled by Karl¡¯s sudden exmation, Kamma unclenched his fist and stepped back.


    ¡°Wh-What is it, you fool¡ª?¡±


    But instead of responding, Karl covered Kamma¡¯s mouth with his hand and brought a finger to his lips, signaling to be quiet.


    ¡°Shhh! Quiet.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf...? Mrmph?!¡±


    After whispering into Kamma¡¯s ear, Karl scanned their surroundings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Ledios, one of the people Master told us to watch out for?¡±


    ¡°Oh...!! Mmm!!¡± Kamma unwittingly shouted as he finally remembered, but Karl was quick to silence him once again.


    <i>¡°Ledios and Dous. If you stay here long enough, at some point, one of them, or maybe both, wille to you. Find out whether they are aligned with Tuli or Fran, and then sell them the information.¡±</i>


    Before leaving Cove, Karyl had called Kamma and Karl Mack to give them these instructions.


    <i>"And if you can find out who¡¯s backing them during the deal, even better."</i>


    <i>"It¡¯s probably Fran or Tuli, right? Or the other dukes supporting them."</i>


    <i>"That¡¯s the most likely scenario, but it¡¯s not certain.¡±</i>


    <i>"What do you mean? Who else could it be?"</i>


    <i>"You¡¯ve heard of the Wooden Cloud, haven¡¯t you?"</i>


    <i>"What?! That rumored secret organization of the principality? Why them?"</i>


    <i>"Yes. I¡¯ve been trying to find them. It¡¯s a personal matter but also a continental issue. They¡¯re hard to track down."</i>


    <i>"They probably know about me by now</i>,¡± Karyl went on. <i>¡°But during my investigation, I¡¯ve realized they might not be working solely for the principality."</i>


    <i>"So, you want us to investigate the Wooden Cloud independently from the principality."</i>


    <i>"Exactly."</i>


    The quick-witted Karl Mack nodded, understanding Karyl¡¯s point right away. Upon arriving in Cove, they confirmed that Fran Lurein was part of the Wooden Cloud, but not everyone in the organization supported him.


    In other words, there could be factions within the Wooden Cloud. If their goal were to fight for the dukes, they would have aimed to establish a new nation following the principality¡¯s fall, not a religious order.


    <i>"I can¡¯t exin everything. But remember, don¡¯t take unnecessary risks even if you find them. This isn¡¯t Tatur. Your priority is to return safely."</i>


    <i>"Understood."</i>


    <i> </i>


    Karl Mack recalled Karyl¡¯s instructions as he removed his hand from Kamma¡¯s mouth.


    "Old man, you know what we have to do, right?"


    In response, Kamma finally gave him a yful knock on the head.


    <i>Smack!</i>


    "You brat. I told you to call me <i>administrator</i>, not <i>old man</i>," Kamma grumbled as he quickly adjusted his attire, his expression turning serious. "We need to sell our information to the real client. From here on, it''s an adult''s business. Just watch and learn, kid."


    He flexed his hands and grabbed the doorknob of the door leading to the reception room.


    "It''s been a while..."


    Despite his excitement, Karl Mack was confident Kamma wouldn¡¯t fail. Although often underestimated due to the formidable people around him, Kamma was still an administrator in thewless Tatur.


    Kamma opened the door and stepped into the corridor. He then turned to Karl and said, "Watch me work my magic."


    ***


    "Phew... This smell is awful..."


    As they traveled south, Gordon wrinkled his nose at the terrible stench.


    After waiting two more days at Marquis Vestal¡¯s estate and confirming that Olivurn was preparing to return to the empire, Gordon set out with Karyl toward the south. Their destination was the Ghost Castle, and despite the considerable distance, the towering barrier they had to cross was already visible in the horizon.


    "It''s because it''s thend of the dead,¡± Karyl exined. ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t the only ce with dead soil. When you''re dead, it''s all the same. Just bones and decaying flesh."


    Gordon''s face twisted in disgust as the stench grew stronger. Even Miliana pulled her veil tighter around her face, trying to block out the foul smell.


    ¡°It may all be the same, but at least normal corpses can serve as fertilizer. This kind of stench is a first for me.¡±


    The Lord of the Rolling Hills, the Sand Serpent, also seemed displeased by the smell, letting out a low, guttural sound.


    "It took quite some time to get here," Gordonmented.


    "Actually, we got here rtively fast. If we¡¯d taken the Cargon, it would¡¯ve taken at least fifteen more days,¡± said Karyl.


    "Who''s going to take that when we have an airship?"


    Gordon shrugged proudly at Karyl¡¯s words, but Milliana scolded him.


    ¡°Really? You abandoned the prince, and now you''re heading back south, letting the emperor know? That would be the end of the Guidance Mercenary Gang¡±


    "Don''t worry. We''ll confront Digon before that happens," Gordon shot back.


    "Who''s <i>we</i>? The empire, or just your Guidance Mercenary Gang? If you want to fight, we can do it right now," Miliana challenged.


    Gordonughed at her fiery response.


    "Haha, this cheeky young thing..."


    ¡°Those two... Are they okay?¡± Aidan asked Karyl, concerned. To an outsider, it probably seemed like they were about to fight, but to Karyl, it looked like a father and daughter bickering.


    "When do weunch the assault?" Miliana asked.


    "We''re not going in immediately. Everything must be done in order. The Ghost Castle is unlike any dungeon we''ve faced before," Karyl said, pointing to the barrier.


    "Hmm..." Miliana murmured, waiting for more information. "So what''s the n?" she asked.


    Karyl then turned to Aidan and asked, "Aidan, when you return to a house that''s been empty for a long time, what''s the first thing you do?"


    "Umm..." Aidan thought for a moment before saying, "You need to ventte it."


    "Exactly. And this is no different, only much worse. No human has walked in thisnd for over a thousand years, and it''s filled with ghosts and corpses. If we just go in, breathing alone will be like ingesting poison," Karyl said, drawing a line across his throat with his thumb.


    "We need to purify the area around the barrier first so we can enter safely.¡±


    "It¡¯s like a giant poison trap." Aidan shuddered, recalling an ancient Eastern poison technique, where various poisonous creatures were confined together, creating a potent toxin.


    "Right. Over time, umted poison can be more potent than ck magic or curses," Karyl added.


    ¡°That poison has been building up for over a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen it, have you? It¡¯s one of his specialties,¡± Karyl said.


    ¡°Whose?¡±


    ¡°Simon Coden. The master of your Eastern Lands.¡±


    Casually mentioning his name, Karyl surprised Aidan, who looked at him wide-eyed.


    ¡°You know the master of the Eastern Lands?¡±


    ¡°Well, not exactly. Just a bit.¡±


    His vague answer intrigued Aidan. Given how secretive the Burning Darkness was, even the existence of a top leader of the Eastern Lands was supposed to be a top secret.


    <i>Did he hear this from Dush? </i>Aidan wondered.


    Even though there was a good chance she knew, the ck market wasn¡¯t known for having much information about the Eastern Lands. Among the people living on the ind, only a few members of leadership had seen Simon Coden.


    <i>I really don¡¯t know,</i> Aidan thought, chuckling softly. It seemed nothing could surprise him anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If we¡¯re going in, we should open the door wide. I definitely don¡¯t want to enter with that foul smell lingering in the air.¡± Milliana nodded at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    <i>Creak... Groan... Grind...</i>


    Karyl smiled faintly, imagining the countless undead waiting for them behind the wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to bring down that thousand-year-old wall.¡±

 Chapter 156: Beyond the Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 156: Beyond the Barrier</h4>


    ¡°Whew... It¡¯s incredible,¡± Miliana murmured as she gazed at the enormous barrier before her. It was dozens of times taller than a human and extended endlessly to both sides. Despite its age, the barrier appeared as pristine as though it had recently been constructed. Its grandeur could only be described as awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Who could have built something like this?¡±


    <i>Thump... Thump... Thump...</i>


    Aidan tapped the wall with his fingers as if knocking on a door, causing a strange resonance.


    ¡°...¡±


    He had expected the wall to be solid, but was surprised to see the bricks ripple like the surface of a calm pond. Startled, he quickly withdrew his hand, feeling as if the barrier was hollow.


    ¡°Watch carefully. It''s not the wall that''s shaking. It¡¯s the magicalyer covering it,¡± Miliana exined, smiling at Aidan''s reaction. Shen then tapped the barrier herself.


    <i>Thud... Thud... Thud...</i>


    However, she was taken aback when her touch produced a different sound from Aidan¡¯s tapping. While his tap had made a clear, dull sound, the sound of Miliana¡¯s touch echoed in an oddly realistic manner, causing her to step back in surprise.


    "ording to legend, this wall wasn''t made by humans," Karyl said, observing the two.


    "Hmm? Then how was it created?" Miliana asked.


    "It was made by dragons," Gordon answered, looking at her. "It seems you''re indeed the Queen of Digon. For us, the barrier sounds hollow, but it responds to dragon mana, doesn''t it?"


    "Oh..."


    Miliana nodded in understanding as it finally dawned on her. It was the first time their conversation had flowed smoothly without bickering.


    "You see, that''s why Karyl brought you along. Only someone with dragon mana can open this barrier," Gordon exined prompting Miliana to nce at Karyl.


    It was a usible guess, but she knew that Karyl possessed stronger dragon mana than her. He gave her a subtle smile, signaling to go along with it.


    "So where''s the door?" Miliana asked.


    Gordon looked puzzled, as if wondering why she was asking him.


    "To the left," Karyl said quietly, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "It''s just a hunch. It feels like it should be there, but Miliana can confirm it, right?"


    "Ah, yeah. Right."


    Quickly catching onto Karyl¡¯s n, Milliana ced her hand on the wall, pretending to search for the path.


    "To the left," she announced, casting a quick nce at Karyl before starting to walk. Then she whispered to him as she passed by, "My mana has increased, hasn''t it?"


    Karyl chuckled.


    "Of course. You can feel it, can''t you? I''ve opened another meridian and transferred some of my mana into you. You''re just not used to handling it yet."


    "Tsk..."


    She couldn''t deny it; she could definitely feel her mana growing stronger. However, Karyl''s dragon mana was leagues above hers, and even though she had gotten close to a Sword Master¡¯s level, she couldn''t sense the difference. Somehow, Karyl had also be something extraordinary to others.


    Besides that, his words also reminded Miliana of that night in the tent, causing her to unwittingly adjust her outfit.


    <i>Come to think of it, this party... is made up of incredible people, </i>Karyl suddenly thought as he walked along the wall.


    Three out of the four were at the level of Sword Masters. Moreover, considering Aidan''s growth rate in his past life, he would eventually be an assassin with skills close to a Sword Master. This was a power that even the empire, with its numerous knights, couldn''t find.


    <i>We''vee this far. </i>Karyl felt that new connections with the continent''s strong individuals were forming, something he hadn''t achieved in his previous life.


    "Is there something on my face?" Milliana asked as she noticed Karyl¡¯s gaze, her face slightly flushed.


    "No."


    The persisting ties had be even stronger.


    "Why would anyone look at an ugly mug?" Gordon teased, sensing Miliana¡¯s emotions.


    "What? You wretched old man¡ª!" she snarled.


    New connections began, Karyl once again felt the difference in this lifepared to his previous one.


    Suddenly, everyone felt a faint tremor. Under the massive wall, Karyl said in a low voice, "We''ve reached the gate."


    ***


    "Wait here."


    As Miliana focused her mana and ced her hand on the barrier, a hazy mist formed around her, revealing a gate of light. It was an intricate spell, fitting for something created by dragons, even though this was a ce where the dead resided.


    "Grrr..."


    The Sand Serpent, which had brought them to the barrier, let out a low growl as if concerned about Karyl stepping into this taintednd. In response, Karyl patted the creature on itsrge cheek.


    "If anything happens, don''te inside. Return to the dunes. Understand?"


    "Grunt... Grunt..."


    The Sand Serpent nodded, drawing curious looks from the others.


    "We''re ready," Aidan said, looking at the open gate in the wall.


    "So we can go in without Suan?¡±


    "Once we''re inside, Suan won''t be able to cross the wall alone. We need to remove the magic on the wall for him too."


    "And air out the foul smell," Aidan added.


    "Right." Karyl nodded in agreement.


    <i>Creak... Creak...</i>


    A strange noise greeted them from the other side of the wall. It sounded like bones grinding against each other. As expected of thend of the dead, Karyl¡¯s crew was faced with hundreds of skeletons.


    "There¡¯s a lot of them," Aidan and Miliana murmured, looking pale at the sight.


    "Hmph."


    But Gordon, standing behind Miliana, who had opened the gate, seemed unfazed by the horde of undead. He stepped forward confidently.


    "Pesky creatures.¡±


    Gordon hadn''t earned his reputation as one of the five great Sword Masters for nothing. Aside from Karyl, who had already lived once, Gordon had cleared the most dungeons among them. He had experience dealing not only with undead but also with spectral monsters.


    <i>Wham!</i>


    With a powerful punch, he shattered the skull of the skeleton in front of him. As the creature fell, he stomped on its ribcage, sending bone fragments flying like splinters.


    "But there''s something I''m curious about," Gordon said, not slowing his stride, appearing as if he was merely taking a walk. No undead seemed capable of stopping him.


    "What''s that?" Aidan asked.


    Gordon''s fists moved so fast they were barely perceptible, turning the skeletons to dust and creating a mist of bone fragments.


    "You said the cure for my disease is in the Ghost Castle, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it really effective? If it''s been sitting there for a thousand years, won''t it cause more harm than good?" Gordon asked, crushing another skeleton''s skull with a skeptical look.


    "If you tell me to eat another dead creature, I''ll start with you," he added.


    Karyl chuckled. "Oh,e on. The monster you ate was over a hundred years old. If you could handle that, you can definitely handle a thousand-year-old elixir."


    "It''s not the same as these things," Gordon grumbled, grabbing a zombie by the head and shaking it. "Filthy creatures," he muttered before smashing its head. With that, a putrid stench filled the air, and thick, sticky blood oozed out.


    "Monster..." Miliana and Aidan muttered, looking horrified.


    "He''s insane. He actually ate a monster?" Milliana muttered, looking at Gordon in shock. "Not even our tribespeople eat monsters, no matter how desperate we are.¡±


    She shook her head in disbelief.


    "Shut up. You clearly haven''t witnessed the horrors of war," Gordon snapped. "When your mother was defending Digon, there wasn''t even monster meat to eat."


    ¡°...¡±


    "How did I end up with such greenhorns..." Gordon muttered, clicking his tongue at Miliana. "You should be grateful for the Oasis your mother worked so hard to create."


    "Right. Who was it again that wanted to use that Oasis for ckmail?" she retorted.


    Despite the constant onught of monsters, the two of them continued to bicker, and Karyl found their exchange most amusing.


    ¡°Gordon, don''t be so grumpy. When will you ever experience something like this? It''ll be a memory of a lifetime."


    "A memory? More like something to forget," Gordon grumbled.


    Karyl smiled at their banter as they pressed on through the sea of undead.


    <i>Thwack¡ª!</i>


    Gordon smashed another skeleton''s head and looked at Karyl. Although the huge Martyr hung from his back, it seemed that he had no need for it. In fact, he didn¡¯t even use his mana; instead he relied solely on his physical strength to crush the monsters to pieces.


    ¡°What we¡¯re about to do has never been done before,¡± Karyl said, his eyes fixed on the approaching Ghost Castle.


    "Of course. We''re the first to attempt a raid on the Ghost Castle," Milliana said, looking at Karyl as if he was stating the obvious.


    "Indeed, we¡¯re the first," Karyl replied. It was true that he had never attempted this, not even in his previous life. This wasn''t a future change Karyl had orchestrated. The challenge had always been there, a daunting task that no one had ever seeded inpleting.


    <i>I didn¡¯te here just to get Gordon¡¯s cure,</i> he thought, recalling a conversation with Allen Javius.


    <i>"If tempered through the Spring of Vision, the spirit power of the Five Great weapons can be enhanced to even contain a soul."</i>


    Initially, Karyl had believed Allen¡¯s words without question and sought the Abyssal Rock. But instead of finding a method to temper his weapon, Allen had imparted his Arcane Mana to Karyl and then vanished.


    <i>Though I couldn¡¯t contain Allen¡¯s soul, I managed to properly temper the Freezing Talon. </i>


    The Freezing Talon wasn''t suitable for containing the spirit of the zing King, Ramine, whose essence, the Ein Trigger, was already embedded in Karyl. Thus, the Freezing Talon''s slot remained empty.


    <i>Frost</i>


    The most fitting spirit for the sword would undoubtedly be Ethereal, the Queen of Tides. However, with no trace of the other Spirit Kings except for Ramine, the best match for the Freezing Talon¡¯s cold element seemed to be none other than the owner of the Ghost Castle.


    Lich Zarka Hochi¡ªthe embodiment of death itself. His essence alone exuded coldness.


    <i>Thest army I need to gather, </i>Karyl thought to himself. Once this army was assembled, the full-scale war against the empire would begin.


    ¡°Man, it''s so far. How do we even get there? It would''ve been easier with the airship,¡± Aidan grumbled, growing weary of the relentless assault of the undead.


    ¡°Gordon, have you ever flown over this area with an airship?¡± Karyl asked calmly in response to Aidan¡¯sining.


    ¡°Of course. I flew over it once on a trip to the Eastern Lands. Even then, it was quite a hassle.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s mention of the Eastern Lands piqued Aidan¡¯s interest. ¡°Why? Do undead fly too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Aidan chuckled, thinking it was a joke, but Gordon was serious.


    "Uh...What?" Aidan asked, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    ¡°Just wait. You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Gordon said.


    "CRAAAAH!!"


    Suddenly, a terrifying roar echoed in the distance, as if responding to Gordon¡¯s remark. Karyl immediately realized what they were up against. There was no mistake about it¡ªthat eerie, bone-chilling roar could onlye from one creature.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Bone Dragon,¡± he murmured.

 Chapter 157: Bone Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 157: Bone Dragon</h4>


    ¡°Bo... Bone Dragon?! That monster is at least S-rank! Actually, it¡¯s listed as an SS-rank monster in the bestiary...! How can something like that still exist on the continent?¡± Aidan yelled as he stared at the massive creature flying toward them.


    The Bone Dragon, nearly asrge as the Ghost Castle itself, would have been thergest living dragon out there.


    ¡°It¡¯s not alive. In fact, it¡¯s dead,¡± Gordon exined without a hint of concern.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point right now!¡± Aidan retorted.


    ¡°Holy Water would be great, but there¡¯s no way we¡¯d find that in this barrennd. Hmm... Karyl, you can use fire magic, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "Miliana, you also have dragon mana like Karyl, so you should be able to use a bit of fire magic too.¡± Gordon pointed to the two of them. "Fire is effective against the undead. My earth element mana won¡¯t do much, so I¡¯ll be your shield. You two handle the attack."


    Miliana looked at him, slightly surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? It¡¯s well known that dragon mana allows the use of all elements and that pure mana can form a Mana de. Anyone who¡¯s lived as long as me knows that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what surprised me...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the information itself but Gordon¡¯s calm acknowledgment of Karyl¡¯s mana that surprised Miliana.


    <i>He already knew?</i>


    Both Miliana and Karyl were taken aback.


    <i>Of course... The captain of the Guidance Mercenary Gang is experienced with dragon mana. Maybe I should have used Arcane mana instead.</i>


    Karyl looked at Gordon.


    ¡°I realized it when I saw his sword energy. Honestly, I first thought he was a descendant of Digon... but his power surpasses even the queen¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    Gordon cut off Miliana, who was struggling to find her words, ¡°Enough. Everyone has their stories. Dragon mana isn¡¯t an unknown force, right?¡±


    With that, he looked at Karyl. It seemed that Gordon Fabian¡¯s boldness was just as tremendous as his strength.


    ¡°Does your sword energy have a name?¡±


    ¡°Aura de.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, but it needs some improving. Pure mana makes a strong de, but itcks sharpness.¡±


    Gordon urately assessed Karyl''s sword energy.


    Karyl gave a faint smile at his words, knowing it was true. That was why he had created the Arcane de infused with Arcane mana.


    <i>It would¡¯ve been troublesome if I had revealed my Arcane mana. </i>Karyl smiled bitterly.


    Arcane mana no longer existed, which made Karyl¡¯s ability unique. If Karyl had used the Arcane de during their fight, Gordon¡¯s interest would have been far greater.


    "But it¡¯s quite interesting. Your fire element is so fierce, it feels like only a Sword Master could wield it. Such intense mes... I haven¡¯t seen anything like it since Kuwell."


    Not even Gordon Fabian could sense spirit power. That kind of power was so rare in this era that it was virtually unknown.


    Gordon assumed Karyl¡¯s fierce mes were just a high-level fire spell, oblivious to the power of the zing King dwelling within him.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to use fire as a decoy. I don¡¯t mind, but others might talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Karyl replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡°A Sword Master with dragon mana... How old are you now?¡±


    ¡°Fourteen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious how you¡¯ll be three years from now. By then, your body will be fully developed.¡±


    Miliana frowned slightly and asked Karyl, ¡°You have three years until you¡¯re an adult?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing... nevermind.¡±


    She counted something on her fingers, then sighed.


    <i>Master''s power is dragon mana...? No wonder... His inhuman strength makes sense now. Maybe... Is he really a dragon, as Dush said?</i>


    Aidan also looked at Karyl. He was the only one consumed by such peculiar worries.


    ¡°RROOAAARRR!¡±


    The roar of the dragon, which had echoed from afar, was gradually drawing closer.


    At that, Gordon proceeded to sweep away the surrounding undead.


    <i>Boom...!!</i>


    As he kicked the ground, debris scattered everywhere, clearing all the undead in front of them.


    ¡°Seems like we¡¯ve let our guard down in this forbidden area. Everyone, focus now!¡± Gordon urged.


    <i>Thud...!</i>


    Gordon took out the Martyr. Despite his warning, he remainedposed.


    ¡°Is that the guardian of the barrier? We haven''t even reached the Ghost Castle yet, so we can''t waste time here."


    Karyl felt the same. After shing once, it seemed that the two of them could understand each other clearly, forming strategies without even speaking.


    ¡°Have you ever hunted a Bone Dragon?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°No, but I''ve dealt with something simr.¡±


    Following the Oracle and the emergence of the Pharel Tower, Tarak in dragon forms appeared on the continent. Although Tarak and undead were different in many ways, both creatures shared an essence of darkness and death.


    <i>Besides, creatures with bones are easier to deal withpared to Tarak.</i>


    ¡°Really? You''ve done quite a bit for a kid.¡±


    Gordon didn''t bother fishing for details. Instead, he turned to Miliana and Aidan and instructed, ¡°Go for the head. If you don¡¯t crush the head, it will keep regenerating. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aidan shouted in a tense voice, and Miliana slowly drew her saber and nodded.


    <i>Thud...!!</i>


    At that moment, the Bone Dragon, pping its enormous wings,nded in front of the group, opening its massive jaws wide. There was a radiant green glow inside its skull, and smoke billowed from its eye sockets.


    The massive creature, towering at roughly a hundred meters, looked down at Karyl.


    <i>Hiss... hiss...</i>


    As the dragon exhaled, a pungent stench filled the air, apanied by poisonous fumes.


    Seeing Aidan frozen in fear at the Bone Dragon¡¯s overwhelming presence, Gordon patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, kid. Don¡¯t be scared. It''s just a runt that couldn¡¯t even make it into the castle. A leader among sheep is still just a sheep.¡±


    ¡°...Then what kind of monsters are inside the castle?¡±


    ¡°No idea. But they''re likely stronger than this one.¡±


    Aidan shook his head at Gordon¡¯s nonchnce.


    ¡°That¡¯s not reassuring at all.¡±


    Gordon chuckled at his remark, rubbing his palms together before grabbing the massive Martyr he had ced on the ground.


    <i>Swoosh!!</i>


    Aidan''s eyes widened. Despite hisrge frame, Gordon dashed forward with incredible speed, gathering his mana to his legs.


    <i>What the...?! Even with my swift steps, I can''t move that fast...</i>


    Aidan prided himself on his speed technique learned from the Burning Darkness, but witnessing Gordon''s speed made him realize the gap in their abilities.


    "Huff...!"


    Gordon Fabian inhaled deeply, pulling the Martyr back with all his strength. As his body twisted, the battle hammer swung horizontally with a thunderous noise.


    The Bone Dragon tried to take flight, but it was too slow. Gordon¡¯s hammer struck its leg with immense force.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    The left leg of the massive Bone Dragon shattered, sending giant bone fragments tumbling at Aidan''s feet.


    ¡°You see?¡± Gordon said, pointing at the fallen dragon that was struggling to keep its bnce with one broken leg.


    ¡°Yeah, it''s not surprising. Aidan, there are far more terrifying monsters in this world than a Bone Dragon. Like a real living dragon...¡± Karyl intervened.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Aidan was shocked to see Karyl, who had been next to him moments ago, now standing on the Bone Dragon¡¯s head, looking down at him.


    <i>Whoosh...!!</i>


    Karyl, with mes rising from Agnel, pointed at Gordon Fabian.


    ¡°...Or this guy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Gordon smirked at hisment.


    But seeing Karyl standing confidently on the Bone Dragon''s head, Aidan couldn''t help but think, <i>Master seems more like a monster!</i>


    "Roarrr...!!"


    In response to the Bone Dragon''s roar, Karyl thrust his dagger down hard onto the beast¡¯s head.


    <i>Shing!</i>


    Unlike other undead, the Bone Dragon dodged by twisting its head, narrowly avoiding having its skull crushed by Karyl¡¯s de.


    When Agnel pierced its shoulder, a foul smell filled the air as the green mes escaped the dragon¡¯s body and mixed with the dagger¡¯s fire, burning the creature.


    "Khak! Khaaak!"


    Shrieking in pain, the dragon spread its skeletal wings, generating a powerful wind.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    Karyl was momentarily lifted off the ground, and at the same time, the Bone Dragon¡¯s broken leg regenerated, allowing the creature to swiftly take to the skies.


    ¡°Damn it... Fall back!¡±


    Gordon Fabian clicked his tongue as he urged Karyl to retreat.


    As Karylnded next to them, he brushed the dust off his clothes and reassured, ¡°I did that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Karyl pointed to the Bone Dragon in the sky. Surprisingly, Miliana was riding on its back, using the Agnel embedded in its shoulder as a foothold to drive her two swords into the dragon¡¯s neck with all her might.


    <i>Crash...!!</i>


    <i>Crack...!</i>


    As mes burst from Miliana¡¯s swords, the Bone Dragon''s green eyes turned red. Its fierce roar turned into a groan, and it thrashed in pain without managing a single effective attack.


    ¡°Miliana is an exceptional warrior.¡±


    ¡°That girl...¡±


    Gordon realized that Karyl had deliberately stepped back to showcase Miliana¡¯sbat skills to him.


    ¡°You think that¡¯s enough? If she can bring down a lich from the Ghost Castle, then I''ll be impressed.¡±


    "Roarrr...!!"


    The Bone Dragon roared in agony and opened its maw, releasing a breath of toxic, icy mist in all directions.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    Everything the breath touched turned white with frost. Gordon stepped back to avoid the mist, swinging his Martyr with all his might.


    <i>Whirr...!!</i>


    Like a spinning boomerang, the Martyr soared upward and struck the Bone Dragon''s head directly.


    <i>Thunk!!</i>


    With a dull sound, half of the Bone Dragon''s skull shattered.


    ¡°Hey, finish it off quickly.¡±


    Miliana, summoning all her dragon mana, thrust her sword at the ethereal spirit in the dragon¡¯s head. Karyl watched Gordon with a faint smile.


    <i>Boom...!!</i>


    <i>Thud...!!</i>


    The massive Bone Dragon, unable to stay airborne, copsed to the ground; its colossal body shatteredpletely, bones flying everywhere.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Miliana emerged from the cloud of dust, looking slightly exhausted from using her mana to its full extent for the first time since her mana veins had been cleared.


    ¡°Wow... With this, you could probably take down a real dragon too,¡± Aidan marveled, kicking aside the remains of the Bone Dragon.


    ¡°Really? Then how about we go hunt one?¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at his reaction.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there air nearby, Miliana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is,¡± she answered in a low voice.


    ¡°The tinum Dragon''sir.¡±

 Chapter 158: The Box

    <h4>Chapter 158: The Box</h4>


    ¡°The tinum Dragon...? Are you really nning to hunt that dragon right now?¡± Aidan asked Karyl with a look of greater shock than when he first saw the Bone Dragon.


    ¡°I was just joking.¡±


    Karyl chuckled and patted Aidan on the shoulder, enjoying his reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re at the Ghost Castle, and we haven''t finished our task here yet. We¡¯re not just suddenly going to hunt the tinum Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Aidan felt his face flush at Miliana¡¯s scolding.


    ¡°But that doesn''t mean we won¡¯t do it eventually.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It''s just been pushed down the priority list. Going into a dragon¡¯sir requires a lot of preparation.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s words made Aidan realize just how silly he was for thinking they were actually going to hunt a dragon right then and there. But in his defense, although hunting a dragon seemed like the achievement of a lifetime for many, it was more than doable with thesepanions.


    ¡°How is it? More fun than when you were in the Burning Darkness?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You should tell Zouk de Holde about this when you meet herter. Tell her about the things you¡¯ve experienced here,¡± Karyl went on.


    Aidan shook his head. ¡°I already have more than enough to tell her.¡±


    ¡°No, this was just the beginning.¡±


    Those words, spoken so nonchntly, sent a thrill through Aidan, making him tremble.


    <i>Damn...</i>


    But it wasn¡¯t just excitement; Karyl¡¯s words also awakened in him something he had almost forgotten about. Aidan hade from the Eastern Lands for this mission, and although he was known as a talented individual there, he felt infinitely small among these powerful people.


    <i>I want to be stronger.</i>


    Aidan admired Karyl¡¯s strength, but he didn¡¯t want to content himself with just that. When they had killed the dragon, he had done nothing.


    But even so, his growth was by no means slow. In his past life, he had been one of the empire¡¯s seven strongest warriors. It was just that the people around him now were beyond exceptional.


    <i>If I could master that...</i>


    Aidan bit his lip slightly, unnoticed by the rest. He thought there was only one way he could keep up with these monsters: the secret arts passed down to the sessor of the Burning Darkness¡ªthe Shadow Arts.


    The techniques of the Burning Darkness used mana transformation, which temporarily increased the user¡¯s mana, allowing them to cast higher-level magic.


    However, Shadow Arts, in a special form called Awakening, not only increased the user¡¯s mana but also enhanced their physical abilities, doubling their overall power in an instant. Shadow Arts consisted of three stages, each with its own unique secret techniques.


    Only the ruler of the Eastern Lands could master the final third stage, while the heir of the Burning Darkness was limited to the second stage.


    The main drawback of this technique was its duration. While the higher stages provided greater temporary boosts in power, the severe aftermath made it difficult to use consistently.


    Rumors had it that even the first stage could rival the strength of a Sword Master, making it a suitable technique for Aidan, who relied on a decisive blow.


    Maybe that was why all the sessors of the Burning Darkness were assassins¡ªbecause they had inherited the Shadow Arts.


    <i>But now it¡¯s out of my reach, </i>Aidan thought with a bitter smile.


    Having already forsaken the Eastern Lands to follow Karyl, Aidan was lucky just to not be targeted by them; the techniques of the Burning Darkness were now far beyond his reach.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to venture into their of the tinum Dragon someday... but isn¡¯t there a ce we should visit here first? Gordon, how long did it take you to get from here to the Eastern Lands with your airship?¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s mention of the Eastern Lands, Aidan flinched.


    ¡°Hmm, about three days?¡±


    ¡°And by ship?¡±


    ¡°To take a ship, we¡¯d have to go around the wall, which would take over two weeks. But if we break through here, we could reach the southern end in four days. From there, it would take about a week by ship, so roughly ten days in total.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then we can estimate about a week,¡± said Karyl.


    ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡± Gordon asked with a slightly annoyed expression.


    ¡°If the route takes a week, then the shiping to meet us will only take three days,¡± Karyl exined.


    ¡°You''re up to something again, aren''t you?¡±


    Gordon looked at Karyl in disbelief, his expression indicating that he couldn¡¯t keep up with Karyl¡¯s boldness.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Karyl replied curtly.


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    With that, Karyl lightly tapped Aidan on the shoulder and moved on. It was as if he knew what Aidan had been thinking about earlier, causing him to smile bitterly without realizing it.


    ¡°First, we need to handle things here. To take the ship to the southern end, we need to break through the wall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must hurry. Once the monsters in the castle realize the dragon is dead, they¡¯ll swarm out.¡±


    ¡°And you two are casually chatting away knowing that? Geez...¡± Miliana, who had been rummaging through the shattered bones, stood up while scolding Karyl and Gordon.


    ¡°This came out of the dragon''s heart.¡± She showed something to the others, holding it with both hands, indicating it was quite heavy.


    The Bone Dragon no longer had a functioning heart, given it was a dead creature. However, the green smoke, which served as the necromantic medium to animate the body, turned into a sticky liquid and seeped onto the ground after the dragon died.


    What emerged from the bone dragon¡¯s corpse was a peculiar old box. The green slime that coated the box dripped from Miliana¡¯s hand onto the floor.


    ¡°Hmm, what is this...?¡±


    ¡°Could it be a key to unlock the seal on the wall?¡±


    ¡°That would be nice. Let me see it.¡±


    Gordon took the box from Miliana and tried to pry it open with his bare hands.


    <i>Creeeak... Crack¡ª!</i>


    The sound of twisting metal echoed in the air, and the veins on his thick forearms bulged.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    But surprisingly, despite Gordon¡¯s best efforts, the tightly locked box didn¡¯t budge. He eventually gave up, threw the box on the ground, and exhaled heavily.


    ¡°Huff...What is this?¡±


    No matter how powerful the sealing magic, he had always managed to break things open with sheer force. Thus, Gordon looked at this box with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°This ce existed during the Magical Era. It might not be human magic. After all, the Bone Dragon used to be a living dragon. Let me try.¡±


    Miliana concentrated her mana and channeled it into the box.


    <i>Snap¡ª!!</i>


    But as soon as she did, sparks burst out, and her hand was knocked back. ck smoke was rising from the box.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    Instead of breaking the seal, the box¡¯s lock shook briefly as if reacting to the dragon¡¯s mana. Miliana winced slightly from the stinging pain.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing. But have you ever seen metal that repels mana? This is a first for me.¡±


    Miliana examined the box from all angles but couldn''t find any magic circle.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Aidan, who had been watching them, stepped forward and examined the box closely.


    ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t look exactly the same, but it resembles the Sealing Chain of the Burning Darkness. I don''t know why a box with such enchantments is here though...¡±


    ¡°Sealing Chain? What''s that?¡±


    In response to Milliana¡¯s question, Aidan exined as he kept examining the box, ¡°The continentals probably don¡¯t know about it. There¡¯s this special nt called Reversis, which only grows in the Eastern Lands. It hardens when fermented for a long time in a dark room. When it¡¯s processed using a secret technique passed down only to the ruler of the Eastern Lands, it creates a unique seal that cannot be opened by either mana or physical force.¡±


    Karyl nodded at Aidan¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s simr to Clear Distilled Water. When Clear Distilled Water is processed, it bes as hard as a mineral, but in its normal state, it¡¯s actually moss from the Spring of Vision.¡±


    ¡°Ugh...? Clear Distilled Water is moss?¡± Miliana asked Karyl in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah. That''s something for another time. For now, let''s move on.¡±


    Miliana pouted slightly at Karyl''s words.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems the Ghost Castle isn¡¯t entirely unrted to the Eastern Land. There''s a theory that the continent¡¯s ck magic is based on the secret techniques of the Eastern Lands,¡± Gordon said, looking curiously at the tightly locked box.


    ¡°The Ghost Castle itself is an amalgam of ck magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Immortal Council would be furious to hear this, but even in the Antihum Grand Library, which preserves their spellbooks, there¡¯s nothing about history older than five hundred years. It¡¯s possible that earlier magic is rted to the Eastern Lands¡¯ secret techniques.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully knowledgeable. Have you been there?¡± Gordon asked, to which Karyl shook his head lightly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been there. I just heard it from a ck magician I know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you know all sorts of people. The Immortal Council doesn¡¯t even nce at anyone who¡¯s not from their own group.¡±


    Karyl nodded, understanding what Gordon meant. Of course, there was no need to mention that the ck magician he knew was someone he had met in his previous life.


    ¡°So, can you open this?¡±


    Gordon handed the box to Aidan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. Fortunately, this is quite crudepared to the sealing locks that are made nowadays in the Eastern Lands.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Gordon Fabian was intrigued by these strange artifacts from the Eastern Lands, especially since this lock, which he couldn¡¯t break, was considered second-rate.


    ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    Aidan drew a small dagger from inside his coat, one he always kept on him.


    <i>Click¡ª!</i>


    Surprisingly, the dagger¡¯s hilt came off after Aidan twisted it, revealing five small needle-like objects inside. Holding these in his mouth, he reassembled the dagger, then took out another dagger, aligning the two des, so they stuck together like mas, forming a double-edged de.


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Gordon couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the fascinating sight. Although he had been a mercenary for a long time, not even he knew much about the Eastern Lands. It was the most veiled country on the continent.


    <i>Clink... Clink...</i>


    Aidan inserted the five needles, one by one, into the lock of the box.


    <i>Tremble...!</i>


    And as he did so, the tips of the needles trembled as if they were alive. Interestingly, each needle seemed to emit a faint mana, even though Aidan hadn''t infused them with any.


    ¡°These needles are given only to the first-ss assassins of the Burning Darkness. The mana contained in them isn¡¯t significant, but the secret technique embedded in that mana is what matters.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Miliana asked him.


    ¡°It''s poison. Enough to kill a person instantly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Miliana stared at Aidan speechless, recalling how he had casually held those deadly needles in his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re not ordinary either.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re not usually used for assassination.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s more reliable to do it directly than to use the needles.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡± Finding it oddly convincing, Miliana nodded while briefly touching her own neck.


    ¡°Instead, they¡¯re mainly used to unlock sealing locks. In the Eastern Lands, they use sealing locks even for sending secret messages.¡±


    <i>Crackle... Crackle...</i>


    ¡°This poison instantly melts the hardened Yeokro used to create sealing locks. Normally, one or two needles would suffice... but since this is old, I had to use all the needles.¡±


    The parts where the needles were inserted started to bubble and sizzle, and the lock began to soften.


    ¡°And with the sealing lock in this state...¡±


    Aidan inserted the double-edged dagger he had assembled earlier deep into the box¡¯s lock and twisted.


    <i>Snap¡ª!</i>


    With a dull sound, the sealing lock¡¯s bond was broken.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    ¡°Haha, should we say thisbines mana and poison arts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit different. If we were topare just those two aspects, it''s not much different from the curses of the Immortal Council,¡± Aidan exined to Gordon in a voice filled with pride, even though he had left the Burning Darkness.


    ¡°Indeed, secret techniques... They¡¯re quite remarkable. The techniques of the Eastern Lands shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°I''m d we brought you along. Otherwise, we might¡¯ve been stuck in an unexpected ce.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Aidan rubbed his nose sheepishly at the praise from Gordon and Karyl, whom he considered exceptional individuals. Although he hadn¡¯t been able to contribute much inbat, he felt a childish sense of pride in being able to help in a unique way.


    ¡°Alright, let''s see what was hidden inside this strange sealed box, found in the Bone Dragon¡¯s body.¡±


    <i>Click-</i>


    The lid of the box opened, and everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on it.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Everyone else reacted just like Miliana, their faces frozen as they stared at the box.

 Chapter 159: Opening the Box

    <h4>Chapter 159: Opening the Box</h4>


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After finishing his private conversation with Ledios and sending him off, Kamma returned, making Karl curious.


    ¡°...¡±


    He had expected Kamma to rave about thetest developments, but instead, he wore a serious face and seemed deep in thought, which puzzled Karl even more.


    <i>What¡¯s up with him? Normally, he would¡¯ve called me over and made a fuss about it...</i>


    ¡°Karl,¡± Kamma said eventually.


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°You said you knew where Mikhail was, right?¡±


    Karl nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Suan told me. He said to go there if anything happens... But he told us to wait for as long as possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t wait any further. This is no ordinary situation. We need to leave this ce and go there right away. It¡¯s no longer safe to stay here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°A war is about to break out.¡±


    At Kamma¡¯s words, Karl smirked, as if he had expected this.


    ¡°Oh, are we talking about that again? You¡¯ve been saying that all along, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve seen it yourself, right? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been singing about how all of Fran¡¯s warships are gathered.¡±


    ¡°You idiot, that¡¯s not it! It¡¯s the opposite. Tuli Lurein made the first move.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Everyone thought Fran¡¯s forces gathered in Cove would head north to attack the White Bunker. But Tuli is actuallying down to attack Fran.¡±


    That was certainly unexpected.


    ¡°That makes no sense,¡± Karl responded, bewildered slightly. ¡°The White Bunker is an imprable fortress. Why would they abandon it and risking down to Cove?¡±


    Kamma nced around and beckoned Karl closer with a finger. When Karl leaned in, he whispered, ¡°Duke Lachiel has betrayed us.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Karl Mack looked out the window. Behind the Iron Fleet anchored in Cove was the Silverwing Fleet of Duke Lachiel.


    ¡°No way...¡±


    ¡°When the war starts, Cove will bepletely plunged in chaos. We might see the Iron Fleet in mes before the war even begins.¡±


    Karl couldn¡¯t even imagine Fran¡¯s proud fleet engulfed in fire.


    ¡°So why did Lediose to us? Didn¡¯t he consider the possibility of us warning Fran?¡±


    ¡°It must¡¯ve crossed his mind. The only thing in Cove that doesn¡¯t belong to the principality is the Ravat Guild. The city can be rebuilt even if it burns down, but if we leave, we may nevere back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°ording to Ledios, Tuli still wants to trade with us. After ending this civil war, she ns to advance to the center. He came to save us because he wants us to be his bridgehead.¡±


    Karl snorted at Kamma¡¯s words.


    ¡°What a pipe dream. Doesn¡¯t he know there¡¯s a master in the center? They¡¯ll be devoured as soon as they arrive, and he wants to trade with us?¡±


    ¡°Well... My gut tells me Ledios might not be acting on Tuli¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Then who¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Who else? It¡¯s the Wooden Cloud. Tuli might naturally aim for conquest when advancing to the center, but the Wooden Cloud means something different.¡±


    Kamma stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Get ready. We need to head to the White Bunker immediately. There¡¯s a lot we need to figure out.¡±


    Somehow, a travel bag was already packed and ready in the corner of the room.


    ¡°You seem a bit excited.¡± Karl smiled as he watched him.


    ¡°Of course. I have a knack for shady dealings.¡± Kamma pointed at himself with his thumb and lifted his chin slightly.


    ¡°...Not exactly something to be proud of.¡± Karl chuckled, but he knew Kamma¡¯s intuition for bad situations was remarkably urate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to Kamma with a determined look.


    ***


    ¡°What... what is this?¡±


    Gordon was the first to speak up after checking inside the box. However, his words didn¡¯t really elicit a reaction from the others.


    ¡°Nothing at all. Who the hell put an empty box inside the Bone Dragon''s stomach?¡±


    Gordon stared at the Ghost Castle.


    ¡°Are they messing with me? I ought to grab that lich by the neck and ask him myself.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    It was Aidan who stopped him from marching toward the castle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not empty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Look at this. There¡¯s no way an empty box would be this empty. There must be something inside.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Not everything is as it seems. If you look closely... doesn¡¯t it seem like the bottom of the box is higher than it should be?¡±


    ¡°No way...¡±


    Karyl seemed to catch on to what Aidan was saying and watched him closely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple trick.¡±


    Aidan wedged his dagger into the edge of the box¡¯s bottom.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    About half the de slid into the gap between the bottom and the side of the box. Twisting the de, the false bottom popped open with an audible click.


    ¡°Raiders exploring ruins and dungeons often fall for simple traps like this, even though they¡¯re on the lookout for magical or mechanical traps.¡±


    Gordon, feeling somewhat embarrassed, rubbed his chin. It was understandable. Who would have expected a simple trick like this in a box hidden inside the corpse of an SS-rank Bone Dragon?


    ¡°Ahem, so what¡¯s inside?¡± Gordon asked. Despite everything, he was still curious about the box¡¯s contents.


    ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    Before reaching into the box, Aidan showed it to Karyl.


    ¡°There¡¯s no detectable mana. There¡¯s no special spell on it. It should be safe to take out.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Gordon watched with newfound respect as Aidan proceeded carefully. Karyl¡¯s decision to pick Aidan seemed more justified than ever.


    <i>Managing to open the box and remaining thisposed all throughout... He¡¯s quite something. </i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. Aidan is <i>my</i> valuable subordinate.¡±


    ¡°What? No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s casual remark made Gordon a bit flustered.


    ¡°I was just joking, but judging from your reaction, you really thought about it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Just tell me what''s inside.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    All eyes were on Aidan as he pulled out an old, circr object.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medallion?¡±


    <i>Clink¡ª</i>


    The fabric decorations around the small medallion had worn away, leaving only the emblem in Aidan''s hand.


    ¡°A medallion...?¡±


    The false bottom of the box had been strange enough, but now everyone was puzzled by the seemingly random emblem inside. Gordon took the medallion from Aidan¡¯s hand and examined it closely.


    The design wasn¡¯t from any known kingdom on the continent. Initially, the symbol on the medallion seemed like argedder, but upon closer inspection, it was a tall tower with multiple levels.


    ¡°Is there a family crest with a tower symbol?¡± Aidan asked.


    Gordon shook his head, but the moment Karyl saw the symbol, his shoulders tensed up.


    <i>Pharel...?</i>


    The tower from his previous life instantly came to mind; it was the tower he wanted to forget but never could. He shook his head, perplexed.


    <i>Why...?</i>


    It wasn¡¯t just because the emblem featured a tower symbol. Despite the medallion¡¯s age and shabby condition, Karyl immediately recognized Pharel¡¯s design on it.


    ¡°This... is from the Magical Era,¡± Gordon said while examining the medallion.


    ¡°The Magical Era?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don''t know why something like this is here, but this symbol belongs to a group called der.¡±


    Although the name was unfamiliar to most, Karyl¡¯s heart sank at Gordon¡¯s words. Seeing Karyl react in such an unusual manner, Aidan approached him cautiously.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    But Karyl seemed more focused on Gordon¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°der? Are you saying that tower symbol is theirs?¡±


    ¡°What? You know about them too? Are you really just fourteen? Even the elders in the imperial pce have forgotten about them.¡±


    Gordon looked at Karyl with a mix of surprise and resignation.


    ¡°They¡¯re the group that created the Five Great Artifacts. The staff, Infinite Breath, which is stored in the pce, is their work.¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    ¡°And my sword, the Freezing Talon, is another one of them.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Aidan and Miliana looked at the sword Karyl held out with shocked expressions.


    ¡°No wonder. I thought it was an extraordinary sword, and now I find out it¡¯s one of the Five Great Artifacts... This is getting more unbelievable by the moment.¡±


    Gordon seemed more epting than surprised at Karyl¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who conquered the Gray Training Ground of Azor.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only ce that could hold such artifacts. I heard about it in the pce corridors. The court sorcerer, Kadin Luer, was making a fuss about wanting to recruit the conqueror of the Gray Training Ground.¡±


    <i>So, he was there with him... </i>Karyl briefly thought about Tiren as he listened to Gordon.


    ¡°You should be careful. If the empire learns that your sword is one of der¡¯s Five Great Artifacts, many wille after it.¡±


    ¡°If they think they can take it away from me, let them try.¡±


    ¡°Your confidence is infuriatingly likable.¡±


    Gordon chuckled at Karyl¡¯s confident response.


    ¡°But the main issue is why der¡¯s medallion, which disappeared during the Magical Era, was inside the Bone Dragon... Even finding a hidden item raises more questions.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Indeed. What could it mean...¡±


    Miliana and Aidan looked at each other, puzzled.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    But then, the Ghost Castle seemed to growl, as if urging them to leave. Karyl nced over at the distant structure.


    <i>Ghost</i>...


    For some reason, he thought of the missing Allen Javius at that moment. He stared at the medallion in Gordon''s hand.


    <i>He was one of der too.</i>


    Moreover, like Zarka Hochi, the owner of this ce, Allen Javius was of an era long gone, dead but still lingering in the present world.


    In addition, the Assembly of Seven Elders, to which Allen Javius belonged, was closely connected to the tinum Dragon. There was also a theory that the wall surrounding the Ghost Castle had been created by dragons.


    Before Karyl knew it, a chilling thrill coursed through his body.


    ¡°And both of them are from the same Magical Era.¡±


    He thought there could be much more to the Ghost Castle than he had initially expected. Perhaps...


    <i>If Zarka Hochi is also part of der...</i>


    There was a chance Karyl would discover the whereabouts of two of the missing Five Great Artifacts of der.

 Chapter 160: Zarka Hochi

    <h4>Chapter 160: Zarka Hochi</h4>


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll only find the answer by going into the castle,¡± Gordon finally broke the silence.


    Nothing had changed.


    ¡°Here it is.¡± Aidan handed the medallion from the box to Karyl.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Karyl epted it, shaking his head as if to erase the memory of Allen Javius from his head.


    <i>Buzz...!!</i>


    At that moment, something unexpected happened. The instant Karyl touched the medallion, his armor emitted a faint green light as if reacting to it.


    ¡°What... what is this?¡±


    Karyl, flustered for the first time in a while, stared at the lighting from his body, his expression frozen. However, the light soon faded without any significant change.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl touched his armor hidden beneath his outer clothes, hearing the clinking sound of the chains.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be ordinary armor.¡± Gordon pointed at the silver chain mail visible between Karyl¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Elven Mail.¡±


    ¡°Huh... Armor made from the branches of the World Tree? That¡¯s an elven creation. So, you¡¯ve got not only one of the Five Great Artifacts, but also an elven relic.¡±


    Gordon shook his head in disbelief as he looked at Karyl.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t find in Tatur¡¯s ck market.¡±


    In truth, the Elven Mail Karyl wore was something left to him by Calypson, the gnome craftsman, before he departed. Even in the ck market, one couldn¡¯t easily get their hands on something like that


    <i>Moreover, this is a gnome creation, not an elven one.</i>


    Karyl kept silent about the armor¡¯s true origins because he didn¡¯t know how the Guidance Mercenary Gang would react if they realized there were still gnomes out there.


    Nevertheless, regardless of whether gnomes or elves had crafted it, this armor was undoubtedly made from the branches of the World Tree found in Aerial Woods, known as the elvennd.


    Although he knew the armor had excellent defensive capabilities, Karyl was unaware of any hidden abilities that could react to the medallion.


    ¡°Why would Elven Mail react to this medallion?¡±


    ¡°Who knows...¡±


    ¡°We can ask the master of the Ghost Castle. Anyway, keep it safe. It¡¯s a rare item. Who knows? If you meet an elf, they might like it.¡±


    <i>Even though it¡¯s made by gnomes,</i> Karyl thought but didn¡¯t say out loud.


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯d like to see an elf myself. People say there are still a few gnomes and dwarves alive, but no one has seen an elf.¡±


    Known as quasi-humans, elves were said to have thrived a thousand years ago during the Magical Era. However, their numbers had dwindled drastically, and now gnomes and dwarves were nearly extinct.


    Elves were believed to reside in the small forest of Aerial Woods at the western edge of the continent, but even though many adventurers had explored those parts of the continent, no one had managed to find their forest.


    Thus, Aerial Woods remained a legendarynd, shrouded in rumors. Some even said that Heim, the holynd of the Church, was modeled after it.


    <i>Why did this react to the medallion...?</i>


    It was strange. Karyl tried to find a connection between the two but couldn¡¯te up with anything, shaking his head in frustration.


    ¡°By the look on your face, you don¡¯t know for sure. But there seems to be some connection... So you should keep the medallion.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Shall we get going then?¡± Gordon proposed, turning without much hesitation.


    ¡°But... to go any further, we need to break the wall and dissipate the toxic gas. I can¡¯t get through there like you guys.¡±


    Aidan looked at the cloud of toxic gas floating along the path ahead. They still had a long way to go until they reached the Ghost Castle.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find a key to unlock the sealing magic from the bone dragon. So what now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Getting rid of the toxic gas is simple.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Just moments ago, they had recognized that getting past the wall would prove challenging, but Gordon spoke nonchntly.


    <i>nk...</i>


    He picked up the hammer he had set on the ground and slowly walked toward the wall.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Then, with all his might, Gordon swung the hammer at the wall.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i>


    <i>Crash¡ª!!</i>


    With a tremendous roar, the hammer shattered the wall, scattering debris everywhere. This wall was supposed to be indestructible, so the others were naturally astonished to see arge hole in it.


    ¡°Karyl, you¡¯ve sensed it as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When the box was opened, the mana on the wall disappeared. It seems that taking out the medallion was the key to breaking the seal.¡±


    ¡°Right. If we¡¯d left the box, the seal wouldn¡¯t have been lifted, and we would have kept wandering or ended up in the castle. We almost got trapped, but having a capable subordinate paid off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you he¡¯s off limits.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you...¡±


    Gordon¡¯s lips twitched, annoyed with Karyl¡¯s constant praise for Aidan.


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    Before, it was as though an invisible ceiling was keeping the toxic gas trapped within the walls, but now it was escaping rapidly through the hole. It looked like a beacon of smoke, rising high enough to be seen from the empire across the Fonein.


    Gordon smashed a few more holes through the wall before saying, ¡°What are you doing? Help out. We can¡¯t remove all the toxic gas in this vast area, but it should dissipate enough to allow us to reach the castle.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At hismand, Miliana and Aidan started moving.


    ¡°Karyl, are you sure the guy you¡¯re waiting for will recognize these signs and find his way here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Once the sealing magic is lifted, it doesn¡¯t matter. Suan won¡¯te through here anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡±


    Karyl pointed to the opposite side of the wall where they were making holes.


    ¡°He¡¯lle across the sea.¡±


    ***


    Contrary to their initial worries, they came across no monsters as they made their way through the fading toxic gas.


    They had expected Zarka Hochi of the Ghost Castle to try something when the wall was breached, but instead, it seemed like he was waiting for them, clearing the path instead.


    <i>Creeeak...</i>


    When they arrived in front of the castle, the massive gates opened as if expecting them.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    A murmur of surprise swept through the group at the sight before them.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    A blinding light poured out, revealing a neatly dressed butler. He had a long service napkin draped over one hand, and his other hand was behind his back as he bowed to Karyl.


    <i>Ding... Ding...</i>


    Faint melodies echoed from within the castle. The walls were adorned with hundreds of candbras, all burning majestically, and therge chandelier hanging from the ceiling made it hard to believe that Karyl¡¯s crew had just crossed and of death.


    ¡°What is this...?¡±


    Aidan looked around in bewilderment.


    ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    As they stepped inside, a warm breeze brushed against Karyl¡¯s cheek. The air was filled with the aroma of delicious food and a subtle fragrance. It felt like a grand celebration was underway, with people dancing in pairs, all of them wearing splendid dresses and costumes.


    ¡°Hahaha!!¡±


    ¡°Hehe...!¡±


    Laughter rang out from all directions. Many people were chattering around tables.


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    Then, a man strode toward Karyl through the crowd.


    ¡°Dear sir, you must have had a long journey! It¡¯s gotten quite cold, now that winter has set in. Would you like a drink?¡±


    With a heartyugh, he snapped his fingers, and the butler brought over a tray with steaming cups.


    ¡°This will warm you up.¡±


    The man handed Karyl arge cup from the tray. The drink gave off a sweet aroma that was unlike anything he had ever smelled before.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Gordon stared at the cup and sighed softly.


    <i>Smack...!</i>


    Then, without warning, he grabbed the man¡¯s face with hisrge hand. As the man was slowly lifted, he dropped his cup and gripped Gordon¡¯s wrist, kicking at the air and struggling to breathe.


    ¡°Aah!!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±


    The people in the hall screamed and ran away from the scene.


    <i>Crunch...! Thud!!</i>


    It wasn¡¯t long before Gordon crushed the man¡¯s head like a watermelon, his brains sttering everywhere. The man¡¯s legs went limp, hanging helplessly above the floor.


    Gordon kicked the corpse away and shook off the blood from his hand.


    ¡°What a farce. These bastards,¡± he said in an irritated voice.


    <i>Fwoosh...!</i>


    At that moment, the warm, inviting atmosphere of the hall vanished, reced by a bitter cold.


    ¡°Eek?!¡± Aidan shrieked as the cup he was holding transformed into a decrepit bowl, the fragrant drink turning into putrid water filled with worms and insects. He dropped it in horror.


    Corpsesy scattered around the hall. The chandelier swung like the de of a guillotine, and there wasn¡¯t a single light left in the eerie ballroom.


    <i>Squish...</i>


    Miliana recognized the clothes of the corpse she had tripped over.


    ¡°...¡±


    It was the butler who had greeted them. She kicked the skull in disgust.


    ¡°Tsk! I¡¯ve seen illusionary magic before, but never on this scale. Is the one living here a Grand Sorcerer?¡±


    Gordon spat and grimaced at the foul stench.


    [You don¡¯t seem to appreciate these beautiful sights.]


    At the end of the hall, a man stood on arge stage with a throne.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the lunatic pulling these tricks. Making corpses dance, is that your idea of beauty?¡± Gordon shouted at him. ¡°Breaking your skull open would be more fitting.¡±


    [Hehe...]


    The man¡¯s shoulders shook withughter, and his long silver hair was swaying gently in the wind. Even though his face was obscured, his strikingly handsome features were still visible. His appearance felt entirely out of ce in the corpse-filled hall.


    But there was something else that caught their eyes even more.


    ¡°Did you see that, Karyl?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I think we now know why your armor reacted to that medallion.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Gordon snorted and stepped forward.


    ¡°The master of the Ghost Castle isn¡¯t human, but an elf.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a shame the first elf I see is nothing but a skeleton,¡± said Karyl as he watched Zarka Hochi smile lightly. His long ears peeked through his silver hair.


    ¡°The so-called sacred ground, huh. No wonder no adventurer could find it,¡± Gordon muttered in a low voice, hefting the Martyr onto his shoulder.


    ¡°This is thend of the elves, Aerial Woods.¡±

 Chapter 161: Aerial Woods

    <h4>Chapter 161: Aerial Woods</h4>


    [You people do not understand romance.]


    Zarka Hochi, seated on the throne, clicked his tongue at Gordon as if he had just witnessed something sphemous. He held a small picture frame, which he carefully ced on the table beside his chair.


    ¡°Romance, my foot. A guy who¡¯s been rotting for a thousand years talks about romance. The stench here is worse than the toxic fumes within the walls,¡± Gordon snorted in response. ¡°Shut up and give me my medicine.¡±


    [What?]


    Zarka looked at Gordon with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but you must have something like medicine on you, right? Like the treasures dropped by dungeon bosses. At least you¡¯re a monster we canmunicate with.¡±


    [It¡¯s been a while since humans ventured here, and one of them turns out to be a madman...] Zarka shook his head in disbelief.


    As he stood up, a sinister aura filled the ballroom. Miliana sensed the coldness and began to gather her mana.


    [It¡¯s a familiar aura... Yes, it has been a long time since someone broke through the Dragon¡¯s wall. You seem capable enough.] Zarka nodded slowly, acknowledging Miliana¡¯s power.


    ¡°I have a few questions for you, Zarka Hochi,¡± Karyl began.


    [What is it?]


    The tension was still high, but thanks to Gordon, the atmosphere had eased slightly, dying the conflict. Karyl considered it fortunate that they could talk before resorting to violence.


    ¡°Why was this medallion inside the Bone Dragon?¡±


    Karyl took out the medallion they had obtained earlier. As he did, it emitted a faint green glow, matching the one from his armor. However, the ck magic within the castle dimmed the glow.


    Zarka Hochi¡¯s eyes twitched slightly at the sight.


    [Why are you wearing Elven Mail if you¡¯re not an elf?]


    ¡°This isn¡¯t made by elves. It¡¯s a gnome creation.¡±


    [Hmph... Did they steal the World Tree¡¯s branches? Those rat-like creatures haven¡¯t changed in a thousand years.]


    The poor rtionship between gnomes and elves was well-known, much like their animosity with dwarves. Receiving confirmation firsthand felt like seeing an old fairy talee to life.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    But the wonder faded quickly. Zarka Hochi¡¯s handsome visage was just a thin veneer over his skeletal form, which moved grotesquely with each word. Aidan, with his keen eyes, shuddered at the sight.


    [Very well, but why should I tell you anything? You¡¯ve invaded my castle.]


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to talk about manners when you tried to poison us. Why not just get to the point?¡± Karyl nudged a nearby bowl with his foot.


    [I have nothing to say. You have trespassed on this sacred ground, and the only thing you shall receive is death.]


    At that moment, a hazy mana barrier formed around Zarka Hochi.


    ¡°See? When you ask politely, the skeleton gets angry,¡± Gordonined to Karyl before turning to Zarka Hochi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Just ignore what this guy said and tell me where my medicine is before I blow your smart head off.¡±


    Gordon clicked his tongue again, but given that he had just smashed a man¡¯s head earlier, his apology sounded far from sincere.


    [Insolent intruders... You¡¯vee to steal the Essence of the Soul Spring, haven¡¯t you?]


    ¡°The Essence of the Soul Spring...?¡±


    ¡°See? He talks right away. Is that my medicine?¡± Gordon tilted his head at Karyl.


    [Nonsense... Do you know what these corpses around you are? They are those who challenged this castle and perished. You shall join them and dream endless nightmares here.]


    At that moment, a powerful mana storm erupted in the ballroom.


    <i>Snap!! Crackle¡ª!!</i>


    Dark mana, like a spreading fire, engulfed not only Karyl but the entire castle.


    ¡°Be careful!!¡±


    Knowing this was no ordinary mana, Karyl¡¯s shout made everyone draw their weapons and concentrate their mana.


    [Escape the confines of flesh and embrace freedom...]


    [Obey the master¡¯smand.]


    Ominous voices echoed from all around. The scattered corpses rose as the dark mana made contact with them, emitting white smoke.


    ¡°Guh¡ª!¡±


    Instinctively, Gordon charged toward Zarka Hochi, swinging his hammer with all his might.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    The impact created a powerful echo, but the mana wall around Zarka shook with a ripple as it deflected Gordon¡¯s hammer.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    [Hahaha... Is that all you¡¯ve got? Tremble in fear, mortals! My mist-like mana cannot be stopped by your crude hands.]


    Zarka Hochi was taunting Gordon with his lowughter.


    ¡°Is this necromancy...? How troublesome,¡± Karyl muttered, staring at the shimmering mana wall.


    ¡°We can break it. We took down a Bone Dragon, after all,¡± Miliana spoke as she emitted a sword aura. Since unblocking her meridians, she hadn¡¯t yet had a chance to properly use her mana, so she had actually been hoping to go against a powerful opponent.


    ¡°Be careful. These aren¡¯t like the weak undead outside. They¡¯re skeletal, but they have a spectral flesh covering them, just like that Zarka guy. People brought back with necromancy can use their abilities from when they were alive.¡±


    Despite Karyl¡¯s warning, Miliana seemed even more excited.


    ¡°After all, they died to that elf. At most...¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    At that moment, a deafening crash interrupted Miliana. She was thrown backward by the force, flipping through the air before mming into the ground and tumbling several meters. Even with her sword nted into the ground, she kept sliding before finally crashing into a wall.


    She quickly sprang to her feet, prepared to charge once more, but then stopped abruptly, wincing in pain.


    <i>Drip...</i>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She wiped her nose with the back of her hand and saw a smear of blood.


    ¡°Blood...?¡±


    Even though she had blocked that attack with her sword, her cheek was burning and her nose throbbed from the necromantic swordsman¡¯s attack.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡± Miliana growled.


    She vanished the next second, leaving only an afterimage behind as he charged at the swordsman with incredible speed. She jumped, spun three times in the air, and extended her sword toward the opponent.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The sh of steel rang out as her sword, Arc, met the swordsman¡¯s de. Still in the air, she pressed on. She pushed Arc aside, causing the swordsman to stagger, and then swung her other sword, Gale, in a horizontal arc.


    <i>Crash! Boom!!</i>


    With a series of explosive sounds, she spun mid-fall and stomped down on the swordsman''s head, driving it into the ground and cracking the marble floor.


    ¡°This guy...¡±


    Despite her relentless assault, Miliana¡¯s expression hardened as she looked at the fallen swordsman.


    <i>She¡¯s no joke either... </i>Aidan thought to himself as he observed her ferocious attacks.


    ¡°Kid, this isn''t the time to be admiring her. Focus if you don''t want to die. Those two over there are your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?¡±


    Gordon¡¯s words snapped him out of his reverie. More undead revived by Zarka Hochi''s necromancy were approaching them.


    ¡°Karyl, can you see it? Zarka¡¯s wall of mana is connected to those undead. We need to take them all down to dispel it.¡±


    With necromancy, the caster usually used dark mana to animate the undead, fueling them. Once their bodies were destroyed or their core shattered, they would stop moving.


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    The swordsman Miliana had knocked down rose once again and swung his sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s the troublesome part of necromancy. An elf using necromancy... It¡¯s bizarre.¡±


    ¡°Grraaah...¡±


    Growling like wild beasts, the surrounding undead closed in, each one protected by ayer of mana simr to Zarka¡¯s.


    Necromancy connected the mana between the caster and the undead, forming a protective barrier. The barrier would not break until the mana waspletely depleted, and even if it was somehow shattered before that, it would regenerate instantly.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to attack until the mana shield is depleted...¡±


    In his previous life, Karyl had encountered demons using necromancy inrge-scale battles. Back then, they could deplete the demons¡¯ mana with enough soldiers, but now it was different.


    ¡°Elves already live long, but add a thousand years... Depleting his mana would take forever...¡± Aidan said in a disheartened tone.


    ¡°Graaahh!!¡±


    At that moment, a woman in a dress lunged at him, shrieking and swinging her sword.


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    Although the woman appeared fragile, Aidan felt a sharp pain in his arms from blocking her attack.


    ¡°Move!!¡±


    Gordon Fabian swung his hammer with all his strength. The woman''s body bent at an unnatural angle, and her ribs shattered.


    <i>Crack! Crack! Crunch!</i>


    ¡°Kraaagh!!¡±


    The undead woman bounced off the floor and mmed into the wall, half of her skeleton shattering. She staggered momentarily as the bone fragments reattached themselves to her body. Once fully restored, the woman charged at Gordon with frenzied speed.


    ¡°Damn it!!¡±


    Gordon Fabian punched the woman in the face as she tried to sink her rattling teeth into his neck. At the same time, he drove his Martyr into the butler¡¯s waist as he lunged at him from behind.


    The hammer¡¯s head mmed the butler into the ground, separating his torso from its legs, and leaving him writhing helplessly on the ground.


    Normally, the bodies of these undead wouldn¡¯t shatter like this while being protected by Zarka Hochi¡¯s mana shield. That was clear from Miliana¡¯s sh with that undead.


    However, Gordon¡¯s vicious attacks broke through the undead¡¯s protection, blow by blow.


    ¡°If breaking them means it¡¯s over, then the method is simple. Hey, elf. A thousand years of mana? Let¡¯s see how long youst."


    Gordon smashed the butler¡¯s head again with his Martyr as the upper and lower halves of his body were about to fuse back together.


    ¡°...¡±


    Surrounded by these monstrous figures, Aidan found himself missing Suan Hazer for the first time.


    ¡°Come.¡± Gordon Fabian beckoned with his finger.


    At his provocation, the undead in the banquet hall drew their weapons.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Just then, the skeletal butler rose back up and cracked its neck left and right, even though he had been smashed to pieces moments earlier, his skull turned to dust. He charged at Gordon once more.


    <i>Boom! Bang! Bang!! Bang!!</i>


    Dozens of undead clung to Gordon, bone fragments exploding in all directions and filling the hall with smoke.


    ¡°The lich¡¯s mana might actually run out,¡± Aidan remarked to Karyl, amazed by Gordon¡¯s monstrous disy of power.


    <i>Something¡¯s off...</i>


    A sense of unease prevented Karyl from joining in the admiration¡ªthere was something wrong about the way the undead were attacking Gordon.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way...¡±

 Chapter 162: Undead (1)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Undead (1)</h4>


    ¡°HAAHH!!¡±


    Gordon Fabian put all his strength into his Martyr, sweeping away the undead. His power was extraordinary, smashing his attackers through their mana shields and turning them to dust.


    However, he had been at it for so long that his breathing was bing ragged.


    <i>Bang! Bang! ng!</i>


    Dozens of undead stabbed at Gordon, but their swords and spears bounced off the Automata armor protecting him. Even so, they did not relent, and for the first time, the unshakable Gordon was being pushed back.


    [The struggle of the living is truly amusing. No matter how strong, you all are mortals in the end.]


    Zarka Hochi, behind his mana shield, watched Gordon¡¯s struggle as if enjoying a y, humming softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve raided countless dungeons in my life, but I''ve never encountered a monster as annoying as you!¡± Gordon growled, but Zarka Hochi was unfazed.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Even though the pain had lessened, Gordon had yet to recover from Oxidized Blood Syndrome fully. Thus, while he could unleash bursts of power, he was in no shape for such a prolonged fight.


    ¡°Zarka...¡± he murmured, frustrated by his waning strength. He was more so irritated than disheartened.


    ¡°...You¡¯re right, elf. What glory am I chasing by struggling to survive in this ce... My memory must be fading with age.¡±


    But then, an indescribable surge of mana erupted from his body. Every vein bulged as if about to burst.


    ¡°It was never about exhausting your mana. It was always about dropping you dead! To hell with the medicine! Just die!¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaahhh!!¡±


    ¡°Kaaraaak!!¡±


    The necromantic corpses lunged at Gordon as he approached Zarka.


    ¡°Nice try. What should I even call these things, anyway?¡±


    Annoyed, he swung his Martyr.


    <i>Wham¡ª!</i>


    But the undead dodged Gordon''s attack in a peculiar manner.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    Although he managed to shatter them with a subsequent strike, the undead had clearly evaded his first attack.


    <i>That technique...</i> Karyl¡¯s eyes shed with realization. That was precisely what had seemed odd to him earlier. <i>It¡¯s not human... </i>


    He delved into his memories. The strangely familiar movements of the undead had left an impression on him. The subtle manner in which they had evaded Gordon¡¯s attacks triggered a specific recollection.


    <i>They didn¡¯t do it consciously, but rather instinctively. </i>


    In other words, the undead¡¯s movements were driven by the memories and experiences they had in life.


    ¡°...¡±


    Regardless of Karyl¡¯s thoughts, Gordon couldn¡¯t hide his growing irritation, aggressively kicking the broken bones again.


    ¡°They¡¯ll just reassemble anyway... Before that happens, I¡¯ll crush you!¡±


    <i>Fool</i>. Zarka Hochi looked at the approaching Gordon with disdain. Still leaning back in his throne, Zarka finally grasped that staff that had been standing beside him.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª</i>


    A gust of wind seemed to condense at the end of the Martyr. Then, as Gordon brought the hammer down with all his might, a shockwave burst from its head, shattering the air.


    <i>CRASH!</i>


    <i>Does he still have that much strength left?</i>


    Karyl, even from a distance, felt goosebumps as he watched Gordon. He was reminded once again of just how formidable Gordon Fabian, one of the five Sword Masters of the continent, truly was.


    [¦Ö-?¦Õ¦Ø ?¦Õ¦Ö ¦Ã¦Ø...] Zarka Hochi lips began to move, chanting in Elvish. Despite the overwhelming force that was about to crush him, he faced Gordon and brought his glowing staff down.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    A majestic resonance, different from Gordon¡¯s attack, surged from underneath. The floor shook as if an earthquake had struck, but Gordon turned sharply and started swinging his hammer again. Each strike distorted the air with its shockwave.


    <i>Bang! Bang! Boom!</i>


    Despite the overwhelming attack, Zarka Hochi¡¯s mana wall merely wavered.


    ¡°Monster...¡± Aidan muttered, dumbfounded by the sight.


    ¡°RHOAAA!!¡± Gordon''s roar echoed through the castle. His onught was ferocious, but what made his strength incredible was that each attack was purely instinctive without any formal technique.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    The ground beneath Gordon''s feet split open, and thick tree trunks sprung up to entangle him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Undeterred by Zarka Hochi¡¯s magic, Gordon shattered the massive wooden wall blocking his path. The attack was pure devastation.


    <i>It seems he didn¡¯t go all out against me,</i> Karyl thought with a bitter smile. He had acknowledged Gordon¡¯s strength before, but witnessing the full extent of his power was unbelievable.


    Every sword technique used by humans had its limitations. To ovee this, Karyl had spent eons mastering his five sword stances. These stances condensed and perfected all human swordsmanship into five forms.


    Regardless, Karyl couldn¡¯t deny that those forms had some constraints that bound him.


    <i>Crack... Crack...</i>


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The undead, who had been attacking Gordon moments ago, were reverting back to their skeletal forms.


    Aidan took a step back, puzzled by the copsing creatures.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Karyl nodded, watching the skeletons fall as Zarka Hochi withdrew the magic sustaining his necromancy due to Gordon¡¯s fierce assault.


    ¡°Aidan, you were right.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gordon Fabian really is a monster.¡±


    After their duel in the south, when he had shattered his signature mana armor, Karyl had thought he had surpassed Gordon.


    <i>Well, that hasn¡¯t changed</i>.


    Even so, Karyl realized that without his illness and at full strength, Gordon would be an incredible adversary, not to be underestimated.


    <i>I¡¯m so d I¡¯ve saved you. That monstrous strength I never saw in my past life will be crucial.</i>


    Karyl lifted a skull from the ground, examining it. It looked human, but there was something unmistakably off about it. Satisfied, he tossed it aside and muttered, ¡°Zarka Hochi, it seems that you¡¯ve kept up with this farce since the moment we set foot in the castle.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miliana, who had just taken care of an undead attacker, sheathed her sword and approached him.


    ¡°Wow... truly a monster.¡± Sheughed in disbelief, witnessing the battle between Zarka and Gordon.


    <i>Crack...</i>


    Realizing the difference between them, Miliana gripped her sword tightly. She had reached the realm of Sword Masters, thinking she had be stronger, but ironically, the gap between her and Gordon had never been clearer.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me there are five people like him on the continent?¡±


    She had always been confident in her strength, but stepping into the world of true elites made her realize it was just the beginning.


    ¡°You thought you¡¯d be satisfied just from the first bite? He¡¯s been a Sword Master for years. Besides, you have dragon mana, something the other Sword Masters don¡¯t have.¡±


    Karyl lightly tapped her shoulder and walked forward.


    ¡°Do you realize how much of a cheat dragon mana is?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that moment, Karyl finally moved after silently observing the battle all this time.


    [¦Ã?¦Õ¦Ø...!!] Zarka Hochi¡¯s chanting echoed once more. The giant trees that had risen from the ground earlier began to quake and split apart.


    <i>Creak... Crack¡ª!</i>


    With a dull sound, the split ends of the trees gaped open like a giant maw, lunging at Gordon. It resembled an Earth Dragon.


    ¡°Haahh!!¡±


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    With all his strength, Gordon swung his Martyr at the trees rushing at him. The ground cracked under his weight as he pivoted on his leg.


    Amid the fierce battle, Karyl slipped through as if nothing were happening.


    ¡°You brat!¡± Gordon shouted after finally noticing him.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Gordon clicked his tongue, watching Karyl push through the fallen trees. ¡°So he had another n all along...¡±


    Gordon tightened his grip on his hammer.


    <i>Crack¡ª!!</i>


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, hurry up, you brat!¡± he shouted as he pushed back the trees that kept lunging at him like an Earth Dragon ready to devour him.


    Karyl passed Gordon and stood on the throne.


    ¡°Zarka Hochi, Elven mana may be powerful, but you are not skilled inbat,¡± he said in a whisper.


    He knew why the undead had been behaving strangely. Each one moved like a Sword Expert, and with dozens of them, even a monster like Gordon Fabian was bound to tire.


    ¡°That rapid regeneration even had me fooled. Unlike ck magic, necromancy doesn¡¯t just reanimate the dead, but also restores the strength from when they were alive.¡±


    [You...]


    Zarka Hochi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°I thought they were the abilities of the adventurers who had ventured into the Ghost Castle, but on a closer inspection, I noticed that only a few of these undead are proficient inbat.¡±


    Aside from the swordsman who fought Miliana at the beginning of the battle and a few others, most had fallen with a single strike.


    Gordon was an outstanding fighter, but even so, they fell too easily.


    ¡°Among them, there was only one instance where an undead dodged Gordon¡¯s attack.¡±


    <i>Boom...! Crack!!</i>


    Karyl cut off the head of an undead, blocking his path toward Zarka Hochi. Catching the skull as it spun through the air, he continued, ¡°These creatures aren¡¯t strong because they were formidable in life, but because they move in the unique manner of elves.¡±


    With those words, he crushed the skull and took a step closer to Zarka.


    ¡°You brat!! How does that help us defeat him? Whether the corpses are elves or humans, what difference does it make?" Gordon shouted at Karyl.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about defeating him. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to acquire his power.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Karyl was rather nonchnt, hisposure unshaken by the fierce fighting around them. He ced his hand on Zarka Hochi¡¯s mana wall.


    <i>Booom...</i>


    The barrier quivered.


    ¡°A thousand years of mana, huh...¡±


    The power flowing from Karyl¡¯s hand slowly enveloped Zarka¡¯s barrier.


    ¡°If you want a mana duel, I¡¯ll give you one.¡±


    <i>Boom...! Boom...!</i>


    Suddenly, searing mes flickered over Zarka Hochi¡¯s barrier, as if to melt it away.


    [Th-This is¡ª?!]


    All this time, Zarka had been looking down on Karyl¡¯s group with disdain, but now he seemed flustered.


    At that moment, a low voice echoed in Karyl¡¯s mind.


    [You think using dragon mana is cheating? Then what are you, possessing both dragon mana and my power?]


    Karyl chuckled at the zing King¡¯s words.

 Chapter 163: Undead (2)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Undead (2)</h4>


    <i>Screeeech!</i>


    The massive tree trunks of the Earth Dragon shrieked in agony, reacting to Karyl¡¯s mes as if they were alive.


    Aidan felt strangely uneasy at the sight of something magical behaving like a living creature.


    ¡°Those things...¡±


    ¡°Necromancy ultimately brings back something that once existed in some form. Those tree trunks might have been real trees from the past, or maybe not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by <i>maybe not</i>...?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. They might be imbued with the spirits of dead elves from this ce.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gordon¡¯s exnation left Aidan with a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ¡°Still, he figured it out. Recognizing the unique movement of elves... Only someone familiar with elves would pick up on that. Has your master actually seen an elf before?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well... I don¡¯t really know.¡±


    Despite being fascinated by Karyl¡¯s strength, Aidan sometimes felt a sense of distance between the two of them.


    ¡°Whatever... The battle is decided. mes that Zarka Hochi¡¯s mana can¡¯t extinguish? Even the sorcerers of the empire would be in awe of such power.¡±


    Gordon had noticed Karyl¡¯s dragon mana in their first encounter. However, this current disy had far exceeded his expectations.


    The standard for Sword Masters was being able to condense 4th ss mana into a Mana de. Of course, with enough talent, someone at the pinnacle of swordsmanship would likely possess mana even greater than that.


    <i>Those mes... They¡¯re far from ordinary. Is it because of the dragon mana?</i>


    Among the continent¡¯s five Sword Masters, Kuwell MacGovern was known to possess mana close to the 5th ss. However, unlike him, Karyl¡¯s mana wasn¡¯t confined to a Mana de. Rather, his mana was pure, free from the sword.


    <i>No... Even Muriana, the former head of the Digon, who inherited the strongest dragon mana, couldn¡¯t wield mana like this, </i>Gordon thought of Miliana¡¯s biological mother. <i>Unless he¡¯s an actual dragon...</i>


    Gordon chuckled at the ridiculous idea.


    Dragon mana was known to transcend elemental boundaries, enabling the use of all elements. However, no matter how many elements one could wield, they could not exceed their mana capacity.


    <i>That guy... He never showed me all his cards.</i>


    Gordon realized that Karyl hadn¡¯t fought him with his full strength. Ironically, both men were truly grasping each other¡¯s capabilities only now, fighting another adversary as opposed to each other.


    ¡°Tsk, what an annoying guy. Making me work so hard...¡±


    Though he grumbled, Gordon didn¡¯t seem entirely displeased.


    [You...!!] Zarka Hochi snarled, his face twisted in distress.


    ¡°Shh... Quiet. You should recognize the power within this mana. Even if you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re still an elf.¡±


    [How could you...]


    As a race, elves were the closest to spirits. From within the mes, Zarka could clearly feel the presence of the zing King.


    Although imprable against Gordon¡¯s fierce attacks, Zarka¡¯s mana shield began to crumble against the spiritual power used by Karyl.


    <i>sh¡ª! Crack¡ª!</i>


    With his shield broken, Zarka staggered backward.


    ¡°An elf is still an elf. Since your mana is being disrupted like this by the power of higher beings, it seems that it really is grounded in spiritual power. ¡±


    Moreover, Ramine¡¯s mes, having an affinity for nature, were especially effective against elves.


    ¡°Even as a lich, the core of your mana remains unchanged. Like your necromancy, you can¡¯t sever your ties to life even in death. No wonder you¡¯ve kept up this farce.¡±


    Karyl shook off the remnants of the disintegrating shield as he spoke to Zarka.


    [GET OUT!!]


    Mana surged around Zarka. Although his shield had been shattered, he still had a thousand years¡¯ worth of mana at his disposal.


    [Kraaaah!!]


    The dark mana transformed into sharp spears, which shot at Karyl. The air felt tainted, his nose pricking from the poison emanating from the tips of the spears.


    This wasn¡¯t elven mana; this was the necromantic mana of a lich.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Aidan shouted as he saw danger heading Karyl¡¯s way.


    However, Karyl merely shook his head as he faced the seventeen ck spears flying toward him.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re using ck magic? Decide whether you¡¯re a lich or an elf, Zarka Hochi.¡±


    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud! </i>


    Eight of the spears embedded themselves into the ground, but Karyl was no longer there. He had moved behind Zarka Hochi.


    ¡°Powerful... but too slow,¡± he whispered.


    [...!!]


    ¡°The Elven shield that protected you is gone. If you face me as a lich, I shall respond ordingly.¡±


    <i>Crackle... Crackle¡ª!!</i>


    Karyl¡¯s dagger, Agnel, emitted a radiant glow¡ªthe unique violet lightning aura. It was pure Light and Darkness.


    The power of Arcane mana, a force blending two elements together, pierced through Zarka Hochi.


    [Ghaaaaaah!!]


    Excruciating pain surged through him. Despite being a lich, Zarka¡¯s agony seemed all too vivid, as though he were still alive.


    [Arcane...?! How do you possess Allen¡¯s power...?]


    Zarka shot Karyl an incredulous look. His staff was trembling slightly, and the ck spears floating in the air shuddered violently.


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    [He was cold and selfish...]


    Karyl smirked. ¡°Spot on. I won¡¯t deny it. But the Arcane mana is not a gift for a dead man like you. I only used it to confirm if you were a member of der.¡±


    [...What?]


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re too valuable to kill.¡±


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Karyl drove his other fist into the lich¡¯s side.


    [Guh¡ª!]


    Zarka¡¯s face contorted in shock.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mithril, the strongest metal against mana among all minerals out there. The metal loved by your kind, the elves, known as the race of light.¡±


    In the darkness, Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? A human with Elven Mail wielding an elf¡¯s sword.¡±


    <i>Shk¡ª!!</i>


    Karyl pushed his fist deeper into Zarka¡¯s side, and then, a sharp de sprang from his gauntlet, burying itself in the lich.


    [Gah...! Agh!] Zarka gasped in pain, ck smoke billowing from the wound where the de had pierced his side.


    <i>Sizzle... Sizzle...</i>


    Releasing a rotten stench, Zarka Hochi trembled violently. Seeing his reaction, Karyl twisted the embedded de even further.


    [Ghaaaa!!] Zarka screamed in agony. With his mana weakening, the entire Ghost Castle seemed to shudder.


    [You... You¡ª!]


    Zarka gripped Karyl¡¯s shoulder desperately, his teeth ttering uncontrobly. In that instant, Karyl pulled the gauntlet de out. A sticky, ck liquid oozed from the wound.


    [Gasp... Gasp...]


    With the de removed, Zarka could finally breathe.


    ¡°I know elves and gnomes don¡¯t get along, but now I dislike them even more. That gnome gave me this sword.¡±


    [Damn you...]


    Miliana and Aidan shuddered as they watched Karyl, feeling as if they had been pierced by the sword themselves.


    ¡°Zarka Hochi, I¡¯m ying along with your pitiful game. You¡¯ve draped human skins over elf corpses, so it¡¯s only fair that a human with Elven armor and an Elven sword nullifies your mana.¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s words, everyone nced at the corpses strewn all over the ce.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead. Holding onto them for a thousand years is like keeping them trapped in a dream.¡±


    [How dare you...!] Zarka spat out his words, but Karyl¡¯s voice remained cold.


    ¡°Is this fun for you?¡±


    <i>Shk¡ª!!</i>


    Karyl drove the mithril gauntlet sword into Zarka Hochi¡¯s spine.


    [Gh-Gaah¡ª!]


    With a final scream, Zarka copsed. With every movement, the de burrowed deeper into his back with an audible screech.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud...</i>


    Karyl walked past the writhing lich, heading for the throne.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing that bothers me. Who is this?¡±


    All eyes turned to him. By the throne was a small framed picture that Zarka had kept ncing at during the battle.


    [Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t touch it...!]


    Inside the old frame was a painting of a beautiful Elf in a dress. Karyl stared at it.


    With all the illusions dispelled, the ballroom was in a state of rot and decay. Everything was decrepit, except for this one picture, which remained pristine as though preserved with mana.


    <F¨¹rrel. The flower of the Tinuviel family>


    The name of the woman in the painting was engraved on the frame.


    Zarka Hochi staggered toward Karyl, crawling with difficulty.


    <i>Snap...!!</i>


    Without hesitation, Karyl crushed the frame underfoot. The sound of the ss breaking rang loudly in Zarka Hochi¡¯s ears.


    [NOOOO...!!]


    Though a lich, he still held onto his memories.


    ¡°...¡±


    Aidan wanted to intervene, thinking it too cruel, but seeing Karyl¡¯s cold expression, he remained silent.


    ¡°The Elf Kingdom is gone, Zarka Hochi. Wake up from your childish dream.¡±


    [Do you even know... what that means?!]


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s expression remained unwavering.


    <i>ng...!!</i>


    He reverse-gripped his Freezing Talon and drove it into the ground.


    ¡°Everyone has lost something.¡±


    Having lived once already and spent countless eons trapped in the tower, Karyl understood the weight of those words better than anyone.


    [You took everything from me... Even in death, youe to take more.]


    Zarka¡¯s voice quavered. The framed picture had to be of someone important to him¡ªa lover, or perhaps a family member. Whoever that was, it was clear that the picture was precious to him.


    ¡°I acknowledge that humans have desecrated the elves¡¯nd. Do you resent them? Of course, you do. But I won¡¯t apologize for them.¡±


    The chilling aura from the Freezing Talon seemed to cleanse the castle of its stench of death.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop the humans a thousand years ago. I don¡¯t know what they took from you. But attacking us with dead elves masked as humans won¡¯t aplish anything.¡±


    Karyl gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°After all, no one is as ustomed to killing their own kind as humans. Such tactics only affect pure elves like you.¡±


    [...]


    The cold enveloped Zarka Hochi¡¯s face, as if caressing him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about you, but I do know this.¡±


    Karyl rose, pulled the Freezing Talon from the ground, and pointed it at Zarka Hochi. It seemed like he was about to behead him, but instead, he rested the de on his shoulder.


    ¡°This was meant for someone else... but who would¡¯ve guessed that Zarka Hochi, the mighty lich, is an elf from a thousand years ago.¡±


    <i>Ssss....</i>


    As the cold seeped into Zarka Hochi, the green orb glowing in his ribcage froze over and turned blue.


    ¡°This sword will guide you. Follow me. Then, instead of this pathetic y...¡±


    Zarka looked up.


    ¡°...you can rebuild the fallen Elf Kingdom.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s voice echoed through the Ghost Castle.


    ¡°Let that be your true revenge on the humans of the past.¡±

 Chapter 164: Tinuviel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Tinuviel (1)</h4>


    At the Sun Hall of the Imperial Pce...


    ¡°So, how is Kromen doing?¡± Titan Shutean asked quietly.


    ¡°He was up for several nights... He finally managed to fall asleepst night. The priests from the Church have ced blessings to help him rest, but...¡±


    The rasp of the emperor¡¯s breathing filled the Sun Hall, and the kneeling vassal swallowed nervously, careful not to make a sound. The elderly man with graying hair looked haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t slept properly.


    ¡°He stayed awake for several nights... You think that¡¯s what I want to hear?¡±


    ¡°I... I am sorry, Your Majesty!¡±


    With that, the vassal bowed deeply, pressing his forehead against the floor.


    ¡°Why is his condition worsening?! What are the court healers doing?!¡± the empress, standing beside the emperor, demanded sharply.


    Her skin was remarkably youthful, her overall appearance so radiant that one wouldn¡¯t say she was in her forties. Many suspected she went to great lengths, possibly even dabbling in ck magic, to maintain her beauty.


    However, publicly using the royal family of such things was an outrageous crime. People were divided¡ªsome admired the empress¡¯ ever-increasing beauty, while others were scared by her relentless battle against time.


    ¡°I... I apologize¡± the vassal said. His voice was trembling, unable to meet the empress¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m aware of how capable you are.¡±


    The man kneeling before the emperor was the chief court healer, who had cared for the health of the emperor and his princes for many years. Even Titan Shutean, who was known for his discerning judgment, trusted this old man.


    ¡°How long has it been since the princes returned from the south?¡±


    The emperor turned his head.


    ¡°Prince Kromen arrived at the imperial pce from Marquis Vestal¡¯s property with Prince Olivurn a little over a week ago. Prince Luon has yet to return,¡± a deep, resonant voice answered from behind the throne. It was rough yet clear, indicating the speaker¡¯s pure and powerful mana.


    A light breeze rustled the cape draped over his shoulders.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Surprisingly, it was Kuwell MacGovern, the captain of the Blue Knights, who was supposed to be at the border.


    After the deal with Karyl, the emperor had sent the princes into the south, breaking his promise to not attack the Three Kingdoms of Istria. That resulted in a confrontation between Prince Luon and the Twin Armor, rendering the contract with Karyl null and void.


    However, something unforeseen happened¡ªLuon was defeated by the forces of the Twin Amor.


    ¡°That guy... Staying in Berardo while his siblings have returned. Tsk...¡±


    After receiving the news of Luon¡¯s defeat, the emperor had summoned Kuwell MacGovern back to the pce. The official reason had been that Belin Vallention, the elderly head of the Seven Knights of the empire, was too frail to manage the pce.


    Consequently, Kuwell MacGovern had been appointed as his sessor.


    ¡°...¡±


    But Kuwell, aware of the emperor¡¯s previous dealings with Karyl, wasn¡¯t buying that lousy excuse. He knew he was a hostage here.


    <i>Why...?</i>


    The man known as the greatest swordsman of the continent, a loyal servant of his country, had been reduced to a mere pawn. It was ridiculous, but there were many things in the world that could not be resolved with the sword.


    <i>Is the emperor afraid of Karyl? </i>Kuwell dismissed the thought, considering it foolish. In fact, it was absurd.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°What about Olivurn?¡±


    ¡°Today he¡¯s still in Prince Kromen¡¯s chambers. Prince Kromen keeps asking for him... Perhaps their bond grew stronger in the south.¡±


    The empress sighed softly at Kuwell¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank goodness for the Second Prince. The poor child must have suffered in the south, but it seems that he took good care of him.¡±


    She sounded like a caring mother, but she actually harbored no affection for Olivurn, who was not her blood. Her relief stemmed from the certainty that Olivurn would be preupied with Kromen, leaving room for Luon to redeem himself.


    <i>This means another opportunity for Luon.</i>


    ¡°Your Majesty, all of this happened because of the Second Prince,¡± the empress spoke to the emperor, determined to do whatever it took to restore her son¡¯s standing. ¡°If that boy hadn¡¯t made that mistake while you were away, Kromen wouldn¡¯t be in this state.¡±


    She never referred to Olivurn by his name.


    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes in their youth. A true emperor must also be capable of bold decisions.¡±


    ¡°But this... this disaster... over some insignificant barbarians...¡±


    ¡°Enough. An emperor gives orders; he doesn¡¯t carry them out. If there¡¯s someone to me, it¡¯s the Ryeo Knights for failing to carry out the Second Prince¡¯smands.¡±


    Titan Shutean rested his chin on his hand and went on, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have been such a big deal. If it were me, I would have dealt with Digon before even thinking about the spring.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The empress said nothing more. After all, Titan Shutean was known for his ruthlessness, so his stance didn¡¯te off as a surprise.


    ¡°It seems that... the task was a bit too difficult for children.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s words carried an air of inevitability.


    ¡°Luon is still there. As you said, everyone makes mistakes. He still has troops,¡± the empress remarked with a hint of anxiety.


    ¡°Yes. As you said, Luon still has troops. Whether he¡¯ll prove himself as a worthy prince or be the most disgraceful one remains to be seen.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°However...¡± Titan Shutean went on, looking at the empress and Kuwell MacGovern. Ironically, one supported the first prince, the other the second.


    This was a warning.


    ¡°...if any harm befalls the princes because of this, I will personally make sure that those responsible will be held ountable.¡±


    For some reason, his words sounded less like a father¡¯s concern for his children and more like a justification for righteous retribution.


    ***


    ¡°Brother...¡± a soft voice echoed in the dark room, where thick ckout curtains prevented any light from entering.


    ¡°Father will be disappointed, won¡¯t he? First, Sir Gordon left, and now you¡¯re stuck here with me.¡±


    Kromen turned his head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been outside the pce before. Perhaps life in the south didn¡¯t suit you. You¡¯re just adjusting, you¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    Olivurn¡¯s warm words brought tears to his younger brother¡¯s eyes.


    The pce was currently in a somber mood due to the sudden deterioration of the Third Prince¡¯s health upon returning from the south.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much you need to do... I feel like I¡¯m holding you back. Please, go.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you preparing for the southern expedition? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°What good woulde frompeting with each other? I don¡¯t want that. Just focus on getting better. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Olivurn held Kromen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Get well soon. Now, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡±


    He gently helped Kromen sit up in bed and handed him his remedy from the bedside table.


    ¡°And drink plenty of water.¡±


    After swallowing the medicine, Kromen took the cup that Olivurn handed him and gulped it down.


    ¡°...¡±


    Olivurn nodded slowly after making sure the cup was empty.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you¡¯re here, brother,¡± Kromen said sincerely as hey back down. ¡°You...¡±


    Olivurn smiled faintly, watching his brother struggle to hold back his tears.


    ¡°Rest easy. I will stay with you until the end.¡±


    Hearing that, Kromen¡¯s frail hand trembled slightly as he held it up. However, he didn¡¯t know what his older brother¡¯s words truly meant.


    Olivurn knew his little brother would soon meet his end.


    ¡°Rest well, my brother.¡±


    He squeezed Kromen¡¯s hand firmly.


    <i>Click!</i>


    The bedroom door opened, and Olivurn emerged with a weary face.


    ¡°Haa...¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince. Your presence has brought Prince Kromen the mental and physicalfort he so desperately needed,¡± Kan, who had been waiting in the hallway, spoke without a hint of fatigue or distraction.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, but you haven¡¯t slept yet. I¡¯m worried about your health because of Kromen. I¡¯m sorry for your distress.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. It¡¯s my duty as his brother.¡±


    Olivurn smiled gently at the old butler.


    ¡°If you need anything, please let me know. I¡¯ll prepare it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Really? In that case, could you fetch me some water to wash my hands?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Standing in the hallway, Olivurn continued to smile.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to wash up right now.¡±


    As if his hands were dirty, he wiped them with a handkerchief, still feeling uneasy. It was the hand that had held Kromen¡¯s.


    ***


    [What nonsense...]


    Zarka Hochi¡¯s voice echoed weakly through the Ghost Castle. The de lodged in his waist creaked, grinding against his bones with an eerie sound.


    ¡°The Tinuviel family... I recall that was the name of the royal lineage in the old Elf Kingdom,¡± Gordon remarked while looking at the name written on the bottom of the painting. ¡°Zarka Hochi, were you involved in their downfall?¡±


    [Get that sacred name out of your filthy mouth, human!] Zarka growled. However, the mithril de dug deeper into his spine, inflicting more pain each time he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re a funny one. An elf practicing necromancy is strange enough, but being paralyzed by one mithril de is even more incredible. What are you trying to pull here?¡±


    Gordon recalled the strength of Zarka¡¯s magical barrier, which had withstood his attacks, suspecting some kind of trickery.


    [Foolish... This is... Ugh!]


    Zarka tried to exin, but Karyl nonchntly twisted the mithril de lodged in his spine, cutting him off. The de separated from the gauntlet, embedding itself deeper into his vertebrae.


    His ghostly form, impaled through the thoracic and lumbar regions, gave off a faint glow.


    [Guh... Guh-uh...] Zarka kept groaning in pain.


    Gordon, still puzzled, didn¡¯t realize that the true power embedded in the mithril de wasn¡¯t normal mana but Ramine¡¯s spirit power.


    [You...]


    Despite bing a lich through necromancy, Zarka¡¯s mana, fundamentally based on spirit power, was powerless against Ramine¡¯s might.


    Watching him writhe in pain, Karyl put a finger to his lips, signaling for silence.


    [ ... ]


    Zarka, though infuriated, couldn¡¯t defy Karyl''smand, seeing the vivid form of Ramine¡¯s me wrapping around Karyl.


    ¡°Quite the scene.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    With Karyl¡¯s intervention, the deadly fight had ended abruptly, casting a silence over the castle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow, Zarka. Bridging a thousand-year gap in one go isn¡¯t easy, is it? I have many questions for you, like what happened to the Elf Kingdom, who was behind the attack on Aerial Woods, and how you, an elf, ended up practicing necromancy.¡±


    ¡°And what does any of that matter?¡± Gordon retorted. ¡°Just tell me where the Essence of the Soul Spring is. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that clinging to life is pitiful?¡±


    Gordon¡¯s face twitched slightly. Seeing this, Karyl chuckled and approached Zarka, making him flinch and tremble.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Ignoring his reaction, Karyl yanked the mithril sword free from his spine. Though he didn¡¯t show it openly, Zarka¡¯s relief was clear on his ghostly visage.


    [Were you serious about what you said earlier?] Zarka finally asked the question he had been holding back.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    [About being able to restore the Elf Kingdom. Does that mean there are living elves? No, rather...Are there descendants of Tinuviel?]


    Zarka¡¯s neck twitched. Though he had no physical form, it almost looked like he swallowed nervously, hinting that some of his old habits had remained even after a thousand years. Indeed, perhaps it was his inability to let go of the past that had driven him to create the Ghost Castle and live on like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    [What? Are you mocking me?]


    Zarka¡¯s dark mana began to rise.


    ¡°Is this what I get from pulling that sword out of your back?¡±


    [Guh...!]


    As Karyl unleashed his power, gripping Zarka¡¯s head, the dark mana dissipated.


    ¡°But it was Master who drove that sword into his back in the first ce...¡± Aidan whispered to Miliana.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s like that sometimes. He beat me up mercilessly.¡±


    ¡°He killed five people when I first met him,¡± Aidan said, spreading his fingers.


    ¡°Wow... that¡¯s intense.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you two. Save thepliments for when the subject isn¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡ª!¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s remark, Aidan and Miliana cleared their throats and feigned innocence.


    ¡°I myself don¡¯t know if any elf descendants are still alive, but I know someone who might.¡±


    [Who?]


    ¡°Will you help me if I tell you?¡±


    [That depends on your answer.]


    ¡°Zarka, you still don¡¯t get it, do you? I¡¯ll tell you, but your response won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    [Guh... Agh...!]


    ¡°Because I need your power. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get it.¡±


    Ramine¡¯s intense fiery aura engulfed Zarka Hochi, the searing pain making him scream again.


    [Fine! Just tell me! You promised to answer!]


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Karyl released his grip.


    [Gasp... Ugh...]


    Zarka heaved a sigh of relief.


    Karyl looked down at him and calmly said, ¡°The tinum Dragon, Narh Di Maug.¡±


    ¡° ...!!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡±


    At his casual mention of the mightiest creature on the continent, everyone¡¯s heads snapped toward him.


    ¡°He would know if any elf descendants are still alive.¡±


    [Pff... Phahaha...]


    But then, for some reason, Zarka sneered coldly.


    [Narh Di Maug? Yes, he might know.]


    ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡±


    [You really don¡¯t know anything, do you? You asked who turned Aerial Woods into this mess? Who do you think did it?] Zarka asked sharply.


    [It was the tinum Dragon you just mentioned.]


    ¡°What?!¡±


    For the first time in ages, Karyl¡¯s usually calm expression twisted in disbelief.

 Chapter 165: Tinuviel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Tinuviel (2)</h4>


    <i>Swish... Crack...</i>


    The walls of the massive castle crumbled, and ck dust swirled around like ashes, covering everything in sight.


    ¡°What... happened?¡±


    ¡°It seems the lich took a liking to that guy. Or maybe he was swayed by something ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Ugh...!¡± Aidan groaned, struggling as Gordon leaned on him with his entire weight.


    ¡°To think he could even turn a lich into his pawn,¡± Gordon went on. ¡°We¡¯ve got a real monster here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Whether Zarka Hochi listens to me or continues to y dumb remains to be seen.¡±


    Karyl gripped the Freezing Talon from the ground.


    ¡°Whatever the case, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve sealed the master of the Ghost Castle,¡± Gordon argued.


    With the towering castle gone and the undead hordes defeated, all that remained beyond the broken walls was a destend filled with toxic air.


    [Ethereal will throw a fit if she learns about this. Putting a spirit into the Freezing Talon, of all things.]


    Karyl¡¯s Freezing Talon, which previously had a blue glow, had now shifted to a stark white due to Zarka Hochi¡¯s influence.


    zing King Ramine observed the changed appearance of the sword.


    <i>Ethereal? Are there other spirit kings like you, alive in a sense? Beyond the light and darkness from the Spring of Vision? </i>Karyl asked in response.


    [Alive, huh... Spirits are ethereal beings, so I¡¯m not sure <i>alive</i> is the right word, but if we¡¯re talking in the sense of not fading away, then yes, you could say they¡¯re alive.]


    Ramine continued, [As I mentioned before, while the Spirit Realm has weakened, it hasn¡¯t vanishedpletely. Just as I chose the human realm, others have chosen the Spirit Realm.]


    Karyl nodded.


    <i>Right. If I didn¡¯t have enough spirit power to open the Spirit Realm, I wouldn¡¯t be able to draw out the true power of the Light of Rasis and Darkness of Duaat I acquired. For now, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. The Queen of the Tides should be in the Spirit Realm.</i>


    [I never said Ethereal was asleep in the Spirit Realm.]


    Hearing that, Karyl¡¯s expression soured. And seeing his reaction, those around cast curious nces in his direction.


    <i>...You¡¯re saying the Spirit King of Water is in the human realm? Why tell me something so crucial just now?</i>


    [Because even if I told you, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. There was no need to mention it.]


    <i>Where is she then?</i>


    [I don¡¯t know.]


    Ramine¡¯s nonchnt reply left Karyl incredulous.


    <i>...Are you kidding me?</i>


    [But the one who sealed Ethereal knows. When he sealed her, he left behind a box along with the Freezing Talon.]


    ¡°...!!¡±


    At that moment, Karyl remembered Allen Javius handing him a box from within the coffin where the Freezing Talon had been kept in the Gray Training Ground.


    He recalled what Allen had said back then.


    <i>¡°In your past life, Narh Di Maug got his hands on this box. This time, you¡¯ll get ahead of him. I¡¯m certain he took this when you came to the Gray Training Ground.¡±</i>


    <i>That¡¯s right, I remember...</i>


    But it had been a long time ago, and Karyl hadn¡¯t been able to open the box, so he had just left it in Tatur and forgotten about it until now.


    <i>Could Ethereal really be sealed in that box?</i>


    [Probably not. That man said he would separate Ethereal and the Freezing Talon. But there might be clues inside the box.]


    Allen Javius had mentioned that dragon mana would be required to open the box. But even now, with dragon mana, Karyl hadn¡¯t been able to open it.


    Allen had to have known that the box had anotheryer of security to it, but there was no one left to ask about its secrets now.


    <i>If Allen was right, then it was Narh Di Maug who hid that box in my past life.</i>


    Karyl recalled his face after a long time.


    Narh Di Maug emerged in human form after the Oracle was prophesied. His hair had a unique color, one that almost seemed like it shouldn¡¯t exist¡ªa peculiar boundary between silver and white.


    Back then, he appeared calm and inscrutable.


    <i>That guy... What on earth was he doing?</i>


    Karyl used to think of Narh Di Maug as his solepanion, the one who had stayed by his side until the end, staring death in the face together. However, the stories he heard of Narh Di Maug after going back in time had left Karyl with more questions and doubts.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl closed his eyes for a moment, recalling his conversation with Zarka Hochi.


    <i>¡°Is it true? Did the tinum Dragon really do that? Why would a dragon burn down the Elven forest? What reason could it possibly have?¡±</i>


    <i>[Hmph, then why would I lie about this? I¡¯m not defending Narh Di Maug, nor do I have any interest in revealing his true nature.]</i>


    <i>¡°But... Why did the tinum Dragon do this to the Elvennd?¡±</i>


    <i>[I don''t know. Dragons are like that. To them, everything is a toy. They don¡¯t need a reason.]</i>


    Zarka growled as if speaking to the absent tinum Dragon.


    <i>[Centuries after I became a lich I heard that the me Dragon was killed by humans. Serves him right. They should have killed all the remaining dragons in this world.]</i>


    <i>¡°The me Dragon and the tinum Dragon are different. The me Dragon was an evil dragon that terrorized the human world.¡±</i>


    Zarka sneered at Karyl¡¯s words.


    <i>[Then what about the dragon that killed the Elves? Is it not evil, but holy?]</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s...¡±</i>


    <i>[They¡¯re all the same. In the end, they¡¯re all the creatures of the gods. They¡¯re just executing the gods¡¯mands.]</i>


    <i>¡°What do you mean, the gods¡¯mands?¡±</i>


    Karyl¡¯s face hardened at Zarka¡¯s words, and he pointed the Freezing Talon at him.


    <i>¡°Speak clearly,¡±</i> he said coldly.<i> If you try to mislead me with vague words, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡±</i>


    <i>[Mislead? Hah... Seems like you¡¯ve noticed that something was off, even without my saying it.]</i>


    <i>¡°...Aren¡¯t you Elves also a race of the gods? Didn''t you call yourselves the race of light?¡±</i> Karyl challenged, his face stern.


    <i>[What nonsense. Who said that? It seems human history has already been overwritten by Y''s will.]</i>


    <i>¡°Overwritten?¡±</i>


    <i>[The light the elves follow is different from yours. We follow the Light of Rasis. Originally, there were two kinds of light, Y¡¯s and Rasis¡¯.. But this distinction isn¡¯t made anywhere, is it? Y must have erased all evidence of it.]</i>


    <i>¡°The Second Light Night...¡±</i>


    <i>[Yes. And where there is light, there is also darkness. The Dark Elves worship Duaat¡¯s light, which is darkness.]</i>


    The Light of Rasis and the Darkness of Duaat. Unlike the five Spirit Kings, those two were the Spirit Kings sealed directly by the gods.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl felt a chill down his spine.


    Allen Javius had once told him that in the process of establishing the system of magic, the five elements were considered all-epassing. However, he had also told Karyl about the elements of light and darkness and why they had disappeared.


    <i>Because that power is very simr to that of the gods...</i>


    Karyl suddenly looked at his palm.


    If what Zarka Hochi had said was true and dragons merely carried out the orders of the gods, then Allen Javius¡¯ death, rted to the elements of light and darkness sealed away by the gods, might indeed have something to do with Narh Di Maug.


    <i>But...</i>


    Karyl¡¯s mind became a tangled web of questions and suspicions. He sensed something odd in Zarka Hochi¡¯s words.


    <i>¡°Aren¡¯t dragons fundamentally beings of the spirit realm too? I thought dragon mana relied on spirit power as well?¡± </i>Karyl asked, recalling what Allen Javius had told him.


    <i>[You know that? Only the sorcerers of the Magical Era would be aware of such a thing. The more we talk, the more you intrigue me.]</i>


    Zarka nodded before continuing, <i>[You¡¯re right. But even if the origin of power is spirit power, it¡¯s not umon for those who wield that power to submit to the gods.]</i>


    <i>¡°So, the dragon moved on the gods¡¯mand...¡±</i>


    Perhaps, even before humanity received the Oracle, during the thousand-year Magical Era when the Elven forest was destroyed and the Assembly of Seven Elders was annihted...


    <i>Could there have been a separate Oracle for the dragons?</i>


    Karyl shuddered at the thought. It sounded ridiculous, but if it was true, it would exin many things that had happened.


    <i>But...</i>


    It seemed that trying to find answers to those questions only led to bigger mysteries.


    <i>Narh Di Maug knew what I aimed for with my return. Would a creature of the gods simply leave me alone, knowing I intended to defy the gods?</i>


    <i>Gulp...</i>


    Karyl swallowed dryly. He hadn¡¯t a clue how much Narh Di Maug really knew.


    <i>¡°Was there anything else unusual besides the tinum Dragon destroying the Elven forest?¡±</i>


    [Not sure, but... Narh Di Maug seemed to be searching for something. I don¡¯t know what, but given it¡¯s been a thousand years, he might have found it already.]


    Karyl sighed softly before asking his next question.


    <i>¡°Why did you learn necromancy?¡±</i>


    Zarka Hochi shook his head at the question.


    [I don¡¯t know. I, too, was just one of the dead then. I just... woke up one day as a lich.]


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who resurrected you...¡±


    From the Gray Training Ground of Azor, across the southern ins, all the way to the Ghost Castle on the edge of the continent¡ªKaryl had traveled a long way in search for answers, but in the end, nothing was any clearer than when he started.


    <i>¡°I guess... I¡¯ll have to meet him after all.¡±</i>


    Karyl realized that the time to seek out Narh Di Maug, something he had nned upon leaving the mansion, was approaching.


    <i>¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡±</i>


    At his question, Zarka Hochi responded in a low voice, <i>[...I will follow you.]</i>


    ***


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Miliana asked, approaching him. Karyl clicked his tongue and, finishing reflecting on his conversation with Zarka, slowly surveyed the surroundings.


    ¡°He told me something before he disappeared.¡±


    Holding the Freezing Talon that had sealed Zarka Hochi, he pointed toward the ruins of the castle.


    ¡°We need to take what we came here for. It feels a bit unsettling... but this is the best part. Right, Zarka?¡±


    As he finished speaking, the de of the Freezing Talon began to steam, releasing not only an icy chill but a deathly aura as well.


    ¡°You know? Elves may not match dwarves or gnomes in craftsmanship, but one of them was a member of der and forged the Five Great Artifacts.¡±


    Karyl smirked slightly.


    ¡°This ce hasn¡¯t been touched for a thousand years. Imagine what¡¯s hidden here... Ready to loot the warehouse, everyone?¡±

 Chapter 166: The Elf’s Treasury (1)

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Elf¡¯s Treasury (1)</h4>


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Karyl lifted therge table in the banquet hall, revealing a spiral staircase leading down. With a sense of familiarity, he descended into the depths.


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    The musty scent of ancient moss grew more pungent as Karyl and the others ventured deeper into the dungeon of the Ghost Castle. Eventually, he pressed a dusty spot on the wall, revealing a hidden mechanism behind.


    <i>Clunk, clunk, clunk...</i>


    As he pulled the lever, the gears interlocked, and the chains within the wall began to tighten from all directions.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    As the wall split apart, a solid iron door came into view. The mechanism continued to whir, slowly opening the door.


    ¡°Wow...¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help eximing as he gazed at the door of the underground treasury.


    A bright white light poured out as the door cracked open, piercing through the darkness of the dungeon.


    If there was a ce on the continent where the rarest items were gathered, everyone would undoubtedly point to the ck market of Tatur. From ancient relics of the Magical Era to various odds and ends that people had just left behind, one could find just about anything there.


    ¡°This is just... The ck market is nothingpared to this.¡±


    Everyone had the same impression. Even Miliana, who had never been to the ck market, could tell that the treasures here were extraordinary.


    <i>This is just as expected...</i>


    Karyl nced around and nodded in satisfaction. Since this ce hadn''t been raided in his previous life, everything here was new to him as well.


    <i>Zarka</i>, Karyl called out to him, but the lich had been silent since the moment the treasury was revealed.


    [Thanks to the tempering in the Spring of Vision, the Freezing Talon can serve as a repository for spirits, but since you haven¡¯t mastered necromancy, it will be difficult to control him fully.]


    ¡°Does that mean he can refuse mymands?¡±


    [Not only that, but it could also affect the power of the Freezing Talon. Well, since he let himself be sealed by you, he probably won¡¯t do anything too rebellious.]


    Karyl frowned slightly at those words.


    Even when fighting Gordon Fabian, moments of hesitation had determined victory. There were still four Sword Masters on the continent, and powerful Grand Sorcerers who had reached the 7th ss were still active.


    Moreover, the dragons, who surpassed even the Sword Masters, awaited Karyl, so not being able to use a weapon fully could be a significant disadvantage.


    <i>Hmm... Ramine, can¡¯t you do anything? He was an elf when he was alive, so he should obey a Spirit King.</i>


    [If you talk to him, he might listen a few times. But elves and spirits exist on different nes, so it¡¯s best to give upmanding him through me.]


    Hearing that, Karyl clicked his tongue in frustration.


    <i>Handling a lich is proving to be more troublesome than I thought. At this rate, Zarka might be a liability. </i>[Heh, nothing is easy to obtain. You should face some difficulties as well, for fairness'' sake.]


    At that, Karyl smirked bitterly.


    <i>Difficulties... I don¡¯t have time for that. I¡¯m not wandering all over the continent for fun.</i>


    [You¡¯re still as greedy as ever.]


    <i>You wouldn¡¯t understand. I have my reasons for being this way. </i>


    [...]


    <i>Necromancy... Maybe I should seek help from the Immortal Council.</i>


    Instead of rejoicing over the treasures in front of him, Karyl was already pondering his next step.


    The magical systems built by the Seven Elders definitely formed the foundation of the magic of the Dawn and Immortal Societies. Hence, the magical knowledge left by Allen Javius for Karyl had to cover necromancy as well.


    <i>But unfortunately, among the Seven Elders, Allen was a master of Arcane mana, not ck magic.</i>


    The first necromancer, Wel Bahar, was one of the Seven Elders and a traitor who took part in the killing of Allen Javius, along with Gustav and Celine Han. During the Magical Era, he was at the pinnacle of ck magic.


    When Allen Javius showed him his memories at the Gray Training Ground, Karyl saw Wel Bahar having his head blown off by Allen¡¯s magic arrow. However, it was possible that the necromancer hadn¡¯t truly died from that.


    <i>Feels like my to-do list keeps growing. </i>Karyl chuckled.


    If anyone could continue Wel Bahar¡¯s legacy, it would undoubtedly be the sorcerers of the Immortal Council. Along with the Ivory Tower of Dawn in the far north of the continent, the Immortal Council¡¯s Antihum Great Library in the northeastern part of the empire was one of the two greatest magic factions.


    While the Dawn Council received full support from the Church, the Immortal Council was the opposite.


    <i>Come to think of it, the Antihum Great Library is near the Maron Canyon. How ironic.</i>


    Ironically, the base of the Immortal Council was located north of Heim, the Holy Land of the Church. Although Heim itself was a hidden ce, Karyl recalled using the teleportation Magic Circle to get there.


    <i>With my current mana, unlike before, I should be able to enter the Great Library through the front door.</i>


    Even when he left the manion, Karyl possessed mana but hadn¡¯t opened his meridians. Now, although he had yet to master mana, the number of unlocked meridians put him on par with a mid-level 5th ss sorcerer.


    <i>Good. I had to visit the Great Library at some point anyway.</i>


    Karyl thought of someone, one of the Ten who had fought alongside him in the Oracle¡ª another sorcerer like Serga, known as the reincarnation of Kaye Aesir: Israphil, the Spire.


    <i>Though he hated that title...</i>


    Serga, an elite sorcerer trained by the court sorcerer Kadin Luer of the Dawn Council and nurtured at the empire''s academy, stood in stark contrast to Serica Lauren, a wildflower who had be strong without any mentor.


    Israphil¡¯s background was particrly unique. Despite his tremendous talent, after bing a sorcerer, he joined the Immortal Council and spent his life as a librarian at the Antihum Great Library.


    <i>If not for the Oracle, I never would have known about him.</i>


    Because of that, Karyl didn¡¯t consider him a card to be used in his ascent to power.


    ¡°He was one of the Ten in the Oracle, and we fought many battles together. Despite being a ck sorcerer specializing in curse magic, he was unsuited forbat."


    Back then, Israphil would struggle even to kill Tarak. He couldn¡¯t fathom killing people, and even Karyl, who had fought alongside him, used to have the same mentality. Given Israphil¡¯s fragile nature, it was anticipated that the War of Sorcerers would be a three-way battle between Serica Lauren, Serga, and Mikhail.


    <i>Well, except for that one time... After that battle, everything changed.</i>


    Karyl sighed bitterly as memories he¡¯d rather forget resurfaced.


    <i>That¡¯s when he earned the nickname ¡°Spire.¡±</i>


    Perhaps it was just his arrogance from living a second life, but Karyl didn¡¯t want Israphil to go through that ordeal again.


    <i>Anyway, even if I can''t recruit him immediately, it would be good to establish a connection. I could use his advice on necromancy.</i>


    There was no use worrying about it now. It was just another task to handleter.


    ¡°Hey, what do you keep thinking about? Everyone else is already inside. You¡¯re going to miss out on all the good stuff!¡± Miliana eximed as she approached him.


    ¡°...You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go."


    Karyl realized he had been pondering for too long, uncharacteristically for himself.


    <i>Israphil... Just thinking about recruiting you makes me nostalgic. </i>


    How ridiculous it was.


    Karyl shook his head, recalling his pledge in the tower to cast away all emotions regarding the past.


    ¡°Master! Th-This is...! This is Mountain Scale Armor! Unbelievable! It¡¯s a top-tier artifact that not even the high-ranking officials in the Eastern Lands can easily obtain...¡±


    Aidan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he showed Karyl the artifact. It was a scaled armor with three-directional protruding scales linked together with chains.


    ¡°How did this end up in an elf¡¯s castle?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Eastern mana from a thousand years ago might¡¯ve had some elements of elven magic. Both involve nature-based techniques."


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    Aidan''s eyes gleamed like a child¡¯s at Karyl¡¯s words exnation.


    ¡°Take it. It seems to have several enchantments besides preservation magic, so it might be better than the armor worn by the ruler of the Eastern Lands.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I already have armor, and that guy doesn¡¯t need any,¡± Karyl said while pointing at Gordon.


    ¡°Thank you!! Wow... I¡¯ve never seen anything like this in my life.¡± Aidan hugged the armor, his voice trembling with joy.


    ¡°But be careful. Not everything here is genuine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of elves being fond of wealth? They¡¯re neither dwarves who love minerals nor gnomes obsessed with gems. There are traps. If you touch the wrong thing, you might lose an arm.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Aidan had reached out for a golden scabbard on a nearby shelf, but he quickly withdrew his hand after hearing Karyl¡¯s exnation, licking his lips.


    Karyl chuckled at his reaction.


    The treasures in the elf¡¯s treasury within the Ghost Castle were undoubtedly exceptional artifacts. And yet, unlike Aidan, Karyl, Gordon, and Miliana showed little interest, merely ncing at the artifacts as they passed.


    As Sword Masters, the three of them valued their growth over weapons. Karyl was also concerned about the problem of the Freezing Talon containing Zarka Hochi¡¯s essence, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t find a sword here to rece it.


    ¡°Hmm... I should take a few items. Some things here might be useful for Beikan and Kinu Mukari.¡±


    Karyl examined a peculiar bow disyed on the wall¡ªits shaft was blue and had snake-like fangs protruding from both ends.


    ¡°This looks like the Wind Poison Bow kept in the royal pce.¡±


    Karyl marked it and a few other weapons, nning to summon the barbarians to retrieve the restter.


    ¡°Karyl!¡±


    Just then, Gordon¡¯s voice boomed from deeper within the treasury, suggesting he had found something.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve found the remedy.¡±


    Gordon, arms crossed and with a satisfied look, gestured for Karyl to follow.


    <i>Vooom...</i>


    An ornate fountain stood against the inner wall of the treasury. The water had long dried up, leaving nothing behind. Yet a small blue vial glowed faintly in a ss case atop the fountain.


    ¡°This must be the Essence of the Soul Spring Zarka mentioned.¡±


    Karyl approached slowly to inspect it. The blue liquid inside the vial sparkled as though it contained stardust. This was obviously the rarest and most valuable item in the entire treasury.


    ¡°It was a tough journey, but it was worth it. We¡¯ve got our reward.¡±


    Gordon reached out for the vial.


    ¡°Wait. Gordon, your medicine isn¡¯t that. It¡¯s the one next to it.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s calm voice drew everyone¡¯s attention to a foul-smelling, rotten sap pooled under arge tree next to the fountain.


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the putrid liquid next to the tree.

 Chapter 167: The Elfs Treasury (2)

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Elf''s Treasury (2)</h4>


    [I¡¯m surprised this still exists. It predates even the Magical Era.]


    It was the zing King, Ramine, who broke the silence, gazing at the ancient fountain with a renewed sense of nostalgia. Unlike the other well-preserved artifacts in the treasury, the fountain seemed worn out by the passage of time, as if its power had been exhausted and was now just an empty shell.


    <i>Or... maybe it¡¯s not so much that time has worn it down, but rather that it¡¯s been emptied and left behind, </i>Karyl thought as he looked at the fountain.


    mes flickered around his hand as the Ein Trigger embedded in his wrist glowed. Karyl observed the mes, intrigued by Ramine¡¯s unusual activity.


    Fortunately, the others thought the mes were merely Karyl¡¯s own creation and didn''t give it much thought.


    <i>What¡¯s the Soul Spring?</i> Karyl asked.


    [It¡¯s a type of dimensional gate,] Ramine replied.


    <i>A dimensional gate...?</i>


    Karyl recalled Pharel, which also served as a gate, summoning aberrant monsters from another dimension.


    [It¡¯s a gate to the Spirit Realm. I mentioned before that the Spirit Realm was nearly obliterated, remember? That happened because the gates connecting it to the human world vanished.]


    <i>What about spirit power?</i>


    [Currently, the only way to open a gate to the Spirit Realm is by using spirit power. But with the gates gone and the spirit energy of the human world having dwindled so much, how effective do you think spiritualists can be? Gates opened through spiritual contracts are temporary and weak,] Ramine exined.


    Karyl nodded in understanding. Indeed, that was why there were so few spiritualists on the continent.


    [The essence within that bottle has a dense spiritual aura. While it doesn¡¯t contain a sealed entity like myself, it should be enough to open a gate to the Spirit Realm once,] Ramine went on.


    <i>So, opening this bottle would allow ess to the Spirit Realm? Didn¡¯t you say there were still Spirit Kings there? </i>Karyl inquired.


    Ramine circled around him before answering, [But you can¡¯t do it. Just because there¡¯s essence doesn¡¯t mean anyone can open the gate. You need a certain amount of spiritual energy to activate the Soul Spring.]


    <i>Hmm... Not even with your power?</i>


    [You might have my power, but you can¡¯t fully wield thebined might of the Arcane and the Two Great Lights, right? I¡¯m like Zarka Hochi. You can¡¯t fully utilize my power. I¡¯m just a bit more cooperative than he is,] Ramine said pointedly.


    <i>You are being sarcastic, aren¡¯t you?</i>


    [You need to be realistic. You can be stronger than this,] Ramine remarked as Karyl chuckled bitterly.


    Ramine¡¯s words dashed Karyl¡¯s hopes of increasing his spiritual power by entering the Spirit Realm and contracting with the remaining Spirit Kings.


    [Despite our harsh contract, I''m still somewhat hopeful about you.]


    Ramine circled around the Freezing Talon strapped to Karyl¡¯s waist before disappearing.


    [Besides, this fountain is clearly too old. You¡¯ll need to find another Soul Spring. The elves wouldn¡¯t have left behind the essence next to a functional well,] he added.


    Karyl, who had been silently hoping, felt a pang of disappointment at Ramine''s words.


    [If you could rebuild the Soul Spring... Who knows? The whole Spirit Realm might be grateful to you for that,] Ramine¡¯s voice echoed in Karyl''s mind.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Karyl carefully took out the ss vial containing the Essence of the Soul Spring, which was ced on top of the fountain.


    ¡°...¡±


    He was briefly lost in thought, staring at the liquid in the vial before tucking it into his robe.


    ¡°Are you seriously expecting me to drink this?¡± Gordon¡¯s voice interrupted his contemtion. He was pointing to the viscous substance by the old tree next to the fountain.


    The sticky sap released a putrid stench as it bubbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s Cruah¡¯s sap, and it¡¯s priceless. Aidan, you should collect some too. We might need itter,¡± Karyl instructed.


    ¡°Me too?¡± Aidan asked with a grimace.


    ¡°Cruah? Isn¡¯t that the name of the Green Dragon that lives in the northwestir?¡± Miliana asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one. The leaves from this old tree are its favorite. The elves used to cultivate them,¡± Karyl replied.


    ¡°What? So... Cruah is a thousand-year-old dragon?¡± Miliana asked, astonished.


    ¡°Probably not. The only dragon over a thousand years old is the tinum Dragon. He¡¯s the only one who survived the Magical Era.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°The current Cruah is probably not even two hundred years old. Think of <i>Cruah</i> as a surname,¡± Karyl exined, leaving Miliana in awe.


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I was just friends with someone who was into this kind of trivial stuff,¡± Karyl said, smirking.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to meet this person who finds dragon tales trivial,¡± she mused.


    <i>You¡¯d be surprised. He¡¯s a dragon himself, </i>Karyl thought, unable to suppress a bitter smile.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± he went on, snapping his fingers as if remembering something. ¡°Miliana, do you know what this sap is also called?¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop it,¡± Gordon interjected, sensing trouble.


    "Cruah¡¯s excrement."


    ¡°...¡±


    Gordon¡¯s face contorted with disgust.


    ¡°Gordon, if you don¡¯t like it, you can always try the method I mentioned before. Quit drinking for ten years, avoid meat, and perform regr mana cirction exercises. You might recover from your Oxidized Blood Syndrome,¡± Karyl suggested.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Despite his revulsion, Gordon begrudgingly collected the sap, knowing that giving up alcohol was a fate worse than death.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it feel a bit underwhelming? This fountain is quite the artifact, but the elf treasury leaves a bit to be desired.¡±


    ¡°The artifacts here are anything but ordinary. Don¡¯t get greedy. I¡¯m taking everything,¡± Karyl replied, causing Gordon to scoff.


    ¡°Are you nning a war with all these items?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gordon¡¯s lips twitched at Karyl¡¯s resolute demeanor.


    ¡°I know all of these are A-grade weapons. But my point is, if Zarka Hochi was a proud member of der, would he have been satisfied just storing these weapons in his treasury?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°Hm...¡±


    ¡°Well... Elves aren¡¯t particrly known for crafting exceptional items. But still, a der should have something more.¡±


    Karyl silently regarded Gordon.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°That emblem, the one from the box. It¡¯s a symbol of der, the creators of the Five Great Artifacts. I had higher expectations because of that.¡±


    Gordon made a valid point. There was a possibility that Zarka Hochi had something more significant hidden away. While the Soul Spring was an Elven relic, it hadn¡¯t been created by der. There could still be more to uncover.


    ¡°Master, Sir Gordon might be right,¡± Aidan chimed in, removing his hand from his nose and pointing inside the Soul Spring fountain.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    All eyes turned to where Aidan pointed.


    ¡°Could you hand me the emblem for a moment?¡±


    Aidan, putting down his canteen, approached the Soul Spring. Though the fountain was dry, the base was obscured by the old tree¡¯s sap pooled around it. Aidan and Gordon got rid of it, revealing the base of the fountain.


    ¡°We were lucky.¡±


    Gordon shrugged at Aidan¡¯s words.


    ¡°It seems the seal from the dragon¡¯s box wasn¡¯t rted to ck magic from the Eastern Land but to der,¡± Aidan suggested, indicating a seal simr to the one on the emblem box.


    ¡°That brute did help us find this secret, huh? Sometimes even old life can be useful,¡± Miliana quipped, nudging Karyl.


    ¡°Ever heard of ¡®all life is equal¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it doesn¡¯t seem to apply to you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to spell it out? That¡¯s one of the reasons I avoid bing your enemy.¡±


    Karyl chuckled at her remark.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Aidan took the round emblem from Karyl and carefully fit it into a small slot inside the Essence of the Soul Spring. The crevice was so tiny that it could easily be overlooked by the unobservant eye.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Surprisingly, as Aidan slid the disc into the tiny space, the fountain split open, revealing a small box inside that bore the same tower emblem.


    ¡°It seems all der members like to hide things.¡±


    Watching Aidan retrieve the box, Karyl was reminded of when he obtained the Freezing Talon.


    ¡°It took less time to find this one,¡± Miliana remarked, eyeing the box.


    ¡°The emblem itself must have been the key. Or perhaps the box contains something incredible that doesn¡¯t need sealing.¡±


    ¡°Uh, wouldn¡¯t it need sealing if it¡¯s incredible?¡±


    ¡°Well, opening it without permission might spell disaster. It implies either we sneaked in or killed the owner to get here.¡±


    ¡°...You open it.¡±


    Miliana handed the box to Karyl.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    And as he opened the box, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on it. Even Gordon, who pretended not to care, peeked over Miliana¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly ordinary,¡± Miliana said.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Karyl agreed.


    Inside the box was an old pair of gauntlets. They emitted a faint jade-like glow, a mineral hue Karyl had never seen before.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Suddenly, as Karyl reached for the gauntlets, a blinding light obstructed his vision, making everything around him disappear.


    ¡°What?¡±


    When his sight returned, he realized he was alone. The others had vanished, leaving him with the gauntlets in his hands.


    ¡°Is this a trap? Or just another test?¡± Karyl mused, recalling Aidan¡¯s words and chuckling bitterly.


    He was isted in this strange space, but the gauntlets were still securely in his grip.


    ¡°They won¡¯t give these up easily, huh? Alright then,¡± he muttered, unfazed by this sudden incident.


    In the stark white space, a towering mountain stood out, seemingly alive, with its peak rising and falling as if breathing.


    ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d meet you here...¡± Karyl said, ncing between the gauntlets and the massive mountain.


    A low growl responded to his voice. The mountain¡¯s tremors ceased, and golden eyes glowed from within a cavern at its base.


    The chilling aura made Karyl shiver. What looked like a towering mountain was actually a colossal shell, with a head hidden in the cave-like opening.


    ¡°Ha...¡± Karyl sighed in astonishment at the enormous blue turtle before him, one of the three legendary creatures believed to be extinct since the Magical Era.


    Clenching the gauntlets in his hands, Karyl whispered in awe, ¡°The Blue Turtle, Kalduan...¡±

 Chapter 168: Kalduan

    <h4>Chapter 168: Kalduan</h4>


    Karyl felt like his eardrums were about to burst from the deafening roar of the mythical beast, causing him to stagger and drop the gauntlets.


    ¡°Guh?!¡±


    He hurriedly covered his ears, but the roar had already pierced through shaking his brain.


    ¡°Ghh...! To think that this supposedly extinct mythical beast was actually sealed in a ce like this. In some ways, the elves might be the more cruel species,¡± Karyl muttered, shaking his head to clear the throbbing pain as he stared at the enormous creature before him.


    ¡°They weren''t extinct after the Magical Era... could they have be materials for weapons?¡±


    Karyl picked up the gauntlets he had dropped.


    Among the Five Great Artifacts of der, two had remained undiscovered in his past life because their materials were unknown.


    Perhaps these gauntlets were one of those two.


    <i>No, it¡¯s almost certain. No ordinary weapon is capable of sealing a mythical beast. </i>


    In the past, the three mythical creatures known as the Three Great Beasts were said to possess powerparable to that of Spirit Kings or dragons.


    Alkar, the Divine Deer.


    Roarvrok, the Soul White Wolf.


    Kalduan, the Blue Turtle.


    Unlike spirits, the Three Great Beasts had physical bodies that weakened with age. Since they didn¡¯t live as long as dragons, they needed to produce offspring to preserve their strength through the generations.


    Yet, their blood, hides, and flesh were valuable materials, and during the Magical Era, there were even professions dedicated to hunting these creatures alongside dragon hunters.


    [That¡¯s all ancient history. And mythical beast hunters didn¡¯t actually exist. The Three Great Beasts were protected rather than hunted.]


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Ramine''s mes erupted from Karyl¡¯s body. Despite being in a pocket dimension, the natural forces here were abundant, allowing the Ein Trigger to maintain arger fireball than usual.


    [Karyl, judging from your mistakes, you truly are human.]


    The fireball morphed into a small spirit. Ramine stretched as if savoring the long-forgotten air.


    [This ce is infused with the power of a divine beast. Though the presence of the Lord of Earth is strong here, it¡¯s much better than the polluted air of the human world. The mana has weakened since the Magical Era, bing suffocating.]


    ¡°Lord of Earth? You mean the Lord of Rocks, Maktuun?¡± Karyl asked, recognizing the name.


    The small Ramine nodded, his flickering me-like head bobbing.


    [Correct. Kalduan was born from Maktuun¡¯s power. It possesses a strong connection to the earth''s power.]


    ¡°And you? Did you not leave behind a divine beast?¡±


    [Not all Spirit Kings agreed to leave behind creatures that resembled their power. The Three Great Beasts were an act of benevolence from the Spirit Kings to enrich human life.]


    Ramine crossed his arms proudly.


    [Fire itself already provided humans with the greatest evolution in their lives. There was no need to leave behind a divine beast.]


    ¡°You have a point,¡± Karyl admitted, gazing at the massive blue turtle before him. Despite initially roaring at him in warning, it had now retreated into its shell, its eyes closed.


    ¡°But what mistake did I make?¡±


    [Look closely. Do you not sense something unusual?]


    The small Ramine floated up and circled Kalduan once before speaking to Karyl.


    [This is not a physical entity. The elves didn¡¯t cruelly seal it, certainly not Zarka Hochi. A romantic living in the past wouldn¡¯tmit such an act.]


    ¡°Even though only bones remain.¡±


    Karyl slowly approached the slumbering Kalduan. When he reached out to touch the blue turtle, his hand passed right through it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Just as Ramine had said, this turtle was not a tangible entity.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    [The divine beast wasn¡¯t sealed. It¡¯s simply... someone¡¯s memory contained within the gauntlets.]


    ¡°A memory? Whose?¡± Karyl inquired.


    Ramine shrugged.


    [Who knows? We¡¯ll find out soon enough.]


    ¡°...!!¡±


    At that moment, Ramine¡¯s mes enveloped Karyl, or so it seemed to him. His consciousness faltered once more, the crimson glow sinking him into an abyss.


    He felt as if he were deep underwater, his body heavy. This sensation was reminiscent of when he had consumed the dragon''s heart in Einheri and glimpsed into the me Dragon¡¯s memories.


    ¡°...¡±


    But unlike when he had merged with Riseria¡¯s body, he was now spared the disorienting sensation of his consciousness and soul fading and rekindling.


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    The mes that had enveloped him were now shielding him within Kalduan¡¯s memories.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Karyl muttered.


    Though submerged in someone¡¯s memories, he managed to preserve his rity, realizing he hadn¡¯t merged with Kalduan.


    ¡°Ramine...¡± he called out, feeling the protective barrier of fire surrounding him, recognizing the power of the zing King. However, the energy felt strained, as though struggling to maintain its form.


    ¡°It was worth the wait... to finally converse with someone...¡± a voice echoed.


    Karyl nced around, trying to pinpoint the source.


    In the bright, almost blinding expanse of white, the colossal presence of Kalduan loomed over him, but unlike before, the voice had a different, more sentient quality.


    [Wee, traveler. You hold the memory of an age long past.]


    It was then that he heard a soft, melodic voice.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Karyl quickly turned his head. The dark, oppressive aura that had weighed down on him vanished, reced by the fresh scent of grass. Before he could fully register the change, he found himself standing in the middle of a lush field, as if he had always been there.


    ¡°...¡±


    He heard waves crashing, churning up white foam, but the air bore no hint of salt. The breeze was warm, making it hard to believe he was still in the pocket dimension.


    ¡°Who... are you?¡± Karyl asked cautiously. He was almost bemused by how tense he was. After all, he hadn¡¯t been this nervous when facing the emperor or fighting the continent¡¯s strongest Sword Master.


    ¡°...¡±


    It was understandable. The figure before him wore a flowing dress that fluttered in the wind. Her face, partially obscured byyers of translucent fabric, was visible.


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Karyl swallowed hard without realizing it. Her snow-white face was so ethereal that she could be mistaken for a Nephilim, a race said to be descended from the gods. Her beauty transcended humanprehension, radiating an overwhelming aura.


    <i>Is she... human?</i> Karyl wondered as he stared at her.


    Her white hair was purer and clearer than the northern snowstorms, and her red lips glistened with moisture at the slightest movement.


    Her gaze slowly settled on Karyl, like a descending tide.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Quenite.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    In that instant, Karyl¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He nearly shouted out loud.


    <i>The greatest spiritualist of the ages, a pioneer who created a new lineage purely through affinity with spirits rather than magic. She is the only one to have contracted with all the Spirit Kings.</i>


    She had countless des to her name. Yet, in a time when spiritualists were nearly extinct, her life story had faded into legend, much like the feats of Kaye Aesir.


    ¡°How much time has passed?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure when exactly you lived. Some say you were an elf, while others specte you were a noble high elf.¡±


    Karyl gestured towards her ears.


    ¡°But it seems you¡¯re neither.¡±


    ¡°Do any still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Some do. I know about you, but not as much as the Seven Elders. Magic is worshipped, whereas spirit power isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh... What amentable reality...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s better to be forgotten. Sometimes, even magic is forsaken, left as a relic of the past.¡±


    Karyl thought of the abandoned Einheri¡ªonce a treasure trove left by the dragon-ying founder of the empire, it had be a decrepit storage room as the value of his bloodline faded.


    Given the imperial family¡¯s tendency to discard anything deemed worthless, the fall of the Aesir family was not surprising.


    ¡°A-Anyway... I¡¯m so shocked I can hardly speak... To think I¡¯m speaking to a legendary spiritualist within the memory of a mythical beast. Should I be amazed at der¡¯s ability? Or perhaps you were part of der yourself?¡±


    ¡°You don''t seem too surprised.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Karyl replied with a shrug.


    At that, Quenite shook her head slowly.


    ¡°Dragon mana... A colorless force, the strongest one in the world, wielded by a mere human. You¡¯re more interesting than Kaye Aesir, whom I was once intrigued by.¡±


    Quenite rose and approached Karyl.


    ¡°If I had a physical form, there would be many things I¡¯d want to try with you. What a shame.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of experimenting on me, are you? I¡¯d have to decline,¡± Karyl retorted.


    Quenite gave a faint smile.


    ¡°I am not part of der, nor am I a memory sealed by the elves. I remained here of my own will to deliver a message to the one who would acquire Kalduan¡¯s gauntlets.¡±


    ¡°A message... I didn¡¯t know using der¡¯s Five Great Artifacts was so dangerous.¡±


    Karyl showed her his Freezing Talon.


    ¡°I didn''t expect the owner of the Freezing Talon to obtain Kalduan¡¯s gauntlets. But...¡±


    Her golden eyes, reminiscent of a full moon, seemed to pierce through Karyl.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to use these gauntlets.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Kalduan was the divine beast that once followed me.¡±


    Karyl frowned slightly at her words.


    <i>She contracted with the Spirit Kings and even tamed one of the Three Great Beasts? She¡¯s unbelievable. </i>


    ¡°I''m not belittling you. On the contrary, I think highly of you.¡±


    <i>Whoosh!!</i>


    As Quenite¡¯s hand touched Karyl¡¯s chest, the Ein Trigger glowed.


    ¡°The blood flowing through you is more suited to fire than earth. That¡¯s likely why the zing King chose you.¡±


    She took the gauntlets from Karyl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Just like your siblings.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl felt a pang in his chest; Quenite was right, as the signature magic of the MacGoverns was fire. After consuming the dragon¡¯s heart, he had gained the ability to wield other spiritual powers, but he predominantly used fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with them. They¡¯re not my blood. I won¡¯t be swayed by sentimental notions of family or brotherhood,¡± Karyl sneered.


    ¡°Were you one of the two who apanied Kaye Aesir 250 years ago?¡± he asked.


    Quenite shook her head.


    ¡°No. I believe I know who you¡¯re talking about, but Kaye wouldn¡¯t appreciate me mentioning their names.¡±


    Karyl frowned at her response.


    ¡°Why ask?¡± Quenite went on.


    ¡°In hisst words, Kaye Aesir mentioned two others like him. I wondered if you were one of them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Even the ancient Quenite seemed at a loss for words at Karyl¡¯s sharp remark.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t open der¡¯s box to ask for permission¡± Karyl dered, snatching the gauntlets from her hand.


    His eyes glinted coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to decide if I can use them or not.¡±

 Chapter 169: I Make the Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 169: I Make the Decisions</h4>


    ¡°What...? What did you say?¡±


    Quenite doubted her ears for a moment; no one had ever spoken to her this way in her entire life.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not for someone like you, who isn¡¯t even alive, to make decisions. And the courtesy extended to those who lived in previous generations ends here.¡±


    Quenite stared at Karyl, seemingly at a loss for words.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make a soul contract with me, so I don¡¯t know how much you can see about me. Honestly, though, I¡¯m tired of life¡¯s meaning myself.¡±


    Karyl crossed his arms.


    ¡°No, maybe I¡¯m your senior in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Huh... I can¡¯t believe someone as reckless as you possesses the gauntlets with the spirit of Kalduan, the most serious of the three pirs,¡± Quenite murmured, shaking her pale head. Everything about her was mysterious, yet Karyl seemed strangely unimpressed.


    Although she was a renowned spiritualist who had left a significant mark on history, she was ultimately human. Karyl, having traversed time, could no longer look at things from a normal perspective.


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just a turtle. Whether it¡¯s serious or just slow, only it knows,¡± Karyl replied. ¡°I know that the Five Great Artifacts of der are rted to spirits. I thought I might get a clue about the power of Maktuun or his whereabouts, but...¡±


    He gestured to the sleeping Blue Turtle beside her.


    ¡°Kalduan is also a divine beast inheriting the power of the Lord of Rocks, so it could be overlooked as such. But,¡± he went on, his eyes gleaming, ¡°it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries and be honest from now on, okay?¡±


    Karyl then gestured around them.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but not awe-inspiring. Knowing you¡¯re human means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Maybe if you were a god, I¡¯d consider drawing my sword without hesitation.¡±


    Quenite was rendered speechless by Karyl¡¯s audaciousness. She hadn¡¯t waited hundreds of years for this kind of encounter.


    ¡°What do you mean, <i>be honest</i>? What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said. Tell me why you hid in these gauntlets.¡±


    Quenite¡¯s eyes twitched at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to meet a great spiritualist who once dominated alongside Kaye Aesir in a ce like this... but the timeline doesn¡¯t match.¡±


    Karyl held up the gauntlets of Kalduan for her to see.


    ¡°der created the Five Great Artifacts during the Magical Era. In other words, these gauntlets are a thousand years old.¡±


    Karyl pointed at her again.


    ¡°But you¡¯re from Kaye Aesir¡¯s era, which was 250 years ago. That means Kalduan¡¯s power was sealed in these gauntlets after it waspleted.¡±


    Quenite let out a low gasp.


    ¡°Your grand entrance was so overwhelming that there was no time for suspicion, but...¡±


    Karyl shrugged as he kept questioning her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve picked the wrong guy. So tell me. Are these gauntlets really Kalduan¡¯s? Did der create a pair of gauntlets named after a divine beast that wasn¡¯t even born a thousand years ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incorrect. The names of the three pirs are passed down through generations.¡±


    ¡°Wow... You realize how absurd and pathetic that excuse sounds, right?¡± Karyl snorted. ¡°If Kalduan was sealed in these gauntlets during the Magical Era, the divine beast itself would have disappeared. You couldn¡¯t have tamed that turtle 250 years ago.¡±


    Listening to him, Quenite finally burst into a faintugh.


    ¡°Impressive. To think someone can be this calm in a situation like this.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a life-threatening situation... and I¡¯ve faced so many threats that I¡¯m tired of them.¡± Karyl shrugged again.


    ¡°Let me ask you one thing,¡± he went on. ¡°Did you resurrect Zarka Hochi as a lich after he was killed by the tinum Dragon?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t doubt her denial. While it was possible in terms of the timeline, it would be quite strange for a spiritualist like her to master necromancy.


    ¡°I came here before that. Zarka Hochi was resurrected by one of those damned people Kaye Aesir mentioned.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyebrow twitched at her words.


    <i>That means... After Zarka Hochi was killed by Narh Di Maug, one of Kaye Aesir¡¯srades resurrected him as a lich...</i>


    Quenite¡¯s words implied more than expected, containing a crucial clue.


    <i>Zarka Hochi became a lich at least 250 years ago.</i>


    If one were to name the most famous necromancer in human history, it would undoubtedly be Wel Bahar, a member of the Assembly of Seven Elders. However, he had lived during the Magical Era, a thousand years ago.


    Initially, Karyl thought Wel Bahar had resurrected Zarka after Narh Di Maug killed him.


    <i>But if Quenite is telling the truth, the range narrows down. I just need to find the necromancer who made a name for themselves 250 years ago.</i>


    Kaye Aesir¡¯s will stated that their names wouldn¡¯t be left in history. However, a necromancer who had resurrected an elf as a lich, rebuilt the Ghost Castle, and maintained their power for centuries must have left traces.


    <i>The Antihum Grand Library doesn¡¯t have records older than 500 years, which makes it difficult to trace Wel Bahar¡¯s steps .</i>


    The only viable method would be to seek help from the magical city of Azor, which served the Assembly of Seven Elders instead of the Immortal Society.


    <i>But if he¡¯s a figure from 250 years ago, that changes things. By then, the Dawn Council and the Immortal Society had already been established.</i>


    What Karyl was searching for...


    <i>The two unknownpanions of Kaye Aesir.</i>


    Until now, there hadn¡¯t been any clues.


    <i>I got lucky.</i>


    But he had learned a critical piece of information from an unexpected source. He knew that one of Kaye¡¯spanions had mastered necromancy, and that alone was a significant breakthrough.


    <i>As stated in Kaye Aesir¡¯s will, those two must have also left behind legacies.</i>


    Karyl looked at Quenite and smirked.


    ¡°Fine. The matter of Zarka Hochi isn¡¯t important to our conversation.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even realize just how much information she had given Karyl in their brief conversation. And this wasn¡¯t even the end.


    ¡°Quenite,¡± Karyl said with a smile. ¡°You might be right. Maybe I¡¯m not the right person for these gauntlets. If you don¡¯t want me to use them, I won¡¯t¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She frowned slightly.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll find a more suitable owner?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. In fact, I already have someone more fitting in mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    Quenite nodded at his words.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems like you don¡¯t fully get it.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that the fate of these gauntlets containing Kalduan¡¯s spirit, which you treasure so much, is in my hands.¡±


    Karyl finally voiced what he had been holding back.


    ¡°I decide whether this pair of gauntlets bes a legendary weapon in history or ends up discarded as trash in a sewer somewhere.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    If there was something to be gained, he would squeeze everyst drop. That was Karyl¡¯s way.


    ¡°So let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll keep my earlier promise. In return, you tell me what I want to know.¡±


    ¡°What you want...?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of thest of der¡¯s Five Great Artifacts? Or are the two other beasts sealed away like Kalduan?¡±


    Contrary to his expectations, Quenite shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. During my era, Kalduan was the only one of the three pirs. But who knows? Divine beasts are as shrouded in mystery as spirits. Even if their power hasn¡¯t manifested in this world, their lineage might still exist somewhere...¡±


    Karyl, slightly disappointed by her answer, asked again, ¡°Hmm, then what about the original power of the gauntlets rted to the Lord of Rocks? You¡¯ve made contracts with the Five Great Spirit Kings, so you should know.¡±


    Quenite looked at Karyl and smiled. Somehow, her gentle smile resembled that of an adult watching a child¡¯s antics, making Karyl frown slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of everything, which speaks to how exceptional you are, but it can also wear you down. As for the Spirit Kings, Ramine knows better than I do. But if he hasn¡¯t told you, he must have his reasons.¡±


    <i>Oong...</i>


    A glowing sphere formed in Quenite¡¯s hand.


    ¡°He must consider it too soon for you to meet them. Spirits are not your servants. They coexist with you, and you can¡¯t choose them by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. I guess you¡¯re right, being a spiritualist.¡±


    Quenite was rather unsettled by Karyl¡¯s straightforward eptance.


    ¡°Then how about this? This is your specialty. Tell me how to master spirit power.¡±


    Karyl didn¡¯t give up. If he had wished for leisure and tranquility, he wouldn¡¯t have gone back in time to start all this.


    ¡°I want to open the door to the Spirit Realm. You should know how to activate the Soul Spring.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious. Rushing won¡¯t solve anything. Likewise, shortcuts won¡¯t get you anywhere. To gain spiritual power, you must simply build up your harmony with nature over a long time. Besides, as a spirit, I can¡¯t teach you spells.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous. Humans can only live for about a hundred years. If what you say is true, then woodsmen living in forests or fishermen spending their lives at sea should be the greatest spiritualists,¡± Karyl shot back.


    ¡°But they aren¡¯t, are they? The greatest spiritualist of the century is you, not some woodsman or fisherman. Even if it¡¯s talent, every genius has some concrete methods.¡±


    His eyes glinted with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to teach me here. I¡¯m asking you to show me your cards. Surely you¡¯ve left something behind?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s still unknown, I assume it hasn¡¯t been found yet.¡±


    In his past life, Karyl had met many sages. In his current life, he had seen the legacies left behind by those even greater.


    Kaye Aesir, Allen Javius...


    Theirmon trait was the desire to leave behind their knowledge for future generations. Karyl was sure that a great spiritualist like Quenite wouldn¡¯t be any different.


    ¡°The Spirit Power Compendium youpiled.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Quenite¡¯s eyes twitched as she looked at him.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have wanted thependium to get lost and disappear. You must have hidden it somewhere. Just tell me where it is.¡±


    Karyl stepped closer to her and continued in a soft voice, ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s not a request or a plea. It¡¯s a... transaction between equals.¡±


    ***


    The gentle breeze disappeared, and Karyl opened his eyes in the nk, white space of the interdimensional void. Quenite, with whom he had just been conversing, and Kalduan, who had appeared merely as an apparition, were no longer visible.


    [I sometimes can¡¯t tell if you''re a viin or a hero,] Ramine''s voice echoed.


    Ramine was astounded by how audaciously Karyl had negotiated with the great spiritualist who deserved nothing but respect. In fact, calling that whole exchange a negotiation wasughable.


    After all, the gauntlets from the treasury weren¡¯t even Karyl¡¯s to begin with. From her perspective, it probably seemed like a threat.


    [If you die, it¡¯s over. Whether you''re a hero or a viin, you need to stay alive to change the future.]


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes,¡± Karyl murmured as he walked through the fading light. ¡° After all, she¡¯s just a remnant of the past. You think it¡¯s right for the ruins of the past to mess with the lives of the living?¡±


    It was a bold but satisfying answer. Ramine found Quenite¡¯s assessment of Karyl to be spot on. She hadn¡¯t referred to the nature of Karyl¡¯s magic but rather his nature as a person. He was like a me that didn¡¯t belong anywhere, a self-sustaining fire, the same impression Ramine had when he first met Karyl.


    [But it was reckless. Did you consider she might simply give up on the gauntlets?]


    ¡°I was sure she wouldn¡¯t. She sealed Kalduan in the gauntlets because it was the most fitting sanctuary with the earth element. Then why do you think she sealed the Blue Turtle in the gauntlets?¡±


    Karyl gazed at the gauntlets in his hands before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s because it was thest remaining divine beast.¡±


    [Haha...]


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because she''s a spiritualist that she¡¯s so obsessed with divine beasts. There''s a specific reason she didn¡¯t reveal to me. Probably... I¡¯ll find out when I go to <i>that ce</i> she mentioned.¡±


    [You¡¯re going even if I try to stop you?]


    Karyl nodded at Ramine''s words.


    [Of course. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have done something so foolish. I went up against a divine beast and the greatest spiritualist in history.]


    Karyl showed his shaking hand to Ramine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but that took a lot out of me.¡±


    [Was it that intense? I didn¡¯t think you could feel fear.]


    ¡°Yeah. It was that intense.¡±


    Upon closer inspection, Ramine noticed that not just Karyl¡¯s arm, but his entire body was trembling slightly.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s amazing. Spirit power, that is,¡± Karyl remarked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    ¡°Ramine, I admit it. Your power is too alluring to give up. I thought gaining magic power would be enough, but...¡±


    Ramine¡¯s mes circled around Karyl, as if waiting for his next words.


    With a deep sigh, Karyl made up his mind and dered, ¡°I will make all of you mine.¡±

 Chapter 170: Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 170: Life and Death</h4>


    <i>Ka...</i>


    As the white light dissipated, Karyl¡¯s blurry vision slowly returned.


    ¡°Karyl!!¡±


    Miliana¡¯s voice jolted him back to reality. He turned to face her.


    ¡°You idiot! Are you out of your mind? Someone like you should be more cautious about triggering traps!¡±


    She sounded like she was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Hah, and here I thought you¡¯d be pointing your sword at me and check whether I¡¯ve been consumed by necromancy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid...¡±


    Milliana pouted at Karyl¡¯s joke.


    ¡°Are you okay? You passed out the moment you grabbed the gauntlets inside the box. Everyone was really worried.¡±


    ¡°Aaah... really? How long was I out?¡±


    Hearing Aidan¡¯s words, Karyl got up. They had entered the dungeon before sunset, but now it was pitch dark.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out for at least ten hours.¡±


    ¡°We were really worried you might note back,¡± Miliana continued after Aidan.


    ¡°I¡¯m touched. It¡¯s nice to know the Queen of Digon cares about me so much,¡± Karyl joked as he patted her on the head.


    ¡°Wh-What...?¡±


    ¡°Save the flirting forter, preferably out of sight... Are you okay?¡±


    Karyl nodded at Gordon.


    ¡°Yeah, no major issues.¡±


    ¡°We had nned to head back to Digon, but... Sir Gordon insisted we stay and keep watch over you for a while.¡±


    Aidan looked at Gordon.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t the type to die from some trap. Seeing how the gauntlets kept reacting, I figured you were engaged in some sort ofmunication.¡±


    Gordon pointed at Kalduan¡¯s gauntlets lying beside him.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s in them? Are those gauntlets an Ego Weapon?¡±


    Everyone looked at Karyl expectantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. The gauntlets themselves don¡¯t seem to be imbued with a will. And even if they were, trying tomunicate with it would be frustrating.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Karyl chuckled, recalling the massive blue turtle he had encountered. Despite all the conversations with Quenite, all he had heard from Kalduan was a growl.


    <i>I spent only a short time in the interdimensional space, and yet so much time has passed here. I never considered that time might flow differently in the Spirit Realm. I need to be careful.</i>


    He felt lethargic, as if he had returned from a long journey.


    <i>Even if I can open the door to the Spirit Realm by activating the Soul Spring, I need to choose the right moment. It¡¯d be disastrous if I went there at a crucial time and years passed in an instant.</i>


    Karylughed at himself for worrying about this even before gaining spiritual power.


    ¡°The gauntlets contain the power of the divine beast Kalduan. It¡¯s one of der¡¯s Five Great Artifacts.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Everyone looked at the gauntlets again in surprise.


    ¡°Kalduan?! Are you talking about the Blue Turtle, one of the legendary pirs?¡± Aidan eximed.


    ¡°Do you folks in the Eastern Lands also know the legend of the divine beasts?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Eastern Lands has something simr to the three pirs. We worship the snake.¡±


    ¡°Always believing in things that resemble themselves.¡±


    Milliana shook her head at Aidan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re back safe and sound. As long as you¡¯re not consumed by the weapon, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a snake or a turtle. Was there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, but... the Blue Turtle seems to dislike me. It doesn¡¯t seem to ept me as the owner of the gauntlets.¡±


    Karyl didn¡¯t mention Quenite to Gordon either. He wasn¡¯t sure why she had left her memories in the gauntlets.


    ¡°Hmm. Well, the Blue Turtle is a spirit beast of the earth element. It doesn¡¯t quite match with you.¡±


    ¡°You think so too, Gordon?¡± Karyl shrugged, disappointed at the same evaluation as Quenite¡¯s.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t seem interested in Kalduan¡¯s gauntlets,¡± Karyl went on. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be the best one to use them.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Among the four, Gordon was the only one with earth-element magic, making him a perfect fit for the gauntlets.


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    In response, Gordon set his Martyr down beside him. Although he ced it gently, itnded with a heavy thud, as if he had dropped it forcefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with this. My magic is focused on defensive arts like Automata. Wearing another piece of armor would only increase my magic consumption.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s one of der¡¯s weapons?¡±


    Gordon shook his head at Karyl¡¯s insistence.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve gotten what I came for. I saved my life, so I shouldn¡¯t be greedy for more. Consider it your reward.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying that because I mentioned I can¡¯t use it, are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡±


    Karyl chuckled.


    ¡°Since you mention it, Gordon, have you taken your medicine?¡±


    ¡°...What? Do you just take it like this? Really?¡± Gordon stammered, uncharacteristically flustered for a mountain of a man.


    ¡°Of course. Haven¡¯t you taken it yet? We came here to cure your illness.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Miliana and Aidan looked at Gordon, baffled.


    ¡°Are you serious...?¡±


    No one had imagined that the great Gordon Fabian could be suffering from an illness.


    <i>To be that strong despite being sick?</i>


    <i>He¡¯s more agile than healthy people. Sword Masters really are monsters...</i>


    Contrary to Gordon¡¯s worries, the others were surprised for a different reason.


    ¡°Aidan.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think should get these gauntlets?¡±


    Gordon subtly looked at him, slightly hopeful for an answer.


    ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s definitely him. The one who hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Aidan¡¯s slightly hesitant answer.


    ¡°He¡¯ll like them,¡± he continued with a faint smile, appearing to understand Aidan¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve already decided who will use them? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Are we done here? It¡¯s going to take us a long time to get back.¡±


    Gordon scratched his head, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They should being to meet us by now.¡±


    ¡°...Who?¡±


    Karyl said, gripping the gauntlets.


    ¡°The one who¡¯ll receive these.¡±


    ***


    <i>Swoosh...</i>


    As if waiting for them, the Mana Battleship unfurled its sails and sped through the waves, spurred on by the wind.


    Karyl waved his hand toward it.


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Its speed was incredible for a mere ship.


    Everyone else was surprised, but Gordon seemed downright astonished, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    As if reading his mind, Karyl crossed his arms and said proudly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s from the Magical Era. It¡¯s built simrly to the airship of the Guidance Mercenary Gang, though it can¡¯t fly.¡±


    ¡°Where did you find something like that?¡±


    ¡°I got lucky. It was in Tatur.¡±


    ¡°Incredible. You have something even the empire doesn¡¯t. Is that the activation stone you proposed to me?¡± Gordon pointed to the speeding sailboat.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a prototype. It¡¯s a synthesized hexagon stone, not an octagon stone, but it¡¯s good enough for the propulsion of ships.¡±


    Karyl observed Gordon¡¯s expectant face with amusement.


    ¡°And soon enough you¡¯ll see it used in airships as well. You¡¯ll still be around three years from now.¡±


    Gordon chuckled at his words.


    ¡°Who made that?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Baron Beryl of the Three Kingdoms of Istria?¡±


    ¡°That old man?¡± Gordon scoffed incredulously. ¡°They say even a rotting fish is still good for something. He was once hailed as a genius, but isn¡¯t he just a washed-up sorcerer now?¡±


    At that, Karyl smirked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even a fallen genius can still be extraordinary. His mana may be low, but his mind is sharp. Also, he¡¯s assisted by Thompson, the guild master of the Ulkas Guild. If we¡¯re lucky, the development could take less than three years.¡±


    Despite Karyl¡¯s confidence, Gordon still looked skeptical.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Ulkas? I¡¯ve never heard of that guild. Where is it based? I think I know all the noteworthy guilds on the continent.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s never been notable.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gordon was left speechless by Karyl¡¯s unwavering confidence.


    ¡°But you should remember it from now on. You know that the lord of Azor is an advanced 6th ss sorcerer, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Soon, the guild master of Ulkas will be on par with him.¡±


    ¡°Huh... An advanced sorcerer in some random guild?¡±


    Gordon looked at Karyl with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°Is that your doing too?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at his question.


    ¡°You really leave me speechless,¡± Gordon continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯re manipting the prince?¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal? Are you nning to conquer the continent?¡±


    Though Gordon¡¯s journey to the south had started because of the empire, he couldn¡¯t deny that he was more interested in Karyl now. The prospect of breaking the long-standing power bnce between the empire, the principality, and the Three Kingdoms of Istria was deeply intriguing.


    Five Sword Masters, four Great Sorcerers, and one Eastern ultist¡ªdespite the existence of these ten extraordinary individuals, the strongest out there, the three powers of the continent had endured for over two hundred years and were expected tost even longer.


    <i>Until I met him.</i>


    Gordon Fabian drank the foul-smelling liquid in one gulp.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    He grimaced at the bitter sensation as it went down his throat.


    <i>Karyl, what do you truly want to achieve? No way you¡¯ll be satisfied just with this. </i>


    Despite its repugnance, Gordon drank everyst drop of the foul sap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watching you a little longer.¡±


    A faint smile crept up on Karyl¡¯s face. It seemed that Gordon had found a reason to stay alive.


    ***


    ¡°Aaa...Achoo!!"


    Kromen quickly covered his sneeze with his hand. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the pleasant meal under the sunny window. Already on edge, he disliked having everyone¡¯s attention on him, so he scratched his head awkwardly and smiled.


    ¡°Haha... I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was a peculiar sight, the Third Prince of the empire bowing awkwardly.


    <i>Ugh, I don¡¯t want to ruin the mood. </i>


    Since returning to the south, he had been gued by minor illnesses, but today he felt unusually well and was able to join everyone for a meal outside the pce.


    ¡°K-Kromen..."


    However, the empress¡¯ eyes were twitching as she looked at him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Kromen then realized his mouth was wet.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    He figured he had gotten some soup on his face while trying to stifle the sneeze.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    ¡°I apologize, Mother. I¡¯m making a fool of myself...¡±


    He quickly wiped his mouth with the napkin on the table.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    But for some reason, the napkin was red. With a puzzled expression, Kromen looked at the empress.


    <i>Drip...</i>


    At that moment, blood started flowing from the prince¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Clearly panicking, Kromen wiped his blood-stained hand on his clothes and reached for the napkins around him.


    <i>ng... Crash...!</i>


    But just as he was about to grip the napkins, his hand suddenly lost strength, causing him to knock over the tes and bowls


    <i>Crack! ng!</i>


    ¡°A... Ah...¡±


    With tears in his eyes, Kromen looked around.


    <i>Thud...!</i>


    As a crushing headache took hold, his vision blurred, and he fell to the floor over the shattered dishes.


    ¡°Why... is this...¡±


    Kromen struggled to get up, but as his hand slipped from the table, the red blood smeared on his palm dripped down and traced a vivid line.


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡±


    Blood starteding out of his mouth and ears as well.


    Everyone was too stunned to say anything; they merely stared in disbelief.


    ¡°K-Kromeeen!!!¡±


    At that moment, Olivurn embraced the copsing prince. His anguished cry echoed through the hall, piercing through the heavy silence.

 Chapter 171: Brought by the Mana Battleship

    <h4>Chapter 171: Brought by the Mana Battleship</h4>


    About a month ago...


    <i>Boom! Crash¡ª!</i>


    ¡°Hey! Hello!¡±


    Mikhail pounded on the door with all his might. The hinges of the old door creaked and wobbled, but there was still no response from within.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Mikhail had been waiting patiently for her for months, but now the situation had changed.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The explosions around him were infinitely louder than his pounding on the door, making his ears ring.


    <i>Shit! What the hell is going on?!</i>


    It happened suddenly.


    Rumors of war had been circting for months, but no one had anticipated that it would break out so abruptly. It was Tuli Lurein¡¯s preemptive strike. The small vige west of Cove had seemed safe from the battlefield, but Tuli Lurein¡¯s sudden attack had pulled the war downward.


    And now, the mes of war had spread to this area.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Suddenly, the door opened. Despite having expected a confrontation, Mikhail and the person he was waiting for hadn¡¯t quarreled in the months they had been here. It had always been Mikhail waiting for her.


    Their initial meeting in their past life had been different, but perhaps their connection had transcended time, remaining just as strong now as back then.


    ¡°Mikhail! Mikhail!!¡±


    He turned his head toward the voice calling from the hill below.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    It was a familiar face.


    ¡°Kamma!¡±


    Seeing Kamma¡¯s face for the first time in months, Mikhail waved his hand urgently. Given the situation, he couldn¡¯t have been happier to see him.


    <i>Boom! Crash!</i>


    At that moment, more explosions erupted, and sts went off everywhere. ck smoke billowed, the vige below long engulfed by the mes of war.


    ¡°...¡±


    Serica Lauren¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to stand here idly! It¡¯s chaos! We need to escape!¡± Mikhail shouted.


    ¡°To where? Everywhere is hell.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so cynical? I don¡¯t know what happened, but Master specifically ordered me to bring you, Serica.¡±


    ¡°Even in the midst of this war? Such a loyal servant,¡± Serica scoffed.


    ¡°Look out!!¡±


    <i>Boom!! Crash!!</i>


    ¡°Mikhail!!¡± Kamma and Karl Mack shouted his name.


    An explosion urred where they had stood just moments before.


    <i>Crackle...</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    In that instant, ck smoke swirled and condensed as if sucked in by the wind. Miraculously, Mikhail¡¯s shield had blocked the explosion.


    ¡°...Let go, please?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    Realizing he was holding Serica Lauren, Mikhail quickly let go, his face flushing.


    Unconcerned with the fact that he had essentially hugged her, Serica brushed off her clothes and asked, ¡°Are you a sorcerer too?¡±


    It was the first question Serica Lauren had asked him. She watched the swirling wind in his hands with bright eyes, seemingly forgetting about the war around them.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Sorcerers are all trash. And the ones who started this war are no different.¡±


    Mikhail was momentarily taken aback by her sharp remark, but he quickly shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°Because my master is different.¡±


    ¡°Wow, never heard that one before. Your master must be a great sorcerer, huh?¡± Serica scoffed.


    ¡°No, he uses a sword.¡±


    ¡°...Are you messing with me?¡± she asked with a frown.


    ¡°I assure you, Master is destined to reach the pinnacle of both swordsmanship and magic,¡± Mikhail dered proudly.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Serica cackled in disbelief.


    ¡°A master of both sword and magic? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Despite her disbelief, Serica¡¯s eyes trembled. Ironically, her own goal was to reach the pinnacle of both the spear and magic.


    <i>...What does it mean to master both?</i>


    ¡°Huh? Are you curious? You¡¯d be amazed if you saw it. He always surpasses expectations.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Unlike the confident Mikhail, Serica still had a skeptical look in her eyes. However, she seemed at least somewhat interested in Mikhail¡¯s wind magic.


    ¡°Mikhail! Get ready immediately!¡± Kamma shouted at them, running alongside Karl Mack toward them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯re quite a distance from Cove. Has Fran started the war?¡±


    ¡°Huff...! Huff...! Agh, damn it! No, it¡¯s the opposite! Tuli has struck first! That¡¯s why this ce turned into a battlefield before they even reached Cove!¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Mikhail nodded in understanding.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. We¡¯re heading to the White Bunker. You need to return to Master immediately.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now. It¡¯s his order.¡±


    ¡°But how? The entire principality is in chaos... To cross the sea, we need to get to Cove. How can we escape with the Steel Fleet there?¡±


    At that moment, Kamma looked at Serica Lauren standing next to Mikhail.


    ¡°Karl, surely this kid isn¡¯t the reinforcement Master mentioned, right?¡±


    Serica frowned at his words. Despite being in her teens, her small stature made her appear even younger and more fragile than her age.


    ¡°Watch closely. The real reinforcements we brought will blow your mind.¡±


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    Kamma proudly pointed behind him. A ship was slicing through the waves below the forested hill, creating a white spray.


    Even Karl Mack was astonished by the incredible sailing skills, but it was the sheer speed of the ship that was most incredible.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not us who brought it. Master sent it for us,¡± Karl added.


    ¡°Whoa...!¡±


    Mikhail stared at the mana battleship speeding across the sea. He didn¡¯t even have to ask who was aboard. He turned to Serica Lauren and said proudly, ¡°See? I told you so.¡±


    <i>Tap!</i>


    At that moment, Serica Lauren handed him something she had been gripping tightly, more or less hitting him in the chest with it.


    It was a crumpled note.


    ¡°What is...?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I agree your Master is definitely strange.¡±


    Mikhail immediately recognized it as the message from Karyl that he had given to her when he first arrived.


    ¡°And he certainly sparks my curiosity too.¡±


    She nced at the note again, her expression hardening.


    ¡°Lead the way. I need to meet that man.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Well... That¡¯s how it went,¡± Suan Hazer said with a hint of regret, sitting on the deck of the Mana Battleship.


    ¡°You did well. Really well. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn''t have gotten them aboard in time. Tuli attacking Fran first... I didn¡¯t see thating either.¡±


    ¡°I dropped off Kamma and Karl Mack at the nearest coast to the White Bunker, but... I hope they made it safely.¡±


    Karylughed at Suan Hazer¡¯s words.


    ¡°Our old man Kamma will be fine. You know how tough that guy is.¡±


    ¡°True...¡± Suan nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh, and here¡¯s a message from Kamma for you. He said he¡¯s found the tail he mentioned before and is heading to the White Bunker. He wants us to handle things from here.¡±


    <i>Finally made contact with the Wooden Cloud, huh?</i>


    Karyl had been waiting for such news. When he heard Kamma was heading to the White Bunker, he had an inkling that this might be the case.


    <i>Using Fran Lurein to stir up a civil war was a gamble, but whether it will impact the Wooden Cloud remains to be seen. </i>


    After all, Fran Lurein was essentially part of the Wooden Cloud. The fortunate part was Fran¡¯s ambitious nature. This civil war confirmed that the Wooden Cloud wasn¡¯t just a faction supporting the principality.


    <i>Let¡¯s see how much they can uncover.</i>


    Karyl wasn''t trying to dismantle the Wooden Cloud just to gain continental dominance. For the sake of the future war foretold by the Oracle, it was crucial to prevent the Wooden Cloud from creating those fanatics. Fighting monsters was difficult enough without humans waging war against each other.


    <i>Kamma can handle it.</i>


    Karyl was confident that if this was an undercover mission, Kamma would be willing and capable enough to carry it out. Besides, it would be a mission in the principality he had always wanted to visit.


    ¡°No way! You couldn¡¯t wait for me? How could you raid the Ghost Castle without me?¡±


    Suan had indeed aplished something significant, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling left out. Once again, he hadn¡¯t been able to join Karyl.


    ¡°Still, thanks to you, we managed to get these two on board. That was harder for me than raiding the Ghost Castle. In fact, it¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t have done myself.¡±


    Karyl nced at Mikhail and Serica Lauren. Serica was ring at him, monitoring his every move. In response, he waved lightly at her.


    ¡°...¡±


    Serica snorted and turned away, but Karyl was inwardly happy. Miliana and Serica Lauren¡ªthey didn¡¯t know it, but two of his oldrades from the Ten of the Oracle were on the same ship with him.


    Seeing Serica¡¯s expression, Karyl knew she had read his note.


    <i>You¡¯re dying to know, aren¡¯t you? Just wait a bit. You¡¯ll pay for this curiosity with hard work, </i>Karyl thought with a sly smile.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    He patted Suan lightly on the shoulder. Although it probably sounded insincere, Karyl was genuinely impressed that Suan had arrived with the Mana Battleship in time. In fact, they were actually ahead of schedule.


    Crossing the strait to the principality and sailing to the southern tip¡ªthe Mana Battleship never would have survived such an arduous journey without Suan¡¯s exceptional navigation skills.


    ¡°Well... I saw the smoke rising from the ruins of the castle, so it was easy to find you. I knew right away that it was over. Seriously, how could you leave me out again... That¡¯s just too much.¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Suan¡¯s words and handed him something.


    ¡°This is from the Elven Treasury. They mainly use bows, so there wasn¡¯t much for you. But it should be better than what you¡¯re using now,¡± Karyl said casually. ¡°Consider this my apology for leaving you out of the raid. Please ept it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Master... no, how could you...¡±


    Suan epted the gauntlets from Karyl, clearly moved. He then took off his old gauntlets, revealing bandages underneath.


    ¡°Wow...¡± Aidan gasped softly at the sight.


    Despite being a martial artist whose body was his weapon, Suan¡¯s equipment had always been subparpared to others. Even the Free Army used weaponsced with Clear Distilled Water, but Suan only had his old gauntlets.


    [Isn¡¯t that... more than just a decent item? Even if youbine all the weapons in the report, nothingpares to that. Shouldn¡¯t you exin it to him?]


    Ramine¡¯s words made Karyl smile faintly.


    <i>No need. A great artifact has found its rightful owner. Suan will figure it out.</i>


    The knuckles bore the name of Kalduan, a legendary beast known as the Blue Turtle, imbued with the energy of the earth.


    ¡°Since I broke your gauntlets back then, I¡¯ve been meaning to make it up to you. This worked out well.¡±


    Suan remembered the duel they had in the arena years ago. The memory of Karyl¡¯s overwhelming presence, shattering his dwarven gauntlets, was still vivid.


    As Suan tightened the gauntlets on his arms, the jade gem embedded in the back of his hand gleamed briefly before fading. He quickly managed to adjust the gauntlets to fit his fists perfectly.


    ¡°The guy who did nothing in the Ghost Castle gets the best treasure.¡± Gordon Fabian clicked his tongue. He had imed he wasn¡¯t interested in other weapons, but in the end, the five legendary weapons crafted by der were hard to resist.


    Suan clenched and unclenched his fists, marveling at the new gauntlets. He then turned to Karyl with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Karyl nodded and looked ahead. ¡°Suan, did you hear any news from the empire on your way here?¡±


    ¡°The empire? Let me think... I didn¡¯t really stop anywhere besides the White Bunker before crossing the sea, so I haven¡¯t heard much...¡±


    But then, Suan suddenly paused as he recalled something. ¡°Oh! Now that I think about it, when we were in Cove, there was a notice at the guild about the Third Prince¡¯s health deteriorating... It¡¯s not publicly known yet, but apparently it¡¯s been spreading within the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We got the information from Ravat, so it should be urate.¡±


    The sun was setting over the deck.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Leaving the Ghost Castle behind at the southern edge of the continent, Karyl nodded. He hadpleted his tasks in the south, but there were still many things left to do.


    To the Eastern Lands nearby? Or perhaps the ce where Quenite mentioned her spirit power was hidden? Or maybe head to the Grand Library of the Immortal Council to uncover more about necromancy and Kaye Aesir¡¯srades?


    And if not that...


    To their of Narh Di Maug, the center of all mysteries? There were many choices, but Karyl had already decided on their next destination after Suan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Aidan, it seems we¡¯ll have to postpone our trip to the Eastern Lands.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve liked to go there as well and help with your matter too.¡±


    Aidan seemed surprised by Karyl¡¯s words. He remembered Karyl asking how long it would take to the Eastern Lands when they defeated the Bone Dragon.


    <i>Was he nning to go there for me?</i>


    But Aidan quickly shook his head.


    <i>No way... Even though Master is amazing, there''s no way he knows about the Shadow Arts.</i>


    Assuming he was just overthinking, Aidan chuckled to himself.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the empire,¡± Karyl said quietly, turning away from Aidan.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suan couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°We might not be wee, but I have to attend the funeral. It¡¯s my duty.¡±


    A bitter smile crept onto Gordon¡¯s face; he was the only one who understood what Karyl meant.


    ¡°A funeral? Did someone die?¡± Suan asked, confused.


    ¡°...¡±


    Gazing at the setting sun, Karyl replied in a calm voice, ¡°Soon.¡±

 Chapter 172: Preparing for the Funeral

    <h4>Chapter 172: Preparing for the Funeral</h4>


    ¡°It was quite lovely seeing you. We will meet again.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Once the ignition stone for the airship ispleted, I will visit you.¡±


    On the deck of the Mana Battleship, Gordon Fabian and Karyl were saying their goodbyes.


    ¡°I have a feeling we¡¯ll see each other before then. Don¡¯t you think so? I hope that day passes quietly, but... it will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t cause a stir, they might not remain silent. They¡¯re all waiting for an opportunity, good or bad.¡±


    "Well, I think you¡¯ll be the one to cause a stir, and a massive one at that.¡±


    Gordon smacked his lips at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Regardless, our reunion won¡¯t be in a pleasant ce.¡±


    Knowing that Karyl was referring to Kromen¡¯s death, Gordon¡¯s voice took a somber tone. After all, he was partly responsible for the Third Prince¡¯s failure to resolve the issue with Digon.


    ¡°Our next reunion will be in the funeral hall,¡± Gordon remarked. ¡°That¡¯s the stage you mentioned before, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you still remember what I said back then?¡±


    ¡°When you get older, you tend to remember unnecessary things.¡±


    Gordon recalled the day Karyl showed Martte the scene of Olivurn poisoning Kromen at Marquis Vestal¡¯s estate.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Karyl asked.


    ¡°As I said before, my answer hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Gordon gave a bitter smile. ¡°Whoever takes the throne, the other two will perish.¡±


    As a powerhouse on the continent, Gordon found it difficult to ept the fact that while he had fought to survive by raiding the Ghost Castle, the young prince had be a sacrificialmb, caught up in political struggles.


    ¡°Will Olivurn¡¯s maske off with this?¡±


    ¡°No. Some will know, and some will continue to cover for him.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to expose him? By killing Kromen?¡±


    Gordon seemed puzzled by Karyl¡¯s assertion.


    ¡°You think the empire will fall with just one incident? If it¡¯s revealed that Olivurn killed Kromen, the emperor might just see it as an opportunity to get rid of the princes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Gordon nodded in understanding. Indeed, Titan Shutean would do something like that. He was a conqueror, one who wouldn¡¯t even allow his sons to inherit his position.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help the emperor fix his broken wings. I just nted a seed of doubt. That will suffice, for now. My goal isn¡¯t just the downfall of the princes."


    Karyl thought of Martte. What would he do after Kromen''s death? As the firstborn of the count¡¯s family, Martte was young and had limited influence. However, his father was different¡ªKuwell MacGovern, Olivurn¡¯s strongest supporter and the continent¡¯s greatest swordsman.


    ¡°If I just wanted to prevent Olivurn from taking the throne, I wouldn''t have gone to such lengths. My goal is to sway his followers to my side.¡±


    As someone not of royal blood, Karyl couldn¡¯t win people over just by force.


    ¡°If I can bring Martte to my side, the continent''s greatest swordsman and all those who follow Olivurn will be mine.¡±


    They would make the foundation for therger battle ahead, the Oracle War. Karyl¡¯s eyes glinted with determination as he thought of the ultimate objective.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to guess how far ahead you''re nning...¡± Gordon sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll step aside as a washed-up has-been, so go ahead and run wild on your own."


    ¡°A has-been? To me, you¡¯re a monster of a man,¡± Karyl said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Kromen and I didn¡¯t talk much, but I shall give him a gift for his final journey that the empire can¡¯t provide,¡± Karyl went on.¡±


    ¡°A gift? You, of all people, saying that... Should I look forward to it or be worried?"


    Karyl gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ...


    Silence fell.


    After the Mana Battleship docked, Gordon Fabian looked at the members of the Guidance Mercenary Gang who hade to greet him and thought it was finally time to end his journey with Karyl.


    His subordinates murmured among themselves, amazed at the enormous battleship they were seeing for the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they keep their mouths shut, so don¡¯t worry. But you should be careful. If the empire finds out about that ship, they¡¯ll start sniffing around.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t have time to worry about me,¡± Karyl said with a smirk. ¡°Even though they know this is the perfect time to attack the principality, they can¡¯t make a move. Both the principality and the empire are too caught up in their own struggles.¡±


    ¡°And in the meantime, you¡¯ll quietly expand your power? You¡¯re one scary guy.¡±


    Gordon had confirmed that Miliana, the queen of Digon, had already joined Karyl, following him. Thus, it was no exaggeration to say that Karyl was now the king of the south.


    Gordon was about to say something more but then shook his hand and changed the subject.


    ¡°Suan Hazer, right? He¡¯s starting to get the hang of things, but tell him to be careful with the gauntlets he¡¯s got from the Ghost Castle. If he¡¯s not careful, they might overpower him.¡±


    Perhaps it was an unnecessary worry, but for some reason, Gordon Fabian couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling about Kalduan¡¯s name engraved on the gauntlets.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Kalduan might be gone now, but during the Magical Era, it was a divine beast with power rivaling that of a spirit king or a dragon.¡±


    Karyl nodded at his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an old legend. The divine beasts have been gone for centuries.¡±


    Having already caught a glimpse of Kalduan in Quenite¡¯s subspace, witnessing the divine beast¡¯s majesty, Karyl understood Gordon¡¯s concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying there¡¯s a chance the divine beast is still alive. It¡¯s about the nature of the Blue Turtle,¡± Gordon exined.


    ¡°The nature?¡±


    Karyl looked at Gordon, intrigued, as Quenite hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about this.


    ¡°There are some special conditions for making a contract with the Blue Turtle, the Lord of the Rocks.¡±


    ¡°Special conditions?¡±


    ¡°It involves a pledge.¡±


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help chuckling at that.


    ¡°Is this some kind of children¡¯s game? Did they have to make some promise in order to tame a beast of that level?¡±


    He waggled his pinky finger jokingly, but Gordon remained serious.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gordon sighed deeply before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s not just any pledge. The legend of the Blue Turtle says that each time the contractor borrows Kalduan¡¯s power, it literally takes away a finger from them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a legend, right? I doubt a weapon made by a der would retain such a bizarre condition.¡±


    Karyl licked his lips, recalling Kalduan¡¯s image engraved on the gauntlet.


    ¡°Anyway, great power alwayses at a cost.¡±


    Gordon pointed to the Freezing Talon at Karyl''s waist.


    ¡°The same goes for you. The power of the dead is also mixed in there.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make sure to deliver the warning to Suan,¡± Karyl said with a nod.


    ¡°It might be wise to show the gauntlets to Valvont, if possible. Currently, he¡¯s the best person to handle that artifact.¡±


    ¡°The King of Martial Arts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t get your hopes up. That man has no interest in weapons.¡±


    Karyl cackled, knowing Gordon was right. Among the five great warriors who had reached the rank of Sword Master, Valvont was the only one who didn¡¯t use weapons. To him, his body was his sole weapon.


    Although Suan wasn¡¯t Valvont¡¯s direct disciple, Karyl thought he resembled Valvont in many ways, having learned his stances.


    ¡°Still, do you know where I can find him?¡±


    ¡°Not really. He¡¯s a free-spirited man, but he visited me a few months ago."


    ¡°He did?¡±


    ¡°Just before the emperor¡¯s order. He said he was going to Tramel.¡±


    At that, Karyl frowned slightly.


    ¡°Tramel... You mean that ancient fortress?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was a major stronghold during the Magical Era, but now it¡¯s just ruins. And of runaway ves.¡±


    Tramel, once a proud fortress, was now just a memory of past glory. But to Karyl, it held a different significance.


    Although currently inactive and closed, it was also home to the continent''srgest dungeon, the Blood Cave.


    ¡°...¡±


    Back then, the cave had been dormant for centuries and was thought to be safe, but over time, it became Tarak¡¯s first stronghold, transforming Tramel into and of death.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s considered a relic, but it¡¯s basically just ruins. I don¡¯t know why Valvont would go there.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say anything else?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary guy. Who knows what¡¯s going through his mind.¡±


    <i>Indeed...</i>


    Karyl nodded at Gordon Fabian¡¯s words.


    <i>The time hase.</i>


    He had always kept King of Martial Arts Valvont in mind as Suan Hazer¡¯s potential mentor.


    <i>Valvont stopped taking disciples after a certain incident. Because of that, his eight stances were lost.</i>


    Regretting that, Karyl nned to have Suan Hazer be his disciple this time. Although he knew an incident would ur, he didn¡¯t know when or what would trigger it.


    Meeting Valvont and building a rapport would be great, but Karyl had been too busy with his ns to focus on Valvont. He also couldn¡¯t afford to leave Suan, one of his essential aides, in a foreignnd for months, hoping Valvont would eventually show up, as he had done with Mikhail.


    <i>The Blood Cave.</i>


    Hearing that Valvont was heading to Tramel, Karyl guessed that the <i>incident</i> he remembered would soon ur.


    <i>But... Why is the King of Martial arts going to Tramel and not the Blood Cave? There¡¯s nothing in Tramel.</i>


    Karyl knew Valvont was involved in the incident at the Blood Cave, but he found it strange that the martial artist had business in Tramel.


    <i>Maybe there was something in the ancient fortress before it became a dungeon...</i>


    Karyl searched through his memories. He had only been to Tramel once in his past life, to destroy the Blood Cave after it had be a stronghold of corruption.


    <i>Even then, I only went to the Blood Cave. Never saw Tramel.</i>


    Karyl was intrigued, thinking he might have missed something.


    <i>Looks like I might have to part ways with Suan for a while, but maybe I should go too.</i>


    With that in mind, Karyl shook his head with a faint smile.


    <i>I have another ce to visit.</i>


    As he reflected on the unexpected new information, Karyl realized that his meeting with Gordon Fabian had been quite fruitful.


    ¡°I guess I was just being nosy. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been through so much with you that I¡¯m saying things I shouldn¡¯t. Anyway, your subordinate might get to meet the King of Martial Arts if he¡¯s lucky.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Karyl nodded.


    ¡°Contrary to what you think, it¡¯s not luck that will allow Suan to meet the King of Martial Arts. I myself will make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say. Anyway, see you soon. This whole journey has been fun, in its own way.¡±


    ¡°Gordon.¡±


    Karyl tossed him a canteen.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    ¡°Cruah¡¯s excrement. You¡¯ll need another dose for it to take effect.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although Karyl was being nonchnt about this, Gordon''s mercenaries looked at him with puzzled expressions.


    ¡°You bastard...¡±


    Karyl chuckled and waved at him.


    ***


    <i>Swoosh... Swoosh...</i>


    The Mana Battleship was finally going up the Fonein after passing through the strait.


    ¡°We¡¯ll reach Tatur soon.¡±


    Aidan approached Karyl, who was standing on the deck with his arms crossed.


    ¡°What about the prisoners?¡±


    ¡°Dush should be done with the preparations.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Karyl nodded slowly. His lips curled into a faint smile as he recalled the gift he had given Gordon.


    ¡°Forty thousand lives... Yes, at least this much should be enough as a condolence gift for the prince''s funeral.¡±


    A gleam flickered in his cold eyes.

 Chapter 173: The Meaning of the Arrows Released to the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 173: The Meaning of the Arrows Released to the Sky</h4>


    ¡°I see...¡± Karyl nodded in response to Dush¡¯s report.


    ¡°The Church has dispatched a high priest to perform a purification prayer for two days, and then they will hold a state funeral for three days.¡±


    Dush paused, taking a sip of water from the cup on the table before continuing, ¡°You were right, Master. A young boy ending up as a political sacrifice. Quite tragic.¡±


    ¡°Is the mighty Dush feeling sympathy for the dead?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just... something the men in the camp said came to mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Karyl gave her a curious look, but Dush merely shrugged as though it wasn¡¯t important. He then turned his gaze away, deep in thought. Kromen¡¯s name left a bitter taste in his mouth. Although he wasn¡¯t directly responsible for the young prince¡¯s death, he knew it wasing and chose to let it happen.


    ¡°What were his final moments like?¡±


    ¡°His death was handled in strict secrecy, so we don¡¯t know the details, but the guards who were coaxed into talking described it as horrific. They said that just before he died, blood flowed from every orifice, eyes, ears, nose, mouth... every hole in his body.¡±


    Dush shook her head lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a potent poison. The empress fainted on the spot upon seeing him... and the Second Prince was the one who handled the body."


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Dush looked at Karyl with a puzzled expression, as if wondering what was funny about this whole thing.


    ¡°Unlike the First Prince, who showed no concern for his brother¡¯s welfare, Olivurn¡¯s reputation will rise even higher.¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s already popr with themon people. From Titan Shutean to Luon, the members of the imperial family are seen as cold, but Olivurn stands out."


    She smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Regardless of anything else, the sight of him crying while holding Kromen has be a widespread story throughout the market districts of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s certainly different, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s truly a ruthless person. Even in thewless Tatur, people like him are rare.¡±


    Dush heaved a sigh.


    ¡°To weep so convincingly over the brother he himself had murdered...¡±


    Their perception of Olivurn was starkly different from that of the citizens, who were unaware of his schemes.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been just over a month since we arrived in the south. It took longer than your two-week estimate, Master. But at least it gave us some time.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s voice turned cold.


    ¡°Even at a young age, Olivurn¡¯s caution exceeded my expectations.¡±


    ¡°...Is that apliment?¡±


    Dush frowned at his words.


    ¡°Maybe. What about the prisoners?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ready. As per your orders from the south, Beikan and Kinu have positioned them in the northern mountains near the capital. It was quite a challenge given the number of people, but with Hashir¡¯s help, we managed using secret passages known only to the indigenous tribes.¡±


    ¡°Great job.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It took us the entire month.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you. I can always trust you.¡±


    ¡°What... What are you saying? You¡¯re embarrassing me..."


    Dush blushed slightly at Karyl¡¯s praise, quickly covering her face with her veil.


    ¡°What about Luon?¡±


    ¡°ording to the report, they¡¯re ready to deploy troops again from Berardo.¡±


    ¡°Deploy troops, huh...¡±


    Dush chuckled at Karyl¡¯s cold demeanor.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll head to the capital, eager for the opportunity. They¡¯ve been at a stalemate for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. For him, it¡¯s a weing opportunity. He couldn¡¯t hope to retake the Twin Armor with the remaining forces."


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯d go the same route after failing once? There are other paths, even if they take longer.¡±


    Karyl smirked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the pride of the imperial family. Avoiding a small nation out of fear? Even if they seed, the emperor would be unsatisfied with that approach.¡±


    ¡°They certainly liveplicated lives."


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re the kind of people who¡¯d even sacrifice their siblings for their advantage. How many people do you think will genuinely weep at Kromen¡¯s funeral and mourn him?¡±


    Dush nodded in understanding, though she still looked discontented.


    ¡°In such a family, the word ¡®family¡¯ has no meaning. They¡¯re just enemies to each other. Neither Olivurn nor Luon will be at peace. The smallest misstep will be exploited.¡±


    As he spoke, Karyl thought of the MacGovern brothers. Despite not being blood-rted, they genuinely considered each other brothers. In a way, Kuwell MacGovern was a more remarkable man than the emperor, though he wasn¡¯t with them...


    <i>Tch... Such useless sentiment.</i>


    Karyl tightened his grip on the handle of the Freezing Talon.


    ¡°Dush, it¡¯s time to head to the empire. Tell Suan to prepare bows for the prisoners. Three arrows each will suffice.¡±


    ¡°You sure about this?¡± Dush replied, uncharacteristically tense. There are forty thousand prisoners. Giving them bows...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are no nobles or knights among them. They¡¯re allmoners.¡±


    ¡°So...?¡± Dush asked, puzzled by Karyl¡¯s reasoning.


    ¡°It means they¡¯re more human than those in the pce.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough,¡± Karyl said in a low voice. ¡°And we¡¯ll offer our condolences for Kromen¡¯s death in our own way.¡±


    ***


    [Kromen Shutean, the Third Prince, Dead.]


    The rumors of the failure of the southern expedition that once stirred the imperial capital were overshadowed by the somber news of Kromen¡¯s death. A heavy atmosphere settled over the city as the tragic news spread through its streets.


    ¡°And the ministers?¡±


    ¡°Most of the vassals have gathered. Now that the purification ceremony is over... The main funeral will begin at midnight on the third day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Prince Luon, sitting inside the carriage, sighed at Azif¡¯s report.


    ¡°The empty streets suggest it¡¯s true. I couldn¡¯t believe the report at first... Thank you, Kromen. You¡¯ve done me onest favor.¡±


    Unable to find a pretext to return to the capital, Luon had remained in Berardo, grinding his teeth in frustration.


    <i>It¡¯s all because of that bastard.</i>


    Even now, the thought of Karyl, who had dealt him a humiliating defeat, filled him with rage.


    Although Luon had wanted to return to the capital immediately, leaving behind thousands of prisoners at the Twin Armor would have been tantamount to shackling himself.


    <i>But Olivurn also failed, and the only one who ventured south, Kromen, is dead.</i>


    While it was a dishonorable oue for the princes, the universal failure allowed Luon to create an excuse to return.


    ¡°...¡±


    Azif regarded him in silence.


    <i>Prince Luon knows the dynamics of the pce better than anyone. He must sense something fishy about the Third Prince¡¯s death...</i>


    The news of Kromen¡¯s death had reached them days ago. Despite having a teleportation circle in his territory, Luon chose to travel by carriage, arriving in the capital during Kromen¡¯s funeral.


    <i>Was I wrong about him? He seems to be merely avoiding danger...</i>


    Azif recalled how Luon had fled from the Twin Armor without even a backward nce, but he quickly shook off his disloyal thoughts.


    ¡°His Majesty has decreed a two-month mourning period for Prince Kromen. He has banned war during this time.¡±


    ¡°Two months? For thest prince in line?¡± Luon asked with a hint of incredulity.


    ¡°Well, given the ongoing war, it was reduced from three months.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable. Since when did he care about Kromen...¡± Luon shook his head.


    If a member of the royal family or an extraordinary individual with many aplishments died, the empire would enter a period of mourning during which everyone grieved the loss.


    The funeral ceremony, held over five days along with the purification rites, was rather short, but the period of mourning was seen as part of the funeral. During this time, nobody was allowed to sing on the streets, and even wars were halted.


    ¡°A national funeral, yes, but two months of inactivity... My father, the Conqueror King, must be losing his mind.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A long mourning period was intended to honor the great achievements of the departed. But given that Kromen had returned from the south in disgrace, two months felt excessive. When the former emperor passed away, the mourning period was only one month, making this decision all the more unusual.


    <i>The man who even trampled on his own father to ascend the throne. The man who reduced the mourning period to assert his authority...</i>


    Luon sneered. He was certain that Titan Shutean hadn¡¯t set such a long mourning period out of fatherly love for Kromen.


    <i>He¡¯s undoubtedly preparing something during these two months.</i>


    Thinking about this, Luon unwittingly grabbed the back of his neck.


    <i>Don¡¯t tell me... Did Father kill Kromen?</i>


    As he gazed at the road leading to the pce, Luon considered the possibility that his return home was actually a pathway to the underworld.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    The more he contemted, the more Karyl, the cause of his defeat at the Twin Armor, haunted his thoughts.


    <i>If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll be the next target.</i>


    Though Kromen had always been weak, he hadn¡¯t been a sickly boy. He had to have died from a specific cause, but nobody sought to uncover it.


    <i>There¡¯s no point in honoring the dead. It¡¯s better to find a way to survive.</i>


    Realizing he was surrounded by enemies, Luon sighed as he nced at the pce looming ahead, dark clouds swirling above.


    <i>Whoooosh¡ª!</i>


    It was then that he saw the fire arrow in the distance, soaring into the sky from the mountains behind the pce. It looked like a signal.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Whooosh¡ª!!</i>


    Luon¡¯s expression suddenly contorted in shock.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Following the signal, thousands of other fire arrows flew into the sky, creating a wall of mes.


    ***


    ¡°Everyone, to your positions!¡±


    ¡°Check it immediately!¡±


    ¡°Gather all reserve forces!¡±


    <i>Thud, thud, thud...!</i>


    The guards and knights in the capital rushed about in a frenzy after seeing the tens of thousands of arrows outside their windows. There was a mix of fear about a potential enemy attack and anger at whoever dared to challenge the empire.


    But strangely, the arrows didn¡¯t seem to be aimed at the capital; they were merely shot into the sky.


    <i>ng...!!</i>


    A teacup fell to the ground, shattering the silence.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    A maid quickly rushed in to clean up the broken pieces.


    ¡°...Sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Olivurn mumbled. He had been awake during the whole two-day purification ritual, not getting a moment of rest.


    ¡°You have overexerted yourself, Your Highness,¡± the maid remarked, her expression filled with concern as she looked at Olivurn. They all had seen how much he had grieved, and no one would find it surprising if he copsed.


    <i>Crash!!</i>


    But his stammering was neither from fatigue nor sorrow.


    <i>Whoooosh¡ª!!</i>


    The third arrow signal shot into the sky, slicing through the air with a sharp whistle. At that moment, Olivurn¡¯s expression twisted as he gazed out the window.


    Another hail of tens of thousands of ming arrows filled the sky, spreading wide as if to mock him.


    ¡°Which... son of a bitch is doing this...?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but curse as he watched the scene unfold.


    ***


    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve fired all three arrows as you instructed. But... what¡¯s the meaning behind this?¡±


    Watching the majestic arrows adorning the night sky fade away, Karyl slowly closed his eyes as if to remember the moment.


    A year after the prophecy had been delivered...


    Karyl and Olivurn spoke on the walls of the imperial pce.


    <i>¡°Karyl, listen carefully. From now on, we¡¯ll have to face countless terrible wars. Not even the imperial pce will remain safe forever.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Don¡¯t say such things,¡± </i>Karyl said softly but firmly, holding his sword and staring at the same sky.


    <i>¡°As a member of the royal family, there¡¯s something I know. Do you see those three poles at the far end? People think they are merely decorations symbolizing the empire, but that¡¯s not true. They are enchanted with ancient magic. They serve as beacons when a cmity urs at the imperial pce.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°...¡±</i>


    Karyl looked where Olivurn pointed.


    <i>¡°The arrows shot from those beacons are also enchanted mes. They can be seen across the entire continent.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°So what?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°If those mes rise into the sky, it means you must return here to protect the empire in my stead. It means I¡¯m dead.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Pff, foolish words...¡±</i>


    Karyl shook his head, although he could indeed see three tall poles reaching for the sky.


    <i>¡°The first me shot into the sky signifies the emperor¡¯s death by illness,¡± </i>Olivurn said slowly. <i>¡°If there¡¯s a second me, it signifies the emperor¡¯s death in battle.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±</i>


    Olivurn slowly turned his head to look at Karyl.


    <i>¡°Because you¡¯re my friend,¡± </i>he said with a smile. <i>¡°And if all three mes rise into the sky...¡±</i>


    <i>Ssshhh...!!!</i>


    As Karyl gazed at the imperial pce in the distance, he recalled the memories of his past life.


    ¡°Knowing a secret can be a cruel thing, Olivurn. You, of all people, would understand the meaning of the arrows I sent. Not just you, but everyone at the imperial pce.¡±


    A wicked smile slowly crept on Karyl¡¯s face as he whispered, ¡°It means <i>assassination</i>.¡±

 Chapter 174: Entering the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 174: Entering the Capital</h4>


    Three signal arrows had pierced the sky.


    The tens of thousands of subsequent arrows that adorned the night sky seemed to form a solemn wall of fire, and everyone in the imperial capital witnessed the spectacle.


    ¡°What on earth is that?¡±


    ¡°Quite the sight.¡±


    ¡°The spirit of the prince is ascending to the heavens.¡±


    ¡°May he rest in peace....¡±


    Most people couldn¡¯t fathom the meaning behind the disy, but they assumed it was merely a ceremonial act to honor Kromen¡¯s funeral. People in the streets looked up at the ming arrows, kneeling in reverence and praying in various ces.


    However, those at the imperial pce were different.


    ¡°Did you all see that?¡±


    The one who spoke first was the chancellor, Bryn Ennik.


    In stark contrast to the chaotic atmosphere outside the castle in spite of thete hour, the hall had been plunged into a chilling silence


    Everyone seemed deeply worried, with sleep being thest thought on anyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Even if it¡¯s from a distance, having thousands of ming arrows shot right outside the capital? Where has the empire¡¯s dignity gone? What were the defense forces doing?¡±


    Upon the chancellor¡¯s remark, court sorcerer Kadin Luer cast a reproachful look at the captain of the empire¡¯s Seven Knights, Belin Vallention.


    As the leader of the Golden Knights andmander of the imperial guard, Belin let out a low sigh.


    ¡°The northern mountains are impassable during winter. Even if they shot arrows from there, they wouldn¡¯t reach the imperial city.¡±


    ¡°But how could so many people infiltrate a restricted area without us noticing?¡±


    ¡°...You are aware of the turmoil within the pce, Chancellor. We must have missed it.¡±


    Bryn clicked his tongue, recalling that Kaishin, the appointedmander of the Imperial Defense, was absent from the meeting.


    The Golden, Red, and ck Knights¡ªthe three knight orders were responsible for guarding the capital.


    The Golden Knights, serving as the imperial guard, were tasked with defending the capital against invasion, while the ck Knights functioned as a special task force to ensure the city¡¯s safety.


    ¡°What if that many attackers had stormed the pce?¡±


    ¡°That never would have happened. Besides, who would dareunch an attack under the current circumstances?¡±


    Belin Vallention frowned at Kadin Luer¡¯s words, and it looked like his pride had bruised.


    The various lords had already gathered at the pce to attend Kromen¡¯s funeral. Ironically, the pce felt safer than ever, with thergest number of knights assembled.


    ¡°Besides... If you knew so well, what was the court sorcerer division doing? They, too, are responsible for the capital¡¯s defense.¡±


    They were busy shifting the me onto each other. It was only natural, as three of the empire¡¯s four dukes had already chosen a prince to support, leaving only Duke Neil nc, who had yet to show his face in the political arena.


    The chancellor had been openly supporting the First Prince from the beginning, but the other two were different.


    While professing neutrality, the vice captain of the Golden Knights, Azif, supported Luon, clearly influenced by Belin Vallention.


    As for Kadin Luer, although he also imed neutrality, rumors suggested he was secretly preparing the academy sorcerers for Olivurn. Nobles saw Tyren, the second son of Kuwell MacGovern and supporter of the Second Prince, bing his disciple as clear evidence of that.


    Knights and sorcerers were naturally opposed to each other, so it was no surprise that their stances were starkly different.


    ¡°This is not the issue at hand right now.¡±


    Chancellor Bryn Ennik, who had been watching quietly, let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°Of all days, it had to be today, when all the ministers are gathered... There hasn¡¯t been a day with this many nobles present since the emperor¡¯s coronation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. After all, it¡¯s the funeral of the Third Prince...¡±


    Belin Vallention shook his head, as he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the word ¡°funeral.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about why they gathered. The problem is that so many people saw it.¡±


    Bryn Ennik shook his head.


    ¡°The meaning of the three arrows.¡±


    At his words, the other two fell silent.


    ¡°How many nobles in the pce do you think are unaware of that meaning?¡±


    Three mes¡ªthe first arrow shot straight into the sky, the second diagonally, and thest arcing upward. Originally, it signaled the emperor¡¯s death, but everyone knew whom those mes were really for.


    <i>Who could it be? Who would daremit such an audacious act...?</i>


    The cannonball division, created by Kaye Aesir 250 years ago, was said to have such power that its mes could be seen across the continent. Although notparable to that, the tens of thousands of ming arrows were enough to captivate the eyes of the citizens and nobles within the capital.


    [Third Prince Kromen, Assassinated.]


    Kromen¡¯s death would now be recast and spread throughout the pce.


    ¡°Do you really believe that, Chancellor? It¡¯s nonsense. The perpetrators are clearly aiming to spread chaos in an already tumultuous situation!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Bryn Ennik smirked at Kadin Luer¡¯s outburst.


    <i>You are the most suspicious one.</i>


    There were many suspicious aspects to Kromen¡¯s death, but most cast the me on the southern barbarians. The most prevalent theory was that the barbarians had poisoned him when he had visited Digon.


    Having lost his only real brother, Olivurn Shutean imed he would no longer seek peace and would lead the charge in subjugating the barbarians.


    <i>The southern subjugation was initially led by the First Prince.</i>


    However, with Luon¡¯s failure and return, the next opportunity would likely go to Olivurn. Yet, with the Ryeo Knights annihted, Olivurn¡¯s supporters wouldn¡¯t be able to mobilize enough troops.


    At the moment, Luon was the only prince with troops at his disposal, so Olivurn had no choice but to rely on him. Conversely, Luon could only redeem himself after his defeat at the Twin Tower and regain his power by cooperating with Olivurn and carrying out the southern expedition together.


    It was a critical moment.


    <i>The death of Prince Kromen should have been quietly brushed aside. Both sides needed time to prepare for what was next.</i>


    The chancellor, who was part of the First Prince¡¯s faction, frowned.


    An absurd situation had just urred, breaking the tacit truce between Luon and Olivurn¡¯s factions that had gathered for the funeral.


    ¡°Whoever the culprit is... They will pay dearly.¡±


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    It was at that moment that the hall¡¯s doors were flung open with great force.


    ¡°A-Apologies!¡±


    The three people turned sharply to the soldier who had just entered.


    ¡°Speak,¡± the chancellor demanded curtly.


    There was no need for exnations; the soldier barging in like that, despite knowing that the major vassals of the empire were gathered here, meant it was an urgent or at least very important matter, worth risking one¡¯s life for. Otherwise, the soldier would be beheaded on the spot.


    ¡°Right now, forty thousand troops are gathering at the pce!¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?! Where did all those troopse from¡ª?¡±


    ¡°The knights must have been dispatched to check the northern mountains. Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± The soldier hesitated, momentarily flustered by the outburst of the three people. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Rather, he was lost for words because he wasn¡¯t sure how to report the situation.


    ¡°The ck Knights who went out to scout are heading toward the pce with them.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable...¡±


    ¡°Whose troops are you talking about? There¡¯s no kingdom that can lead such a force right now!¡±


    At Belin¡¯s outcry, the soldier bowed his head and replied in a quavering voice, ¡°Th-They¡¯re all... imperial soldiers.¡±


    ***


    The Sun Hall, the ce where the lights never went out, was rarely so crowded at night. Though many eyes were present, they only exchanged nces, weighed down by suspicion and questions brought on by the sudden intruder.


    <i>Thump, thump, thump...</i>


    <i>There are three hundred meters between the main entrance and the throne where the emperor sits. Archers are stationed at fifty-meter intervals on the ceiling.</i>


    With the first step, Karyl adjusted the mask he was wearing and looked ahead.


    <i>There are mana traps set at one hundred-meter intervals, activated by a mechanism near the throne.</i>


    Taking another step, Karyl stopped right in the center of the golden carpet.


    <i>No one is allowed to get any closer without permission.</i>


    He then raised his head slowly. He was 150 meters away from the emperor. The rules of the Sun Hall had been passed down since the old empire. People referred to this 150-meter distance as the Absolute Gap, the emperor¡¯s invible domain.


    Although a Sword Master could breach that gap in the blink of an eye, it had never been done in the history of the continent, and Emperor Shutean was confident it would stay that way.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly, sensing the sharp intent even from this distance. They were there, standing beside the emperor¡ªthe continent¡¯s greatest swordsman, Kuwell MacGovern, and themander of the imperial knights, Belin Vallention.


    For Karyl, who wasn¡¯t yet a master swordsman, killing the emperor with a single strike would be impossible due to these formidable men. And they weren¡¯t the only ones. There was also Jarvant, the leader of the Red Knights, and Sir Cam Gray of the Ryeo Knights.


    Five knight captains had gathered in one ce.


    <i>Cam Gray... He must have suffered quite a bit after the destruction of his order. His pale skin looks even more ghostly, </i>Karyl thought to himself as he observed the knight in pale green armor, his eyes sunken and hisplexion ashen.


    Even with the most renowned warriors of the empire watching him, he seemed unimpressed.


    <i>I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d let me enter like this... I figured they¡¯d capture me at the main entrance. Titan Shutean... You¡¯re as cunning as ever, you snake. </i>


    The emperor had to have anticipated this; Karyl was the only one who could mobilize such forces to fire those arrows, and he was one of the few who understood the meaning of the arrows he shot.


    <i>It¡¯s a bit disappointing. I thought this meticulous performance would at least yield some confusion. I was eager to see his panicked face. </i>On a continent riddled with countless wars and schemes, perhaps an assassination plot wasn¡¯t that surprising. However, the weight of the word would differ based on where it was spoken.


    The death of a boy not even ten years old was bound to have severe repercussions. The emperor recognized that Kromen¡¯s symptoms were simr to his own from when he was sick; Luon had found an excuse to return to the pce; and Olivurn had a new pretext for the southern conquest.


    Indeed... Was there anyone here who genuinely mourned him?


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl slowly looked around. Ironically, the numerous ministers and nobles, including the emperor, looked so familiar that he felt natural being here. Among them, the one he had missed the most was staring right back at him.


    Olivurn Shutean.


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Karyl took a deep breath, letting the nostalgia course through him for a moment.


    <i>It¡¯s been a long time. This air, this atmosphere...</i>


    The stench of twisted ambition still permeated the Sun Hall.

 Chapter 175: The Absolute Gap

    <h4>Chapter 175: The Absolute Gap</h4>


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s first words echoed throughout the Sun Hall.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    It was a simple, shortmand, but it left the vassals in shock.


    150 meters away from the emperor¡ªstanding in the middle of the hall, Karyl smiled faintly under his mask as he slowly walked toward the throne.


    <i>Thud, thud, thud...</i>


    Karyl¡¯s footsteps grew louder and louder, and as he got closer, the two knights standing beside the emperor slowly reached for their swords.


    However, the emperor raised his hand to stop them.


    ¡°But Your Majesty...¡± Belin Vallention said cautiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    The emperor looked at Karyl with a calm expression. Now, the distance between the two was shy of one hundred meters.


    Karyl reached for his waist.


    ¡°You¡ª!!¡± Belin Vallention growled, although Karyl had nothing at his waist. It was just that his overwhelmingly threatening aura made everyone think he had drawn a sword.


    As if mocking their fearful reactions, Karyl knelt on one knee and ced that same hand on it.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty."


    As Karyl bowed his head, the emperor, as if to show off, addressed the two knights and the other surrounding vassals.


    <i>Who is he?</i>


    <i>What kind of rtionship does he have with His Majesty...?</i>


    <i>No servant has ever broken the absolute gap and gotten this close. </i>


    Karyl¡¯s appearance stirred an undeniable curiosity in everyone gathered in the Sun Hall. Even though all the vassals from across the empire were gathered here, no one knew who this masked boy was.


    ¡°Ha...haha...¡±


    As if reading their thoughts, Titan Shutean pointed at Karyl and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you all worried? That boy is the son of Kuwell MacGovern.¡±


    <i>Gasp!</i>


    <i>Murm-murm...</i>


    His words left the vassals even more speechless than when the emperor himself had broken the Absolute Gap.


    ¡°Oh, my bad. Not a son, but a confidant.¡±


    As if to mock Karyl, Titan Shutean lightly tapped his forehead as he remembered.


    ¡°What does it matter? Whether he¡¯s his adopted son or his confidant... What matters is that he¡¯s part of the empire.¡±


    The emperor repeated exactly what he had said to Karyl in Heim the first time they met. Surprisingly, just as he had urately remembered the goblin incident from a year ago, he now recalled his exact words from Heim, a yearter, in the Sun Hall.


    ¡°How is your health, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, much better. I feel so light. At this rate, it might be decades until I¡¯ll have to step down.¡±


    The emperor smiled and lightly tapped the armrest. At this, the surrounding vassals wore mixed expressions, some more subtle than others.


    ¡°I see. A blessing for the empire,¡± Karyl said.


    ¡°It seems you are the only one d about my health.¡±


    The vassals had thought that with Titan Shutean¡¯s deteriorating health, the empire would naturally transition into a struggle for the throne. However, it was his recovery at Heim that had plunged the empire into chaos.


    ¡°This man is my savior,¡± Titan Shutean addressed everyone around him. ¡°Not even the most renowned healers of the empire could diagnose my illness, but then I came across this boy in Heim.¡±


    The emperor introduced Karyl to the vassals.


    ¡°He restored my health, so it must be the will of the gods that I remain here a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your grace is immeasurable.¡±


    The vassals bowed deeply.


    <i>Is it him...?</i>


    <i>What did he do...?</i>


    <i>Someone better than all the healers we¡¯ve brought...?</i>


    Although the identity of the mysterious boy was unknown, his very presence was an eyesore to them.


    <i>And he¡¯s rted to Kuwell MacGovern?</i>


    <i>Could it be that he... again...</i>


    <i>What a foolish thing to do.</i>


    The vassals¡¯ gazes shifted from Karyl to Kuwell, who was standing behind the emperor. It was already well known throughout the empire that Kuwell MacGovern had many adopted sons, so this hardly came as a surprise.


    For example, Martte, Tiren, and Randol were all exceptionally talented and had already gained quite a bit of attention within the pce.


    <i>But...</i>


    <i>I don''t understand.</i>


    <i>Why would he...</i>


    As loyal subjects, they should have been d for the emperor¡¯s recovery, but the vassals in the Sun Hall couldn¡¯t be.


    Everyone knew that Kuwell MacGovern supported Olivurn, so it was hard to understand why he would help the emperor. They knew Kuwell as a knight full of loyalty, but more than that, as someone who put the people above his status as a knight.


    True to his moniker of the Conqueror Emperor, Titan Shutean had ascended the throne despite being the second son, not the crown prince, after winning the struggle for royal power among his brothers.


    He then achieved great national strength and prosperity for the empire through numerous wars and territorial expansions. In terms of results alone, he would be considered one of the greatest heroes in the history of the empire.


    However, in the eyes of his vassals, he wasn¡¯t just a Conqueror King.


    They saw him as a tyrant.


    <i>What a foolish thing to do... Kuwell¡¯s son helping Emperor Shutean? He¡¯s sabotaging his own father.</i>


    <i>Why would he bring in those who don¡¯t know their ce...</i>


    <i>Tsk tsk...</i>


    Just as the vassals¡¯ expressions darkened while looking at Karyl, so did Kuwell¡¯s.


    <i>Why on earth are you...?</i>


    When the door to the hall had opened, and Karyl entered wearing a mask, Kuwell¡¯s breath caught.


    Thismotion was most untimely, to say the least. Setting aside that it was during Kromen¡¯s funeral, the fact that someone had fired an arrow near the capital could have been enough to warrant immediate execution.


    And yet, the culprit had confidently walked into the hall and was now conversing with the emperor.


    ¡°...¡±


    As Kuwell met Karyl¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight tremor in his shoulders. Simultaneously, he clenched his fist, unable to grasp his sword. It wasn¡¯t out of fear or anything like that.


    Ironically, the slight trembling stemmed from the joy of their reunion, and he was clenching his fists because he had sensed Karyl¡¯s growth in that brief moment.


    <i>His aura is different. In less than a year... I can¡¯t even fathom his maximum potential. </i>


    In the short time Karyl walked down the carpet, various scenarios shed through Kuwell¡¯s mind.


    Although Karyl concealed his aura perfectly, Kuwell¡¯s instincts as a Sword Master allowed him to gauge Karyl¡¯s level through his gait, posture, and stride, picturing abination of hundreds of moves. Each step prompted dozens, even hundreds of moves, making Kuwell shake his head in amazement.


    Although Kuwell had adopted many talented children, this was the first time he had encountered someone with such astonishing talent that it sent shivers down his spine. It was only natural that Kuwell would be proud of his adopted son.


    But ironically, Karyl¡¯s being in the center of political attention only fueled Kuwell¡¯s worries. He wanted Karyl to live a quiet life within the confines of his fief, far away from such schemes.


    ¡°That arrow. Was it your doing?¡±


    ¡°Please consider it a reflection of the soldiers¡¯ sentiments toward Prince Kromen.¡±


    ¡°Why did you shoot three arrows?¡±


    ¡°On the third night of the funeral, arrows are shot to guide the soul to the gods, ensuring it does not lose its way,¡± Karyl quickly responded as though he had been waiting for this question.


    ¡°It is an old tradition of the empire. It might be inadequate, but I was fortunate to send a light into the sky with that intention.¡±


    Karyl wasn¡¯t lying, as there actually was such a custom within the empire. If it was some ordinary person who had died, no one would have questioned this gesture.


    However, the deceased was none other than the Third Prince. In addition, the tradition involved only a single arrow, whereas three arrows had been shot into the sky that night.


    <i>Could it be a coincidence... Surely not. That child couldn¡¯t possibly know the secrets of the royal family.</i>


    Kuwell looked at Karyl, hoping it was just a coincidence. In that case, the repercussions would be minorpared to what everyone was worried about.


    <i>I expected the emperor to be flustered, but it seems that my father is the one feeling uneasy. </i>


    Karyl smirked under his mask. He knew well what Kuwell was afraid of.


    <i>You don¡¯t need to worry, Father. That¡¯s not going to happen. </i>


    Karyl had orchestrated everything, from Kromen¡¯s poisoning to the arrows that symbolized his death. He knew the full truth, but revealing it in front of the assembled vassals would be the height of folly, as he would be admitting his own guilt.


    The corridors of the imperial pce were teeming with schemes and plots, so every action had to be carried out with utmost caution.


    Karyl had to move slowly as he tightened the noose securely around the opponent¡¯s neck.


    "How many more arrows were fired into the sky?" the emperor asked.


    ¡°Forty thousand,¡± Karyl replied.


    <i>Murm-murm...</i>


    Although they had an inkling, the vassals were shocked by the fact that so many had infiltrated the area around the capital.


    ¡°Ha ha ha... Did you all hear that? Just as I expected, this is the child of the renowned Sword Master Kuwell. He¡¯s extraordinary, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    <i>Bang¡ª!!</i>


    At that moment, the doors of the Sun Hall burst open with a shout.


    ¡°You!! It was you!! The one who interfered with me at the Twin Armor!!"


    The person shouting and pointing at Karyl with a livid expression was none other than Luon Shutean.


    All eyes turned to him.


    ¡°The First Prince, who hasn¡¯t returned to the pce in ages, seems more pleased to see this outsider than his own father,¡± Titan Shutean remarked with a hint of amusement.


    In stark contrast to the emperor¡¯s rather nonchnt attitude, Luon¡¯s expression zed with fury, the vein on his forehead threatening to burst at any moment.


    Karyl turned to look at him, a faint smile forming behind the mask.


    This was what it meant to be surrounded by enemies.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s him. He is¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kromen¡¯s funeral. Have you returned to admit your ipetence? If not, how about you first pay your respects to yourte brother?¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize... Your Majesty,¡± Luon stammered at the emperor¡¯s sharp remark.


    ¡°Did you shoot an arrow for Kromen?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°This boy that you scorn shot forty thousand mes into the sky for the Third Prince. What have you brought for him?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!! Those soldiers¡ª!¡± Luon shouted in frustration, but his words were cut short by the sight of Karyl, making his blood boil.


    <i>Now I understand. The emperor prolonged the mourning period for Kromen¡¯s funeral for this reason, as a pretext.</i>


    The more emphasis Emperor Shutean put on Kromen¡¯s funeral, the more evident Luon¡¯s inability to support histe brother would be. With this, the emperor was keeping both Luon and Olivurn ountable¡ªtwo birds with one stone.


    <i>The emperor would have targeted one of them even if the southern subjugation had been sessful. But both have failed, and Kromen is dead. This is the perfect chance for the emperor to keep both of them in check. </i>


    Although he had orchestrated this whole series of events, Karyl realized once again how formidable of an opponent Emperor Shutean was, cunningly moving toward his goals within the framework Karyl had created.


    ¡°I know. I already guessed that those soldiers you abandoned at the Twin Armor came back under hismand. While you aplished nothing, he¡¯s brought forty thousand men back home.¡±


    ¡°That''s not true!! Th-That scoundrel attacked the imperial army at the Twin Armor! And that¡¯s not all!¡±


    ¡°I have already received enough reports. Didn¡¯t you abandon your soldiers when monsters emerged from the newly formed dungeons? Also, you left the prisoners from the bordends in a living hell.¡±


    ¡°That... That was...¡±


    ¡°Enough! It¡¯s been months since I learned of your defeat, and during all this time, you neither returned to the capital nor negotiated for the prisoners¡¯ release. And still, you dare to raise your voice at your brother''s funeral!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Luon ground his teeth at the emperor¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°However, the truth must be brought to light.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were riveted on them.


    ¡°Karyl, is what Luon just said true? Did you attack the imperial army at the Twin Armor?"


    <i>The arrow has finallye to me.</i>


    The tension in the Sun Hall was palpable, even more so than when the prince was chastised.


    ¡°It is true,¡± Karyl admitted with no hesitation.


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª!!!¡±


    His confident admission left the vassals speechless.


    ¡°But it was all to save the First Prince.¡±


    ¡°What?! What nonsense are you¡ª!!¡±


    Luon couldn¡¯t contain his anger at Karyl''s words.


    The vassals exchanged quiet gasps at his outburst, considering his demeanor rather dishonorable for the crown prince.


    ¡°Karyl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Depending on your answer, I will either reward or punish you. If you truly saved the prince¡¯s life, I will grant you whatever you desire. If not, I will take your head.¡±


    ¡°A fair agreement, Your Majesty.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s reply sparked a glint in the emperor¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But at this moment, Kromen¡¯s funeral is more important than your fate. We will discuss rewards and punishments after. For now, everyone pay respects to the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Everyone in the Sun Hall could only stare at Karyl in confusion.


    <i>Even him?</i>


    <i>Why...?</i>


    The vassals were baffled by the emperor¡¯s order to allow Karyl to attend the funeral instead of immediately imprisoning him.


    ¡°...¡±


    Though everyone was surprised, Kuwell was particrly tense, even breaking out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Therefore...¡± the emperor spoke to Karyl in a soft voice, as if he had been waiting for this moment all along.


    ¡°...remove your mask."

 Chapter 176: Removing the Mask

    <h4>Chapter 176: Removing the Mask</h4>


    <i>Thump... Thump, thump, thump¡ª!</i>


    ¡°You there.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°N-no... I''m fine.¡±


    Kuwell MacGovern shook his head at Belin Vallention¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the presence of His Majesty. Mind your manners.¡±


    ¡°Yes... My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Whoever he is to you, he¡¯s certainly an unusual one,¡± Belin noted with a displeased expression. However, as a member of Luon¡¯s faction, his opinion didn¡¯t carry much weight. In fact, Karyl¡¯s appearance had only worsened Luon¡¯s situation, but that wasn¡¯t the utmost important thing at the moment.


    <i>Gulp¨C</i>


    In this brief moment, Kuwell¡¯s mind was racing. Should he rush forward and stop him? Would doing so worsen the already delicate situation for Prince Olivurn, especially now that the Ryeo Knights were no longer a supporting force?


    Caught between his adopted son and the prince he served, Kuwell was unable to make a decision.


    ¡°What are you doing? His Majesty hasmanded you!¡±


    ¡°This is tant insolence!!¡±


    Some of the vassals shouted at Karyl.


    ¡°I have no issues with removing my mask. However, I worry my face might shock you.¡±


    ¡°What do you take me for? As the vassals have said, I gave you an order. You think you can rattle me, the emperor, like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty.¡±


    <i>Clink¡ª</i>


    Karyl unbuckled his mask; everyone held their breath, their eyes glued to him.


    Slowly, his visage came into view.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Everyone in the Sun Hall was stunned by what they saw.


    ¡°His eye color...¡±


    ¡°Those eyes...¡±


    They all muttered in astonishment, staring at him in a daze. But the two most shocked were Kuwell, his father, and the First Prince, Luon Shutean. Though everyone was speechless at Karyl¡¯s eyes, those two were shocked for entirely different reasons.


    <i>...They¡¯re not ck?!</i>


    ¡°They¡¯re not brown?!¡±


    If one couldn¡¯t voice his question, the other shouted in surprise.


    His eyes were fiery red, embers ofva shimmering against the inky ck of his pupils.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen eyes like that...¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    ¡°What on earth...¡±


    The vassals murmured in disbelief, and Karyl nodded at Luon, expecting another outburst from him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you remember when, at yourmand, I went to their of the me Dragon, Riseria?¡±


    ¡°Of course. How could I forget my own orders? Haha... If my memory were that shabby, I shouldn¡¯t be sitting here.¡±


    ¡°While there, I not only obtained your medicine but also gained a certain power.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Regretfully, I couldn¡¯t inform you sooner due to my inability to control this power.¡±


    ¡°A power, you say... I assume it¡¯s rted to your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly is this power that you¡¯re speaking of?¡±


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    <i>Crackle... Crackle¡ª!!</i>


    At that moment, a spiral of red mes erupted around Karyl. The sudden ze caused the knights to draw their swords and the vassals to step back in rm.


    ¡°You¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Ignoring the knights¡¯ shouts, Karyl continued in a calm voice, ¡°Please forgive my impudence. I merely thought that a disy would be better than an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Unlike the startled vassals, the emperor gazed at Karyl¡¯s mes with a rather nonchnt expression.


    ¡°I am not well-versed in magic, but I reckon that mes of that magnitude must consume a considerable amount of mana. However, I sense no mana from you.¡±


    At the emperor¡¯s question, Kuwell looked at Karyl with trembling eyes. Despite the astonishing situation, both the emperor and Karyl maintained a casual demeanor, as if they were just having a chat in the garden.


    ¡°Your perception is keen as always, Your Majesty. Indeed, an imperial should naturally sense mana. However, the reason you don¡¯t sense mana from this power is because it is not magic.¡±


    ¡°Not magic? Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°A spirit.¡±


    Just like that, Karyl caused another stir in the Sun Hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s the power of the zing King, Ramine, one of the five Spirit Kings."


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The vassals were in utter shock. The young boy¡¯s revtions were beyond extraordinary.


    ¡°A... Spirit King?¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Spirits are almost extinct, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    The vassals, seemingly forgetting they were in the emperor¡¯s presence, murmured in astonishment. Ironically, as Karyl¡¯s power was revealed, their perception of him shifted dramatically.


    <i>Not just any spirit, but a Spirit King... This is unprecedented.</i>


    <i>There really is no one like him on the continent...</i>


    <i>And he is Kuwell''s son...</i>


    <i>There¡¯s potential. He¡¯s supporting the emperor, after all. Perhaps he could take a different path.</i>


    <i>We must bring him to our side... By any means necessary...</i>


    Both the emperor and Karyl smirked coldly, as if they could guess the meaning behind their gazes.


    ¡°Sir Kadin, I would like to hear your expert opinion.¡±


    At the emperor''s words, everyone looked at Kadin Luer, the court sorcerer.


    ¡°Indeed... I don¡¯t sense mana from him, but a powerful, unfamiliar force. It¡¯s so overwhelming that it seems to obscure his mana.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so? Then it means you cannot measure Karyl¡¯s mana.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. While we can measure the amount of mana with a mana gauge, determining his element will be difficult due to the strong me aura.¡±


    ¡°I see. If that is your assessment, Sir Kadin, then it must be so.¡±


    No one would dare challenge the opinion of Kadin, the empire¡¯s Great Sorcerer. Still, it wasn¡¯t enough¡ªa decisive blow was needed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, to prove I am not lying...¡±


    Karyl turned his head. He then looked at someone and gave a sinister smile.


    ¡°...¡±


    The target of his gaze turned pale, as though death itself was smiling at him.


    ¡°He shall be my witness.¡±


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Sir Yurin Huygar?¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Yurin.


    ¡°Indeed. On my orders, Sir Yurin apanied you to their of the me Dragon.¡±


    The emperor cast a curious nce at Yurin. As a member of the church who worshipped Y, Yurin was not yet part of the empire, and so, the emperor spoke in a particrly respectful manner to him in front of the vassals.


    ¡°A priest of the Church of Y will speak only the truth.¡±


    Yurin Huygar looked at Karyl with fearful eyes. In truth, what had happened at the me Dragon¡¯sir and Karyl¡¯s acquisition of Ramine¡¯s power weren¡¯t the main concerns; there was a bigger issue.


    Yurin had confidently reported to the emperor that he had dealt with the Water King and the Sea King himself. He knew it would be disastrous if his lies were exposed and the emperor found out that Karyl was connected to that incident.


    After all, the First Prince had suffered a massive defeat at the Twin Armor because of those two monsters.


    ¡°...!¡±


    At that moment, Yurin noticed Karyl¡¯s lips move slightly as he stared at him. He didn¡¯t make any sounds, but Yurin managed to read his lips.


    One word: King.


    <i>Damn it... He knows everything!!</i>


    As if reading his mind, Karyl put a finger to his lips, signaling him not to bring up the Water King and Sea King.


    ¡°He... He speaks the truth, Your Majesty. At that time, we discovered an unknown me power, but he could not control it, so we returned first to report.¡± Yurin bit his lip as he spoke. ¡°Following that incident, Sir Karyl¡¯s eyes changed color as well. Given how unusual his eyes are within the empire, his decision to wear a mask is understandable.¡±


    Quick-witted, Yurin added some details that Karyl hadn¡¯t mentioned. Karyl nodded in satisfaction at his thorough exnation.


    ¡°Sir Kuwell.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The MacGovern family traditionally has a fire affinity, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The emperor looked at Kuwell and then at Karyl¡¯s mes.


    ¡°I must say... This whole thing is very untimely, but it turned out well for you. A child blessed with the power of the zing King, wielding the mightiest of mes...¡± the emperor trailed off momentarily before continuing, ¡°Kuwell, your family has many talented individuals, but this child is exceptional. It seems Y is favoring your family.¡±


    ¡°I am deeply honored, Your Majesty.¡±


    The emperor then turned back to Karyl.


    ¡°However, there are still many questions I have for you. Regardless of this power, I will investigate the events at the Twin Armor once Kromen¡¯s funeral is over.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°So until then, stay put and wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Kromen¡¯s death had shaken the imperial pce, but Karyl¡¯s unexpected arrival had caused an even greater stir.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl took a deep breath, just as he had when he first entered the pce. His eyes gleamed, knowing that the wave would not subside until they were all swept away.


    ***


    [You managed to seed.]


    Karyly on his bed, exhausted but smiling, satisfied with receiving a private chamber in the pce instead of a cell.


    <i>Be cautious. This ce houses a Great Sorcerer who has reached the pinnacle. Even now, we¡¯re being watched, </i>Karyl responded to Ramine¡¯s voice. He found it hrious that the only one he couldfortably converse with in the pce wasn¡¯t even human, but a spirit.


    [Hmph... Not even the greatest sorcerer can hear my voice without spirit power. Even if they had it, none can hear without my permission.]


    Ramine was intrigued.


    [Your ck eyes are the mark of an outsider. No external magic can change that, but you, who consumed the heart of a dragon and gained mana, can. You used transformation magic to change your eye and hair color until now...]


    In the pce, there was the court sorcerer Kadin Luer, a Great Sorcerer of the 7th ss. As someone only in the 5th ss, Karyl¡¯s magic would easily be detected by Kadin, meaning he had no choice but to borrow Ramine¡¯s power.


    [And with my spirit power, your mana is concealed]


    <i>Exactly. And fortunately, my mana doesn¡¯t have an affinity for any of the five elements. It¡¯s based on the powers of light and darkness, making it even harder to detect.</i>


    No matter how great Kadin Luer was, sensing Karyl¡¯s mana while it was enveloped in Ramine¡¯s aura would be incredibly difficult for him. Moreover, since Karyl¡¯s dragon mana had no specific element, it blended seamlessly with Ramine¡¯s mes.


    [No human sorcerer, no matter how skilled, can detect your dragon mana. Only one species on this continent can.]


    Karyl slowly got up. He walked to the window and drew back the curtain. Outside the castle, preparations for Kromen¡¯s funeral were in full swing, with lights illuminating the night.


    <i>And what species would that be? </i>Karyl asked quietly.


    Ramine whispered in response, [Dragons.]

 Chapter 177: A New Day

    <h4>Chapter 177: A New Day</h4>


    <i>Dragons?</i>


    [Yes. They possess magic superior to any other being on the continent, and they have a strong affinity with spirits. If there were a dragon here, they would see through your essence, since they¡¯d have the same magic.]


    Karyl smirked at that.


    <i>That... doesn¡¯t worry me. This is the imperial pce, after all.</i>


    [Still, it¡¯s never bad to be cautious.]


    Karyl was taken aback by Ramine¡¯s unexpected advice. In his past life, he had encountered most of the dragons left on the continent during his quest to fulfill the Oracle, but only one had stuck in his mind.


    The tinum Dragon, Narh Di Maug.


    <i>It¡¯s just...</i>


    There was one thing that bothered him¡ª the conversation they had when Narh Di Maug revealed that the dragon¡¯s heart was in Einheri.


    <i>[It was merely a light curiosity. Among the continent¡¯s strongest, including your father, I wondered who was truly the strongest. There would be no direct confrontation due to politics and such, so I sought them out myself.]</i>


    The honorable ones who had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship, magic, and martial arts were known as the Continent¡¯s Three Strongest¡ªKaryl¡¯s father, Kuwell MacGovern; the leader of the Dawn Council and owner of the Ivory Tower of Dawn, Great Sorcerer Berchi no; and finally, Valvont, the King of Martial Arts.


    Narh Di Maug mentioned that he hade out once to meet those three. He had visited the MacGovern mansion to meet Kuwell MacGovern.


    <i>[If only you had been a little younger... No, if your father had introduced you to me when you were younger,paring you to the continent''s strongest would have been hrious.]</i>


    Recalling that moment, Narh Di Maug had assessed Karyl¡¯s sword and expressed regret.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl shook his head as he recalled the past.


    <i>Narh Di Maug said he visited the mansion then, but that already urred in this timeline. Honestly, I thought about staying at the mansion to meet him...</i>


    Perhaps he could have met Narh Di Maug sooner if he had just waited. However, even if he had be stronger with the help of the dragon, staying at the mansion would also have meant missing out on his connections with the magic guilds of Tatur and Azor, the southern forces, the nobles of the Three Kingdoms of Istria, and Gordon Fabian.


    <i>If I had done that, it would have been impossible for an immigrant like me to set foot in the imperial pce.</i>


    Wasting time meaninglessly was something he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to do. In hindsight, Karyl believed he had made the right choices. He needed power, not just individual strength.


    In any case, the growing mysteries surrounding Narh Di Maug still remained unsolved. However, there was one point in Ramine¡¯s words that suddenly struck him.


    <i>The only dragon who helped humans after the Oracle was prophesied</i>


    Karyl shook his head.


    <i>No, even so, it¡¯s hard to believe Narh Di Maug is involved with the emperor.</i>


    His confidence stemmed not from his knowledge of the tinum Dragon but from his understanding of Emperor Shutean.


    <i>If a dragon were connected to the empire, that snake wouldn¡¯t stay quiet. He would have exploited it somehow.</i>


    If the empire, already the strongest entity on the continent, had a guardian dragon, the emperor would have used it to obliterate the other two powers.


    Dragons, when forming a pact, had to abide by certain rules¡ªthey couldn¡¯t attack other nations and had to do their utmost to protect their own kingdoms.


    <i>That¡¯s more than enough. The empire¡¯s power would multiply several times over just by not having to use its military for defense. </i>


    In the Magical Era, dragons sometimes made pacts to be the guardians of kingdoms, turning human wars into dragon wars. But now, dragons were rarely seen, and they were very much detached from human affairs.


    [You never know. It¡¯s been centuries since the Spirit Realm was cut off from the human world. Yet here I am with you.]


    <i>We¡¯re different. Frankly, I didn¡¯t even know about your existence.</i>


    [You don¡¯t know all humans either.]


    ¡°...?¡±


    Karyl cocked his head in confusion, but that was as far as the conversation went.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    A knock at the door interrupted him.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Karyl replied with a slightly tense voice, curious about his first visitor.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The visitor, a soldier Karyl didn¡¯t recognize, saluted him nervously.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sir Kuwell has requested that you quietly go to him.¡±


    <i>Ugh, out of all people...</i> Karyl let out a low sigh. At the moment, Kuwell was thest person he wanted to see. Rather he had hoped to see Martte at the pce first.


    <i>Although that would¡¯ve been tough. </i>


    With Luon, Olivurn, and three of the empire¡¯s four dukes gathered at the pce, it would be nearly impossible for Martte to seek Karyl out.


    <i>Come to think of it, Olivurn was there but didn¡¯t say a word.</i>


    Karyl recalled Olivurn standing quietly among the vassals. If he hadn¡¯t paid attention, he probably would have missed the prince entirely.


    <i>He must have known. Speaking up in that situation would¡¯ve been a bad idea. </i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl hesitated while holding the doorknob, a sudden doubt crossing his mind. Though the emperor hadn¡¯t imprisoned him, he had ordered Karyl to stay put, which essentially meant that he wasn¡¯t allowed to meet anyone during Kromen¡¯s three-day funeral.


    <i>Would Father defy the emperor''s orders to meet me?</i>


    He wouldn¡¯t. But it wasn¡¯t that Kuwell wouldn¡¯t be there either.


    <i>¡°You are overthinking things, aren¡¯t you?¡±</i>


    Karyl smirked, knowing who was actually waiting for him. Considering the emperor''s order, that person had concealed his identity in case Karyl refused a private meeting.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    He slowly opened the door and walked down the corridor.


    <i>Alright, I didn¡¯t hear your voice earlier. Let¡¯s catch up</i>


    ***


    ¡°Seeing them like this, your eyes truly are beautiful.¡±


    Karyl looked up.


    At the far end of the hallway, Olivurn was waiting for him, just as he had expected. And behind him stood two others, Kuwell MacGovern and Kadin Luer.


    <i>As in my past life, Kadin has joined Olivurn¡¯s faction</i>, Karyl thought as he observed them. <i>This means Bryn Ennik and Belin Vallention are the core of Luon¡¯s faction. They haven¡¯t summoned me because they need to first solidify Luon¡¯s position after his return.</i>


    Karyl organized everything in his mind. Despite the turbulent times, he had been through these events in his previous life, and they were merely pieces moving on the board he had set up.


    Although Luon¡¯s faction appeared stronger with two of the empire¡¯s four dukes, reality was different.


    With both Kuwell and Kadin under hismand, Olivurn had amassed a force far beyond Luon¡¯s reach, with the sword and magic.


    <i>More knights follow my father than Belin, the head of the knights. And behind Kadin, a member of the Dawn Council, stand the sorcerers of the Ivory Tower of Dawn.</i>


    If there were any variables, that would be the remaining duke among the four, Duke Neil nc. However, he was an enigma shrouded in rumors, and even within the empire, no one hadid eyes on him.


    <i>I couldn¡¯t confirm his existence, and no one in my past life knew him either.</i>


    Karyl had never seen Neil nc either. For all he knew, he could be a fictional person invented by the emperor to keep the power of the dukes in bnce.


    At the very least, a duke had to have his own principality, but Duke Neil nc¡¯s territory was unknown.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    At Olivurn¡¯sment, Karyl lightly touched the area around his eyes.


    Among the ten chosen by the Oracle, there was Miliana, a barbarian, but she had mana and did not have ck eyes.


    Karyl, on the other hand, bore a mark of heresy. Despite leading the charge to fulfill the Oracle, people couldn¡¯t stop looking at Karyl as an immigrant, no matter what he achieved.


    It felt strange. No one had ever called his eyes beautiful, and thepliment came from someone who had once tried to kill him. How ironic.


    ¡°Your exploits have already been heard in the Sun Hall. The forty thousand prisoners at the Twin Armor could have been a concern for His Majesty... I¡¯m grateful you came.¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°But there is another matter thates to mind, a minor one. Strangely, you remind me of a certain incident in Piasta,¡± Olivurn said. ¡°The ve King.¡±


    His voice echoed softly in the room.


    ¡°Several years ago, I captured him in Piasta. As an administrator in Tatur, he helped not only ves but sometimes even immigrants escape, causing quite a headache for the empire."


    Karyl felt Olivurn¡¯s eyes scrutinizing him.


    ¡°But he broke out of prison.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Haha, no big deal. I heard from Sir Kuwell that he¡¯s now in Tatur. I was wondering if you might have heard about him,¡± Olivurn went on with a faint smile.


    <i>He knows I took Suan.</i>


    Had he shown any signs of difort, Olivurn would have seized on it. Luckily, Karyl had anticipated beforehand that he might now.


    Back then, Olivurn had more than one pair of eyes in Tatur.


    <i>Zouk De Holde</i>


    Karyl recalled her face, which he had nearly forgotten.


    <i>We haven¡¯t seen each other since parting in Tatur, but she probably hasn¡¯t returned to the Eastern Lands yet. She might even be here now.</i>


    Fortunately, Olivurn seemed unaware that Karyl had essentially be the lord of the south.


    <i>If she hasn¡¯t reported to Olivurn, it might mean her perspective changed after meeting Aidan. It¡¯d be pretty good if she sided with me. Zouk¡¯s talent is remarkable, and with Aidan, she would be twice as capable. </i>


    But that wasn¡¯t the issue now.


    ¡°I heard from Sir Kuwell that you are his adopted son? As you know, your father serves me. And you know the significance of my summoning you here."


    <i>Thump, thump...</i>


    Unlike the emperor, princes had no Absolute Gap. Olivurn stood less than fifty meters away. If Karyl drew his sword, even with Kuwell present, he could behead Olivurn right then and there.


    ¡°...¡±


    That day resurfaced in his mind


    Even after an eternity, how could he forget the day the emperor he had trusted tried to kill him?


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    But Karyl exhaled slowly, suppressing the murderous intent that had surged within him. Not yet; he needed to wait a little longer for the right time. After all, he had waited an eternity, and he couldn¡¯t afford to slip now because of his emotions.


    ¡°Perhaps my father is loyal to a king who puts his people first,¡± Karyl said coldly.


    With his bold statement, the atmosphere in the room instantly froze. Kuwell¡¯s expression was riddled with confusion, but Karyl didn¡¯t acknowledge it.


    ¡°Dawn is breaking, Your Highness. Yesterday is behind us,¡± Karyl said softly. ¡°It is a new day.¡±

 Chapter 178: An Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 178: An Unexpected Meeting</h4>


    Kromen¡¯s funeral proceeded smoothly over the remaining three days. Of course, with the messy and tense situation at the pce, nothing truly went smoothly.


    ¡°Karyl? Gather all the information on him!¡±


    ¡°We don''t have time! We need to act before the funeral ends. We must prevent him from siding with Olivurn!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t make him our ally... at least find his weaknesses!¡±


    It was Prince Luon¡¯s faction that was causing themotion in the side pce. They instinctively knew that Karyl, having confronted Luon¡¯s army at the Twin Armor, would be hard to win over.


    <i>He¡¯s not just someone who blocked Prince Luon¡¯s forces. He¡¯s also Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s adopted son. A guy like him would never side with us. Besides...</i>


    Having seen how Karyl and the emperor spoke to each other in the Sun Hall, Chancellor Bryn Ennik realized they had some kind of rtionship.


    <i>After Prince Kromen¡¯s funeral, a storm will befall the pce because of him. </i>


    With only one day left, the chancellor was already trying to minimize the damage Karyl would cause.


    On the other hand, contrary to expectations, Olivurn¡¯s faction, which was expected to have already secured Karyl, was equally busy.


    ¡°Uncover every detail about him!¡±


    ¡°How did he be the lord of Tatur?¡±


    "Find anyone who knows what happened at the Twin Armor immediately!"


    <i>¡°A new day... What does that mean?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Just wait and see, Your Highness.¡±</i>


    Karyl kept his message short.


    His response left Kuwell puzzled, but it seemed to pique Olivurn¡¯s interest.


    <i>¡°I look forward to it.¡±</i>


    As if not wanting to concede to Karyl, Olivurn also kept his words brief.


    Regardless, Karyl¡¯s appearance that night was enough to throw all factions into disarray.


    ¡°...¡±


    In contrast to everyone¡¯s turmoil, Karyl quietly observed Kromen¡¯s ongoing funeral through the window.


    The funeral continued for twenty-four hours, with condolence gifts and visitors arriving continuously from various regions. Interestingly, there were no visitors from neighboring countries.


    Civil war had plunged the principality in chaos, and the Three Kingdoms of Istria were engaged in a cold war with the empire due to the fierce battle at the Twin Armor during the southern subjugation.


    Despite being the mightiest power on the continent, no other country attended the prince¡¯s funeral, marking what was arguably the greatest disgrace in the continent¡¯s history.


    <i>Perhaps I should have brought the southern barbarians, </i>Karyl thought with a bitter smile.


    No one knew the south had fallen under his control.


    <i>This is interesting. Of all people, Kromen was the only prince to meet me in the south. And yet no one is aware of my rtionship with Digon. </i>


    He had worn a mask then as he did now, and the only one who had seen his face in Digon, Randol, was absent.


    <i>I changed my mask, but... it¡¯s like ying hide and seek. If Randol were here, no matter how dull he might be, he would sense something strange about me.</i>


    Everything was falling perfectly into ce. Karyl nodded in satisfaction as everything proceeded ording to n.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to head out.¡±


    The emperor had ordered him to stay low during Kromen¡¯s funeral, but that didn¡¯t mean he had to stay confined to his room.


    Kuwell MacGovern was likely the main reason for such amand, but it was also because Karyl¡¯s presence as the adopted son of the continent¡¯s greatest swordsman held significant weight.


    <i>Even Titan Shutean must have been surprised. Originally, he broke his promise by acting on his own.</i>


    However, instead of being bewildered by his sudden appearance, the emperor likely saw it as an opportunity.


    <i>Having my father by his side in the Sun Hall wasn¡¯t just for protection. It was to show me.</i>


    Perhaps the emperor had guessed beforehand that the arrow spectacle had been Karyl¡¯s doing. A frosty grin formed on Karyl¡¯s face as the realization dawned on him.


    <i>In that sense, the emperor is still above the rest.</i>


    Olivurn had also approached him using Kuwell MacGovern as a pretext, but their positions were entirely different.


    <i>Saying that I should follow him because Kuwell chose me is less effective than saying he would kill Kuwell if I did something rash. </i>


    To emphasize this point, the emperor had ced Belin Vallention beside Kuwell.


    <i>But despite being sharp, the emperor didn¡¯t even realize he was being poisoned... Olivurn, you have surpassed the emperor in a different way. Color me impressed. </i>


    Twilight, the poison used by Olivurn, was an extremely potent toxin handled only by Jannabi, a northern tribe.


    <i>I need to find out how he obtained the poison from the immigrants.</i>


    Karyl resolved to advance his ns quickly.


    <i>On the first day, they came to me, but on this final day, I shall seek them out myself. </i>


    Following this day, the emperor¡¯s scrutiny would begin in earnest. Karyl knew he had toy the groundwork before that.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Thunder rolled in, signaling an iing storm.


    <i>Crackle... Crackle¡ª!</i>


    On thest day of the funeral, people mourned the death of a child not even ten years old, regardless of his royal blood. They lit fires in their chimneys to soothe Kromen¡¯s soul.


    <i>He was a beloved prince, after all. Or... was he simply a pitiful child in the eyes of the people?</i>


    Karyl looked up at the sky. Plumes of smoke rose from the pce, lingering like ck clouds over the pce.


    <i>Tap, tap, tap...</i>


    Raindrops fell on the window.


    The ck smoke of mourning slowly dispersed under the falling rain.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Karyl muttered softly.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    When he opened the door, the guards in the hallway watched him intently. Although they wore ordinary armor, the guards themselves weren¡¯t ordinary.


    <i>Knights, of course.</i>


    It was to be expected, so Karyl wasn¡¯t surprised. Besides the knights, surveince magic had also been cast on the corridors as a precautionary measure.


    ¡°I wish to go to the main pce... Would that be alright?¡±


    ¡°We will apany you.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    With his skills, Karyl could have killed the guards before the surveince magic was even triggered, but there was no need for that. After all, he wasn¡¯t trying to meet with Luon or Olivurn in secrecy.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before something interrupted Karyl.


    ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t you know this area is off-limits?¡±


    ¡°So-Sorry!¡±


    Amotion arose at the end of the corridor, and Karyl stopped and turned around. He saw a young man, appearing to be in his early twenties, with pale skin and neatlybed hair; he looked like an avid bookworm.


    ¡°I was heading to the Academy. This route is the shortest... I didn¡¯t know this area was restricted.¡±


    "Are you serious? There was a hugemotion here a few days ago. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    ¡°I was organizing the books in the Academy library... I¡¯ve been out for a week."


    The guard was speechless.


    ¡°Leave him be. Don¡¯t you know? This guy is the librarian of the pce and is quite well-known here. Even the court sorcerer has given him special permission."


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, but he organizes all the books used by the Academy students himself.¡±


    ¡°...What? He handles all that by himself?¡±


    The guard looked at the man once more, this time with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl nced past the guards, looking intently at the man¡¯s face.


    <i>Interesting. I never expected to see you here....</i>


    In contrast to the man¡¯s seemingly naive expression, Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Karyl walked over to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    After bowing and apologizing to the guards, the man looked up and met Karyl¡¯s gaze. In that instant, his innocent expression turned stern for a second before softening again, something that Karyl didn¡¯t miss.


    A fleeting change in his expression, but Karyl understood what it meant.


    <i>He didn¡¯t take a wrong turn.</i>


    For a long time, Karyl had felt that something was missing in his power structure. Namely, he had yet to find an advisor.


    Currently, Tiren MacGovern stood out. In his previous life, despite being a fallen noble, he rose to be the empire¡¯s chancellor through Kuwell¡¯s support and his own capabilities.


    <i>He¡¯ll likely do the same in this life.</i>


    However, under current circumstances, having Tirene to him when he had to wield a sword against the empire was out of the question.


    <i>That¡¯s why I considered Anthem Howard as a second choice.</i>


    But Anthem, thought to have fled the Three Kingdoms of Istria after the empire¡¯s conquest, was actually an agent of Duke Fran of the Lurein Principality.


    <i>If my guess is correct, after the Lurein Civil War, Anthem Howard loses his position and flees to Princess Vi in the Kingdom of Fenria.</i>


    However, he was not aiming to strengthen the Fenria Kingdom.


    <i>At first, he likely saw great potential in Princess Vi.</i>


    Yet, Anthem Howard would end up joining Prince Luon¡¯s faction.


    <i>He must have realized that even with talent, it¡¯s impossible without a clear vision at the top.</i>


    The King of Fenria was ipetent, just like the other two in the Three Kingdoms of Istria.


    <i>No matter how exceptional Princess Vi is, she would never think ofmitting treason. Although outstanding, she¡¯s ultimately a sheltered flower. But to set things right, sometimes, the ethics of power are necessary. </i>


    Karyl smiled faintly.


    That was why he had treated Vi harshly when she first approached him. By showing his Free Army¡¯s strength in clearing the dungeons, Vi¡¯s perspective on the world had changed.


    Karyl had aplished what Anthem Howard couldn¡¯t. Perhaps this time, the Kingdom of Fenria would see its first queen.


    <i>Come to think of it, his life was truly tragic. From themander of Cove to amoner, ultimately failing in his final choice and dying.</i>


    He was a brilliant strategist, praised for his talents, but every king he served eventually perished.


    <i>If Fran loses the civil war and Anthem flees to Fenria, with Vi on the throne...</i>


    Karyl had kept the strategist¡¯s position vacant, thinking those he had considered weren¡¯t close enough to him.


    <i>Maybe in this life, Anthem Howard¡¯s fate will change.</i>


    But if it did, Anthem would likely follow Vi, not Karyl. That would technically be a loss for Karyl, but he would be fine with that. In the future, he could secure both Vi and Anthem Howard for himself.


    He had made this decision in this brief moment for a reason.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Karyl looked at the man standing before him.


    <i>I never thought I¡¯d meet you here.</i>


    Even he hadn¡¯t expected this.


    Karyl had initially given up on this man, thinking they had no connection. But the fact that this man was now a librarian in the pce was truly surprising.


    <i>Perhaps the missed opportunity with Anthem Howard was ultimately meant to lead me to you. </i>


    He found this coincidence rather amusing.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    With that, Karyl extended his hand. It was pure chance, yet also fate. Had he note to the pce, he never would have discovered that this man was just a librarian.


    <i>I will have you...</i>


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed with intent.


    Before him stood one of the empire¡¯s Seven Pirs and the most brilliant strategist in history


    <i>...Bran Gamunt.</i>

 Chapter 179: Bran Gamunt

    <h4>Chapter 179: Bran Gamunt</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Bran Gamunt was the one to break the awkward silence.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    But he didn¡¯t know what to say; he just looked at Kary awkwardly, fiddling with his books.


    ¡°Is it alright for you to be here?¡± Bran eventually ventured to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    At that, Bran nced at the soldiers standing guard outside, still unsure about this. Given their imposing presence, he guessed they were royal guards, not ordinary sentries. If that was truly the case, it meant the person in front of him was very important, or perhaps highly dangerous.


    Bran Gamunt and Karyl were in the seldom-visited storage room of the Academy. Books meant to be disposed of were piled up, and old magical artifactsy scattered around.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you on your way somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± Karyl said calmly, his expression unchanged.


    ¡°I was on my way to see His Majesty.¡±


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Hearing that, Bran, who was on adder, dropped the book he had tried to put on the shelf and turned around to look at Karyl in disbelief. When Karyl picked up the book and handed it back to him, Bran hurriedly put it in its ce and apologized.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry... I have an esteemed guest here, but I haven¡¯t finished my tasks yet.¡±


    With that, Bran quickly resumed his work. However, Karyl merely chuckled, thinking that if Bran actually saw him as an esteemed guest, he would have set aside his tasks to properly greet him first.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if it¡¯s the prince¡¯s funeral, how would the country sustain itself if everyone is just mourning?¡± Karyl said as he pulled out a book from the pile and flipped through its pages.


    ¡°Even now, some people are working to survive, while others are eating.¡±


    Bran nced at Karyl with a peculiar look before turning back to the shelf.


    ¡°You speak of the prince quite casually. You should be careful. In this ce, not speaking respectfully could cost you your life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no different, are you?¡±


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Karyl closed the book. Thinking they had enough small talk, he decided to get to the point.


    ¡°Even if you were holed up in the library, you couldn¡¯t bepletely unaware of the empire¡¯s state of affairs over the past few months.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And you would¡¯ve found out about the prince¡¯s death as the preparations for his funeral have been underway, quite conspicuously, for more than a week...¡±


    Bran slowly descended thedder and looked at Karyl.


    ¡°Even if I were to believe you didn¡¯t know about the trouble I caused a few days ago, the fact that you brought me here already says it all.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Now that you see me in person, I¡¯d like to hear your evaluation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that...?¡± Bran asked with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°So what, you took a wrong turn? No way... It can¡¯t be that you made such a mistake, right?¡±


    Bran was baffled at how Karyl could make such an assertion about someone he had never met.


    ¡°You knew I was under surveince, and you brought me to this old storage room because you wanted to talk to mefortably. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Talkfortably? There are guards standing right outside, and this is the Academy. There are plenty of students who have be sorcerers, and the entire area is under the spell of Sir Kadin Luer, the Court Sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°Not here.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Bran Gamunt looked at Karyl wide-eyed.


    ¡°As you said, there are guards outside, but this is the only ce in the pce without surveince magic, isn¡¯t it? The safest ce you could take me. You can fool people, but you can¡¯t fool magic.¡±


    In contrast to Bran¡¯s reactions, Karyl did not waver.


    ¡°Pardon? Me? Sorry, but I know nothing about you, Sir Karyl...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I wasn¡¯t clear enough. You must have been more curious about something other than me.¡± Karyl gave a faint smile. ¡°Like how forty thousand prisoners managed to sneak into the empire.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you came to see me. You wanted to see just who is bold enough to pull off something like that, right?¡±


    Bran got goosebumps at the shift in Karyl¡¯s tone, and a grin tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Haha... I surrender to your sharp insight, Sir Karyl. Indeed, everyone within the pce must be curious about you.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps you''re curious about how I managed to capture Sir Azif, the one who took you in after the demise of your family. The incident at the Twin Armor... How much of it was my doing?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you wanted topare me to the king you¡¯ve set your heart on?¡±


    The more Karyl showered him with questions, the stiffer Bran¡¯s smile became. Eyes locked with him, Karyl calmly continued, ¡°I was curious about you too, wondering how long you¡¯d remain just a librarian.¡±


    ¡°Haha... Someone like me? I¡¯m content just being here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    This was only their first meeting, so Karyl didn¡¯t expect to win him over at the first try. Rather, this interaction was simply meant to cast the bait for Bran Gamunt, to stir his interest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t discuss other matters as they are ssified, but I can tell you about the first. I intended to inform His Majesty soon anyway, and the prisoners might have already talked.¡±


    Karyl then turned back to Bran and asked, ¡°Do you have a map?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Bran took out an old, worn-out map from his chest pocket. It looked like the creases were about to tear, but the map itself was quite recent.


    Karyl scanned the map and smiled as though it was exactly what he had expected.


    ¡°Do you always carry a map with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just like to sketch out tactics used in the past as a hobby.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Reconstructing famous battles is an excellent practice for a strategist.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, but I am merely a librarian at the Academy.¡±


    Despite saying that, Bran was aware that Karyl wouldn¡¯t take interest in an ordinary librarian.


    ¡°Two hundred and fifty years ago, when the old empire was first founded, the capital was constructed by the Grand Sorcerer, Kaye Aesir.¡±


    ¡°Of course, and one hundred and fifty years ago, the current empire was established. The first king of the current empire, Marx Shutean, didn¡¯t change the capital, honoring the legacy of the old empire.¡±


    ¡°Right. After that, they built a new pce and walls for the capital.¡±


    ¡°But did you know this? The capital of the old empire was three times the size of the current one.¡±


    Bran nodded with a bitter smile at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. Led by the first Dragon yer, Sir Kaye Aesir, it was a golden age, a period of prosperity.¡±


    The current capital stretched across hundreds of square kilometers, and three times that size would be truly immense.


    ¡°The current capital is built on top of the old empire¡¯s capital. What you see above ground haspletely changed, but the underground remains as it was two hundred fifty years ago."


    ¡°No way...¡±


    Karyl nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The current capital uses the sewer system built during the old empire.¡±


    He then slowly traced a line on the map from the capital to the northern mountains with his finger.


    ¡°Among the sewer systems built during the old empire, there are some that extend through the northern mountain range.¡±


    Bran¡¯s eyes widened at his words.


    ¡°But¡ª! That¡¯s impossible. The sewer system in the capital is strictly controlled.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But not all entrances are. Some have been abandoned.¡±


    Karyl once again traced arge circle around the capital and pointed north.


    ¡°No way...¡±


    ¡°The area inhabited by the immigrant tribes is different. It¡¯s an abandoned ruin, so the imperial army hasn''t touched it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you moved forty thousand soldiers to the northern mountains through the old empire¡¯s sewers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°How...?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t move onnd. They traveled by ship along the strait.¡±


    ¡°By sea?¡± Bran frowned in confusion.


    During winter, the wind mainly blew from the north to the south. Thus, to sail north from Tatur, which was south of the empire, would be quite difficult.


    ¡°Surprisingly, the waves were in our favor, as the wind actually blew toward the empire. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    When ites to sailing, wind is an important factor when ites to catching the waves. If the Sea King, who dwelled in the strait, stirred the waters, the ships carrying prisoners could move quickly regardless of the wind direction.


    However, Bran, unaware of this, felt that everything Karyl had done was magic. Moving as much as forty thousand men in secrecy into the empire¡¯s front yard was indeed incredible, and many people wouldn¡¯t consider it possible.


    Bran couldn¡¯t help gasping in amazement. The very idea of traversing the capital through the old empire¡¯s sewers was astonishing, and the mere thought of using this path for war was terrifying to him.


    <i>There are many secrets about the capital from my past life. It¡¯s a bummer that I need to reveal even one of the cards I hold...</i>


    Merely holding a card wasn¡¯t enough. In order to gain something greater, one must have the courage to y it.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get it just by looking at a map. And it¡¯s even less likely to find a strategy like this in any history books. It¡¯s not just the sewers. The proud imperials avoid the paths used by the immigrant tribes...¡± Karyl said in a soft voice.


    ¡°You understand what I mean better than anyone. Soon, we will walk the main roads of the continent with pride. Do you need answers to the second and third questions as well?"


    <i>Gulp...</i>


    Bran swallowed nervously, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Bran Gamunt, studying the past ismendable, but you¡¯ll never rise by just sitting at a desk."


    With that, Karyl lightly ced his hand on Bran¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You need to face things head-on. Imagine the sight of thousands of troops moving at yourmand. Those history books can¡¯t give you something like that...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But I can.¡±


    Karyl whispered onest time before leaving the storage room.


    ¡°You could write history yourself.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    As he stepped out, Karyl put a finger to his lips and winked, as if to urge Bran to keep this a secret.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The second Karyl left the storage room, Bran¡¯s legs gave out, causing him to copse. When was thest time he¡¯d had such an intense conversation, one that cut his breath and sent shivers down his spine? He brought his hands in front of his face, realizing they were soaked in sweat.


    ¡°Karyl MacGovern...¡±


    Long after Karyl had left, Bran continued to stare nkly at the map.

 Chapter 180: As Planned

    <h4>Chapter 180: As nned</h4>


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s voice resonated throughout the hall.


    After leaving the Academy¡¯s storage room, Karyl headed straight for the main pce. The two guards escorting him had disappeared immediately after confirming he had entered the pce, clearly rushing off to report to their respective factions.


    [Karyl MacGovern met Bran Gamunt.]


    They will speak of it, some will be puzzled, and some will be suspicious. Going to meet with a mere librarian from the imperial library before seeing the emperor would certainly confuse many people.


    <i>In the other life, I discovered that Bran Gamunt was a distant rtive of Azif, the vice-captain of the Golden Knights. The key issue is how much Azif knows about Bran¡¯s talent.</i>


    The fact that he was still a librarian suggested that either Azir hadn¡¯t recognized his brilliance or that Bran had cleverly turned down any promotions.


    <i>Thetter is more likely since Bran Gamunt became close to Olivurn before he ascended the throne.</i>


    In fact, in his past life, Karyl¡¯s older brother, Tiren, had entered politics muchter than now.


    <i>It was the Goblin Subjugation orchestrated by me that brought Tiren and Randol to the pce this time around. </i>


    With Tiren currently serving as an apprentice of Court Sorcerer Kadin Luer, Olivurn would have two of the finest strategists by his side.


    <i>I can¡¯t let that happen.</i>


    Karyl had anticipated that the guards stationed outside his room were loyal to Luon and Olivurn, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that his meeting with Bran would reach their ears.


    <i>What matters is now.</i>


    Even if the two princes had soldiers watching him, they couldn¡¯t enter this ce. And what was about to happen here would be significant for everyone, not just for <i>Bran Gamunt.</i>


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    This was not the Sun Hall, where vassals gathered, but the main pce, which one could only enter with the emperor¡¯s permission.


    Karyl knelt before Titan Shutean.


    Sitting on a more modest throne than the one in the Sun Hall, Emperor Shutean asked, ¡°Do you know about the Absolute Gap?¡±


    The emperor was also aware that Karyl had met Bran on his way to the main pce. However, he did not inquire about such trivial matters, as if they were of no consequence.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an unwritten rule passed down since the old empire."


    The interior of the main pce was neat and simplistic, unlike the ornate splendor of the imperial pce. The decorations in the room didn¡¯t seem suitable for Titan Shutean, who always appeared radiant.


    But strangely, the emperor looked more serene than ever on this asion.


    ¡°It states that in the Sun Hall, no one, regardless of rank, cane within one hundred fifty meters of the emperor,¡± Karyl responded without hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Only a handful have broken that rule in two hundred fifty years. In the current empire, you are the only one.¡±


    <i>Not the only one,</i> Karyl thought to himself. It was well-known that Titan Shutean had broken that rule himself when he beheaded his own father, the previous emperor, in the Sun Hall. Since that day, he had upied the throne stained with his father¡¯s blood.


    Having broken the Absolute Gap himself, perhaps such a rule hadn¡¯t much significance for Titan Shutean.


    ¡°I am honored, Your Majesty.¡±


    Karyl looked at Titan Shutean with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Do you know why I broke the rule and allowed you to approach me that day?¡±


    The emperor was convinced Karyl already knew the answer.


    ¡°To disy your authority, Your Majesty. None of the vassals in the Sun Hall knew about me. By having me stand there, it showed that Your Majesty is involved in matters unknown to many ministers, thereby demonstrating that the imperial power remains intact.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Of course, just as I expected. You are more suited for this position than my two sons."


    ¡°You tter me, Your Majesty.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s eyes gleamed as he gazed at Karyl.


    ¡°If I promised to give you this position and asked you to assist me, would youply?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Titan Shutean uttered those words with utmost nonchnce, but anyone would have been stunned to hear that.


    ¡°A promise...¡±


    However, Karyl remained calm against the emperor¡¯s shocking proposal.


    ¡°How can I trust the promise of someone who has already broken their word?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The emperor frowned.


    ¡°When I was in the Sun Hall, I noticed you had both Sir Belin and Sir Kuwell at your side. I specifically requested that you keep Sir Kuwell close to you.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh... You think politics is that easy? Demoting Belin, the captain of the Seven Knights, and appointing Kuwell as a personal guard? That would have unsettled the northern borders. It was never a feasible request.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Despite the emperor¡¯s opposition, Karyl kept hisposure and continued, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. My request to keep Sir Kuwell close was solely for your safety, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Then what about our agreement? I clearly asked that the empire refrain from attacking the Three Kingdoms. Yet, contrary to that promise, Prince Luon led an army of seventy thousand to attack the Twin Armor.¡±


    ¡°It was unavoidable. Sometimes decisions must be made for the sake of the empire¡¯s prestige. If the empire only sent diplomats and not an army, the southern barbarians would have seen that as a sign of weakness.¡±


    Karyl nodded at the emperor''s response, not because he epted that excuse, but because he had heard enough.


    ¡°You have failed to keep any of your promises... How can I make another promise with you, Your Majesty?"


    Karyl¡¯s words were bold, audacious; more than that, they could very well cost him his head.


    ¡°And yet you intervened in Luon¡¯s affairs. Ultimately, the Three Kingdoms of Istria survived, Luon¡¯s ipetence was exposed, and tomorrow, I am to reward you for returning the forty thousand prisoners. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    The emperor seemed amused rather than angry, his chin resting on his hand.


    ¡°So you have decided to go with the carrot instead of the stick, Your Majesty?¡±


    The emperor chuckled at Karyl¡¯s question.


    ¡°That depends on your answer now.¡±


    Strangely, the emperor appeared to find great pleasure in conversing with the boy in front of him.


    ¡°You could either be a traitor to the prince or a hero for the empire.¡±


    Ironically, even though the emperor instinctively knew that Karyl might one day raise a sword against him, the boy had been more memorable to him than his own sons ever since he had reimed the throne.


    Now, he gazed at Karyl with eyes full of anticipation, awaiting his response.


    ¡°May I ask one question?¡± Karyl asked,


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°The funeral you originally envisioned... Who was it for, among the three?¡±


    At that moment, the face of emperor Titan Shutean hardened, but not from shock.


    ¡°Heh... If I were to tell you...¡±


    Instead, he fixed his gaze on Karyl, his eyes glinting with anticipation.


    ¡°Would you be able to make it happen?¡±


    ***


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    Karyl walked out of the main pce and down the corridor. While the hallways were lined with various surveince spells, he was relieved that there were no high-level spells that gained ess to his thoughts.


    He could think freely.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    And, unlike before, the emperor¡¯smand had freed him from the watchful eyes of any guards.


    Despite having only been confined for two days, Karyl felt a sense of relief as he stretched his arms wide and took in his surroundings.


    <i>The emperor truly has no intention of passing the throne to either prince.</i>


    Yet, he didn¡¯t intend to just kill both of them either. He was different from the ipetent kings of the Istrian Kingdoms.


    <i>He needs a puppet, someone who will follow his orders even after passing on the throne.</i>


    Ironically, both Luon and Olivurn, inheriting the emperor¡¯s blood, were too clever to be reduced to mere puppets.


    <i>Olivurn once told me that Kromen was the emperor¡¯s favorite son. Perhaps because he was the easiest to control. </i>


    Karyl felt a pang of bitterness as he came to realize that the emperor¡¯s decision to have a lengthy two-month mourning period was probably devoid of any affection for Kromen.


    In any case, there was only one more person he had to meet. Thus far, everything had gone ording to n. Yet there was one unpredictable factor that made Karyl uneasy, namely Martte MacGovern.


    <i>Will he take the action...?</i>


    At the moment, he was likely the only one suspecting Olivurn of assassinating Kromen.


    <i>The act willmence tomorrow.</i>


    ***


    One week before Karyl headed to the empire, he spoke to Dush after receiving the news of Kromen¡¯s death.


    <i>¡°Dush, before you all headed south, I had Hashir take care of something.¡±</i>


    Dush nodded at his words. She remembered waiting for Karyl in Digon¡¯s territory after the Twin Armor incident, and how Hashir had found her as soon as Karyl arrived.


    <i>¡°Yes, I remember. He went north, then after investigating Marquis Vestal in the south, he came with me to Tatur.¡± </i>Dush shrugged slightly. <i>¡°Now he¡¯s gone to check the passage in the northern mountains for transporting the prisoners.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°He¡¯s probably not in the mountains now. He must be with the immigrant tribes.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Eh? Where has he gone now?¡± </i>Dush pursed her lips.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s time to turn our attention to the north instead of the south. Hashir has much to do, and so do you,¡± Karyl said with a smile. </i>


    <i>ording to the original history, the second Imperial Extermination Decree of Heresy would have started around this time. And simultaneously, with the emperor¡¯s death, Olivurn, having won the war against Luon with the people''s support, would ascend the throne.</i>


    His first major act upon taking the throne was to revoke the Extermination Decree of Heresy, which had initially faced opposition from the nobles and the people of the empire. However, over time, it garnered immense support, as there were ves and servants even among the imperial citizens.


    <i>That¡¯s why we fought and sacrificed our lives for you, Olivurn. </i>Karyl smiled bitterly.


    But this time, Titan Shutean was still alive thanks to Karyl¡¯s intervention. The Extermination Decree of Heresy hadn¡¯t been carried out due to Kromen¡¯s death, and as a result, more northern immigrants were spared than in Karyl¡¯s previous life.


    <i>This southern journey has brought me 150,000 troops from the Digon tribe. Combining the four tribes of the Great ins, the Five Great Families, and Digon, I now have nearly 450,000 troops.</i>


    Although such an army was probably still inferior in terms of quantity and qualitypared to the empire¡¯s army of eight hundred thousand troops, such a gap wouldn¡¯t make victory impossible if they went to war. The southern force now possessed powerparable to the three great continental powers.


    <i>And this is not the end. </i>Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed with confidence. <i>We have the northern immigrants as well. </i>


    Unlike the south, the immigrants in the north lived in smaller tribes, but their individual abilities were unmatched.


    <i>Even without considering the magic-wielding Digon, they aren¡¯t inferior to the four tribes or the Five Great Families.</i>


    Their physical prowess was already proven to be superior to the imperials. Karyl himself had witnessed that in his previous life.


    <i>If theirck of mana ispensated for, they could be an army stronger than the imperial forces.</i>


    Karyl had already found a solution for that, namely the Mana Mine and Clear Distilled Water.


    <i>All that¡¯s left is seeing how many northerners Hashir can recruit. Among them...</i>


    There was the most crucial tribe, Jannabi, known for using Twilight.


    <i>¡°Trust me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±</i>


    Hashir had said that to Karyl when they departed from the south. While simple promises like that could be fragile, Karyl had given him a reassuring nod.


    <i>I know you better than anyone else. I trust you. The key to this entire operation lies with you.</i>


    A spark of anticipation flickered in Karyl¡¯s eyes.


    <i>If he handles things well... The most interesting event in the empire¡¯s history will unfold in the royal pce.</i>


    Karyl slowly opened his eyes after reflecting on his talk with Dush, gazing at the distant northern peaks. Of course, there were no visible changes yet.


    <i>Titan Shutean.</i>


    If Karyl¡¯s n went as expected, something unimaginable would happen during his trial the next day.


    <i>Despite what you might think, I have no intention of supporting the princes. </i>


    He went down the corridor, his steps firm and resolute.


    <i>But I have even less intention of supporting you. </i>Karyl smiled. <i>You should look forward to this trial, Titan Shutean...</i>

 Chapter 181: Big Fish and Small Fry

    <h4>Chapter 181: Big Fish and Small Fry</h4>


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl nced at the clock hanging on the wall.


    Five minutes until midnight, until Kromen¡¯s funeral would be concluded. And there were four hours until dawn.


    Karyl gazed outside with an intrigued look, wondering just how many events would unfold at once during these four hours of the night. One of them was a meeting with someone he was deeply connected to, someone likely more uneasy than anyone else in the pce.


    <i>He should be here soon...</i>


    If not now, there would be no other opportunity. The only time he could see him freely was in these dark hours before dawn.


    <i>Knock, knock... </i>


    A faint knock echoed through the room, followed by the slow turning of the doorknob. Leaving the door unlocked on purpose, Karyl nced over to confirm it was the man he had been expecting, a smile curling on his lips.


    ¡°Karyl.¡±


    Standing before him with a stern expression was none other than Kuwell MacGovern.


    ***


    ¡°Please have some.¡±


    Karyl handed a teacup to Kuwell, who was taken aback after taking a sip.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a knack for making tea. You¡¯re much better than your mother.¡±


    ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t even know how to handle tea leaves. She might be good at distinguishing poisonous nts, though,¡± Karyl responded coldly. He respected his adoptive father, but Isabelle Aesir was a different matter. She used to keep her distance from him, unlike with the other children. And in this life, they were even farther apart.


    <i>But I should be grateful that she¡¯s a descendant of Kaye Aesir.</i>


    Thanks to that, Karyl had been able to obtain the dragon¡¯s heart from Einheri.


    That was all Karyl could say to her, as his feelings toward her were indifferent. After all, it was Kaye Aesir who was exceptional, not Isabelle Aesir.


    ¡°I suppose so. Karyl, do you miss the north?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly. But I do believe the day wille when I¡¯ll be with the north again, living the rest of my life as I used to.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s words to Kuwell were rather vague, carrying a deeper meaning. It seemed to imply that he intended to gain the north¡¯s power and that he would eventually return there. Or perhaps it meant that as long as he was here, they could leave the frigid north behind for the central region.


    ¡°Ironically, you¡¯ve obtained a power that¡¯s inplete contrast to the harsh winter of the north. Maybe your future lies within the empire. It might sound funny, but the fire you¡¯ve acquired, simr to the MacGovern¡¯s me, might be fate.¡±


    ¡°Fire has always existed,¡± Karyl replied indifferently. ¡°It has always been beneficial to humanity since ancient times. Of course, not all mes fulfill that purpose.¡±


    He then slowly pointed toward the Sun Hall outside the window.


    ¡°The Shutean symbol is also a zing me of karma. If a fire burns too intensely, it can consume those around it.¡±


    Kuwell¡¯s face hardened momentarily.


    ¡°May I ask you one thing?¡± Karyl took the initiative, seeing that Kuwell couldn¡¯t find the words to continue.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Did youe here under Prince Olivurn¡¯s orders, or was it your own decision?¡±


    ¡°What difference does it make?¡±


    ¡°Quite a big one. If it¡¯s the former, you¡¯re free to leave. If it¡¯s thetter, I¡¯ll make a demand.¡±


    Kuwell looked at Karyl with an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. How dare you make demands of your father? You ungrateful wretch... This is why you¡¯re¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± a voice interrupted Kuwell from behind, stopping him from uttering that word.


    Karyl looked up at the other man staring at him with sharp eyes. It was Tiren MacGovern, who had apanied Kuwell.


    <i>I didn¡¯t see him directly in Digon... It¡¯s been two years since Ist saw him in person. He¡¯s starting to look like the face I remember.</i>


    Tiren was now neen.


    When Karyl first met him, he had just turned seventeen and still looked like a boy, but now his demeanor was unmistakably that of an adult


    ¡°I knew you had a connection with His Majesty from before. And youpleted a mission we couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you resent me for helping restore His Majesty¡¯s health?¡±


    Kuwell sighed bitterly and shook his head.


    ¡°The emperor is the pir of the empire. He has achieved many great things, far beyond what I could. Wishing for his good health is only natural as a loyal subject.¡±


    Karyl felt no dishonesty from his words, no hypocrisy. He remained silent and simply looked at Kuwell.


    ¡°However... it¡¯s true that I hoped His Majesty would pass on the throne a bit sooner.¡±


    Kuwell made up his mind to spill it all out.


    ¡°It may seem hypocritical of me to say this as the one leading the Extermination Decree of Heresy, but... the main reason I serve Prince Olivurn is that he¡¯s the only one who can repeal the Decree.¡±


    ¡°...Father.¡± Tiren frowned slightly.


    ¡°And that belief hasn¡¯t changed. Not only does His Majesty Emperor Shutean feel this way, but also Prince Luon, who most closely resembles his disposition.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly as he looked at Kuwell.


    <i>I know better than anyone how straight your beliefs are.</i>


    The knight among knights, Kuwell MacGovern had been respected by everyone until hisst moments.


    <i>But the object of your belief is wrong.</i>


    Indeed, just as Kuwell believed, Olivurn would repeal the Extermination Decree of Heresy upon ascending the throne.


    <i>But he did something far more cruel.</i>


    Back then, Olivurn had made a deration.


    <i>¡°The survivors of the Extermination Decree of Heresy will receive the same treatment as imperial citizens.¡±</i>


    Karyl frowned.


    <i>Yes, the same treatment. They were incorporated into the army as soldiers. He had established the Sword Corps, Yarai,posed solely of immigrants, praising their superior physical prowess. </i>


    For the first time, believing in their new king, the tribes fought at the forefront for the empire¡¯s unification of the continent.


    However...


    It was toote when they realized they were merely shields to protect the imperial army, ensuring no real imperials would die.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Tiren red at Karyl, clearly displeased with how he addressed Kuwell.


    ¡°Yes, speak.¡±


    ¡°I know you saved me because of your rtionship with my real father, Karliak. Whatever that rtionship may be... I understand you don¡¯t antagonize the immigrant tribes.¡±


    Kuwell¡¯s face darkened at his words.


    ¡°And I also understand that, as an imperial knight, you must carry out His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±


    <i>What¡¯s this? Wasn¡¯t he the one who was so sharply poised when I saw him at the mansion...?</i>


    Tiren looked at Karyl, who was speaking calmly, with a hint of puzzlement. Indeed, two years is enough time to change a person. However, the Karyl he knew wasn¡¯t someone who would change so easily.


    ¡°If Karliak heard this, he would be pleased,¡± Kuwell replied with delight, contrary to Tiren¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°I agree with you,¡± said Karyl. ¡°As long as Titan Shutean rules, the Extermination Decree of Heresy will remain. And Prince Luon is no different.¡±


    ¡°That means...¡±


    Kuwell looked expectantly at Karyl, his expression hopeful. If it wasn¡¯t those two, there was only one choice left.


    ¡°As I was saying, if you came here on your own, I have a request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Karyl smiled coldly.


    ¡°I request that you allow my brother, Martte, to attend my trial at the Sun Hall tomorrow.¡±


    With that, Karyl had said everything he wanted to say to Kuwell.


    ***


    The day after Kromen¡¯s funeral ended, the Sun Hall was buzzing due to Karyl¡¯s trial regarding the Twin Armor incident. Arge crowd of vassals began to gather early in the morning. It seemed like more people were attending this trial than the Third Prince¡¯s funeral.


    Judging from how the factions were split, it became clear at a nce who supported whom.


    ¡°Can you believe it? The one who interfered with Prince Luon¡¯s mission at Twin Armor is Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s adopted son... Is there anything more to be said?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that the Second Prince¡¯s faction has already made their move.¡±


    The hall was filled with murmurs.


    Kuwell, seemingly unaffected, turned to Karyl, who was next to him outside the entrance, and said, ¡°We¡¯ve gathered testimonies from the prisoners about the Twin Armor incident. We¡¯ve confirmed the presence of a demon nest and that you targeted it, so there shouldn''t be any issues.¡±


    Kuwell was trying to be reassuring, but Karyl¡¯s expression betrayed no signs of uneasiness. In fact, he seemed confident as he walked into the hall.


    <i>This moment is the culmination of the intricate ns I¡¯ve been crafting for so long.</i>


    Despite being the subject of the trial, Karyl felt only excitement.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    As the doors opened, the long line of vassals waiting inside turned their gazes toward Karyl. Emperor Titan Shutean was seated on his throne, with Luon and Olivurn on either side.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    Right in the center of the hall, Karyl knelt and paid his respects. Though it was his second time here, the atmosphere waspletely different now.


    ¡°Raise your head. Given the seriousness of the matter, we¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    As soon as the emperor finished speaking, the vassals began to voice their opinions.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this man sided with the Three Kingdoms of Istria at the Twin Armor and caused numerous casualties among our forces!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! He saved our troops from the dangers of the demon nest!¡±


    ¡°If it weren''t for his interference, we would have quickly breached the Twin Armor and advanced south!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear you have no battlefield experience! You think the Twin Armor can be taken down in a day or two?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?! Are you implying that our imperial forces can¡¯t topple one fortress of the Three Kingdoms of Istria?¡±


    The vassals on both sides quickly got heated as they hurled arguments at each other. Most of them were unfamiliar to Karyl. This meant they were probably lower-ranking nobles, and those attacking him were undoubtedly under the chancellor¡¯s influence.


    <i>They¡¯re just trying to steer the atmosphere.</i>


    Ignoring the irrelevant figures, Karyl scanned the room even as the trial was in full swing.


    <i>So, Gordon didn¡¯te, huh.</i>


    The leader of the Guidance Mercenary Gang had promised to meet again when they parted at the Ghost Castle. However, even after the funeral ceremonies ended the previous they, Gordon hadn¡¯t shown up.


    <i>So, he¡¯s leaving it up to me.</i>


    Karyl smirked, understanding Gordon¡¯s intentions.


    <i>Murmur, murmur...</i>


    It seemed that his nonchnt demeanor roused the crowd even more. But undeterred, Karyl continued to slowly scan the vassals in the Sun Hall.


    <i>There he is.</i>


    He nodded slowly upon finally finding him.


    <i>The oue of the trial is clear, but I shall overturn it nheless. </i>


    The man looking at him with a worried face was none other than Martte MacGovern.


    <i>Now, let¡¯s see if the fish I¡¯ve caught will turn out to be a raging big one...</i>


    Karyl stared at the eldest of the MacGovern family with a stern face.


    <i>...or just small fry. </i>


    He then turned his gaze to the emperor, maintaining a calm expression.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    His voice echoed through the hall.

 Chapter 182: Within the Imperial Palace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 182: Within the Imperial Pce (1)</h4>


    Everyone turned their eyes to Karyl.


    With his hand over his chest, he addressed the emperor, ¡°May I defend myself?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As soon as the emperor granted permission, the hall fell silent.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    With that, Karyl took a deep breath and began, ¡°This southern expedition has ultimately be a source of great pain and sorrow for the empire. I believe everyone here understands very well why that is.¡±


    <i>Murmur, murmur...</i>


    ¡°As Prince Luon mentioned, I intervened in the battle at the Twin Armor. However, it was all for the sake of the empire.¡±


    ¡°You impudent knave!¡± Luon snarled. ¡°What do you mean, <i>for the empire</i>? Everyone knows you raised your sword against me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Karyl acknowledged calmly. ¡°At that time, no one knew who I was. Even now, if His Majesty hadn¡¯t mentioned it, no one here would know that I am Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s adoptive son.¡±


    He then turned his gaze to Luon. ¡°In the heat of battle, who would listen to a stranger telling them to withdraw their troops? I would have executed such a person for treason myself.¡±


    ¡°I... I...!¡± Luon stammered, his face red.


    ¡°A decisive action was needed,¡± Karyl continued, now addressing the emperor. ¡°Because I had to save the prince, and along with him, his honor.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± The emperor gestured for Karyl to continue.


    ¡°There were around two thousand people in the border area close to the Twin Armor. If they had perished, it would have been a grave dishonor for the empire and its prince.¡± Karyl then turned back to Luon. ¡°Your Highness, I believe you understand that better than anyone else.¡±


    Luon ground his teeth in frustration. He had intended to use those citizens as bargaining chips, and when the dungeon emerged, he left them there and fled¡ªan act deserving of condemnation.


    If all those people had died, nothing short of a victory at the Twin Armor could have prevented the story from spreading.


    ¡°It¡¯s amon thing for an army to retreat during war, but abandoning innocent citizens is unforgivable. Your Majesty would not have forgiven such a transgression.¡±


    Karyl addressed the vassals next, ¡°To close the dungeon and save the people at the border, I had no choice but to seek help from the troops at the Twin Armor.¡±


    He then pointed to Sir Azif among the vassals. ¡°Pardon my rudeness at the time, Sir Azif. Let me ask you, what were the imperial forces doing when the dungeon formed?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Azif¡¯s face darkened. He was at a loss for words.


    ¡°And what happened to the border citizens after I intervened?¡± Karyl went on.


    Azif¡¯s silence spoke volumes, giving significant weight to Karyl¡¯s argument.


    <i>This is a bit unexpected. I thought he would defend Luon. Well, it works in my favor. I had prepared to counter any excuse he mighte up with, but it seems I won¡¯t have to waste time with that. </i>


    Karyl wasn¡¯t aware of Azif¡¯s change of heart after the incident.


    ¡°Your Majesty, even without the dungeon, the imperial forces would have had to retreat. The Water King and Sea King suddenly appeared right where the imperial forces had set base. In such dire situations, drastic measures are sometimes required.¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly. ¡°I was confident. I knew I could definitely return the prisoners you left behind to the empire.¡±


    He gestured toward the window. ¡°And what was the result? We saved forty thousand important lives and spared the border citizens from being used unjustly and potentially sacrificed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous! Are you saying this entire charade was to save me? Do you expect me to believe such nonsense?!¡± Luon screamed, forgetting about the numerous vassals staring at him.


    ¡°Karyl,¡± the emperor called out.


    The hall fell silent once more, and even Luon closed his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You im you took these measures to save Luon. But couldn¡¯t you have captured the Twin Armor before the monsters appeared?¡±


    Karyl shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty, with all due respect, the captain defending the Twin Armor was Marze, known as the Shield of Istan. Although I do not doubt Prince Luon¡¯s exceptional military strategies, it would have taken an awful amount of time to capture it.¡±


    ¡°So you were certain that a dungeon would form before then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°A dungeon doesn¡¯t form without prior signs.¡±


    ¡°So you knew when the dungeon would form.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had already cleared three other dungeons.¡±


    <i>Murmur, murmur.</i>


    The hall buzzed with whispers.


    ¡°The dungeon at the Twin Armor was a Minotaur¡¯s S-grade dungeon,¡± Karyl exined.


    In thest 250 years, only a few S-grade dungeons had appeared on the continent. The one in the south remained uncleared, with only the monsters swarming out of it being dealt with.


    ¡°Moreover, there were two Minotaurs outside the dungeon. Fighting the forces of the Twin Armor under such conditions would have been meaningless.¡±


    ¡°This is all your fault! The Minotaur dungeon wouldn¡¯t have formed so quickly if you hadn¡¯t cleared the previous dungeons!¡± Luon yelled.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl didn¡¯t respond right away. Intead, he locked eyes with Luon, piercing him with his frosty gaze.


    ¡°Are you sure about that, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°I did not know that the final dungeon would form at the Twin Armor either. I was merely following the path of the previous dungeons as they took shape, and they unfortunately led to the battlefield. However...¡±


    Karyl¡¯s voice grew in intensity.


    ¡°...There are always three precursors to an S-grade dungeon. Ignoring those lesser dungeons would not have prevented the S-grade dungeon from forming. In fact, it would have led to even more monsters spreading across the continent.¡±


    He ced a hand on his chest and sighed deeply, as though saddened.


    ¡°That would result in the deaths of countless innocent people.¡±


    ¡°You... You¡ª!¡±


    ¡°As a prince of the empire, and for the sake of the empire¡¯s honor in unifying the continent, you must be willing to embrace the people of other nations as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    The emperor exhaled and nodded, as if he had been anticipating Karyl¡¯s words. Despite his own son being cornered, he wore a satisfied expression.


    Karyl found the situation almostughable, but he held back hisughter. After all, the person who had killed the most innocent civilians was none other than Titan Shutean, who sat on the throne.


    ¡°Then...!! How do you exin drawing your sword against me amidst that smoke?!¡± Luon shouted, turning his head. ¡°Azif!! What are you waiting for?! Describe the events in detail and imprison that hypocrite for his heinous crimes!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Azif looked distressed, unsure how to respond to Luon¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°Didn''t you cross swords with him?!¡± Luon went on. ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t deny that. You killed my knights!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is correct. However, as I mentioned earlier, it was a necessary choice in a situation where I could not reveal my identity,¡± Karyl replied calmly, undeterred by Luon¡¯s usations.


    ¡°And...¡± He turned his head with a look of disdain. ¡°I will ask Sir Azif. Please recall the memory of crossing swords with me and answer urately.¡±


    ¡°...Understood," Azif nodded.


    ¡°Your Highness, you insist that I tried to assassinate you... If that had truly been my aim,¡± Karyl said, a smirk ying on his lips, ¡°do you think you would be standing here with us?¡±


    ¡°You insolent wretch!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±


    The vassals stood up, outraged by Karyl¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Silence, all of you!¡± the emperormanded, and the hall fell silent. ¡°Sir Azif, speak without reservation.¡±


    ¡°Karyl... Sir Karyl¡¯s swordsmanship is indeedparable to that of a knight.¡± Azif hesitated for a moment, ncing at Kuwell MacGovern before continuing, ¡°No, he¡¯s even stronger than that. His skills surpass mine, and I can¡¯t think of many imperial knights who could face him alone.¡±


    <i>Murmur, murmur...</i>


    If Azif, the vice captain of the Golden Knights, attested to Karyl¡¯s prowess, there was no mistake about it. The vassals were astounded that someone so young could surpass a Sword Expert.


    ¡°Is he truly that skilled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then it is a joyous asion. The empire has gained a remarkable talent. Kuwell, you became a Sword Master after reaching adulthood, did you not?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Perhaps this boy might reach that level even beforeing of age.¡±


    Hearing that, a smile tugged at Karyl¡¯s lips. He was relieved that Gordon wasn¡¯t present, as he had long surpassed the level of a Sword Master and had even shattered Gordon¡¯s earth-element armor.


    ¡°Father!!¡± Luon shouted at the emperor, his patience long gone.


    However, Chancellor Bryn Ennik, standing among the vassals, shook his head slightly. Continuing the discussion would only further expose Luon¡¯s ipetence.


    <i>Trying to use this boy to strike at Kuwell and Prince Olivurn was too ambitious to begin with. </i>


    Attacking the prince¡¯s forces was punishable, but Karyl had involved the people from the border and gained the emperor¡¯s support, leaving no way to condemn him.


    <i>At least thismotion has shown that Prince Luon¡¯s defeat at Twin Armor was inevitable...</i>


    Although bitter, Bryn had achieved his primary goal. Karyl¡¯s interference had forced Luon to retreat.


    <i>Even if it ends here, it''s not a loss.</i>


    Bryn quickly assessed the situation and let out a low sigh.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is another reason I havee to the pce, despite the rudeness,¡± Karyl suddenly added.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You are aware that I have been in Tatur. It is a ce where many free people, including immigrants, live.¡±


    ¡°Free people... You have quite the way with words,¡± Chancellor Bryn Ennik growled, sensing something unsettling in Karyl¡¯s remark.


    ¡°As lowly as I am, I assembled soldiers for the dungeons hunts. Naturally, they make for a diverse group, including immigrants and barbarians.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... And?¡± The emperor looked at Karyl with a puzzled expression. They had already discussed the nned topic, so he was curious about why Karyl was now bringing up unrted matters that hadn¡¯t even been touched upon during their private meeting.


    ¡°I heard an interesting story from my soldiers.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed as he pulled out a small vial from his robe.


    ¡°This is Twilight, a lethal poison.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At that moment, the hall erupted in whispers and murmurs.


    ¡°It¡¯s colorless and odorless, and it¡¯s such an obscure poison that not much is known about it. In fact, only the northern immigrants use it.¡±


    ¡°What does this poison have to do with anything here?¡±


    ¡°Well, what if I were to reveal the truth behind Prince Kromen¡¯s death as a way to make up for the Twin Armor incident? What would you say to that?¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    The vassals had been in an uproar moments prior, but now they were utterly stunned, staring at Karyl wide-eyed.


    ¡°The truth behind Kromen¡¯s death? Are you saying there¡¯s something about his death that I¡¯m not aware of?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Karyl took a deep breath.


    ¡°Prince Kromen was poisoned,¡± Karyl dered as he held up the vial. ¡°And this was what the culprit used.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The emperor¡¯s expression shifted from puzzlement to rm and suspicion. Despite the anger in his voice, his eyes were cold, questioning not just the identity of the culprit but why the matter was beingplicated to this extent.


    ¡°Do you im to know who the culprit is?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, as a loyal subject, I cannot directly name the culprit, but I can tell you who was involved in bringing this poison into the empire.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Without hesitating, Karyl slowly raised his hand and pointed at the culprit.


    ¡°It¡¯s the First Prince, Luon Shutean.¡±


    At that moment, a cry shattered the silence within the Sun Hall. But surprisingly, it didn¡¯te from Luon, but from further back in the hall.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    It was Martte MacGovern.


    ¡°Sorry... I... Excuse me...¡± Martte, shocked by his own outburst, stepped back, covering his mouth with his hand.


    While everyone gave him confused looks, no one noticed the fleeting smile on Karyl¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You... What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Luon growled at Karyl, his eyes zing.


    ¡°Nonsense?¡±


    <i>Now the stage for my n begins.</i>


    ¡°Yes, it is nonsense.¡±


    <i>So, will you reveal the truth behind my nonsense, Martte?</i>


    Karyl paid no attention to Luon¡¯s outburst. Instead, he focused on Martte, who stood far away.


    <i>Or will you remain silent?</i>


    Martte, feeling Karyl¡¯s gaze, turned his head away, unable to meet his eyes. For some reason, Karyl wished that Zarka Hochi would awaken and witness this scene.


    <i>If you¡¯re going to put on a show, it should be of this scale, right?</i>


    He looked around as if posing that question to everyone present.


    <i>The same goes for you.</i>


    Unlike Martte, who had turned away, one person remained calm andposed, staring back at him.


    Karyl¡¯s gaze shifted to Olivurn.

 Chapter 183: Within the Imperial Palace (2)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Within the Imperial Pce (2)</h4>


    The Sun Hall was plunged into utter chaos. Karyl¡¯s thunderous statement had left the dukes and vassals speechless, their faces contorted in pure bewilderment.


    ¡°This... This is nonsense...¡±


    Even Belin Vallention, the captain of the Seven Knights, couldn¡¯t muster the strength to voice his anger as he gazed at Kuwell. However, Kuwell was just as shocked, as he hadn¡¯t known that Karyl would make such a statement here.


    <i>Karyl, what in the world are you thinking?! using Prince Luon of poisoning the Third Prince? No way. </i>


    Luon was the first of the three princes to head south and had only recently returned to the empire during the funeral, which meant he and Kromen hadn¡¯t had any contact. Moreover, all the vassals knew that Kromen hadn¡¯t been in poor health before Luon had left for the southern expedition, so it was unlikely that something had happened within the pce.


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite this, Kuwell remained silent. Ironically, it was Olivurn¡ªrather than Luon¡ªwho¡¯d had direct contact with Kromen following the southern expedition. Kuwell worried that if things went wrong, suspicion would fall on Olivurn, the one he served. Despite his unease, he could do nothing but watch the situation unfold.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kuwell whispered to Martte, noticing his paleplexion and sweat trickling down his forehead.


    ¡°No-Nothing...¡±


    Kuwell was taken aback by Martte¡¯s demeanor.


    <i>Why did Karyl want Martte to attend this trial? He¡¯s not even a witness.</i>


    The day before the trial, Kuwell had discussed this with Martte, but Martte himself admitted that he didn¡¯t understand why Karyl had asked for him.


    Naturally, Martte had never imagined that Karyl would bring up Kromen¡¯s poisoning. Ever since that night at Marquis Vestal¡¯s estate, he had been weighed down by worries he hadn¡¯t shared with anyone.


    ¡°Where is your evidence? You cannot retract what you¡¯ve said. If your words turn out to be untrue, not even your head will be enough to pay for such crime,¡± the emperor said quietly amidst the tumultuous hall. He still hadn¡¯t the slightest idea what Karyl¡¯s n was.


    In any case, if Karyl made a mistake now, the emperor would seize the opportunity to put a leash on him. He certainly wouldn¡¯t let any advantage slip away.


    <i>BOOM¡ª!</i>


    At that moment, a sharp, almost scream-like sound erupted from outside the Sun Hall.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Startled, everyone turned their heads toward the entrance.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. ck ironstones and red stones make that sound when they are ground into powder and detonated. That¡¯s exactly what you¡¯ve heard just now,¡± Karyl exined calmly, looking at the councilors who were staring out the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s not lethal. In the Magical Era, it was even used as children''s toys. Ah, our knowledgeable court sorcerer here probably knows about it,¡± Karyl added, turning to Kadin Luer, who stood imposingly in a red robe.


    ¡°Hmph...¡±


    Kadin barely acknowledged Kary¡¯s words, knowing this was just a ploy to stir the room.


    <i>He''s no ordinary boy...</i>


    Kadin was impressed that a boy not yet of age could remainposed and control the tempo in such a tense situation.


    ¡°Do you see that smoke over there? It¡¯s the northern mountains. Judging by the signal, it seems they¡¯ve seeded.¡±


    ¡°Seeded?¡± The emperor now seemed to be enjoying this. ¡°Is this rted to the current matter?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Alright, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    The emperor already saw the First Prince as a toy in his grasp; he had nothing to lose from this. Tightening his grip on Luon would be advantageous, and even if the situation turned unfavorable, he could still hold Karyl ountable.


    <i>Audacious brat...</i>


    The emperor found Karyl¡¯s audaciousness somewhat appealing, but he also had a feeling that this boy was more dangerous than the two princes.


    ¡°I utilized the old routes of the former empire to transport the prisoners, as you are aware, Your Majesty. And rest assured I will provide all the geographical information I have after this matter is concluded. Thus, the defense captain can stop ring at me as though he wants to devour me.¡±


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Kai¡¯Shin, the captain of the ck Knights, cleared his throat. He had been troubled for days because of the forty thousand ming arrows Karyl had shot in honor of Kromen''s funeral.


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    Karyl raised his hand, fierce mes swirling around his arm and rising up. Some of the nobles flinched at the sight and stepped back, but Karyl remained unfazed as heunched a fireball in the direction the arrows had been fired from.


    Shortly after, an arrow flew in and embedded itself just below where Karyl stood.


    <i>Twang!</i>


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s...!¡±


    ¡°How dare you shoot an arrow here?!¡±


    The vassals growled at Karyl, but no one dared to stop him.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Unlike the arrows that had been shot from the northern mountains, which were tens of kilometers away, this one seemed to have been shot from much closer.


    ¡°...¡±


    Unlike the shouting vassals, the knights noted that the arrow, despitecking a point, had precisely embedded itself in the marble floor. There was a note attached to the shaft.


    After reading it, Karyl returned and said, ¡°It¡¯s called Twilight. It¡¯s made by grinding Mist Foxtail Grass, Ashen leaves, and Dried Tears Moss together. The mixture is left to rot in the dark for a year. After that, the tribe¡¯s elixir is added, and it sits in the sun for another year. Finally, water is mixed in to create a colorless, odorless poison that¡¯s deadly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Karyl, his voice echoing through the hall.


    ¡°The only downside is that it cannot be mixed with anything else. Twilight itself looks exactly like water, making it almost impossible to discern with the naked eye or mana.¡±


    Karyl paused to catch his breath before continuing, ¡°When arge amount of Twilight is ingested in a short amount of time, it weakens the entire body. Blood flow is reversed, and eventually, it will be expelled from every orifice.¡±


    The vassals were utterly stunned as they learned what Twilight could do to a person.


    ¡°Conversely, if taken in small amounts over a long period, Twilight infiltrates the brain, impairing cognitive abilities and asionally causing memory loss, although these changes often go unnoticed.¡±


    At that moment, the emperor¡¯s face hardened. He had been utterly indifferent while listening to the symptoms resembling Kromen¡¯s, but now he frowned.


    <i>Just as I thought...</i>


    Karyl did not miss that brief change in his expression.


    ¡°Continued consumption of Twilight causes blood to rush to the brain, causing bloodshot eyes, dry lips, and coughing up blood. At this point, there is no cure.¡±


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Someone swallowed nervously, breaking the stifling silence within the hall.


    ¡°In the end, the result is the same. Increasing the dosage can kill instantly or slowly torture someone to death. Twilight isn¡¯t just a poison. It¡¯s a killing tool that lets you choose when the victim will perish.¡±


    Karyl crumpled the note and threw it on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, grant me one day,¡± he said decisively. ¡°I will bring the Jannabi tribe, who handles this poison, here. After that, I will reveal everything.¡±


    <i>Murmur, murmur...</i>


    The vassals began to whisper among themselves.


    Karyl¡¯s expression was full of conviction as he looked at the emperor. The answer was already clear.


    <i>You¡¯re taken aback by this, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve experienced those symptoms before, Titan Shutean. But you can¡¯t enjoy this performance just by yourself. I¡¯ll make sure that no imperial in this hall will know peace. </i>


    Indeed, the snake had to have realized that Twilight¡¯s symptoms were simr to what he had experienced. Of course, his symptoms had differed in intensity, so he couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t reject Karyl¡¯s proposal to bring the Jannabi tribe.


    ¡°...¡±


    Titan Shutean regarded Luon with a stern expression. He was unfazed by this sibling rivalry, as he knew that one needed to shed blood and trample over corpses to ascend the throne. He himself had done so.


    However, it was an entirely different matter if the sword was pointed at him instead of his sons. Following Karyl¡¯s revtion, Titan Shutean was contemting whether his own son, Luon, had tried to kill him.


    <i>It was your son, but not the firstborn...</i>


    A faint, wicked smile crept on Karyl¡¯s face


    ***


    ¡°Karyl.¡±


    In the quiet of the night, Karyl turned his head as though he had been waiting for Martte.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Last time I saw you was at the mansion.¡±


    ¡°How have you been, brother?¡±


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d call me <i>brother</i>. Time passes, huh? The very fact that we¡¯ve met here at the pce shows how much has changed.¡±


    Martte sighed softly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this room is quite luxurious. Fortunately, His Majesty was kind enough to send me here instead of locking me in a cell,¡± Karyl said with a chuckle.


    The trial in the Sun Hall had extended for another day, as Karyl had requested. The emperor had isted Luon and Karyl, but, as before, confined them to chambers instead of prison cells.


    <i>It must be risky,ing to see me at a time like this. </i>


    Karyl looked at Martte.


    <i>As a Blue Knight, he could have visited mest night with Father.</i>


    But he hadn¡¯t.


    <i>He purposefully avoided doing that. </i>


    And the reason for that was simple¡ªMartte wasn¡¯t avoiding Karyl, but his father, Kuwell MacGovern.


    <i>Martte must be confused. It¡¯s difficult for him to stand with Father, knowing he supports Olivurn. </i>


    He didn''t have the courage to question the truth he knew.


    <i>Now that Kromen is dead, suspicions against Olivurn have grown, but bringing them up would mean opposing Father.</i>


    As the eldest son, Martte would never do that.


    <i>Surely he knows the risk ofing to see me today. But today is the only chance. He suspected Olivurn as the true culprit behind Kromen''s death, and here I am, using Luon. Not only that... I provided the exact evidence of the poisoning he suspected. </i>


    Seeing Martte hesitate, Karyl spoke up first.


    ¡°How long has it been since you were knighted, brother?¡±


    ¡°Me? I became a knight right after mying-of-age ceremony... It¡¯s been four years now.¡±


    ¡°You must have taken the knight¡¯s oath as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why do you ask? Are you interested in bing an imperial knight? Most knights are appointed after theye of age, but... look at Randol. It¡¯s not always the case. With your achievements, it wouldn''t be impossible...¡±


    Martte cut his speech short, realizing how absurd it was. It would have made sense to say this the previous day, but now, after stirring up such a huge incident, Karyl was fortunate to still have his head, let alone be considered for the rank of imperial knight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''m not interested in bing a knight.¡± Karyl shook his head.


    <i>An imperial knight? What a joke. </i>


    He would never be under anyone¡¯smand ever again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that some parts from the oath stuck with me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At that, Martte''s expression hardened, gulping nervously with an almostical sound.


    ¡°So what brings you here?¡± Karyl asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing... really...¡± Martte couldn¡¯t find anything substantial to say, and he quickly stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the trial tomorrow.¡±


    But before he left, Karyl uttered in a low voice, ¡°I swear by Y, I will fight only to uphold the true honor permitted by the gods.¡±


    The knight¡¯s oath, a promise Karyl himself had made in his previous life. A bitter smile formed on his face, having just uttered the words he had vowed never to speak again while ascending the Tower of Pharel for countless eons.


    After all, the vow was to the god he resented most.


    ¡°What do you think, brother?¡± Karyl called out to Martte, who had stopped at the door. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a wonderful vow?¡±

 Chapter 184: Within the Imperial Palace (3)

    <h4>Chapter 184: Within the Imperial Pce (3)</h4>


    ¡°Impressive sight, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever imagined something like this?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d be up here, looking over the north?¡±


    A fierce blizzard raged on, the biting winds almost impossible to endure. Amidst the storm, the group continued their conversation.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been a while,¡± said Beikan, looking at a woman.


    ¡°...Ka Spear.¡±


    The woman seemed unustomed to the northern cold, trembling slightly even though she was wrapped in the cloak made from the feathers of the Fire Wing, a monster native to the south.


    ¡°Damn... It¡¯s so freaking cold...¡± Ka muttered, pulling her cloak tighter.


    As the daughter of the head of the Spear tribe, one of the Five Great Families of the south, Ka had been tasked with gathering Clear Distilled Water since meeting Karyl at the Abyssal Rock.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to adjust after lounging at the Abyssal Rock, isn''t it?¡± Kinu Mukari chuckled at Ka.


    ¡°Pff, lounging... Who said I was lounging?¡±


    Though the Spear tribe possessed the most formidable fighting skills among the Five Great Families, they were not as belligerent as the others.


    ¡°The Abyssal Rock was a battlefield in itself.¡±


    Unlike her father, Tulu Spear, who was lessbative, Ka thirsted for battle and was thrilled to receive this mission in the north.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°While gathering Clear Distilled Water, monsters kept being drawn by the mana it emitted. We faced monster attacks on a daily basis. At first, there were only lower-rank monsters like goblins, but now we¡¯re seeing orcs and trolls.¡±


    Ka clicked her tongue in disgust.


    Though orcs and trolls had simrbat abilities, the approach to fighting them was different. Trolls, in particr, needed precise strikes to take down due to their absurd regenerative powers.


    ¡°What? Then why didn¡¯t you report it?¡±


    ¡°I did. Master warned us that we¡¯d be facing stronger monsters as things progressed, and he gave us weapons made from Clear Distilled Water first. You wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Beikan and Kinu were stunned.


    ¡°But those are just mid-level monsters. I want to hunt stronger monsters, S-rank or higher, just like you guys.¡±


    Ka had be envious of Beikan and Kinu after hearing their story about fighting the Minotaur at the Twin Armor. While it was partly due to her ambition, she also felt that the central n seemed to only focus on the four great tribes of the Great ins, almost leaving the Five Great Families on the sidelines.


    <i>I¡¯ll show them the strength of the Five Great Families this time.</i>


    Karyl had instructed her to lead the Spear troops and join with the others while the forty thousand prisoners were being taken to the empire. The northern mountains, very close to the imperial capital, had made her both anxious and excited.


    ¡°But...¡± she muttered in a low voice, careful not to be heard. Arriving in the north only to wait in the freezing cold without any action was frustrating.


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    Perhaps sensing her thoughts, Dush came up to Ka. She seemed pleased to have another woman to talk to amidst the rugged men.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the opposite. Master must think highly of the Spear tribe to involve you in something like this.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    Although her tone was sharp, Ka didn¡¯t argue with Dush.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my sword is freezing in its sheath here, which I don¡¯t like.¡±


    Despite her prickly response, Ka actually agreed with Dush.


    ¡°...¡±


    Momentster, they saw a sort of ck tide beneath the mountain range. There was no way water could flow through the frozen valley, and yet the flow of the tide grew in intensity.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve regretted not seeing this.¡±


    Astonishingly, the ck tide was actually a mass of people running through the gorge. They all had their faces concealed by the hoods of their cloaks.


    It turned out they were the northern immigrants. Usually scattered in small groups, now they were all moving toward the empire, uniformly cloaked and identical in appearance.


    <i>So this is what Master meant...</i>


    Dush, having arrivedst to the northern mountains, watched the unfolding scene with a sense of awe.


    ~


    <i>¡°Dush, before you headed to the south, I gave Hashir a task.¡±</i>


    Dush nodded at his words. She remembered waiting for Karyl in Digon¡¯s territory after the initial phase of the southern expedition at the Twin Armor. Hashir had arrived there before Karyl.


    <i>¡°Yes, I remember. He went to the north, and then on your orders, he investigated how many sorcerers were in Vestal¡¯s marquisate in the south.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s right.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°After that, we went up to Tatur together to transport the prisoners to the north. It was tough at first because he disappeared without a word.¡±</i>


    Dush shrugged lightly as she said, <i>¡°He''s always been a quiet one, unlike the other big guys.¡±</i>


    Karyl chuckled at her remark.


    <i>¡°When you reach the north, there will be an army waiting for you besides the forty thousand prisoners you took.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°What?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°They¡¯re the northern tribes gathered by Hashir. I don¡¯t know their exact numbers. Additionally, I ordered Ka Spear to bring the southern barbarians up in the north.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Even the barbarians?¡±</i>


    Dush was puzzled by this. She couldn¡¯t imagine how they could manage the additional troops while already struggling with moving that many prisoners.


    However, Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.


    <i>In the original timeline, the empire¡¯s second Extermination Decree of Heresy would start at this time. Then, with the emperor''s death, Olivurn would gain the people¡¯s support, win the war, and ascend the throne.</i>


    One of Olivurn¡¯s first acts upon ascending the throne was to rescind the Extermination Decree of Heresy. Although this initially met resistance from the nobles and the empire¡¯s people, over time, it garnered immense support due to the widespread discrimination within the empire, particrly against ves and servants.


    <i>That¡¯s why we fought for you, Olivurn. </i>Karyl smiled bitterly.


    However, due to his intervention, the emperor was still alive, and with Kromen¡¯s death, the Extermination Decree of Heresy had not been enacted, resulting in the survival of more northern tribes than in his previous life.


    <i>The northern tribes and southern barbarians, excluding the Digon tribe, are deemed heretics because theyck mana.</i>


    But Karyl knew they weren¡¯t weak. He aimed to unite the barbarians and the tribes under hismand precisely because of their formidable strength.


    <i>Unlike the Digon, who possess arge army, the northern tribes, being small-scale alliances, are especially weaker than the empire and the principality. </i>


    However, individual abilities were different. Lacking mana was definitely a weakness, but when it came to physical prowess, the barbarians and the tribes were superior.


    <i>This means that if their weaknesses arepensated for, they can be stronger soldiers than the empire''s troops.</i>


    Karyl had found the solution in Clear Distilled Water.


    <i>The key is Hashir. It all depends on how many northern people he can gather. Even if the Wolf-Fox tribe follows me, the northern tribes won¡¯t just lend me their strength. </i>


    Karyl wiped his eyes briefly. If necessary, he was prepared to reveal that he was an immigrant himself. That was how much he needed the strength of the northern immigrants.


    <i>¡°If he handles things well... Something more interesting than what happened in the south will ur.¡±</i>


    ~


    ¡°If things go well...?¡± Dush muttered to herself as she watched the endless flow of people below, remembering her conversation with Karyl beforeing here in the north.


    ¡°Going well would be an understatement, Master,¡± she went on.


    ¡°Master didn¡¯te to the northern mountains just to bring prisoners into the empire,¡± Beikan added.


    ¡°Really... This is crazy. So everything that happened in the south was just the beginning.¡± Dush¡¯s lips twitched in excitement.


    ¡°Oh, the signal!¡±


    At the sight of the mes shot from the imperial capital, Kinu Mukari drew his bowstring as if he had been waiting for it.


    <i>Twaang¡ª!</i>


    <i>The northern immigrants are heading toward the empire...</i>


    This truly was an unprecedented event in history.


    <i>Master, this isn¡¯t just an interesting event. It¡¯s going to turn the empire upside down</i>, Dush thought as she gazed in the direction of the empire, where Karyl was.


    ***


    The murmur of the crowd grew as dawn broke over the capital, and the sluggish nobles, acting as if they hadn¡¯t been disturbed at all, flocked to the Sun Hall early in the morning.


    ¡°We will now resume the trial of Karyl MacGovern,¡± announced Chancellor Bryn Ennik.


    As the doors opened, Karyl slowly walked into the hall, just as he had the previous day. However, unlike before, he was now nked by two people, their faces hidden by their ck hoods.


    ¡°Those filthy scumbags...¡±


    ¡°Wretched heretics. They¡¯re not even worth killing...¡±


    With zing eyes, the nobles growled at the sight of the immigrants. Of course, no one dared to say anything in front of Karyl openly.


    No matter what anyone said or thought, the fact was that Karyl possessed the power of Ramine, the continent¡¯s one and only zing King. Besides, he had once been a Sword Master acknowledged by Azif.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl nced at the crowd, smirking.


    ¡°Walk with confidence,¡± he said.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of when the scariest monster out there is right beside us?¡± Hashir whispered back.


    The other person beside Karyl, another member of the Jannabi tribe that Hashir had brought, nodded as well.


    <i>I¡¯m curious to see who he brought... I¡¯m sure Hashir has prepared thoroughly, but this other individual is crucial to the n.</i>


    Karyl had no idea who this person was, as they had just arrived early that morning. Nevertheless, he considered it a sess just to have persuaded the Jannabi tribe toe along in time.


    ¡°As you imed, the heretics havee to the empire on their own. Shall we listen to their testimony and then disy their heads at the gates of the capital?¡± the emperor said to Karyl as soon as he entered the hall with the other two. His expression was utterly indifferent as he talked about executing them, making it clear that he considered immigrants inferior to him.


    <i>Of course. That¡¯s exactly the kind of man you are, Titan Shutean. </i>


    Karyl sighed softly, vowing to repay the emperor¡¯s words in kind.


    ¡°This is Hashir from my Tatur army.¡±


    With that, Hashir slowly pulled back his hood. The nobles flinched at the sight of his golden eyes, as though they looked at something repulsive.


    ¡°And this is a witness to the current case, a <i>person</i> from Jannabi who handles Twilight.¡±


    Karyl deliberately stressed that word. He knew it was a futile gesture that would go unnoticed by everyone here, but he felt a spiteful urge to do it anyway.


    As she drew back her hood, the tribeswoman¡¯s long red hair flowed like cascading mes. Her ck eyes were marked by two mesmerizing red dots, sparkling akin to gemstones¡ªclear proof of heresy. The tight ck leather armor clinging to her figure left nothing to the imagination.


    ¡°Ooohh...¡±


    Some nobles, momentarily forgetting they were at a trial in the Sun Hall, gasped softly. Even the emperor¡¯s eyes wavered at her appearance.


    <i>They only see what they want to see... </i>Karyl noted with a cold smile.


    They were captivated by her figure, oblivious to the numerous empty scabbards on her armor. She had entered the pce without her daggers, each coated in Jannabi¡¯s deadly poison, capable of killing with just a scratch. The many scabbards were a testament to her skill.


    <i>I¡¯ve been graced with a greater presence than I anticipated.</i>


    Karyl nodded approvingly to Hashir, who in return, offered a faint smile for the first time in a while.


    nking Karyl was none other than Lilliana, the Red Mane, the patrol leader of the Jannabi tribe. Karyl hadn¡¯t expected to see her here.


    ¡°...¡±


    Without saying a word, Lilliana slowly scanned the room, as if to memorize the faces of those she would kill.


    ¡°Then,¡± Karyl began, lightly tapping Lilliana on the shoulder as he stepped forward, ¡°please listen carefully to what I am about to say.¡±


    He wasposed, his voice soft.


    All the pieces were now in ce.

 Chapter 185: Trial (1)

    <h4>Chapter 185: Trial (1)</h4>


    Devising a punishment is a difficult task, especially if the used is guiltless. However, there was one ce on the continent where that was done with utmost ease. Of course, it was the imperial pce.


    Throughout the empire¡¯s 250-year history, there had been countless instances of real crimes being erased while innocent individuals were used of fictitious ones.


    Karyl knew the history of the imperial pce better than anyone else. There were many who, for the sake of the empire, had been falsely used and sentenced to death. In fact, he himself had executed such people, with his own hands, for Olivurn.


    He knew full well that some of the vassals standing in the Sun Hall had died by his hand.


    <i>I even remember the crimes you were sentenced for...</i>


    Slowly, Karyl raised his head and looked at Chancellor Bryn Ennik.


    ¡°...¡±


    Bryn Ennik cocked his head in confusion, noticing the faint smile on Karyl¡¯s face.


    <i>Not long after Olivurn ascended the throne, Tiren MacGovern was appointed chancellor.</i>


    Tiren was a genius without peer; he was the one who had led the empire to quickly unify with the Lurein Principality and the Three Kingdoms of Istria.


    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t Tiren MacGovern¡¯s brilliance that was important, but the fact that the current chancellor would be reced. This meant Bryn Ennik had been eliminated by Olivurn, not just removed from power, but eradicated.


    Although a supporter of Luon, Bryn Ennik had many subordinates who still followed him even after Olivurn seized the throne. How could such a man be removed? It was simple¡ªcreate undeniable grounds for execution, a crime so severe that not even a duke could escape the gallows.


    <i>The murder of a prince.</i>


    In his previous life, Olivurn had framed Bryn Ennik as Kromen¡¯s assassin. Bryn had no idea that Karyl¡¯s current n mirrored the very scheme that had once led to his downfall.


    <i>I wonder... If you knew this, would you be grateful or resent me?</i>


    ¡°Lilliana, I have a question for you. Is this indeed the infamous Twilight poison used by the Jannabi tribe?¡±


    Without hesitation, Karyl produced the poison and showed it to her.


    Lilliana gave Karyl a puzzled look, wondering how he knew her name, and replied, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been reported that your tribe traded this with Prince Luon¡¯s faction. Is that true?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s bold distinction between Luon¡¯s and Olivurn¡¯s factions left the vassals in shock. Of course, the First and Second Princes had their own supporters, but to openly acknowledge the existence of those factions with the emperor still alive was a grave act of disrespect.


    ¡°Nonsense!!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof?!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet. The trial is in session.¡±


    In contrast to the vassals¡¯ outrage, the emperor seemed indifferent to Karyl¡¯s words, and he immediately silenced them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you aware that the northern immigrants sometimes smuggle goods through the port city of Piasta?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I recall hearing such reports. I instructed that inspections be conducted thoroughly, yet it seems the issue persists,¡± the emperor said, turning his head.


    ¡°Th-That can¡¯t be, Your Majesty! After receiving your orders, we have tightened security and increased the frequency of inspections at the northern straits,¡± someone immediately gave a response to the emperor¡¯s remark.


    All eyes turned to the back of the hall. Despite it being winter, the man was sweating profusely and breathing heavily. He seemed even more nervous under the scrutinizing gazes of the vassals, wiping his forehead with a handkerchief.


    <i>It''s been a while,</i> Karyl thought, smiling faintly as he looked at him.


    Reige Myrtle, the administrator of Piasta¡ªhis plump figure brought back two distinct memories for Karyl, one from his past life and one from a few years ago. They were both rted to the secret passage in Baron Reige¡¯s mansion on the hill in Piasta.


    In his past life, Karyl had used that passage under Olivurn''s orders to find Reige¡¯s secret ledger, while in this life, he had used it to rescue Suan Hazer.


    Just as he had used that passage differently in this life, Karyl would take advantage of Reige¡¯s guilt in a different way this time.


    ¡°Do not tarnish Piasta¡¯s name without evidence!¡± Reige demanded, his voice shaky.


    Karyl bowed slightly as he looked at him.


    ¡°Baron Reige, I presume.¡±


    Reige Myrtle was the onlymoner to rise to the rank of baron through sheer insight¡ªhe was also among those who backed the First Prince¡ªonly to be purged by Olivurn.


    <i>I saw your illicit ledger under Olivurn¡¯s orders in my past life.</i>


    Even now, that ledger was likely buried in his mansion¡¯s basement.


    ¡°You are familiar with the Ravat Guild, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At that, Baron Reige¡¯s eyebrow twitched.


    ¡°You must know about them. They¡¯re a guild on the rise in Piasta. They trade many things without much concern for the items themselves.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that includes poisons from the immigrants?¡±


    ¡°No, they themselves don¡¯t deal with poisons. But a seller could very well slip in a poisoned item, right?¡±


    ¡°L-Lies! Are you saying deadly poison is traded in Piasta? That¡¯s nonsense! Besides, isn¡¯t that guild connected to Tatur? You thought I wouldn¡¯t know that?¡± Reige Myrtle snarled.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I know. Tatur is a free city. Since you know so well, you must also know it¡¯s customary for managers not to interfere with each other¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°In Tatur¡¯s ck market, anything that makes money can and will be sold. Ravat operates under the same principle.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that everything is eptable as long as it makes money? Do you not have a sense of ethics?!¡± someone shouted.


    Karyl turned his head to look at his user, itching to grab him by the cor but settling for a re instead.


    ¡°Shall I show you a sample list of ck market clients before we delve into the issue of Twilight?¡±


    The noble who had shouted fell silent at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m breaking the rules in order to reveal the truth to His Majesty.¡± Karyl shrugged with a sigh. ¡°Showing you this will get me in a lot of trouble with the administrators here. This is a matter of life and death. Do you understand?¡±


    Karyl ced his hand on his chest and bowed deferentially to the emperor.


    Hashir felt likeughing but held it back. Although some administrators were present at this trial, Tatur had already pledged allegiance to Karyl.


    <i>Who would dare oppose that monster?</i>


    The imperial nobles, unaware of the full story, seemed skeptical but decided to listen to Karyl without arguing with him.


    ¡°Do you remember the ingredients of Twilight I mentioned earlier?¡± Karyl looked at Lilliana. ¡°Mist Foxtail Grass, Ashen Leaves, and Dried Tear Moss can only be found in the north. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± Lilliana nodded.


    ¡°And these ingredients are difficult to handle, so only members of your tribe can manage them?¡±


    Lilliana nodded again.


    ¡°So, all three types of leaves entering the continent are supplied by the Jannabi tribe. Is there any chance other immigrants might be involved?¡±


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good. Have you ever traded these items in Piasta?¡±


    She nodded again.


    ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve been trading through the Ravat Guild in Piasta. Before that, we used the guild designated by the Merchant Alliance.¡±


    ¡°How long has this been going on?¡±


    ¡°Since the establishment of the current empire.¡±


    <i>Murmur, murmur...</i>


    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t just the Ravat Guild. The Merchant Alliance is under the jurisdiction of Baron Reige Myrtle from Piasta, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Reige, pale with fear, shouted, ¡°This is nder! I have had nothing to do with the Merchant Alliance ever since His Majesty bestowed a title upon me!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± The emperor ignored Reige¡¯s outburst and looked at Karyl.


    ¡°Yes. You can check the ledgers.¡±


    ¡°Ledgers...?¡±


    Reige¡¯s jaw dropped, lost for words.


    ¡°There are secret ledgers in the basement of Baron Reige¡¯s mansion. They will show the transactions involving these three ingredients. Who knows, there might be other unexpected entries as well.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?!?¡± Baron Reige stammered in shock.


    <i>Seeing your ledgers back then, I already knew you were trading with the immigrant tribes.</i>


    He had meddled not only with Jannabi¡¯s ingredients but with those of other tribes as well. Being exposed for trading with immigrants during the Extermination Decree of Heresy would be disastrous, as it constituted a capital offense.


    <i>Olivurn used those ledgers to frame Chancellor Bryn Ennik.</i>


    However, this time it wasn¡¯t just the chancellor who was in hot water, but also Prince Luon himself.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl¡¯s statement was shocking, but the vassals in the Sun Hall remained silent as if their mouths were sewn shut. None stepped forward to defend Reige; they just stared with ashen faces.


    Karyl knew why they reacted that way.


    <i>These ingredients are highly popr among the noblewomen of the capital.</i>


    In fact, they were so popr that they were constantly in short supply. Ironically, the ingredients for the deadly poison Twilight were also used in various fragrances that the nobility adored.


    It was an open secret that goods from the north, not just fragrance ingredients, were traded among the pce nobles¡ªfrom the highest quality gems like Dusky Moon, mined only in the Frost ins, to premium dye ingredients like Snow Eye Powder, and the Ice Crystal Water known for its skin-clearing properties.


    If noblewomen were obsessed with perfumes, young nobledies had a particr desire for rare and hard-to-find items.


    <i>And those who stand there like mute idiots...</i>


    Most of them likely bought those ingredients from Piasta¡ªsome of them as gifts for their wives and daughters, while others hoped to win the affection ofdies.


    It wasn¡¯t only women who sought foreign products¡ªwhile northern goods were popr with noblewomen, men favored southern wares, monster carcasses in particr.


    For a long time, the southern barbarians used to hunt for food, but when that proved unsustainable, they started to hunt monsters from dungeons as well in order to survive.


    As Mikhail had mentioned while heading to raid the nest of the Two-Headed Eagle, the Rahu tribe¡ªone of the four tribes of the Great ins¡ªwas renowned for their monster hunting, being particrly skilled at preserving the bodies of the monsters they slew.


    The more powerful the monster they had preserved, the higher their prestige in what was essentially a sport for them. They didn¡¯t ept monsters caught by knights or soldiers of the empire; to the southern barbarians, only the monsters they hunted themselves were deemed legitimate


    So, whenever goods from Tatur appeared on the ck market, nobles were desperate to buy them. Some used wealth, others food, each using their own means to obtain stronger monsters. There was no particr reason for this; it was merely an entric hobby of the nobles.


    <i>The ythings of well-fed pigs. </i>That was how Karyl saw it. He almost felt that stench of rot, which he had long forgotten, here in the Sun Hall, causing him to frown.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± the emperor''s voice echoed faintly through the silence. ¡°If there really is a secret ledger in Baron Reige''s mansion, it would be a grave crime. Karyl, will you take responsibility for that statement?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty,¡± Karyl answered without hesitation.


    <i>Murmur, murmur...</i>


    His resolute demeanor sent a ripple among the vassals, both men and women turning pale. They knew the ledger would contain numerous entries, each capable of condemning them.


    <i>A secret ledger... What was he nning?</i>


    <i>Despite all the warnings, he dared to deceive us and do such things...!</i>


    <i>This is why one shouldn¡¯t take in those of lowly origins...</i>


    <i>I hope my name isn¡¯t in there...</i>


    The nobles quickly turned to me Reige, none reflecting on their own culpability. Karyl scoffed at their reactions.


    After the Extermination Decree of Heresy had been dered, goods from the immigrants and barbarians had be scarce, causing prices to soar in Piasta. That was why the Ravat Guild had risen so rapidly¡ªit was the only source for northern and southern goods.


    <i>Those who were once desperate to buy these items now turn against their own.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m innocent!!¡±


    Luon¡¯s shout echoed through the hall. He was painfully aware of how dire this turn of events was.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I humbly inform you that the ingredients mentioned earlier are used in luxury items for the nobles of the empire,¡± Chancellor Bryn Ennik hurriedly exined to the emperor, knowing this was his only chance to turn things around.


    However, the emperor¡¯s response was cold.


    ¡°So? Does that mean you were aware that nobles were trading with the immigrants despite my decree?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant... I just...¡±


    Seeing how the situation was unfolding, Karyl became certain of the oue.


    <i>It¡¯s over.</i>


    Titan Shutean stared at Reige with a frosty expression. After learning about the source of Twilight, the emperor was eager to confirm whether the poison that had crippled him hade from Reige.


    Once the secret ledger was found in Reige¡¯s mansion, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the poison was from there or not; his execution would be inevitable.


    ¡°The trial will continue after the evidence is meticulously checked. Bryn, aren¡¯t the Green Knights the closest knight order to Piasta?¡±


    In fact, the closest knight order to Piasta was the Blue Knights, but the emperor intentionallymanded the Green Knights, who still maintained neutrality. Ostensibly, it was to show fairness, but his real intent was to keep power out of Olivurn¡¯s hands.


    Karyl smiled coldly.


    <i>The emperor knows what kind of person Olivurn is. He would frame Luon for a crime he didn¡¯tmit.</i>


    Even the sly and sharp Titan Shutean had eventually fallen to Olivurn. Indeed, the Second Prince, sitting thereposed and betraying no emotion, was that formidable.


    ¡°Y-Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Chancellor Bryn Ennik answered in a quavering voice, realizing he had just ordered a noose around Luon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Detain Baron Reige immediately and look into that ledger. The trial will resume once I receive a report. Also, given the suspicion of involvement, Prince Luon will also be detained.¡±


    ¡°Father!!¡±


    Prince Luon¡¯s wail shattered the oppressive silence. Even so, the emperor didn¡¯t even nce at this son as he was being dragged away by the knights.


    <i>How pitiful. </i>


    Instead, the emperor turned toward Karyl, conveying a message with just his eyes.


    <i>Impressive, but surely you don¡¯t think this is enough to bring down Luon. </i>


    Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    <i>Of course, this isn¡¯t the end. </i>


    He replied to the emperor with his gaze.


    <i>Luon? I don¡¯t care whether he lives or dies. My true goal is elsewhere. This whole ordeal is just groundwork to make Piasta mine.</i>


    Karyl made a promise to him with his cold eyes.


    <i>And what I¡¯ll take from all of you will be even more shocking, so be prepared. </i>


    The trial was just beginning.

 Chapter 186: Trial (2)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Trial (2)</h4>


    ¡°Quite the act you put on. The oue wasn¡¯t bad at all.¡±


    The trial was momentarily in a lull.


    The emperor had summoned Karyl to the main pce. Once they were alone, he unbuttoned his uniform roughly, as though it was suffocating him, and sat down on his throne.


    ¡°With the Teleportation Magic Circle, it will only take half a day for the Green Knights to reach Piasta. In the meantime, the vassals of both sides will be racking their brains.¡±


    Titan Shutean sipped on his sweet tea as if he were discussing someone else¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even drink waterfortably anymore. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    The emperor looked at Karyl with a self-deprecating smile.


    ¡°Nobles don¡¯t drink water anyway, do they? They think onlymoners drink tasteless water,¡± Karyl responded calmly, causing the emperor to click his tongue and chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. I do drink water. As you¡¯ve said, nobles try to distinguish themselves frommoners in pointless ways...¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t care about such things?¡± Karyl asked curiously.


    ¡°There are countless poisonous herbs out there. My father, the former emperor, also died from poison in his tea.¡±


    ¡°So you prefer water to tea?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡±


    Karyl chuckled bitterly at the emperor¡¯s ambiguous answer.


    <i>Like father, like son. Since the father didn¡¯t drink tea, they poisoned the water instead.</i>


    ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    The emperor had summoned Karyl because he wanted to ask something that had been on his mind during the trial.


    By principle, Karyl should have been held in solitary confinement or imprisoned with Luon until the trial resumed, but the emperor had called him to the main pce instead.


    Of course, no one dared to question this decision, for ultimately, the emperor was the sole decision-maker in this affair. Given how tense the situation was, no one would be foolish enough to provoke him.


    ¡°Was I poisoned with Twilight?¡± the emperor asked directly, without any pretense.


    Anticipating this, Karyl feigned surprise and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°When we met in Heim, you mentioned certain symptoms. I experienced the same.¡±


    ¡°No way...¡± Karyl kept the act. ¡°Are you suggesting that Prince Luon attempted to poison not only the Third Prince but also Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unclear. We still haven¡¯t confirmed if Luon really acquired Twilight.¡±


    The emperor hadn¡¯t jumped to any conclusions. He had cornered Luon in the Sun Hall, yet he was defending him here.


    <i>I can tell just from the fact that the knights sent to Piasta are the Green Knights. </i>


    Indeed, the emperor was not to be taken lightly.


    <i>Even in such chaos, he wants to make sure that no one besides himself gains an advantageous position.</i>


    However, even in front of such an opponent, Karyl was already contemting whom to target next after Luon¡ªTitan Shutean himself or Olivurn.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly baffling to hear that might have been poisoned with Twilight. I wasn¡¯t aware it affected you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the herb from the me Dragon¡¯sir helped. It must have been divine fortune that you¡¯ve regained your health, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Haha, would that have been possible if I hadn¡¯t met you?¡± the emperor replied with a faint smile. ¡°You returned forty thousand soldiers to me and weakened Luon, who had the nobles¡¯ support.¡±


    The emperor shrugged lightly before continuing, ¡°You must have noticed that in the imperial pce, evidence doesn¡¯t need to be perfect. Just creating suspicion is enough.¡±


    Indeed, the oue of the trail was already decided¡ªonce the Green Knights brought back Baron Reige¡¯s secret ledger, any evidence of his support for the First Prince would seal his fate. Of course, there were some unclear parts, but now that the emperor had resolved to weaken Luon¡¯s influence, any counterargument would be futile.


    In any case, there wouldn¡¯t be any evidence to prove his innocence.


    <i>After all, a guiltless person can¡¯t prove their innocence here. </i>


    It was paradoxical, but no one would have the courage to challenge the emperor on this matter.


    ¡°But this won¡¯t satisfy you, will it, Your Majesty?¡±


    The emperor nodded. ¡°Indeed. I seek a perfect conclusion, not just perfect evidence.¡±


    There was more than one prince.


    Recalling their initial private meeting, Karyl said, ¡°Indeed, one cannot be content with just the first bite.¡±


    ¡°Once the sword is drawn, it must be used to the end,¡± the emperor said resolutely. ¡°Kromen¡¯s case aside, there¡¯s no guarantee that Luon was the one who poisoned me.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s insatiable ambition was clear. Karyl understood why Olivurn had tried to deal with the emperor before handling Luon.


    <i>Olivurn, in a way, you¡¯re quite remarkable.</i>


    He figured he might ask Olivurn someday how he had managed to poison someone like the emperor.


    ¡°The instability in the imperial family was due to Your Majesty¡¯s illness. Now that your health has been restored, the imperial power will naturally concentrate on you again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°If Prince Luon is stripped of power due to the suspicion of poisoning the Prince Kromen, then the nobles who dislike the Second Prince will naturally support Your Majesty.¡±


    Despite Karyl¡¯s words, the emperor still seemed unsatisfied.


    ¡°But...¡±


    As Karyl continued, the emperor finally looked up, anticipating the answer he wanted.


    ¡°As Your Majesty said, once the sword is drawn, it must be used to the end. While we cannot immediately dismantle the Second Prince¡¯s support base, there is a way to effectively restrict his power.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The foundations of the two princes are entirely different. While the First Prince is supported by the nobles, the Second Prince is mainly followed by knights.¡±


    The emperor nodded.


    ¡°Also, except for the Red Knights, all the other knight orders are responsible for border defense.¡±


    ¡°You know quite a lot.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s lips twitched at Karyl¡¯s words.


    Karyl recalled that when Suan Hazer was imprisoned in Piasta, Jarvant was by Olivurn¡¯s side.


    As the leader of the Red Knights and the swordsmanship instructor for the three princes, Count Jarvant Redak was the only knight in the imperial guard who followed Olivurn. Alongside Belin Vallention of the Golden Knights, Jarvant was one of the oldest knights serving the empire.


    However, the fact that those two supported different princes displeased the emperor. It wasn¡¯t the division of loyalists that bothered him; it was their disloyalty in choosing a prince while he was still alive that fueled his anger.


    ¡°If the knights are restrained, Prince Olivurn¡¯s power will naturally weaken.¡±


    ¡°How? Although the Ryeo Knights won¡¯t get back on their feet for a while, the Blue Knights under your father¡¯smand are formidable. Also, the Wisteria Knights, although supporting Luon, are effectively under Olivurn''s influence due to their foolish captain.¡±


    Karyl was wondering why the emperor spoke so candidly about something he wouldn¡¯t even share with his dukes.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Create an external threat that demands their attention. A knight¡¯s duty is to protect the nation. The Blue Knights can move freely because the region is safe, having dealt with all the monsters,¡± Karyl exined.


    ¡°Are you saying the nation¡¯s safety is actually a disadvantage for me?¡±


    At that, Karyl smiled faintly.


    ¡°The southern barbarians are near the Wisteria Knights¡¯ border, so they can¡¯t move easily. If Your Majesty restricts the Blue Knights¡¯ movements, you will achieve your goal.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you previously advise me to keep Kuwell by my side?¡±


    ¡°That was to gauge the power of the First Prince. Now that his power has waned, it should be concentrated on Your Majesty.¡±


    The emperor nodded in satisfaction. He liked Karyl for one simple reason¡ªhe was relentless in his goals, without considering anyone else¡¯s circumstances.


    ¡°Even if we keep the Blue Knights at the border, how? Should I issue another Extermination Decree of Heresy?¡± the emperor teased. ¡°Well, we might be in a mourning period for Kromen, but it¡¯s not impossible. The filthy heretics have brought tainted goods into the empire, killing the Third Prince."


    ¡°...Your Majesty, among the northern immigrant tribes, some believe in Y,¡± Karyl said quietly, his voice filled with emotion.


    ¡°Y¡¯s blessing is mana,¡± the emperor scoffed dismissively. ¡°The northern and southern people have even forsaken their gods. You, being from Tatur, should know this. Those southern barbarians engage in all sorts of strange rituals... Shamanism, was it?¡±


    Unlike the southern barbarians, the northern immigrant tribes didn¡¯t worship spirits or practice shamanism. In fact, most of them believed in the one god, Y. Nevertheless, the emperorbeled the northern immigrant tribes as heretics because they were born without mana.


    <i>Whoosh...!</i>


    At that moment, Karyl clenched his fist. The Ein Trigger embedded in his hand turned red, emitting intense mes.


    ¡°Then... am I also a heretic, Your Majesty?¡±


    Karyl finally let out a question he had been holding for a long time, dering that his power didn¡¯te from Y¡¯s divine mana but from a Spirit King.


    ¡°You¡¯re different,¡± the emperor said with a smirk, looking at Karyl as though watching a child¡¯s tantrum.


    ¡°Your spirit power isn¡¯t heresy but a divine blessing. You possess mana as well. Therefore, you¡¯re different from the northern scum.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl bit his lip. He was itching to behead the emperor right then and there.


    [Why do you fight?]


    At that moment, Allen Javius¡¯st question shed in his mind.


    ¡°Haa...¡± Karyl exhaled softly,posing himself. He couldn¡¯t let his boiling emotions ruin the ns he had been meticulously crafting all this time.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n to keep the Blue Knights in check? You must have something in mind.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Karyl said calmly, his expression icy, ¡°I will take Piasta.¡±


    At that, the emperor leaned back and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Pff¡ª! Hahaha! Now I understand why you wanted to twist Baron Reige¡¯s neck. You were after that city.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible. Although your achievements are great, giving you thatrge city would cause an uproar among the vassals.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to take Piasta under the empire¡¯s name. Leave it as it is.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s expression hardened slightly at Karyl tone.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    Karyl took out a parchment from his chest. It was an oath of allegiance.


    The emperor took a look at it.


    ¡°What I want is the independence of Tatur.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Contrary to Karyl¡¯s expectations, the emperor remained calm as he examined the oath.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tatur already an independent city? As a free city at the center of the three powers, none of them can attack it without upsetting the bnce,¡± the emperor exined, lightly waving the oath.


    ¡°Hmm... An independent nation, not just a city... Do you wish to be a king?¡± the emperor asked nonchntly, as though this were a trivial matter.


    From the empire¡¯s perspective, the Free City of Tatur, although small, had always been a stumbling block due to its location.


    Situated at the heart of the Fonein River, which traversed the continent, Tatur served as a bridge to the empire in the north, the Lurein Principality in the west, and the Three Kingdoms of Istria to the south. If Tatur were to fall into anyone¡¯s hands, the three powers would inevitably wage war to reim the city.


    <i>Karyl MacGovern...</i>


    Despite his young age, he had be the master of Tatur.


    <i>Not to mention, he¡¯s also Kuwell¡¯s adopted son. </i>


    Though Kuwell supported Olivurn, as a loyalist of the empire, he would never betray it.


    ¡°I suppose any young man dreams of bing a king,¡± the emperor said. ¡°But whether you can achieve it or not depends on your innate talent during turbulent times,¡± he concluded with a nod.


    <i>If Tatur bes an independent nation, it will be harder for the principality and the Three Kingdoms to strike at the center. Also, having a proper ruler instead of leaving it as a free city wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. Especially if that ruler is Kuwell¡¯s son, it might be easier for the empire to manage Tatur. </i>


    The emperor smirked, realizing that Karyl¡¯s proposition was appealing.


    <i>Perhaps it¡¯s an opportunity to absorb a troublesome city into the empire.</i>


    There was no way Karyl would rebel against the empire his father lived in.


    <i>What can he do with just one free city? If I can deal with a potential threat just by handing out a small carrot, it¡¯s an absolute win. </i>


    ¡°Recognizing Tatur as an independent nation isn¡¯t difficult,¡± the emperor finally said with a satisfied expression. ¡°After all, not much will change. But how will this allow you to keep the Blue Knights in Piasta in check?¡±


    ¡°Because the Ravat Guild is there. As you know, among the administrators of Tatur, Kamma runs the Ravat Guild, which includes various tribes.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°With this incident, Piasta will increase surveince on smuggling. You can assign the Blue Knights, who guard the northern border, to oversee Piasta¡¯s smuggling control.¡±


    ¡°Why not simply eliminate your guild? Isn¡¯t the Ravat Guild the problem?¡±


    At that, Karyl smiled faintly.


    ¡°The nobles¡¯ greed knows no bounds. Even the small nations of the Three Kingdoms of Istria are busy filling their bellies. If Ravat is gone, they will find even worse ways to continue their smuggling.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Just as one uses poison to counter a more dangerous poison, if the Ravat Guild disappears, the empire¡¯s plight will only worsen. It would be better for Your Majesty to allow Ravat to exist and divert the attention of the Blue Knights appropriately.¡±


    ¡°And you think you can control that guild?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Everything requires a just cause. Without it, even if you have power, history will remember you as nothing but a rogue.¡±


    The emperor nodded in satisfaction at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°To leave a mark in history, you must be the king of a nation, not merely of awless city.¡±


    <i>Thud...!</i>


    The sound of the emperor¡¯s seal striking the oath echoed throughout the pce.


    ¡°Despite your young age, you have a clear vision of the world. You have managed to convince me,¡± Titan Shutean acknowledged.


    <i>The principality is irrelevant, given their civil war, and Duke Fran and Duchess Tuli will do business with whoever bes the king. The Three Kingdoms of Istria are already under my influence.</i>


    But Karyl seemed uninterested in such praise, only focusing on the pledge in the emperor¡¯s hand. Although it was just a piece of paper, the seal on it gave it immense importance.


    <i>If Tatur dered independence without acknowledgment, the southern arrows pointed at the empire would turn toward Tatur.</i>


    As unpleasant as it was to admit, Karyl couldn¡¯t yet wage an all-out war against the empire. Though he could win despite the casualties, no one would be left to fight in the impending Oracle War.


    <i>One by one, slowly but surely, I will turn the empire¡¯s talents into my own.</i>


    That was Karyl¡¯s grand n.


    ¡°...Therefore, the empire recognizes Tatur as an independent nation.¡±


    As the emperor finished reading the lengthy pledge inscribed on the parchment, a binding spell was activated, and a soft golden light flowed over the document.


    ¡°With this, our deal is concluded.¡±


    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Ha... you brat.¡± The emperor chuckled, seemingly pleased with the deal.


    Karyl, looking at the emperor, recalled the n he had thought of in the Sun Hall.


    <i>Legitimacy. Yes, it¡¯s crucial. Titan Shutean, just as you said, I can now sever your head with rightful legitimacy, not under thebel of heretic but as the king of Tatur.</i>


    Having advanced one more step in his n, Karyl¡¯s grip tightened around the oath.

 Chapter 187: Trial (3)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Trial (3)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a conspiracy! A set up! Open this door right now!! You bastards!! Open the door!!¡±


    The shouts echoed through the prison, unanswered. The soldiers guarding the cell kept their heads down and avoided his gaze. The sight of the once-mighty First Prince, capable of toppling the most powerful men, confined to a cell was surreal.


    ¡°Luon!¡± a voice called out from outside the prison.


    There wasmotion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is an imperial decree... No one is allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°Step aside, or I¡¯ll cut your head off first.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Intimidated, the captain of the guards reluctantly opened the prison gate. The woman descended the stairs hurriedly, wearing a dress far too ornate for a ce like this.


    In this situation, only one person would dare defy the emperor¡¯s orders toe and see Luon¡ªthe empress herself.


    ¡°This is Olivurn¡¯s doing. It must be Olivurn! This is all his plot! Me, poison Kromen?! That¡¯s utterly absurd!¡± Luon shouted while gripping the bars.


    Normally, the bars of the cell would have been infused with mana, preventing the detainee from touching them. Luon wasn¡¯t aware that the warden had done him a small act of mercy.


    ¡°I know. I never even thought you would do such a thing,¡± the empressforted him.


    ¡°He¡¯s different from us, Mother. That wretch... It¡¯s definitely him. That bastard, an illegitimate child with no royal blood, has framed me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious to anyone. You said that boy was Kuwell''s adopted son, didn¡¯t you? An adopted son and an illegitimate child... The rootless are colluding.¡±


    The empress ground her teeth as she looked at Luon¡¯s haggard face.


    ¡°What is His Majesty thinking...?¡±


    It was true that the two princes were contending for the throne. However, it was unlikely that they would stage a rebellion while the emperor was still alive. What could have been seen as nothing more than a heated sh between brothers suddenly escted when the emperor intervened, throwing the bnce into disarray.


    <i>To think the emperor would side against Luon, the legitimate heir, in favor of Olivurn, a bastard... I can¡¯t believe it. </i>


    The empress shook her head in disbelief. Of course, she was unaware that the emperor himself had been poisoned, which exined his drastic actions.


    ¡°Luon, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Two of the empire¡¯s dukes support you. Not even the emperor can do as he pleases with you. I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to you.¡±


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    Luon¡¯s head sagged forward as despair over his predicament washed over him.


    ¡°Raise your head,¡± the empress said firmly. ¡°I will not allow a child born from some nameless woman to take what I have worked for.¡±


    Publicly, Olivurn Shutean was known as the emperor¡¯s son, but it wasn¡¯t much of a secret that only the First and Third Princes carried the empress¡¯ blood.


    No one knew who Olivurn¡¯s mother was, despite numerous rumors. Some said she was a maid at the imperial pce, while others imed she was from a northern tribe, leading the emperor to issue the Extermination Decree of Heresy to cover up his misdeeds.


    The truth remained unknown, not that it mattered to the empress. What mattered was that a child not born of her womb was trying to take away what belonged to her real child.


    ¡°No matter what it takes, I will restore you to your rightful ce,¡± she dered with a cold, determined gaze.


    ***


    ¡°Let us hear the verdict.¡±


    The nobles gathered in the Sun Hall were clearly exhausted, but at the emperor¡¯smand, they all turned their weary eyes to him.


    During the hours of respite, the nobles aligned with Luon and Olivurn had to have been racking their brains on how to steer the trial to their advantage.


    <i>This is all for nothing</i>, Karyl thought as he stood confidently among them. This trial was never meant to favor either of the two princes.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I speak before the verdict?¡± Chancellor Bryn Ennik stepped forward and bowed.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it concerns the royal bloodline. Prince Luon has garnered the trust of many nobles and has worked tirelessly to ensure the empire¡¯s well-being.¡±


    Brin took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Illegal dealings in Piasta should indeed be punished, but there is no evidence that Prince Luon used the Twilight poison. Even the empire¡¯s nobles were unaware of its existence.¡±


    He then turned and pointed at Karyl.


    ¡°If anyone is to be suspected, it should be him!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At his assertion, murmurs filled the hall, louder than ever before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°How can we trust some rogues from awless city!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider this trial!¡±


    Karyl merely shrugged andughed at themotion caused by the vassals. Meanwhile, Lilliana and Hashir stood silently beside him, simply observing.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The emperor was surprisingly calm.


    ¡°I agree with the vassals¡¯ opinions.¡±


    He rubbed his ear as if the mor was bothering him.


    ¡°How can I hold the First Prince ountable without conclusive evidence? However, the names listed in this ledger are guilty of serious crimes, irrespective of Kromen¡¯s death. After all, they disobeyed my orders.¡±


    With that, the emperor lightly shook the worn-out book.


    ¡°Whether Twilight or not, disobeying mymands is a crime, whether it¡¯s for perfumes, jewels, ornaments, or just monster taxidermy. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°I intend to punish them.¡±


    It seemed the emperor had been anticipating the chancellor¡¯s words all along.


    ¡°Baron Adrion, Chance, Mevrin...¡±


    At the mention of their names, the pale-faced vassals looked up.


    ¡°Viscount Seldon, Zekram...¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty!!¡±


    Two of them stumbled forward onto the carpet, kneeling as they cried out.


    ¡°And Count Valdobin,¡± the emperor called thest name without even ncing at them.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    He then dropped the ledger onto the floor.


    ¡°Personally, I would¡¯ve punished everyone listed here. However, I cannot mercilessly wield the sword against the empire¡¯s vassals. I have shown leniency and only targeted those who traded with the immigrants after the Extermination Decree of Heresy was issued.¡±


    The emperor turned to Bryn Ennik, who seemed unable to speak, piercing him with his icy gaze.


    ¡°Chancellor, what punishment is fitting for those who have disobeyed my imperialmand?¡±


    Bryn Ennik¡¯s lips were quivering. Those six nobles were all supporting Luon, making it feel like the emperor had deliberately chosen them.


    <i>As long as the prince remains in the capital, there is still a chance.</i>


    The only constion was that those nobles were taking the fall instead of Luon.


    ¡°The imperialmand is sacred. Regardless of rank, theirnds should be confiscated, and depending on the severity of their crimes, they should be exiled or executed by beheading.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty!!¡±


    ¡°Have mercy!!¡±


    The six vassals pleaded with shaky voices.


    ¡°Confiscate thends of all the guilty, including Baron Reige, who¡¯s in prison, and exile them to Drangul for ten years.¡±


    The emperor dismissed them with a wave of his hand, showing no trace of mercy.


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Everyone was horrified by the verdict¡ªDrangul was known as the worst ce of exile, infamous for the fact that no one ever came back alive.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Luon ground his teeth. Like the chancellor, he knew that the named individuals were his people. If the emperor proceeded with this verdict, he would lose one-third of his power. It wouldn¡¯t be evident now, with Titan Shutean still on the throne, but this blow could prove decisive in Luon¡¯s future struggle with Olivurn.


    <i>What a foolish move. </i>Karyl smirked at Luon. <i>You won¡¯t even get to go against Olivurn. </i>


    Karyl found Luon pitiful as he red at the emperor with fiery eyes.


    <i>He¡¯s digging his own grave to avoid dying by my hands.</i>


    If he were in Luon¡¯s position, Karyl wouldn¡¯t provoke the emperor any further. For the sake of future ns, conserving the power he had left would be the wise move.


    <i>There is a time for pride and a time to be humble. You¡¯re still immature. That¡¯s why you lost to Olivurn.</i>


    The status of being the legitimate heir to the throne yed a crucial role in garnering support from the nobles. But of what use was that if Luon fell out of the emperor¡¯s favor?


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    At that moment, a sharp voice echoed through the hall, prompting everyone to turn their heads.


    ¡°Although the sin of defying the imperialmand is grave, the vassals, including Count Valdobin, have all contributed greatly to the empire. Sending them all in exile wouldn¡¯t be a suitable decision.¡±


    Karyl instantly recognized the voice of the empress.


    Her sudden appearance caused a stir in the hall, but the emperor merely leaned back, looking rather annoyed.


    ¡°What brings you here? You¡¯ve never shown interest in political matters before.¡±


    ¡°I must correct a wrong.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying my judgment is wed?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. But as the ruler of the empire, I believe it is wise to give them a chance to rectify their mistakes.¡±


    The emperor chuckled softly at her words.


    ¡°A chance to rectify their mistakes... How do you propose we do that?¡±


    ¡°Those who deceive the eyes and mislead the heart are wicked, straying from Y¡¯s grace. Shouldn¡¯t we punish the corrupted immigrant tribes that foster such vices?¡±


    An utterly absurd statement.


    ¡°I request that youmand them to subdue the north.¡±


    Karyl looked at the empress as if to ask if this was the best idea she had managed toe up with. How could she sound exactly like the emperor? Not long ago, the emperor had also mentioned waging war against the north, even during Kromen¡¯s mourning period.


    However, their intentions were entirely different.


    Looking at the emperor¡¯s expression as he listened to her, Karyl already knew the answer.


    ¡°...What? Corrupt? You crazy wo¡ª!¡±


    Karyl hurriedly covered Lilliana¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Mmph... Mmmpf...!¡±


    Lilliana struggled, trying to shout out, but she couldn¡¯t break free from Karyl¡¯s grip.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Your Majesty.¡±


    Karyl walked forward, passing by Luon.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Luon red at Karyl as if he wanted to devour him.


    <i>It¡¯s almost time to leave</i>, Karyl thought as he looked around the Sun Hall, ready to say goodbye,pletely uninterested in Luon. These political struggles, this battle of wits¡ªit all started to feel tedious and frustrating to him.


    <i>Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been through so much, or perhaps I¡¯m better at this than I thought</i>, Karyl mused with a smirk, nonchnt at the chaos he had stirred.


    <i>Bam!!</i>


    At that moment, the doors of the main pce were flung open.


    ¡°Your Majesty!!¡±


    A ck Knight, responsible for guarding the capital, burst in.


    ¡°What¡¯s with themotion?¡±


    Sensing the emperor¡¯s irritation, Chancellor Bryn Ennik quickly shouted, ¡°At the entrance of the capital...!¡±


    Despite his rudeness, the knight fearfully looked at Karyl, not the emperor.


    <i>Hoorah¡ª!!</i>


    A loud cheer echoed from a distance, shaking the ground.


    Karyl chuckled softly.


    ¡°Hashir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°When we return, instruct everyone that from now on, they are to address me with <i>Lord</i>.¡±


    The people in the hall were confused, unable to tell who was shouting and why it was resonating like that.


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    Hashir knelt before Karyl, as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Emperor Shutean frowned at Hashir as he knelt before someone else in his presence.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    This was the moment Karyl had been waiting for.


    ¡°Can you hear the cheers?¡±


    Karyl confidently walked past the Absolute Gap to stand directly in front of the emperor. For the first time since entering the Sun Hall, he straightened his back and looked the emperor right in the eye, now on equal footing.


    ¡°The northern conquest?¡± Karyl smirked. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s face hardened, as if betrayed by a trusted confidant.


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help smiling as he saw the emperor¡¯s crumpled expression. It was the most satisfying moment since his return.


    ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡±


    It was Karyl MacGovern¡¯s first deration as a lord.

 Chapter 188: Declaration of Sovereignty

    <h4>Chapter 188: Deration of Sovereignty</h4>


    ¡°What... What do you mean by that?¡±


    The emperor¡¯s expression hardened as he looked at Karyl, but that only made Karyl¡¯s smile grow wider.


    ¡°There is no need to be nervous, for I mean no harm. Or could it be... that the great Emperor Titan Shutean is afraid of the immigrant tribes standing outside the capital? That can¡¯t be right now, can it?¡±


    ¡°...You bastard,¡± the emperor muttered under his breath, his lips twitching.


    ¡°Kadin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Show us the Magic Mirror,¡± the emperor ordered the Court Sorcerer, not taking his eyes off Karyl.


    <i>Oong...</i>


    With a sweep of his palm through the air, Kadin Luer instantly conjured three Magic Circles that briefly intersected before vanishing.


    Before anyone could marvel at the 7th ss sorcerer¡¯s incredible ability to cast three Magic Circles without even an incantation, a massive magic mirror materialized in the air, showing thendscape outside the capital.


    ¡°What... What is this?!¡±


    The scene revealed by the Magic Mirror quickly stirred up amotion within the hall.


    <i>Whooooosh...!!</i>


    Draped in ck cloaks, the Free Army of Tatur stood at the entrance of the capital, facing off against the imperial guards. With forces positioned to the north and south, the capital seemed encircled. It was impossible to tell how many troops there were.


    ¡°They¡¯vee merely to pay their respects to Your Majesty. I simply wanted to assure you that there is no longer any need to worry about the north,¡± Karyl exined nonchntly, a slight smirk tugging at his lips.


    ¡°I simply took care of a troublesome task that the empire should have handled. Although your empire is undoubtedly a formidable power on the continent, you have not yet achieved supreme domination.¡±


    Hearing that, the emperor¡¯s face darkened even more.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve conquered the north on my behalf? Or...¡±


    He red at Karyl with zing eyes.


    ¡°Are you saying you intend to im the north for yourself?¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Why does that matter? A year has passed since the Extermination Decree of Heresy was issued. Despite the hardships faced by the Blue Knights, less than half of the northern territories have been conquered.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No one knew that the reason for the temporary halt of the decree was entirely due to Karyl¡¯s maneuvers in the south.


    ¡°It will likely continue for years toe. Your Majesty, think of it as a humble act of assistance from me, for the empire¡¯s sake.¡±


    In contrast to Karyl¡¯s seemingly cheery attitude, the emperor growled, ¡°So this whole stunt was to request Tatur¡¯s independence? You foolish boy...¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The emperor¡¯s words sent a ripple through the crowd of nobles.


    <i>Independence?</i>


    <i>No way... Did His Majesty really recognize Tatur as a nation?</i>


    <i>How could this be...</i>


    The vassals were particrly shocked because this decision was unteral, made by the emperor without consulting any of them.


    ¡°You insolent fool. If I fulfilled your greedy desire, you should have just quietly epted it. How dare you humiliate me here in front of everyone?!¡± the emperor roared, ring at Karyl as if he wanted to rip him apart.


    ¡°You think you can face me with your ragtag army of less than ten thousand and those northern vermin? Your head will roll on this floor before you can even draw your sword.¡±


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    At that moment, the knights of the Sun Hall stepped forward, blocking Karyl¡¯s way. Kuwell watched the unfolding scene with great unease.


    But unlike the enraged emperor, Karyl remainedposed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, as magnanimous as the sea, surely would not do such a thing.¡±


    Karyl smirked mockingly as he slipped his hand inside his robe and took something out.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The small vial in his hand contained a single red me herb, preserved perfectly without a hint of wilting.


    ¡°You... that¡¯s¡ª!¡±


    The emperor staggered forward, almost falling off his throne. He couldn¡¯t conceal his shock at all.


    ¡°Since when was it foolish to speak candidly in front of everyone?¡± Karyl asked in a low voice. ¡°Didn''t I say? I only took care of a troublesome matter out of concern for Your Majesty¡¯s health. Who here knows about Your Majesty¡¯s health? I have... a lot to say.¡±


    Listening to Karyl, everyone present realized he was nothing like the boy they had seen in Heim.


    ¡°Do not forget the matter we discussedst time.¡±


    Karyl reminded the emperor of their secret pact made in the main pce.


    <i>So that¡¯s it... </i>


    Only now did the emperor realize where Karyl¡¯s true intentiony¡ªat the sea. The port city of Piasta served as a bridge between the sea and the continent, and across that seay...


    <i>The principality.</i>


    Knowing how arrogant it was to prepare for a war with the principality in the heart of the empire, Karylughed at the emperor, who was staring at him in a daze.


    <i>Now that he knows not only that Kromen was poisoned, but also that he nearly died of the same cause, he can¡¯t just turn back as if nothing had happened.</i>


    ¡°I look forward to seeing you again in good health, Your Majesty.¡±


    Karyl nced at Luon and then back at the emperor.


    ¡°And keep your promise this time.¡±


    Whether Karyl meant it that way or not, it came across as a threat to the emperor. If he did not follow through with the verdict mentioned earlier, who knew what Karyl would do with the antidote?


    The emperor¡¯s mind was racing.


    <i>Was the antidote that Karyl gave me before not the best one? Or is he lying? If I¡¯m not fully cured, I might end up like Kromen...</i>


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    The emperor swallowed hard without realizing it.


    Satisfied with how this exchange had ended, Karyl turned to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. There will be no problems for at least a year.¡±


    It was a grace period, but it also meant that in one year, the emperor¡¯s condition could deteriorate.


    ¡°It would be wise not to stir up any unnecessary trouble in the meantime.¡±


    The vassals, not understanding what the vial in Karyl¡¯s hand meant, could only gaze in confusion at him and the emperor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Karyl said quietly.


    ¡°S-Stop!!¡±


    At that moment, the emperor¡¯s urgent shout rang through the Sun Hall. However, looking into Karyl¡¯s eyes, he realized he couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl felt the gaze of another Shutean watching him from the crowd.


    <i>We will meet again soon. I¡¯m carefully preparing a weapon just for you.</i>


    Karyl nced at Olivurn.


    ¡°T-The...!¡±


    The emperor couldn¡¯t get the words out. The fear that Karyl could break the vial at any moment left him paralyzed. No matter how great Emperor Shutean was, when it came to his life, he was a mere man.


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    Only Karyl¡¯s footsteps echoed through the hall.


    <i>Yes. Life is the same for everyone, so don¡¯t forget this feeling, Titan Shutean. All those outside were lives you once took. </i>


    A wicked grin spread across Karyl¡¯s face as he heard the emperor stammer behind him.


    ***


    ¡°They¡¯reing,¡± Kinu Mukari said in a low voice.


    ¡°Can you see them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Aidan clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Everyone here is a monster in their own right.¡±


    He squinted at the distant capital, but there was still nothing in sight.


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    When Kinu Mukari raised his hand, the southern barbarians all knelt in unison, waiting for Karyl.


    ¡°...¡±


    The soldiers on the opposite side, tense and uneasy, instinctively flinched when the barbarians moved.


    ¡°Filthy scumbags... How dare you set foot on sacred imperial soil!¡± one of the sumanders of the imperial guard growled.


    ¡°Hah...¡± Suan Hazer snorted in response.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    It happened so quickly that no one could react. Before anyone could scream, Suan had struck the knight in front of him with all his might.


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    The knight¡¯s helmet crumpled like a piece of paper, and his neck forcefully pushed into his torso akin to a turtle.


    ¡°How does it feel to be hit by a scumbag? Watch your mouth!¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Suan then delivered a sideway punch to the knight, sending him flying tens of meters away. With a sickening thud, the knight tumbled helplessly, twitching for a moment before going limp.


    ¡°...¡±


    Just two blows¡ªthe other troops were speechless, their knees shaking. Despite their numerical superiority, the imperial guards couldn¡¯t muster the courage to charge after witnessing this swift disy of power.


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t look at me like that. That¡¯s why Master gave me the gauntlets, right? We were bound to sh sooner orter,¡± Suan exined to his peers, who were staring at him, looking somewhat relieved.


    ¡°You must have been holding back for a while,¡± Dush remarked with a smirk. She had heard from Aidan that Suan had missed the opportunity to participate in the raid on the Ghost Castle, being stuck with piloting a boat instead.


    ¡°Hey, big guy. That¡¯s not why he gave you the gauntlets.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Act your size,¡± Miliana urged in a low voice, arms crossed.


    Suan scratched his head, visibly embarrassed by Miliana¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°But they started it...¡±


    Suan tried to defend himself but quickly gave up. Not even he had the courage to lock eyes with a Sword Master.


    ¡°An eye for an eye. Tatur has its own way of doing things. If they pick a fight, they should pay the price,¡± Dush cut in confidently, not intimidated by Miliana¡¯s imposing presence.


    <i>Did Master really share a room with that woman?</i>


    It might be because she had heard about Karyl and Miliana''s dealings in the south from Hashir, just as she had heard about the attack of the Ghost Castle from Aidan.


    ¡°An eye for an eye? How naive,¡± Miliana snorted. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d have cut their throats. That¡¯s what those gauntlets are for. As I said, act your size.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    With that one remark, Miliana dismissed everyone¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°Hey, you lot.¡± Miliana then nodded toward the imperial soldiers standing in front of her.


    ¡°Clear the way.¡±


    With that, the imperial soldiers parted like the sea before her, yielding to Miliana''s overwhelming presence.


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    Momentster, Karyl emerged through the soldiers. Despite thousands of des pointed at him, he wasposed, unbothered even. The soldiers¡¯ des were already drooping toward the ground, crushed by Karyl¡¯s aura.


    ¡°What about the pursuit?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Karyl replied.


    Miliana nodded as though she had expected that response. She then nced at Dush with a knowing look.


    ¡°...Hmph.¡± Dush scowled and bit her lip under Miliana¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I wish I could see the emperor¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°It was quite the sight.¡±


    Miliana chuckled at Karyl¡¯s response.


    They were at the imperial capital, home to the continent¡¯s best swordsman, hundreds of knights, and tens of thousands of soldiers. How many people could walk out of the empire¡¯s heart as nonchntly as Karyl? Even a dragon would find it challenging.


    ¡°Beikan.¡±


    Instead of his usual axe, Beikan was carrying arge pole-like object over his shoulder.


    ¡°Raise the g.¡±


    At Karyl¡¯smand, Beikan unwrapped the cloth from the pole¡¯s end.


    ¡°Uff!¡±


    His muscles bulged as he lifted the giant pole high into the sky.


    <i>Flutter...!!</i>


    <i>p...!!</i>


    A few secondster, a blue g pped proudly in the wind before the empire. As if responding to a signal, simr gs rose up everywhere akin to a wave.


    ¡°...¡±


    The imperial troops could only watch in silence, shaking in their boots.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    At Karyl''smand, the thousands of soldiers moved in unison. The imperial guards, unsure of what to do, simply watched as they retreated.


    On that winter day in the Imperial Year 226, a historic event unfolded¡ªfor the first time ever, the northern immigrants, the mercenaries from the Free City, and the southern barbarians united under one g.


    ***


    ¡°I still don¡¯t consider you my lord. I¡¯m only acting on behalf of Hashir, the chief of the Wolf-Fox tribe.¡±


    On their way to Fonein, Lilliana, who had been silent until now, spoke up to Karyl.


    ¡°I know. Thanks to you, things went smoothly,¡± Karyl replied. ¡°If you want, you can return to the north. We¡¯re not ready to ept all of you yet anyway.¡±


    ¡°Honest, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my strong suit.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s air of confidence left Lilliana somewhat bbergasted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe from the Jannabi tribe. Were you nning to assassinate the emperor if things went awry? You were ring at him back there.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lilliana fell silent at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, you held back even though you looked like you were itching to kill him. If you¡¯d messed up, I wouldn¡¯t have let it slide,¡± Karyl said nonchntly. ¡°He¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At that, Lilliana lightly bit her dry lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky. We¡¯re only helping you this one time. There are still many immigrants in the north. We will go back. If you truly want to take the north...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    At that moment, Karyl pulled out Agnel from his coat.


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Grand Chief¡¯s dagger. You must have heard from Hashir. Now return to the north and wait at the designated location. I will soon hold a Day of Unity.¡±


    Lilliana stared at the dagger in disbelief and then looked at Karyl.


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the empire. There¡¯s the mourning period, but besides that, they won¡¯t touch the north for a while. You saw why.¡±


    Lilliana couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Agnel, as if the empire no longer mattered.


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not now. I¡¯ll exin everythingter,¡± Karyl curtly dismissed her question, as if taming her.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°When you return to the north, give my regards to the elders. And tell them I said thanks for this time.¡±


    Hearing Karyl speak as though he was close with the northern chiefs, Lilliana became even more suspicious about him.


    ¡°Oh, and since the death of Karliak of the ck-Eye tribe, the title of Great Warrior is still vacant, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Hashir, seeing her changed demeanor after looking at Agnel, gave a knowing smile.


    In response to her answer, Karyl nodded as if the n was settled.


    ¡°Then all is good.¡±

 Chapter 189: In Tatur

    <h4>Chapter 189: In Tatur</h4>


    ¡°What do you n to do now? The empire seems to be in chaos.¡±


    Despite Dush¡¯s question, Karyl kept staring out the window, lost in thought. He was taking in the scenery of Tatur, a ce he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    Thinking back, he realized he had never truly had a home in his previous life¡ªnot just a ce for basic needs but somewhere he could return to, a ce wherepanions would wee him back.


    If Karyl were to consider anyone aspanions from his previous life, it would be the Ten of the Oracle. However, up until he ascended the Pharel Tower, the only ce they had shared was the blood-soaked battlefield.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Dush cast Karyl a curious nce as he hadn¡¯t answered her question.


    ¡°I just like it.¡±


    At his response, Dush instantly blushed.


    ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡±


    She instinctively took a step back, identally hitting her foot on the table.


    ¡°...Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Haha, how clumsy. Where¡¯s your mind at?¡± Suan chuckled at the sight.


    Aidan lightly patted Suan on the shoulder and told him in a low voice, ¡°I think you¡¯re bound to die alone...¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Suan looked around, puzzled by Aidan¡¯sment, but no one else in the room said anything. They just nodded in agreement.


    ¡°How are things in the Three Kingdoms of Istria?¡±


    ¡°Are you really not concerned about the empire anymore?¡±


    Dush handed over the documents she had organized to Karyl.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I''m uninterested. From now on, the empire will rot on its own from within.¡±


    ¡°So the internal strife has begun, huh?¡±


    Karyl gave a faint smile at her words.


    <i>I¡¯ve set the stage, so now I won¡¯t be the one moving the pieces anymore. They will. What can I say? Never let yourself be swayed...</i>


    He then thought of someone as he reflected.


    ***


    <i>Boom...! Crash...!</i>


    For the past few days, the usually quiet main pce had been awfully noisy, filled with the tter of things breaking.


    The servants and maids outside in the corridor, all of them ghastly pale, exchanged worried nces as the crashes rang out around them.


    ¡°Step aside. I¡¯m going in.¡±


    ¡°Chancellor... Chancellor!¡±


    The head servant, who was among the staff, quickly bowed at the voice that came from the end of the corridor.


    ¡°Clear everyone out. This is not your fault.¡±


    ¡°We... We apologize.¡±


    The head servant hastily gestured for the other servants to leave.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Once the hallway was quiet, Chancellor Bryn Ennik let out a low sigh. His face was marked with deep wrinkles due to the several sleepless nights.


    Everything had fallen apart in an instant; the first prince, whom he supported, was now powerless, and the nobles who had once backed him were now exiled, cut off like a kite with its string severed.


    <i>Get a grip! I need to be the anchor, especially in times like these!</i>


    Indeed, the prince¡¯s affair was just that, an affair of the prince. As long as the emperor was alive, disputes between the princes were merely a matter for the future, and those future fights would only take ce if the empire itself was stable.


    <i>First, I need to bring stability to the empire. </i>


    Clenching his fist tightly, Bryn Ennik repeatedly told himself that, but he could not bring himself to turn the doorknob.


    <i>I will not forgive...</i>


    The thought of Karyl, who had just shown up and overturned everything, made him want to throw everything within reach, just like the emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    He gritted his teeth as he entered the main pce.


    ¡°...!¡±


    As soon as he opened the door, Bryn Ennik flinched under the emperor¡¯s fierce re.


    ¡°Ah... Sir Bryn, you¡¯vee at the right time.¡±


    ¡°...Pardon me?¡±


    Despite his earlier resolve, Bryn felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Kuwell MacGovern... You said his mansion is in thends of Aesir, right?¡±


    The emperor¡¯s lips were chapped and bloodied from having bitten them so hard in his fits of rage.


    ¡°Y-Yes... That is correct.¡±


    Seeing the dried blood on the emperor¡¯s mouth, Bryn quickly averted his eyes, feeling as though he were face to face with a vampire.


    ¡°How many adopted sons does Kuwell have?¡±


    "Aside from his biological son Martte, he has five. The second son, Tiren MacGovern, is currently a trainee at the Academy, and the fourth son, Randol, is a member of the Ryeo Knights but is currently missing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s unfortunate. Even as an adopted father, now knowing about your son must be awful.¡±


    The emperor wiped his lips with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Bryn Ennik, you know it too. The princes are aiming for my throne. You must be having a hard time as well, seeing what I did to Luon.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for your concern...¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s the nature of the emperor¡¯s seat. From the moment they draw their first breath, my children will inevitably be my rivals.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°My father must have thought the same. I realized this once I sat on this throne. I was the same way, after all.¡±


    Everyone knew that the emperor, not the First Prince, had ascended the throne by stepping over his brothers. He had even beheaded the former emperor with his own hands.


    ¡°But is there a finger among the ten that doesn¡¯t hurt when you bite it? It¡¯s unfortunate... Those children of mine, who have their eyes fixed on the throne, wouldn¡¯t understand that... Hah...¡±


    A bitter, self-deprecatingugh escaped the emperor¡¯s lips.


    Bryn Ennik looked at him with trembling eyes, wondering why he would say such things in this situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t entirely mind watching my childrenpete with each other.¡±


    ¡°I am honored by your words...¡±


    ¡°But you know, while there¡¯s no finger that doesn¡¯t hurt when bitten, if one festers and rots, you have to cut it off entirely, not just bite it.¡±


    The history of the empire was written in blood. Conqueror Titan Shutean, though old, was not a man to easily relinquish his throne like the previous emperor.


    ¡°I can tolerate childish antics, but I cannot allow those who threaten my life to live, whether they are my children or someone else¡¯s,¡± he said coldly.¡± ¡°So the third and fifth sons are at Kuwell¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they most likely are, Your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, the third and fifth fingers would hurt just as much as the rest.¡±


    ¡°You are absolutely right,¡± Bryn Ennik responded in a quavering voice, knowing what the emperor was about to say.


    ¡°A loyal knight of the empire should share the pain of the king he serves.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°He must be given a choice. Which one will hurt the most? The third, the fifth, or the other fingers?¡± the emperor mused in a low voice.


    ¡°Bring me Kuwell MacGovern.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Hah, is this report urate?¡± Karyl asked sarcastically as he read the report Dush had handed him.


    "Don¡¯t even start. We¡¯ve just started extracting hexagonal stones from the Mana Mine. Calypso could easily craft them if he were here, but since he¡¯s not, we had to halt sales for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Karyl thought of Calypson, the gnome craftsman who had left to find thest lineage of the gnome nation. It had been over two years since his departure from Tatur.


    <i>If nothing has happened, I should have met him by now...</i>


    Karyl wondered if he should have provided an escort for Calypson, but there were some things that had to be done alone. Calypson¡¯s skills were excellent, but what Karyl needed wasn¡¯t just one gnome, but the strength of the gnome nation.


    He knew well that a country built with the help of others would once again walk the path of destruction.


    <i>That old man Calypson wouldn¡¯t die so easily... I¡¯ll wait a bit longer. </i>


    Remembering how Calypson had been in his previous life, Karyl decided to stop worrying.


    ¡°When the supply stopped, they realized there wouldn¡¯t be any high-grade elemental stones avable for a while. Those dim-witted people are quick to notice such things...¡±


    ¡°So they think now is the time, when everyone¡¯s strength is most bnced."


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    <i>Unbelievable... To think a war would break out over the Mana Mine. Humans never change.</i>


    Karyl smirked bitterly at Dush¡¯s words.


    <i>It¡¯s the same as before. They¡¯re on the verge of self-destruction over the Mana Mine.</i>


    ¡°Are all three kingdoms at war?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. Istan and Tevanel have engaged in a territorial conflict. It¡¯s not a full-blown war yet, but there are signs of friction among the nobles at the borders.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    "Maybe they want to test their strength with the elemental stones they¡¯ve acquired, but it¡¯s a wonder they haven¡¯t ruined themselves already.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re doing something foolish... But Istan and Tevanel, huh... The old folks will be furious.¡±


    Ultimately, this internal chaos had rendered the efforts of the Twin Tower to fend off the empire¡¯s invasion meaningless.


    ¡°Well, it would be nice if the Shield of Istan coulde over to our side.¡±


    ¡°That stubborn old man? I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±


    Speaking as if he knew Marze well, Dush cocked her head curiously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to die in battle than from frustration?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Aidan chuckled at her remark.


    ¡°Well, you have a point. The only valuable forces in Istan and Tevanel are those two. We can leave the Three Kingdoms alone for now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no immediate threat of an imperial attack,¡± Dush quickly added, reading Karyl¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    <i>Indeed, it won¡¯t be easy. In the other life, those two perished along with the Three Kingdoms of Istria.</i>


    Getting those two to turn would be difficult, but if Karyl could somehow bring them over, it would be a significant gain.


    <i>Those two could not only strengthen the disorganized Istrian military but also recruit enlightened young talents who abandoned politics to avoid serving foolish kings.</i>


    Karyl looked at the two kingdoms on the map spread out before him, licking his lips.


    ¡°And Fenria?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in chaos too. As you know, Fenria has no princes, only three princesses.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    "Not long ago, the third princess, Vi, dered independence. She decided to take an independent path, using the territory of the Fanpinel family as her base.¡±


    At that, Karyl raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Independence? Does that mean Princess Vi has established a principality within Fanpinel¡±snds¡±


    Among the royal bloodline, those not in line for the throne were customarily granted princely power. asionally, princes or princesses who didn''t inherit the throne were given princely titles to help govern the kingdom.


    Of course, such instances were rare, and once the session battle ended, they were usually killed to prevent any potential threats.


    ¡°On the surface, yes. Shemands less than a thousand private soldiers, despite calling it a principality.¡±


    By dering a principality, Vi had effectively severed ties with the Kingdom of Fenria.


    ¡°Hmm... Do you think she has a chance?¡±


    <i>Thud...!</i>


    At that moment, a carrier pigeon flew into the office, a note tied with a blue string attached to its leg. It was a report from thewless port.


    Dush made a peculiar face after finishing reading the note.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil, it might be better to hear from her directly whether she has a chance.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She handed the note to Karyl.


    ¡°Princess Vi of the Fanpinel Principality wishes to meet with you at thewless port.¡±


    ¡°Now? She must have been waiting for my return,¡± Karyl said with a smirk.


    ¡°There are plenty of people waiting for you here. Just make sure you don¡¯t get distracted and do your job properly.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever been distracted?¡±


    At that, Dush snorted and gave Karyl a shove on the back.

 Chapter 190: Reunion with Viola

    <h4>Chapter 190: Reunion with Vi</h4>


    ¡°...You seem to have changed a lot,¡± Vi remarked with a surprised expression upon seeing Karyl.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You look more like an adult now.¡±


    Hearing that, Karyl rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven''t really looked in a mirrortely.¡±


    Though Karyl himself didn¡¯t fully realize it, after consuming the dragon''s heart, his physique had developed far beyond that of his peers. He would turn fifteen in a month, but his build was already simr to when he had mastered the sword at eighteen in his previous life.


    Now, his body was poised to surpass even that level.


    ¡°Well, even when we first met, you looked young on the outside but were indecipherable.¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Vi¡¯sment. Indeed, while his appearance was changing into that of an adult, his mind had lived through countless years.


    ¡°Did I really seem that much like an old man?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different from that. I¡¯m not sure how to put it... You¡¯re so mature, and yet you can also be very unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°Well, you yourself seem to have changed a lot since then, Princess.¡±


    ¡°...Do I look old?¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly at her question.


    "Not at all."


    At her age, it was natural to be concerned about appearances. But as Dush had reported, the Kingdom of Fenria was in turmoil because of Vi. She was bearing such a heavy burden that she had little time to care about her looks.


    It was ironic, but Vi found herself reflecting on Karyl''s words.


    ¡°If anything, I would say that you look even more regal than before.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just empty ttery. When he first met her in Tatur, Vi had been beautiful but naive, but after spending time with him, she had gained a confidence that radiated from her expression even now, giving her a distinctly regal air. Her beauty had blossomed to match her newfound dignity. Now, she exuded the aura of a mature woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    She blushed slightly as she looked at Karyl, who was now taller than her. Dush nced at Karyl with a hint of annoyance at Vi¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Receiving looks from both women, Karyl casually addressed Greys, who stood behind Vi.


    <i>Judging by how well he has harnessed his mana, he¡¯s certainly grown.</i>


    His face, once delicate and handsome, had grown sharper and more defined.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Greys responded in a low voice, still keeping his guard up.


    <i>Well, he had the talent to reach the rank of Sword Master in the other life. He¡¯ll probably reach that level faster this time. He might even make a name for himself. </i>


    Karyl nodded in satisfaction as he scanned Greys.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fulfilled the promise you made before we parted. Not only did you unify the south, but you also established a country and even gained recognition from the empire.¡±


    ¡°Lord Karyl is now the ruler of a country, so please watch your tone, Princess,¡± Dush quickly rebuked in a sharp tone. Her face was concealed by her veil, but everyone in the reception room could feel her intense gaze on Vi.


    ¡°Ahem...¡± Vi, realizing her mistake, covered her mouth. ¡°Please excuse my rudeness toward the king of Tatur.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Speakfortably.¡±


    ¡°Still...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Despite Karyl¡¯s reassurance, Dush pursed her lips in disapproval, though nobody saw it.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty,¡± Vi muttered, her face slightly flushed.


    ¡°When you told me you would take the Three Kingdoms of Istria, it felt like a distant dream. But now, with you being the ruler of the Free State of Tatur, it¡¯s be a reality.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was a lot of hard work.¡±


    "I envy you. Or rather, I admire you. You¡¯ve kept your word.¡±


    Karyl shrugged lightly, chuckling.


    ¡°No matter how envious, what prompted you to make such a reckless decision. I hope you didn¡¯t follow my example.¡±


    Viughed drily at his teasing tone.


    ¡°You mean the principality? It¡¯s just a small, remotend with less than a thousand troops. Even the most foolish king of Fenria has an army of at least a hundred thousand.¡±


    Greys¡¯ expression hardened slightly at her words.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t ming you. I¡¯ll be forever indebted to you for the support I received from the Fanpinel family.¡±


    At that, Greys bowed again and stepped back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for royalty to take on a ducal title... but the king of Fenria won¡¯t take this lightly.¡±


    ¡°What can he do? He ignored my advice and spent the treasury on elemental stones, and now the kingdom¡¯s finances are in shambles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. As I mentioned before, we provided the stones free of charge to prepare for a future war with the empire. The treasury isn¡¯t the issue...¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°The kingdom is faltering because Fenria is trying to join the territorial war between Istan and Tevanel, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And you established the principality to prevent that. But are you sure you don¡¯t intend to go to war with your father?¡± Karyl spoke gently, as if lecturing Vi.


    ¡°You seem to know everything,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°I came as soon as I heard you had returned to Tatur...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seemed to me like you were in a hurry.¡±


    Vi blushed again at his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to predict if you think about it,¡± Karyl went on. ¡°Forgive me, but your father¡¯s way of thinking is quite simple.¡±


    At that, Vi gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°But the reason I provided the elemental stones was to fight under our g in the war against the empire, not for them to use against each other.¡±


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Right. I assume that very frustration is the reason you sought me out...¡±


    There was no need to beat around the bush any longer.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Karyl went on.


    ¡°Lend me your soldiers.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Everyone in the reception room, except for Karyl, was stunned by her bold request.


    ¡°For what purpose?¡±


    ¡°To be the queen of Fenria and to unify the Three Kingdoms of Istria.¡±


    Karyl looked at her thoughtfully.


    <i>I knew she wouldn¡¯t remain a simple girl, but... she¡¯s made an even bolder choice than I expected. </i>


    Indeed, on the day they parted after the battle at the Twin Armor, Karyl had urged her to be the ruler of Fenria.


    <i>She must have gone through a lot since then...</i>


    Realistically, being the third princess, Vi¡¯s chances of inheriting the throne and bing the queen of Fenris were terribly slim.


    <i>Should I look at this as a positive development?</i>


    In fact, Vi had managed to exceed his expectations. It wasn¡¯t just her appearance; her resolve also embodied the essence of a queen.


    ¡°In the Free City, you can buy anything for the right price. What will you offer in exchange for borrowing my soldiers?¡±


    At that moment, Vi¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.


    "I will be the queen and give you the Three Kingdoms of Istria."


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Everyone stared at her wide-eyed.


    ¡°Wh-Wha...? Wait, Princess!¡±


    Even Greys waspletely taken aback by her statement.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll give up the kingdom where you were born and raised?¡±


    ¡°You think we could stop Lord Karyl¡¯s Free Army?¡±


    Although pessimistic, Vi was honest, and no one could contradict her.


    However, Karyl asked her with a serious face, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the best way to save the most lives in the Three Kingdoms,¡± she replied with a slight smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about disgracing myself by selling out my country. It¡¯s because, as you said, if my country keeps going in this direction, it will eventually destroy itself. I thought about what I could do...¡±


    ¡°You could ask the empire for help. They are still more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are, for now. But wasn¡¯t the whole reason you didn¡¯t attack the Three Kingdoms that you believe if their strength isbined, they could stand a good chance against the empire in a war?¡±


    At that, Karyl shed her a smirk.


    ¡°Quite cunning, Princess.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, she continued,


    ¡°There are young nobles in Istan and Tevanel who share my thoughts. They know that continuing as they are will lead to self-destruction. Not everyone under a foolish king is a fool.¡±


    ¡°A war against the empire... Are you reallymitted to this?¡±


    "A while ago, you asked why I didn''t choose the empire. You know better than anyone that giving the three kingdoms to the empire would be worse than self-destruction."


    ¡°Dush.¡±


    At Karyl''s call, Dush knelt and responded.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    ¡°Provide the Free Army to Princess Vi.¡±


    Everyone was surprised by Karyl¡¯s decisivemand. If Vi failed, it could cripple Tatur¡¯s military and give the empire an opportunity to invade.


    ¡°How many... should we offer?¡±


    Even Dush seemed slightly anxious, her voice quivering.


    ¡°How long would it take to travel from here to the Antihum Grand Library?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled by the question, wondering why Karyl was inquiring about the journey to the base of the Immortal Council instead of the number of troops.


    ¡°Huh? Um... If we followed the river, it would take about four months. Why?¡±


    ¡°Two months. I will go there and return within that time. The number doesn¡¯t matter. Just report to me that the Three Kingdoms have been secured when I return."


    For a moment, the boldness of his words made everyone in the room shudder. He was telling Vi to conquer the three kingdoms in just two months, an aplishment that had eluded them for countless years.


    Unlike the others, who were speechless, Dush licked her red lips and muttered, ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Then... you won''t be in Tatur?¡± Vi asked, a slight hint of anticipation in her tone.


    ¡°I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    Princess Vi had sought him out to request his troops in order to unify the Three Kingdoms ¡ªKaryl was now convinced her visit was a stroke of fate, a blessing in disguise.


    <i>There is only one year left until the Oracle War.</i>


    There was a ce he needed to visit before then¡ªtheir of the tinum Dragon.


    <i>But I won¡¯t go alone. </i>Karyl smiled faintly.


    ¡°I have a promise to keep.¡±


    After hearing the necromancer¡¯s story from Quenite at the Ghost Castle, Karyl found a possible solution.


    <i>Allen Javius...</i>


    As if making a vow, Karyl whispered the final words to himself, ¡°When I meet the tinum Dragon, I will go with you.¡±

 Chapter 191: Another Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 191: Another Visitor</h4>


    ¡°Master!¡±


    As soon as Princess Vi and her entourage left, the office door burst open, revealing none other than Suan Hazer.


    ¡°What''s all the fuss about?¡± Karyl asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°Are you really going to the Antihum Grand Library?¡±


    ¡°Who are you nning to take with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just in time,¡± Karyl replied. ¡°I was about to call for you. Is everyone here?¡±


    The others had also gathered in the office. Suan quickly took a seat, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°As you know, the Antihum Grand Library is one of the strongholds of the Immortal Council, one of the twin peaks of the continent¡¯s magic societies. I have personal business there, but there are certain people I want to apany me.¡±


    Karyl slowly turned his head, everyone following his gaze.


    ¡°Mikhail, you¡¯ve had a hard time being away from us in a foreignnd, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re going to have to put up with some more traveling.¡±


    ¡°Me? There¡¯s no question about it. In fact, it would be an honor to apany you, Master. Oh, I mean, <i>My Lord</i>.¡±


    Mikhail¡¯s voice brimmed with enthusiasm, understandably so. Unlike the others, he had been stuck in a small vige for several months.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t neglected your practice, have you?¡±


    ¡°No. I recently broke through to the 4th ss. Though I haven¡¯t officially registered yet, I¡¯ve now joined the ranks of the sorcerers.¡±


    ¡°...Oh?¡±


    Everyone looked at Mikhail in surprise; Aidan, being the first one to teach him how to use mana, seemed the most astonished.


    <i>His mana now surpasses mine... Mikhail¡¯s magical transformation ability would certainly give him an edge over sorcerers of the same rank.</i>


    Aidan felt a mix of pride and bitterness; the one he had once seen as his inferior had now narrowed the gap between them.


    ¡°Serica Lauren, you¡¯reing too. I haven¡¯t been attentive to you, have I?¡±


    ¡°Since when were we so close that you could say that? You didn¡¯t give me a proper answer after you returned from the Mana Battleship,¡± Serica replied tly.


    In fact, she was genuinely baffled by how Karyl had been ignoring her aftering from the Lurein Principality with Karyl. Despite the efforts to bring her to Tatur, Karyl had hardly acknowledged her presence once she had arrived.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to drag you into the empire¡¯s affairs. Besides, I¡¯m bringing you along to Antihum also because we might find answers to the note I gave you back then."


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ck magic.¡±


    ¡°But you are interested in magic,¡± Karyl objected. ¡°The reason I chose you two for this expedition is that you can elevate Tatur¡¯s magic to the next level. I¡¯m not telling you to learn ck magic. It¡¯s actually quite the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to start a fight with the Immortal Council?¡±


    ¡°If necessary.¡±


    Dush looked at Karyl in disbelief. How many people could casually dere they would confront one of the most influential magic societies on the continent, one that even the empire hesitated to challenge?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Battles between sorcerers aren¡¯trge-scale wars,¡± Karyl replied with a chuckle, as if reading her thoughts.


    Serica Lauren, the firstbat sorcerer and creator of the Supreme lineage, paired with Mikhail, who wasparably skilled in magic¡ªtogether, they made the perfect team for visiting the magic society.


    ¡°Lord, what about me? Suan finally spoke up, unable to wait any longer.


    ¡°Ah, yes. And Suan...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Wait here until Kamma contacts you again, then return to the principality and bring back those two.¡±


    ¡°...Again?!¡±


    ¡°You''re the only one who can cross the strait quickly. No one else can do it. You¡¯ll be ying the most crucial role.¡±


    Suan looked dejected, gazing down at Kalduan¡¯s gauntlets, which he hadn¡¯t taken off even once since returning from the Ghost Castle.


    ¡°In return, I¡¯ll let you meet the King of Martial Arts.¡±


    ¡°Wha...Th-The King of Martial Arts?!¡±


    ¡°You mean the Great Valvont, one of the Five Sword Masters?"


    Everyone was shocked at the unexpected name.


    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t like being called ¡®the Great,¡¯ but yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°You know the King of Martial Arts, My Lord?¡±


    By now, everyone was aware of Karyl¡¯s true identity. As the adopted son of the continent¡¯s greatest swordsman, Kuwell MacGovern, and having handled Gordon Fabian with remarkable confidence, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he knew who the remaining three Sword Masters were.


    Of course, among them, only Hashir knew of Karyl¡¯s connection to the immigrants¡ªThomson, the head of the Ulkas Guild, had hinted at it when he met Hashir on Karyl¡¯s orders. However, not even Hashir knew that Karyl himself was an immigrant.


    ¡°No,¡± Karyl replied calmly to Suan¡¯s question. ¡°But I intend to make his acquaintance. In fact, you know more about him than I do. You¡¯ve learned some of the King of Martial Arts¡¯s eight stances, haven¡¯t you?"


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°What? Suan, you too were a disciple of the King of Martial Arts?¡±


    Everyone was shocked, especially Aidan, who sighed in frustration¡ªfirst Mikhail, and now Suan. When the three of them had first left Tatur with Karyl, Aidan had never imagined that the other two had such remarkable backgrounds.


    <i>You seem impatient, Aidan. Among all of them, you¡¯re the most remarkable. You¡¯ve earned recognition for your abilities and received missions from the Burning Darkness through your own efforts.</i>


    While Karyl¡¯s interference in history had elerated the individual growth of others, Aidan remained the only one whose progress was untouched, advancing purely on his own.


    <i>Just wait a little longer. When we go to meet the tinum Dragon, we¡¯ll need the power of the Eastern Land. Your time to be at the center of our efforts wille.</i>


    From this point on, his journey was no longer solely for his own power. Having established Tatur as an independent state, Karyl now intended to focus on increasing his authority and influence.


    Even though a Sword Master, the strongest kind of warrior on the continent, could rival the strength of ten thousand soldiers, they still only had one body. One individual could not resolve simultaneous wars waged from the east to the west and from the north to the south.


    ¡°Are you nning to make us take the Library¡¯s test?¡± Serica Lauren finally spoke up, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in magic. I just want to find the method you told me about.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so you know about the Library¡¯s test?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ve heard rumors. I used to run an inn, after all.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you probably know the conditions of the test,¡± Karyl remarked. ¡°Since you¡¯re asking about taking the test, I assume you think you meet those conditions, right?¡±


    Serica turned her head, realizing she had inadvertently given herself away.


    ¡°To even enter the Antihum Grand Library, you must prove you¡¯re a sorcerer with your mana.¡±


    A murmur spread through the room. Naturally, one had to reach the rank of sorcerer to pass that test.


    <i>That little girl reached the 4th ss?</i>


    <i>A kid from a remote vige with no formal training?</i>


    Karyl wore a satisfied smile, knowing well why everyone was so surprised.


    ¡°Alright, but unless you exin what this means, I won¡¯te with you.¡±


    Serica Lauren pulled out a crumpled note from her pocket.


    [The spear of the Spear King is stronger than the mana-infused spear of Halgard.]


    ¡°Are you trying to get on my nerves? You know that Halgard spear techniques are taught to third-rate mercenaries, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s also the spear technique you learned, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, so I know how weak it is.¡± Serica red at Karyl. ¡°My father was killed by a bunch of filthy thieves who used mana.¡±


    ¡°So, you only know rumors about the Grand Library and none of its secrets?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the Spear King¡¯s spear technique originated from?¡±


    Serica Lauren looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°It came from the Immortal Council. The dark energy used in the ck sh Seven Forms can only be wielded by their sorcerers.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me,e with us and find out. If you want to be stronger, study magic. I don¡¯t need to exin any further, do I?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s words made Serica¡¯s expression harden.


    ¡°Are you afraid of fighting dark sorcerers? For someone who ims to hate sorcerers, you seem reluctant to confront them.¡±


    Then, as if remembering something, Karyl snapped his fingers and pointed at Mikhail.


    ¡°By the way, I heard Mikhail helped you during the battle in Cove. You know he¡¯s a sorcerer, right?¡±


    Serica¡¯s face stiffened at his provocative remark.


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m scared?¡±


    With that, Serica angrily snatched the note from the table and crumpled it up.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t acknowledge anyone weaker than me.¡±


    Mikhail looked at her, baffled.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t I shield you with protective mana when the explosion happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also broken through the barrier of the 4h ss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never learned any formal magic. Do you have anything beyond basic everyday spells you can use?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Serica red around as if searching for something long to hit Mikhail with.


    ¡°You see the necessity of going to the Grand Library now, don¡¯t you?¡± Karyl said wryly.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    At that moment, Dush approached Karyl, holding a messenger bird that had flown in through the window, wearing an odd expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite popr. It seems there are many visitors looking for you before you leave.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There is a report from thewless port. Martte McGovern has requested to meet you.¡±


    At that moment, Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply.


    <i>Martte...</i>


    He was the only one who had doubts about Kromen¡¯s poisoning, but he had ultimately remained quiet during the trial.


    Although the result led to Prince Luon losing power and Tatur gaining its independence, Karyl felt a twinge of regret. If Martte had acted, the course of events would likely have been very different.


    <i>He¡¯se all the way from the empire to see me...</i>


    Karyl gazed out the window.


    <i>Let¡¯s see if you¡¯vee as the first son of the MacGovern family or as a knight fulfilling your duty.</i>


    Gazing at the port where the fierce waters of the Fonein River flowed, Karyl said, ¡°Let him in.¡±

 Chapter 192: The Sword of a Small-Minded Man

    <h4>Chapter 192: The Sword of a Small-Minded Man</h4>


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°This medicine will settle your stomach. The waters of the Fonein are at their fiercest in November. Seems you had a rough crossing.¡±


    Having received Dush¡¯s report, Karyl met Martte MacGovern not in the city of Tatur, but at thewless port.


    ¡°The currents of the Fonein are quite infamous. I¡¯ve taught some skilled sailors navigation techniques, but it seems their handling is still a bit rough.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ironically, Martte had gotten sick after crossing the river and copsed, unable to move. He grimaced slightly as he took the medicine offered by Karyl.


    ¡°Princess Vi of the Kingdom of Fenria visited recently."


    ¡°Fenria? One of the Three Kingdoms of Istria?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Despite his words of reassurance, Martte¡¯splexion was pale. He stared at Karyl in confusion, wondering why he was telling him this.


    ¡°She managed toe all the way to Tatur without throwing up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Realizing Karyl was implying he was less capable than the princess, Martte stood up with a stern expression.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    However, his legs almost gave way, but he managed to grab the edge of the bed just in time to steady himself.


    ¡°You should rest a bit more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury to do so. Let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    At that, Karyl gave a faint smile and followed him out.


    ***


    ¡°Do you have any idea how difficult you¡¯ve made things for Father after causing such amotion at the pce?¡±


    ¡°Even so, would they really dismiss the captain of the Blue Knights, the continent¡¯s greatest swordsman and protector of the north?¡±


    Martte red at Karyl, clearly displeased with his nonchnt attitude.


    ¡°Do you really think a city of rogues and ves can be a nation? Fine, let¡¯s say it can. But what good will it do if it achieves independence? It will just release troublemakers into the world.¡±


    Martte turned abruptly as they walked along the riverbank.


    ¡°Because of you, the story that Prince Luon killed Prince Kromen has died down, and now all the me is falling on Father.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Unlike Martte, whose tone was sharp, Karyl was calm,posed.


    ¡°Brother, did youe here for the former reason or thetter?¡± Karyl asked softly.


    ¡°...Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, why did youe to see me? Is it about the story that Prince Luon killed Kromen, or is it because the nobles are targeting our father? Please rify your position.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Martte was silent, but Karyl noticed his eyes waver.


    ¡°The trash you speak of won¡¯t disappear just because you leave the free city alone. In fact, it would be more beneficial for the continent to manage them within a state framework.¡±


    Karyl sped his hands behind his back and took a step ahead of Martte.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t risking all the way to Tatur to see me just because you¡¯re concerned about the lower sses, would you now?¡±


    He then turned to face Martte.


    ¡°Be honest about your intentions so we can stop wasting time and get to the point.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Martte gritted his teeth. ¡°Why even ask this? You knew Prince Luon didn¡¯t kill Prince Kromen, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly.


    ¡°I only reported what I observed. There were foreign goods being traded in Piasta, some of which included the ingredients for Twilight. And the manager of Piasta, Reige, was part of the First Prince¡¯s faction.¡± Karyl shrugged.


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re insisting that Prince Luon had nothing to do with the Third Prince¡¯s murder,¡± Karyl went on. ¡°Are you challenging the emperor¡¯s judgment?¡±


    ¡°N-No, of course not...¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps you know something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Despite Martte¡¯s firm answer, his demeanor made it clear he had some suspicions. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have crossed the river to meet Karyl.


    ¡°If that''s all, I understand. I appreciate your sense of duty as the eldest son, but if you came just toin about our father''s situation, you may as well go back.¡± Karyl waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Y-You...!¡±


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    At that moment, Martte instinctively stepped back, overwhelmed by Karyl¡¯s aura.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°I may be an adopted MacGovern, but I¡¯m also the ruler of the Free State of Tatur.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s low voice pierced Martte¡¯s ears.


    <i>What... What is this power?</i>


    Martte felt like he was suffocating; he had never felt this kind of force before, not even from Kuwell himself. Unlike at the imperial pce, Karyl no longer restrained his power, and as he released his full mana, Martte found himself bowing to him.


    ¡°I came here out of respect for you, brother. However, this is my territory, and I am its lord. As I mentioned earlier, you need to be clear about your position. This concerns both our rtionship and the matter at hand.¡±


    Karyl looked down at the crouching Martte, then walked past him as if he no longer mattered.


    ¡°If...¡±


    Karyl paused at Martte¡¯s voice.


    ¡°If the reason I came here is neither one of those two... can you spare me some time?¡±


    Struggling against Karyl¡¯s oppressive aura, Martte added, ¡°Lord of Tatur...¡±


    Though he couldn¡¯t see it, Karyl¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and he exhaled softly.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s something suspicious about Prince Kromen¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m asking not as a ruler but as a son of the MacGovern family. Did youe to me because you believe our father is involved in Kromen¡¯s death?¡±


    Karyl toned down his imposing aura, adopting a calmer tone, making the atmosphere morefortable so that Martte would reveal his secrets.


    Of course, Karyl already knew the full story behind the Third Prince¡¯s death, better than anyone else. Naturally, he also understood why Martte hade to see him.


    <i>It would¡¯ve been easier if our father were involved. The reason Martte couldn¡¯t make a decision is simple. It¡¯s because Olivurn, whom our father serves, is involved.</i>


    Martte MacGovern harbored suspicions that it was Olivurn, not Luon, who had killed Prince Kromen. But who could he confide in? A wrong word to the wrong person could lead to the MacGovern family being charged with defaming the royal family, and even if Olivurn were proven guilty, his supporter, Kuwell, would face disgrace.


    It was a true dilemma. Ironically, this situation made it easier for Martte to speak to Karyl, who seemed the least involved in these events.


    ¡°No. Well, maybe, but... at least Father isn¡¯t involved.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡± Karyl replied with a faint smile, shaking his head at Martte.


    In truth, Karyl¡¯s goal in the recent trial hadn¡¯t been to reveal Kromen¡¯s killer. What mattered more was observing Martte MacGovern¡¯s actions.


    <i>But in the end, he couldn¡¯t do anything.</i>


    Perhaps Karyl¡¯s expectations had been too high. After all, he had always known that Martte was not a man of great ambition. Still, just as Tiren and Randol¡¯s lives had changed, this event could have been an opportunity for Martte to transform as well.


    <i>You won¡¯t grow up if you¡¯re spoon-fed. It¡¯s not about solving immediate hunger but finding a way to sustain oneself.</i>


    Opportunities could be provided, but it was up to each individual whether they would seize or ignore them.


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to...¡± Martte spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°Prince Olivurn.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyebrow twitched at his words.


    ¡°You¡¯re treading on dangerous ground, saying such things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I think. As you said, right now I¡¯m speaking to a fellow MacGovern, not to the king of Tatur.¡±


    ¡°You mean to suggest that Prince Olivurn, not Prince Luon, is responsible for Kromen¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I have no evidence. But... I think I saw Prince Olivurn giving Twilight to Prince Kromen at Marquis Vestal¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡°You<i> think</i> you saw it? That doesn¡¯t mean much.¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s just my suspicion. But... I still can¡¯t shake the doubt.¡±


    At that, Karyl frowned and urged, ¡°Forget it. The emperor makes all the decisions, even if they¡¯re unjust.¡±


    ¡°But...!¡±


    ¡°If you thought the trial was wrong, why didn¡¯t you say anything back then? If you had, you wouldn¡¯t have had to go through the trouble of finding me now.¡±


    Martte bit his lip, unable to respond to Karyl¡¯s sharp rebuke.


    ¡°I wanted to talk... I tried to find you back then, but there were too many eyes in the pce. I was reprimanded by the vassals just for seeking you out.¡±


    Was that why he had looked so scared and done nothing but stare during the final trial? Karyl could understand that. After all, it had been a time of intense scrutiny, with all eyes fixed on the two MacGovern brothers.


    ¡°You mean you were too scared to tell the truth. I expected as much, but it¡¯s still disappointing. You¡¯re nothing but a small-minded coward.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you couldn¡¯t speak up at the time. So what, you want me to console you, to tell you it couldn¡¯t be helped? I already told you, if you¡¯re going to whine, just shut up and go back.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s harsh reprimand was unexpected. Martte¡¯s face crumpled, brought on the verge of tears by the cold words.


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do...? What am I supposed to do in this situation?!¡± Martte finally shouted, his voice full of frustration.


    But Karyl merely stared at him in silence.


    Martte MacGovern was a man skilled enough to earn a knight¡¯s oath, but the problem was hisck of ambition. In any case, everyone, including his siblings, had always looked up to him.


    <i>Being small-minded isn¡¯t inherently bad. When too many people look up to you, you fear disappointing them, but you also work hard to avoid it.</i>


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the direction of their efforts were always right. Driven by that pressure, Martte had tried to dominate Karyl during their first meeting, not realizing Karyl would use that against him.


    ¡°Go tell Father,¡± Karyl said calmly.


    Martte finally got his answer, but it only deepened his frown.


    ¡°Really...? You want me to run to Father and tattle? Fine, maybe I¡¯m a small-minded coward, but I¡¯m no snitch!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even do that, then you truly are a coward.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s asking you tomit treason or beg the emperor for a retrial. I don¡¯t expect grand achievements from you. If you think you¡¯re a coward, then go ahead and be one.¡± Karyl¡¯s tone grew in intensity. ¡°Small-minded men ought to wield small words.¡±


    Karyl took a step forward and continued in a low voice, ¡°But small-minded or not, you¡¯re still a knight, and the length of your sword is of no importance. Just draw it from its sheath. That¡¯s where the oath begins.¡±


    Martte could only watch Karyl¡¯s retreating figure, unable to say a word.


    ¡°...¡±


    Even after Karyl disappeared from view, Martte stood there by the river for a long time, staring in the direction he had gone. After a while, he clenched his fists, and resolve shed across his face.


    ***


    ¡°Do you think Martte will take action?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It won¡¯t be easy. It¡¯s up to him.¡±


    Upon returning to Tatur, Karyl received word that Martte had left thewless port. He gazed out the window, lost in thought.


    <i>Through the countless eons and endless battles... I never imagined I would end up using Martte like this.</i>


    A bitter smile crept on his face as he looked outside.


    <i>He wasn¡¯t even part of my initial ns.</i>


    And yet, Martte had be a crucial cog in determining the empire¡¯s future.


    <i>Martte, I don¡¯t think people really change. I was certain you¡¯d realize Olivurn was using poison because of your nature and nothing else. </i>


    Karyl slowly closed his eyes.


    <i>Conversely, the reason I put you to the test is exactly the same.</i>


    All of Kuwell MacGovern¡¯s adopted sons were outstanding talents, yet none of them had survived in his previous life.


    ¡°Saying that Olivurn might be the one who killed Kromen... It won¡¯t be easy for Martte to question his father¡¯s trust as the eldest son.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Karyl nodded in agreement with Dush¡¯s words.


    <i>Martte, it might sound harsh, but I didn¡¯te back just to save one family.</i>


    A turbulent era was upon them, worse than just a war. In the midst of that chaos, the family could only be protected by its head, not the king.


    <i>Martte, I intend for you to lead the MacGovern family.</i>


    As the future head of the family, it was his duty as the eldest son to guide them on the right path.


    ¡°You shall be the turning point for the MacGovern family,¡± Karyl murmured the words he hadn¡¯t been able to tell Martte to his face.

 Chapter 193: On the Way to the Library (1)

    <h4>Chapter 193: On the Way to the Library (1)</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Seems so,¡± said Mikhail, his expression tense as he watched the rapidly passing scenery.


    Taking the Sand Serpent would¡¯ve been faster, but its massive flying form would¡¯ve attracted too much attention. Also, with the empire already watching them closely, using the major teleportation Magic Circles scattered across the continent was out of the question.


    The only option was a carriage, and everyone had been at a loss on how to save some time. However, Karyl proposed an unexpected alternative.


    ¡°The Fonein River cuts across the continent. If we can¡¯t use the skies, we¡¯ll follow the river.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Suan, but Karyl had alreadye up with an even faster travel method than the mana battleship, at least along the Fonein.


    ¡°Grruuu...¡±


    The turbulent waters of the Fonein seemed to calm down at the sight of the Water King¡¯s sharp fangs, which emerged as Karyl lightly patted the creature on the head.


    ¡°My Lord, what is the Antihum Great Library like?¡± Mikhail asked, pulling his robe tighter against the swift wind. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before, but I¡¯ve never ventured into the north.¡±


    Although Mikhail had reached the status of a 4th ss sorcerer, he had only been properly learning magic for less than two years. Moreover, his training was not formal, as all his knowledge came from what Karyl taught him through Allen Javius¡¯ insights.


    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting ce,¡± Karyl replied, his voice filled with nostalgia as though recalling fond memories.


    ***


    The Antihum Grand Library was the stronghold of the Immortal Council, one of the continent¡¯s two major magic societies. The library¡¯s owner and leader, Nain Darhon, had built it with the goal of collecting every magic book in existence.


    However, its structure was so enormous that calling it a library felt inadequate; it was more like an entire town contained within a building.


    Interestingly, while the Immortal Council¡¯s library boasted its grandeur through its vast size, the other pir of the continent¡¯s magic societies, the Dawn Council, exhibited its prominence through height. Their headquarters, the Ivory Tower of Dawn, was the tallest structure on the continent.


    ¡°They havepletely different philosophies.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Plus, while the Dawn Council¡¯s sorcerers freely travel across the continent, the Immortal Council¡¯s sorcerers dwell in Antihum and rarely leave,¡± Karyl exined.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°The current court sorcerer, Kadin Luer, is from the Ivory Tower. His appointment has made the already reclusive Immortal Council even more withdrawn.¡±


    Mikhail tilted his head in curiosity. ¡°Does it make sense for Antihum to close its doors just because a Dawn Council sorcerer became the court sorcerer of the empire?¡±


    Karyl nodded.


    ¡°Yes. The youngest of the four great sorcerers of the continent is Daryl Harian of the Dawn Council. He, Court Sorcerer Kadin Luer, and the two heads of the major magic societies are all friends.¡±


    Mikhail¡¯s lips twitched with surprise.


    ¡°Are you saying Nain Darhon is jealous because a Dawn Council sorcerer became the court sorcerer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The empire ims neutrality toward both magic societies, but maintaining that bnce isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡°The court sorcerer is nearly seventy years old...¡±


    ¡°Men remain childish no matter their age. Reading countless magic books and calling themselves wise doesn''t change that,¡± Karyl said with a smirk.


    Serica Lauren, who had been listening to them, chuckled. She sat with her arms crossed over the old spear she had brought from the Lurein Principality to Tatur.


    ¡°You should consider switching to a staff,¡± Karyl suggested, pointing at her spear.


    ¡°A staff? No thanks. I use spear techniques,¡± Serica retorted.


    ¡°Give it a tryter and decide. I already have a design in mind,¡± Karyl replied with a smile.


    Serica snorted and said, ¡°If you''re going to give me something, why not give me one of the staffs from the imperial pce?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that,¡± Karyl said firmly.


    Serica¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at Karyl¡¯s immediate response.


    ¡°Are you seriously saying you can¡¯t get it?¡±


    However, herment was cut short.


    ¡°Your element is water. The highest-grade mana-infused artifact in the imperial pce is probably the Infinite Breath, one of the Five Great Artifacts created by der.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a wind-element staff. You know how rare sorcerers with an affinity for wind are. It¡¯s only natural to bestow that artifact upon someone who could fully utilize its power.¡±


    At that, Serica nced at Mikhail beside her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mikhail seemed oblivious to the implications of Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Unbelievable... You talk about things in the imperial pce as if they belong to you. Whatever, talking to you makes me feel like everything I thought I knew is crumbling to pieces,¡± Serica muttered, shaking her head.


    Karyl responded by pulling out a thin wand from his pocket.


    ¡°In the meantime, use this. It might not be one of the Five Great Artifacts, but it should nheless prove useful.¡±


    The wand, wlessly white from its base to the gem embedded at its tip, had an ethereal charm to it.


    ¡°I got this from the Elven treasury. It¡¯s called Graupel. While the Freezing Talon might suit you better in terms of elemental power, it¡¯d be a bit challenging to wield because of the spirit it holds,¡± Karyl exined, showing her the sword hanging from his waist. The de released an eerie cold mist, not just ordinary frost.


    Serica took Graupel with wide eyes, curiously inspecting the wand like a child with a new toy.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s too short to make a staff. Use it as a secondary weapon along with your spear. After this mission, I¡¯ll make a custom weapon for you. Just bear with it until then," Karyl added.


    ¡°Th-Thank you...¡±


    Karyl looked away as though it was no big deal, but for Serica, who had never handled a magical artifact before, this was thrilling.


    ¡°You should say,<i> thank you very much</i>,¡± Karyl corrected her with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t consider you my lord, remember?¡± Serica frowned slightly.


    ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s only proper to be respectful when receiving a gift from a superior.¡±


    ¡°How old are you, anyway?¡± she asked with a hint of irritation in her voice.


    Karyl chuckled at her question, realizing his slip.


    ¡°Fourteen.¡±


    Having lived for so long, he sometimes forgot his own age. Even excluding his time inside Pharel, Karyl had already lived through his twenties in his previous life.


    ¡°Right...¡±


    Serica¡¯s expression suggested she was done discussing this matter, pursing her lips as she turned away.


    ¡°There it is.¡±


    Karyl stood up, his expression still a bit sheepish.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    In the distance, the towering Antihum Grand Library came into view, looking more like a fortress than a library. Serica and Mikhail looked ahead at the massive ck stone structure that dominated thendscape.


    Thinking it was almost time to disembark, Serica tried to tuck the artifact Karyl had given her into her cloak.


    ¡°You might want to keep that out,¡± Karyl suggested.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Mikhail, you can cast shield magic, right? Don¡¯t hesitate to use your magic to protect both you and Serica. It won¡¯tst long, but still.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°From now on, dodge as best you can,¡± Karyl added.


    The two of them looked at each other in confusion.


    <i>BOOM...! CRASH!! BANG!!</i>


    Suddenly, ck smoke erupted from Antihum in the distance, and even though they were still several kilometers away, the deafening roar echoed as if they were right next to them.


    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡±


    Seeing the fireballs flying their way, Mikhail couldn¡¯t help eximing in panic. Without dy, he cast a protective barrier.


    ¡°Their greetings can be a bit rough.¡±


    Antihum¡¯s greeting for the trio came in the form of dozens of magic projectiles.


    ***


    ¡°This is... almost like the capital of a kingdom, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mikhail shouted incredulously as he narrowly dodged the iing magical bombardment.


    ¡°It¡¯s even worse. The imperial city couldn¡¯t manage this. That¡¯s why no country dares to say a word despite the centuries-long feud between the Dawn Council and the Immortal Council.¡±


    <i>Boom!! Boom!! Hisss...</i>


    As fireballs fell into the Fonein River, causing the water to bubble and steam, ck smoke billowed up, making the scene look like the sulfurous pits of hell.


    ¡°See that rock over there? We¡¯ll dismount the Water King and continue from there. Itsrge size makes us an easy target,¡± Karyl instructed, slicing through a fireball with his Freezing Talon.


    <i>Hisssss...!!</i>


    As the fiery orb made contact with the cold de, white steam rose around them like mist.


    <i>Of course, it¡¯s the magic society. They¡¯re using pure mana to shoot these fireballs over such a long distance, not some artillery. I bet not even the empire could pull this off. </i>


    Firing such powerful fireballs over several kilometers required an enormous amount of mana. Even if all the academy sorcerers in the capital, including trainees, were mobilized, they could only manage a dozen or so shots.


    But tounch dozens of fireballs simultaneously, leaving trails of ck smoke in their wake, was a spectacle that only Antihum could pull off.


    Of course, it was less awe-inspiring when those fireballs were aimed at you.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s shout, just as they were about to jump off the Water King¡¯s head...


    ¡°Rooaaarrr!!¡±


    ...The Water King suddenly jerked its head backward.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The sudden movement caused both Mikhail and Serica to lose their bnce and fall into the cold, icy river.


    ¡°Gh-Ghah...!!¡±


    ¡°F-F-Freezing!¡±


    The frigid winter water was brutally cold, Mikhail and Serica shuddering violently as they struggled to climb onto a rock.


    ¡°A mana...?¡± Karyl, having managed tond on the rock by twisting his body mid-air, muttered to himself as he stared at the Water King.


    A giant crackling with blue electricity had wrapped itself over the serpent¡¯s head, pinning it down.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl immediately drew his sword. As he focused his mana, a milky-white aura enveloped the de of the Freezing Talon. Irritated by the sudden chaos before their journey had even begun, Karyl poured even more mana into his sword than usual.


    <i>Vsshhh...!</i>


    The Aura de turned purple, crackling with electricity. As the Arcane mana concentrated, the Freezing Talon¡¯s de expanded tremendously, resembling a massive greatsword.


    Then, Karyl gripped the hilt with both hands and swung with all his might.


    <i>WOOSH!</i>


    The Arcane de sliced through the mana ensnaring the Water King with explosive force. The dozens of mana threads couldn¡¯t withstand Karyl¡¯s strike and shattered instantly. The force of the blow didn¡¯t just stop there; it cut through the Fonein River as well, carving a deep trench that exposed the riverbed in front of the Water King.


    ¡°You can go back now,¡± Karylmanded the Water King.


    ¡°Grrr...¡±


    As if waiting for thatmand, the serpent quickly turned around, lowering its head in gratitude. The tough scales covering its neck and head were scorched and charred in a-like pattern. Some of its scales were even missing, revealing oozing wounds beneath.


    ¡°You poor thing... That must¡¯ve hurt,¡± Karyl muttered, clicking his tongue in frustration.


    Any creature other than the resilient Water King would¡¯ve had its headpletely severed by that.


    ¡°What a mess...¡± Karyl shook his head slightly and let out a low sigh.


    <i>Crackle... Crackle¡ª!</i>


    Karyl¡¯s eyebrow twitched, and mana surged from his de, much greater in volumepared to when he cleaved through the earlier.


    ¡°Such a warm wee... It¡¯s only fair I return the gesture, right?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 194: On the Way to the Library (2)

    <h4>Chapter 194: On the Way to the Library (2)</h4>


    ¡°...Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Good thing Mikhail is a wind sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°Good thing? He dried our clothes in the cold wind in the middle of winter. We almost froze to death because of him, not just from falling into the river.¡±


    Serica Lauren rubbed her reddened cheeks with the back of her hand.


    ¡°For a 4th ss sorcerer, it¡¯s embarrassing that you can''t even use a basic warming spell... Achoo! Ugh, that¡¯s something a 1st ss sorcerer can do. Aren¡¯t you from the empire?¡± Serica rebuked Mikhail, sniffling and shivering.


    ¡°They teach those spells in big cities. Even if you¡¯re born with mana in the empire, people in small viges know nothing about it.¡± Karyl then scoffed, ¡°People being blessed by the gods? What good is being born with mana? Less than one-tenth of the poption can even use basic spells like that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I was just saying... No need to get so fired up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Serica stared at Karyl, puzzled.


    <i>I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting mad over this... Do I still get worked up over the empire?</i>


    With a sour expression, Karyl scanned the area and then picked a few long des of grass growing by the riverbank.


    ¡°If you¡¯re cold, chew on this. It¡¯ll warm you up a bit.¡±


    ¡°Did you live in the mountains or something? You know the strangest things.¡±


    Karyl awkwardly handed the leaves to Serica and then strode off.


    ¡°What''s with him? Your master isn''t usually like this, is he?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Mikhail replied, equally perplexed.


    Serica wrinkled her nose and chewed on the leaves Karyl gave her.


    ¡°...Ack! Yuck! It¡¯s so bitter!¡±


    ***


    ¡°...¡±


    Ak was at a loss for words, staring nkly ahead. He had been born and raised in Antihum, serving as a gatekeeper his entire life.


    The elders often spoke of the Immortal Council as the home of the continent¡¯s most powerful sorceress. Thus, for the residents of Antihum, gaining recognition and being admitted into the Immortal Council was the greatest joy and ultimate goal.


    However, that was not easily achieved, as only those with exceptional talent were chosen. In just a month, Ak woulde of age and be allowed to join the Immortal Council. It was a dreame true, a source of immense pride¡ªuntil now.


    ¡°Achoo¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I told you to keep chewing on that,¡± Karyl reminded.


    ¡°Isn''t that poison ivy or something?¡±


    Gatekeepersy sprawled everywhere. Unlike Ak, who was still an apprentice, these were seasoned members of the Immortal Council.


    ¡°Hey, open the door,¡± said the boy who had quickly subdued the five gatekeepers of Antihum.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have business at the Grand Library. If you want, you can ry the message inside.¡±


    ¡°Who... should I say is here?¡±


    Ak wondered if this visit was pre-arranged, but then he immediately realized it was a silly question. If these people had an appointment, they wouldn¡¯t have attacked the gatekeepers without a word. Their faces had been filled with anger from the moment they approached.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who set up the mana in Fonein, right? That trap requires constant mana replenishment to function. Who manages it?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh... That would be Sir Benedict from the Magic Strategy Division.¡±


    ¡°Sir, my foot. Did he set up that? Nearly got my head chopped off because of it!¡± Mikhail growled as he stepped forward.


    ¡°Achoo¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Probably...¡±


    Ak hastily pointed his staff at Mikhail despite knowing it was futile.


    ¡°The Magic Strategy Division? Does Antihum have such a department? What do they do?¡±


    ¡°They... handle the security of Antihum.¡±


    ¡°So, are you one of them?¡±


    Ak swallowed hard and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m still an apprentice.¡±


    Karyl casually patted Ak on the shoulder and walked past him to ce his hand on the enormous gate.


    It was well known that Antihum¡¯s gates would only open to the mana of sorcerers of the 4th ss or higher. Thus, Ak was stunned to see Karyl calmly cing his hand on the door.


    <i>Is he... a sorcerer?</i>


    Ak looked at the gatekeepers sprawled out on the ground. It didn¡¯t seem like they had been defeated with any particr technique or spell. Though Karyl had a sword at his waist, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to draw it, instead taking them down with his bare fists.


    <i>Rumble... Rumble...</i>


    On top of demonstrating incredible fighting skills that would likely make others mistake him for a barbarian, Karyl had just opened the gates of Antihum. Ak stared at him, his jaw hitting the floor.


    ¡°Ah... but on second thoughts, just walking in might not bring out those strategists or whatever they call themselves. Maybe I should break something instead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Karyl mused aloud, pretending to contemte as he fiddled with the statue near the gate.


    ¡°Breaking off a head or two should do the trick.¡±


    It was the statue of Nain Darhorn, the head of the Immortal Council. Karyl climbed up the statue and nonchntly tapped the head as if addressing a subordinate.


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    Ak was at a loss for words,pletely stunned. Never in the centuries-long history of the Immortal Council had anyone dared to do such a thing.


    ¡°Who dares cause a ruckus in front of Antihum?¡± another voice called out, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    A group stood at the main gate of Antihum, all d in the dark purple robes unique to the Immortal Council. The leader, the only one with his face exposed, had yellow teeth that gave him a ghoulish appearance when he spoke.


    ¡°Sir... Sir Benedict!¡±


    Immediately recognizing him, Ak quickly bowed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s...¡±


    As Ak fumbled for words, Benedict looked at the fallen sorcerers.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Did<i> you</i>?¡± Karyl retorted, making Benedict¡¯s face twist in irritation.


    ¡°Where did this lunatice from...?¡±


    Benedict, with an incredulous expression, walked toward Karyl, followed by a dozen sorcerers who surrounded Karyl and hispanions.


    ¡°I almost lost my head because of you. They said it was your doing. A mana? Are you insane? Don¡¯t you know people still live near the Fonein River?¡±


    ¡°What? It reacted?¡±


    The tense atmosphere shifted slightly as Benedict¡¯s eyes widened at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yeah, we nearly died avoiding your mana while traveling along the river!¡±


    ¡°I almost froze to death because of it,¡± added Mikhail, supporting Karyl¡¯s usation while ring at Benedict.


    Despite the initial tension, Benedict¡¯s reaction was unexpected.


    ¡°I know Antihum has a thing for grand wees, but this is too much. A magic bombardment is one thing, but an invisible mana across the entire river?¡±


    ¡°Magic bombardment? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re iming you were with the Water King?¡±


    At that, Mikhail averted his eyes.


    ¡°And the mana? I did set it up, but it¡¯s not meant to kill anyone. People? It doesn¡¯t even activate for humans. Just because I study curses and necromancy doesn¡¯t mean I y with human lives.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Karyl tilted his head slightly at Benedict''s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you care about human lives, and yet youunch magic bombardments like that? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Even during the time when the entire continent suffered under the curse of Tarak, the sorcerers of the Immortal Council had locked themselves behind Antihum¡¯s gates, refusing toe out. It was only after Olivurn¡¯s promation that they finally sent Israphil, one of the Ten of the Oracle, but that was all.


    ¡°You care about human lives?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Benedict flinched involuntarily.


    ¡°The mana definitely activated, and it¡¯s a fact that we nearly died because of it.¡±


    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re saying the was activated specifically for you?¡±


    At that moment, Benedict¡¯s eyes changed as he just received a significant piece of information.


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible. If that¡¯s the case, we need to figure out who triggered it rather than why it reacted.¡±


    He raised his hand above his head.


    ¡°So which one of you was it?¡±


    The sorcerers surrounding them all pointed their staffs at Karyl¡¯s group.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this about now?¡±


    Karyl looked at the sorcerers with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Do any of you wield spirit power?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Benedict¡¯s question.


    ¡°And what if we do? Are you nning to capture us? See, this is what I hate about sorcerer guilds. They stay cooped up and have no clue about the outside world."


    Karyl grabbed the staff from a sorcerer standing next to him.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    The sorcerer tried to hold onto his staff but ended up being pulled along and falling to the ground.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask why we¡¯re here or whom we seek to meet? Is this how Antihum treats guests?¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Karyl then broke the staff.


    <i>...Even though he¡¯s the one who beat up the guards without asking!</i>


    Ak wanted to shout, but he knew that if he did, he¡¯d end up like his still-unconscious colleagues.


    <i>Thump!</i>


    Karyl stomped on the fallen sorcerer¡¯s back, knocking out another one.


    ¡°Magic Strategy Division? You can¡¯t even assess your opponents properly. I guess you¡¯ve got more reading to do in that library of yours.¡±


    Karyl took a step forward, tapping his shoulder with the broken staff.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Since crossing the river, Karyl had seemed irritable, and now he stretched his wrists as if he had been waiting for this opportunity.


    ¡°I was nning to take a librarian with me from here, but you, Benedict, seem to have volunteered for the position.¡±


    ***


    ¡°...So that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°A mana that only reacts to spirits? Who are you trying to fool? Your caught the Water King¡¯s neck. If its scales weren¡¯t so tough, its head would¡¯ve been severed clean.¡±


    Benedict, who was lying face down with his forehead to the ground, quickly lifted his head at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°It reacted to a monster? That''s impossible...!¡±


    ¡°Who said you could raise your head?¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±


    With one eye bruised and swollen, Benedict swallowed nervously at Karyl¡¯s sharp tone.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you set up those manas to catch spirits, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. We''ve been troubled by spirits asionally appearing in the areas north of the Fonein.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Council studies spirits too? That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it. Do spirits really emerge in the northern forests? I¡¯ve never heard such tales.¡±


    Karyl pressed down on Benedict¡¯s shoulder, causing him to writhe in pain.


    ¡°Aaagh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You better not lie to me. I won¡¯t let it slide.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! It¡¯s true! There¡¯s a ck spirit that¡¯s started appearing recently!¡± Benedict shouted as though his life depended on it.


    At that, Karyl released his grip, leaving Benedict gasping for air.


    ¡°Huff, huff... We¡¯ve never seen anything like it before... Huff... Our leader named it the Dust of the Void.¡±


    ¡°Dust of the Void?¡±


    Karyl had never heard of it before. This so-called ck spirit made him think of Tarak.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we don¡¯t know where it came from. Our leader thinks there was a rift between dimensions, but we have no way to find it.¡±


    Karyl found this story suspicious. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t venture out into the continent until he had turned fifteen.


    <i>I didn¡¯t know everything that happened in this world, but there''s only a month left until next year.</i>


    When he first visited the Immortal Council in his past life to meet Israphil, one of the Ten of the Oracle, he hadn¡¯t heard of such problems.


    <i>The gap between my first visit to the Immortal Council in my past life and now is only about three months.</i>


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a spirit? After the Magical Era, most spirits disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Even the remaining spiritualists can barely summon spirits through contracts. But you¡¯re saying these spirits are just wandering around the forest?¡±


    Benedict looked aggrieved, struggling to exin.


    [They haven''t disappeared.]


    A voice echoed in Karyl''s mind.


    <i>Ah, of course, I wasn¡¯t referring to you.</i>


    It was Ramine.


    [That¡¯s not it. They were concealed by magic. I¡¯ve been here long enough to sense a faint trace of spirits.]


    <i>What? Really?</i>


    Karyl quickly looked around, but all he saw were thick bushes.


    [Not here.]


    <i>Then where?</i>


    [Further inside. The faint scent ising from deep within that building.]


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl stared at Antihum with a hardened expression. He was surprised to hear that the Immortal Council¡¯s headquarters, one of the twin pirs of continental magic, harbored the presence of spirits.


    <i>Can you identify who it is?</i>


    [Of course. But if you want to find them, you¡¯ll have to do it yourself. I won''t be able to help you in there.]


    Ramine''s me circled Karyl¡¯s arm before vanishing like a burst of fireworks.


    <i>Why not?</i>


    [The entire building is enchanted. It''s probably simr to the mana that guy mentioned. It seems to weaken the power of spirits. If you go to the core, even my consciousness might be suppressed, putting me to sleep.]


    <i>Hmm...</i>


    [They didn¡¯t even do such things in the Magical Era. The owner of this ce must be quite peculiar. I wonder if they harbor ill will toward spirits.]


    <i>Even a Spirit King like you would be put to sleep?</i>


    At Karyl''s question, Ramune seemed to throw a tantrum, making his mes poke at Karyl¡¯s arm again.


    [It¡¯s not that my power iscking. It¡¯s <i>yours</i>. I told you before, without enough spiritual energy to open the Spirit Realm, you can¡¯t fully utilize the power of a Spirit King.]


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl clicked his tongue at Ramine¡¯s reprimand.


    [But I suppose it¡¯s fortuitous that you¡¯re the one who came here. Normal spiritualists wouldn¡¯t even be aware of this ce, and even if they were, they wouldn''t be able to awaken him.]


    <i>What do you mean?</i>


    [This ce might help you surpass the limits of your spirit power, since you possess the Arcane power of light and darkness.]


    <i>No way...</i>


    Ramine spoke softly.


    [Yes, the one sealed here is Duaat, one of the two Great Spirits of Light and Darkness.]


    At that, Karyl¡¯s expression contorted in disbelief. He had suspected that the power of the Spirit King was sealed inside, but he had never thought it would be one of the two Great Spirits.


    <i>What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say the Arcane mana I obtained at the Abyssal Rock contained both light and darkness?</i>


    [I did. And the power of the two Great Spirits does reside within you.]


    <i>How is this possible...</i>


    [There are several possibilities. Perhaps the power of the two Great Spirits was divided again as a precaution in case the seal at the Abyssal Rock was broken.]


    <i>By whom?</i>


    [It could have been the gods, or perhaps humans.]


    <i>Whoever it was, they did something reprehensible.</i>


    [The power of the two Great Spirits is lethal to Y, after all.]


    Hearing that, Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    <i>So, if I obtain Duaat¡¯s power here, I¡¯ll beplete?</i>


    [Be careful. The two Great Spirits were sealed directly by the gods. They are distinctly different from us five Spirit Kings. The fact that he¡¯s here... is unsettling.]


    Contrary to the anxious Ramine, Karyl felt exhrated.


    <i>Something unexpected was waiting for me here.</i>


    He licked his lips in anticipation as he stared at Antihum.


    <i>Aplete treasure trove, isn¡¯t it?</i>

 Chapter 195: Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 195: Behind the Scenes</h4>


    ¡°Where is my brother?¡±


    ¡°He has left for Her Majesty¡¯s estate in Rubica. I don¡¯t think he will be returning to the capital anytime soon."


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Olivurn took a sip of the still-warm tea as he listened to the report from Court Sorcerer Kadin Luer.


    ¡°Seems like the First Prince is preparing for aeback... but things look rough for him. The number of nobles supporting him has decreased significantly.¡±


    ¡°But the empress and the chancellor are still in ce. We still can¡¯t afford to becent.¡±


    ¡°You are absolutely right.¡± Kadin nodded.


    ¡°You never know with these things... Whether it was a good or a bad day, my brother always used to sit here and have tea..."


    The garden where Olivurn was seated was the same ce where Luon would often have conversations with the chancellor. With no flowers in the winter, the ground was instead covered by a nket of snow, the snowkes floating down like petals.


    Olivurn¡¯s tone was that of wistful reminiscence, but a faint smile remained on his lips as he brought the teacup to his mouth.


    ¡°Forgive my boldness, but while I understand your sorrow for your only brother, this might actually be for the best. We need to bring more vassals to our side in the time we have.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m grateful for your decision to support me, especially since you¡¯ve been neutral until now,¡± Olivurn responded with a gentle expression.


    ¡°Sir Kadin, it seems my father has no intention of stepping down from the throne yet.¡±


    Impudent words, but it was clear from Olivurn¡¯s face that he wouldn¡¯t take them back.


    ¡°How much more do the people have to suffer...?¡±


    Olivurn clicked his tongue slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand my words. I have no intention of starting a rebellion. My father built this empire. In fact, the empire wouldn¡¯t even exist if not for some of his more extreme decisions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, I understand what you mean... And the empire is bound to shine even brighter under the benevolence of Your Highness.¡±


    Watching and listening to Olivurn, Kadin felt a renewed resolve to stand by him. Witnessing the downfall of Prince Luon after the Sun Hall incident had shifted his allegiance further toward Olivurn.


    <i>Someone willing to kill their own brother would lead the empire down a crueler path than the Conqueror King.</i>


    ¡°Sir Kuwell is about to leave for his territory. It seems His Majesty is holding him ountable for what happened at the Sun Hall,¡± Kadin added in a low voice.


    ¡°The eye of the storm will be Karyl MacGovern. There¡¯s no doubt about it,¡± Olivurn said with a nod. ¡°Whatever he said to my father before leaving the hall, something is going on between them. And now that Tatur has be an independent state, his power will only grow.¡±


    ¡°I shall look into it quietly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well then... I have something to discuss with Tiren before Sir Kuwell leaves, so please excuse me.¡±


    Kadin nced at Tiren waiting outside the garden, then stood up.


    ¡°I entrust this to you.¡±


    At Olivurn''s words, Kadin bowed and slowly walked away.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Once Kadin had left, the teacup in Olivurn¡¯s hand cracked and shattered. A shard of ss cut into his palm, and blood began to bead on his skin.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Olivurn let out a low sigh as he watched the blood trickle onto the fresh snow from his hand, staining the pristine white with speckles of crimson. It was as though he could finally release his pent-up frustration now that he bled.


    <i>Is it true that the contents of that vial neutralized the poison?</i>


    Though he kept up a veneer ofposure, his mind was constantly in tumult.


    <i>Karyl MacGovern... How did that bastard figure it out? If he cured Father of the poison, why did he let Kromen die? Or did he not know about the Third Prince?</i>


    Olivurn bit his lip as he recalled how Karyl had suddenly appeared at the pce, turned everything upside down, and then vanished. There were countless things he needed to uncover, but he couldn¡¯t confide in just anyone about this.


    After all, it was none other than Olivurn himself who had poisoned Titan Shutean and Prince Kromen. No one among his retainers knew about it, except for one person.


    ¡°Things have gotten messy...¡± Olivurn murmured to himself, his voice drifting through the stillness of the garden.


    <i>Woosh...</i>


    Just then, the snowden leaves rustled, the soft snow covering the spot stained by Olivurn¡¯s blood.


    ¡°It seems His Majesty will find it difficult to handle this in the same manner,¡± Olivurn said out loud, his expression shifting back to his usualposure as he looked ahead.


    ¡°My apologies for the disappointment.¡±


    How long had he been standing there? From the depths of the garden, a man, scooping up a handful of snow and scattering it, raised his head.


    <i>Crunch, crunch, crunch...</i>


    The man walked forward, leaving clear footprints in the snow. Olivurn watched the crumbling snowkes and bowed his head in greeting.


    ¡°Sir Neil nc.¡±


    The man was one of the empire¡¯s four great dukes, whose whereabouts had always been a mystery even to the emperor. Surprisingly, Olivurn seemed to know him well.


    ***


    ¡°This way...¡±


    Benedict was leading the way; his face was quite haggard from the questioning, and he was hunched over, unable to straighten his back.


    Ak, no longer surprised by anything, followed behind Benedict, carefully observing Karyl and hispanions.


    ¡°Quite spacious,¡± Karyl muttered his first impression of Antihum. Despite being called a grand library, entering through Antihum¡¯s main gate felt like entering a vast temple or a small vige.


    ¡°Whoa... It¡¯s huge! It seems even bigger than Tatur,¡± Mikhail eximed.


    Even inside the building, it felt like walking through a dense northern forest, with trees growing thick and vines hanging everywhere. The brick walls creating maze-like pathways were the only indication that this was an indoor space.


    Mikhail looked around in amazement; he had traveled from the Guidance Mercenary Gang with Karyl to the south and the principality, but this was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    ¡°...¡±


    If Mikhail was impressed, Serica Lauren was outright stunned. While she tried to feign nonchnce, the mere sound of leaves crunching under her feet made her jump.


    ¡°Is that the cannon that fired at us all the way from the Fonein?¡± Karyl inquired.


    ¡°Y-Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Karyl mused, staring at the long cannon on top of the central structure of the grand library.


    <i>It looks simr to the ones in the imperial pce</i>, he thought.


    However, its purpose was entirely different from the cannons stationed on the walls of the imperial pce, which were used solely to signal the emperor¡¯s death. Furthermore, the barrel of this cannon was twice as long as those at the pce, making the library resemble a fortress more than a repository of books.


    <i>It¡¯s quite far from the river... The fact that it fires me orbs made of mana instead of regr cannonballs indicates that it¡¯s operated by a sorcerer</i>, Karyl assessed.


    The uracy was also remarkable, far superior to any other existing piece of artillery.


    <i>Is it from the Magical Era? </i>he wondered.


    If such cannons could be manufactured, then it would have been possible to intercept the long-range attacks during the Oracle War against the Tarak.


    <i>If it can be dismantled and reproduced... </i>Karyl clicked his tongue slightly.


    But then he shook his head.


    <i>It¡¯s not possible right now. If it fails, we could lose a valuable artifact. Only someone proficient in magitech could handle it.</i>


    Karyl immediately thought of one person.


    <i>I hope the civil war in the principality ends soon. It¡¯s the only region where such advanced magitech could be developed. </i>


    The Lurein Principality, one of the three major powers on the continent,gged behind the empire in magic and swordsmanship but held its position thanks to magitech.


    Especially notable were the Golem battalions and the Wyvern cavalry, equipped with specialized bridles, both inventions of Wolfgang Schumar, the creator of Ashkelon, a relic of the Magical Era.


    <i>Most people call him an entric, but those who really know him recognize his genius</i>, Karyl thought of Wingel Hart, the magitech engineer. If he weren¡¯t brilliant, Duchess Tuli, the oldest among the seven dukes, wouldn¡¯t have appointed him as the head of the Magitech Corps.


    However, not even that genius had managed to recreate Ascalon. Karyl thought of the blueprint for the lower half he had stolen from Heim and clicked his tongue regretfully. Obtaining the upper half wasn¡¯t difficult, but there was no one with the means or capability to build it yet.


    <i>Well, even Wolfgang, the creator, couldn¡¯tplete Ascalon without finding the right ignition stone. </i>Karyl sighed.


    This life was distinctly different from his previous one. Magitech had many branches, but dwarves excelled in Golem crafting over humans. If Wingel from the principality and the dwarves of Taturbined their efforts...


    <i>If they could coborate...</i>


    Moreover, in his previous life, the Kadihum Mine hadn¡¯t been developed, and he hadn¡¯t been able to attain the octagonal stone. But this time, Karyl might just be able to solve the ignition problem that had eluded everyone in the Magical Era.


    <i>Ultimately, the Kadihum Mine needs to be developed quickly. Those Three Kingdoms of Istria... They have such a valuable resource, yet they bicker among themselves. </i>He shook his head.


    As they followed the maze-like paths, they eventually came across small houses scattered here and there. It seemed this was the residential area of Antihum.


    ¡°How many people live here?¡±


    ¡°Around three hundred residents live in the vige surrounding the Grand Library,¡± Benedict replied, rubbing his swollen eye.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s fewer people than I expected for such arge area.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we don¡¯t ept outsiders often... It¡¯s been decades since anyone visited. And before they join the Immortal Council, people gather and live in this area. Inside the Grand Library, there are five hundred sorcerers,¡± Benedict exined.


    <i>Hmm... that¡¯s odd</i>, Karyl thought as he looked at the houses, his brow furrowed. <i>If I remember correctly, there was no such vige past Antihum¡¯s main gate...</i>


    When the Oracle was prophesied and he first arrived at Antihum to find the Ten, Karyl had used the empire¡¯s teleportation Magic Circle, arriving directly at the Grand Library and skipping the outer areas. Perhaps that was why the exterior was so unfamiliar to him now.


    Karyl nced at the residents of the Immortal Council, who were curiously peeking at him and hispanions from inside their homes, and cocked his head slightly.


    <i>...Am I just not remembering correctly?</i>

 Chapter 196: The Ruins of Antihum

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Ruins of Antihum</h4>


    <i>Well... I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter</i>, Karyl dismissed the idea. The Immortal Council was known for its secrecy, unlike the Dawn Council, so he wasn¡¯t particrly knowledgeable about it.


    ¡°...This way,¡± Benedict urged while bowing his head slightly. Karyl lightly patted him on the shoulder as they walked, causing him to flinch and tremble a bit.


    ¡°You should seriously think about it. If you¡¯re a sorcerer who can¡¯t even properly create a mana, being a scribe in the library wouldn¡¯t be such a bad alternative.¡±


    Benedict¡¯s lips twitched at Karyl''s words, but he hurriedly moved out of their sight, fearing any further trouble.


    ¡°Immortal Council sorcerers aren¡¯t much after all,¡± Mikhail remarked.


    ¡°That old man is just worthless. He hasn¡¯t even reached the 5th ss. To be stuck at the 4th ss at his age means hecks any talent. Magic Strategy Division? What a joke. It¡¯s just something he made up to show off to ignorant newbies,¡± Karyl scoffed, knowing well that the real Immortal Council sorcerers were all in the library¡¯s underground.


    <i>Can¡¯t wait to see his face again, </i>Karyl thought as he grabbed the round handle on the mouth of a skull and knocked.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    As he channeled mana into the handle, a faint light glowed from the skull¡¯s eye sockets. At the same time, eerie ck smoke slowly wrapped around Karyl¡¯s arm, eventually covering his entire body. Mikhail and Serica, who were standing behind him, were taken aback by the sight.


    <i>nk¡ª</i>


    The lock clicked open with a faint echo.


    <i>Creeeeeeak...</i>


    The door slowly opened with an eerie sound, reminiscent of a ghost¡¯s wail.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark,¡± Karyl remarked.


    Apart from the lighting from the entrance, the interior of the Grand Library was pitch dark. A white misttched onto the door and lingered over the ceiling, making the air feel cold against their faces.


    ¡°me Finger,¡± Karylmanded.


    <i>Fwoosh!</i>


    Karyl waved his hand, and five mes sprouted from his fingertips. He realized it had been a while since hest conjured mes with mana rather than using Ramine¡¯s fire.


    ¡°Ignition,¡± he added.


    <i>Woosh! Sizzle...</i>


    The mes then expanded explosively, hissing as they made contact with the mist. The rising heat gradually thinned it, revealing the surroundings.


    ¡°The atmosphere ispletely different now,¡± Mikhail observed.


    They hade from a fairly popted area to a dim, vast library that felt like a dungeon.


    ¡°Exactly. Sorcerers are entric. Some of their buildings resemble dungeons. The Ivory Tower is simr, filled with condensed mana and traps everywhere, so it¡¯s best to be cautious."


    <i>Click-ck, click-ck...</i>


    As they walked further into the library, torches mounted on both sides of the dark hallway lit up all at once.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    With light, the library lookedpletely different. The walls, stretching up to the high ceiling, were all lined with shelves filled with countless magical tomes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we had visitors,¡± an eerie, doubleyered voice echoed from the darkness at the end of the hallway.


    Then, the figure of a man emerged from the shadows, and uponying eyes on him, Mikhail and Serica flinched.


    <i>Jingle, jingle...</i>


    Each step the man took was apanied by the sound of chains clinking.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    The hunchbacked man had a grotesque, deformed face, resembling that of a ghoul.


    <i>Is that Nain Darhon?</i>


    <i>Who looks like that?</i>


    Both of them grimaced at the unpleasant sight.


    ¡°Come up,¡± the man beckoned Karyl as he ascended a spiral staircase at the end of the hallway.


    ¡°Is it safe, Master?¡± Mikhail whispered nervously.


    ¡°Could he be the leader of the Immortal Council? He looks like a dark sorcerer,¡± Serica muttered.


    But Karyl just chuckled at theirments.


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ***


    ¡°So it was you who caused themotion at the entrance of Antihum.¡±


    Mikhail, who had followed them up the stairs, looked at the two men, seemingly at a loss for words.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡± The hunchbacked man, who had been radiating a sinister aura just moments ago, now bowed even deeper, trembling with anxiety.


    ¡°Living in istion from the outside world for decades, only to be disrupted by punks like you...¡±


    ¡°My apologies,¡± the hunchbacked man repeated.


    In contrast, the person who spoke to him from the chair was a handsome man with long ck hair cascading down to his waist.


    ¡°Being able to enter here means you¡¯re all sorcerers... Has the world changed so much while I¡¯ve been in seclusion? For such kids to have already reached the 4th ss...¡± the man mused.


    If it weren¡¯t for his voice, one would likely mistake him for a woman, given his porcin skin and strikingly red lips that made him seem almost inhuman.


    Leaning on the armrest of his chair, he propped his chin up and gazed at the group. The contrast between the hunchbacked man¡¯s elderly appearance and the youthful look of the man in the chair was striking.


    ¡°Nain Darhon,¡± Karyl addressed the handsome man.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Mikhail¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the man in the chair again.


    <i>No way... Is he really... Nain Darhon, the head of the Immortal Council?</i>


    Serica, on the other hand, seemed puzzled by Mikhail¡¯s reaction. However, his surprise was only natural.


    Except for Daryl Harian of the Golden Magic Society in the Lurein Principality, the other three Great Sorcerers were known to be peers¡ªBerchi no of the Dawn Council, Kadin Luer, the imperial court sorcerer, and Nain Darhon of the Immortal Council.


    Born in the same era, the four Great Sorcerers brought about a golden age in a time when magic was gradually waning following the Magical Era. Even though Berchi was in seclusion at the Ivory Tower and rarely seen, everyone knew of Kadin Luer, an elderly man with a head of white hair.


    Thinking he was around the same age as Nain Darhon, who looked like he was in his twenties, was baffling.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that surprising. Any sorcerer can change their appearance,¡± Serica snorted dismissively.


    ¡°That¡¯s his real face,¡± Karyl interjected quietly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The blood of the Darhon family is a bit special. It¡¯s mixed with vampire blood, so they age at a slower rate. In fact, to match the ages of the other two sorcerers, he might actually be older. Who knows? He could be an ancient sorcerer from the Magical Era,¡± Karyl exined.


    Mikhail and Serica turned to look at Nain Darhon once more, their gazes nowden with renewed scrutiny.


    ¡°Haha... You know quite a bit, Karyl MacGovern.¡±


    It became clear that Nain Darhon already knew who Karyl was.


    ¡°Still, at least you¡¯re better than those imbeciles at the front gate. Magic Strategy Division? What a joke. When did the Immortal Council be a club for ying house?¡±


    Despite Karyl¡¯s sharp words, Nain Darhon¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°Such trivial things are sometimes necessary to win over the ignorant. When you bestow a crown upon the talentless, they¡¯ll serve with utmost loyalty."


    ¡°True... Seeing that old man earlier, he seemed like he¡¯d do anything earnestly,¡± Karyl remarked, recalling Benedict. Though he had no connection to him in his past life, Benedict somehow continued to intrigue him.


    ¡°You should remember that too. It¡¯s important to know how to handle people, especially for a king.¡±


    <i>He already knows about my situation in the empire, </i>Karyl noted.


    With a slight smirk, Nain Darhon bowed his head slightly toward Karyl.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your concern. You already handle people quite well,¡± Karyl responded with a nonchnt expression, clearly unimpressed.


    ¡°Haha... Don''t think this childish y is the true face of the Immortal Council.¡±


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    Karyl walked steadily toward Nain Darhon, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the hall until they stopped.


    ¡°The true nature... Are you referring to the library¡¯s trials? Doesn¡¯t seem like much,¡± Karyl scoffed, ncing downward.


    The floor appeared ordinary, but Nain Darhon''s expression stiffened slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got good instincts. It would have been entertaining if you¡¯d stepped on it,¡± Nain Darhon remarked.


    There was a subtle bulge on the floor, right in front of Karyl¡¯s foot¡ªa trap that was barely noticeable.


    ¡°What a childish leader... No wonder the ones outside are so ipetent. A trap? Even if I¡¯d stepped on this, I would¡¯ve cut your head off before it triggered,¡± Karyl retorted.


    Mikhail and Serica held their breaths as they observed the tense exchange, feeling as though sparks were ready to ignite between Karyl and Nain Darhon.


    ¡°Well, fine. You can pay for themotion at the entranceter. Let¡¯s talk about why you''re here first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Karyl interrupted. He suddenly looked out therge window of the library, pointing to the massive tree standing in the center of the vige. Unlike the dark corridor, the room Nain Darhon upied had a clear view of the vige below.


    ¡°That tree...¡± Karyl muttered, his face hardening as he approached the window, disregarding the possibility of other traps.


    ¡°I see your eyes are as sharp as your instincts. That¡¯s the World Tree. Of course, it¡¯s not the legendary Elven World Tree, but a restoration made by the Immortal Council. What do you think?¡± Nain Darhon asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s... not dead?¡± Karyl mumbled.


    ¡°What?¡± Nain Darhon looked at Karyl, confused.


    ¡°Yeah, the area around that tree waspletely ckened and deste,¡± Karyl murmured, more to himself than to anyone else.


    He finally realized what had been bugging him since arriving here. The scene was vastly different from when he had first arrived at the library with the teleportation Magic Circle in his previous life.


    <i>So that¡¯s what felt off.</i>


    Seeing that tree, it finally came back to him. Karyl couldn¡¯t help chuckling at his own ineptitude.


    <i>Right. When I came to Antihum, there was no residential area.</i>


    There had only been the central structure, the Grand Library. And given its grandeur, the surrounding scenery hadn¡¯t caught Karyl¡¯s attention at the time, the only noticeable element being the withered World Three, ck and lifeless then.


    <i>Why did it disappear?</i>


    This time around, Karyl had arrived at Antihum three months earlier than in his previous life. However, he had no memory of a powerful explosion capable of erasing a vige like the one here. And yet, during his first visit, there had been no sight of a vige.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl let out a low sigh.


    ¡°I came here with a light heart... but it seems that won¡¯t do.¡±


    Karyl looked up, addressing Nain Darhon in a tone colder than his ghostly face, ¡°What exactly are you people doing here?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 197: Behind the Bookshelf

    <h4>Chapter 197: Behind the Bookshelf</h4>


    ¡°...What do you mean, <i>what are we doing</i>? Are you here to pick a fight with the Immortal Council? Not even the emperor himself would stoop so low to act like you¡¯re acting right now.¡±


    ¡°Huh... Maybe that¡¯s true,¡± Karyl replied nonchntly, disregarding Nain Darhon¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°The emperor values human lives less than you do. He wouldn¡¯t bat an eye over something like this. But to erase a settlement of that size... At least three hundred people must have lived there. To just wipe them out without even a trace... Are you even human?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen such a thing once in my lifetime. And it¡¯s not magic.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Nain Darhon looked at Karyl as if he were speaking nonsense.


    <i>The first Tarak, Blood.</i>


    High-rank dungeons always had lesser dungeons as precursors, and Pharel was no different. Before the tower unleashed the Tarak on the continent following the Oracle prophecy, there had been ten instances of Tarak baring their fangs upon the world.


    <i>They called them the Ten Disasters...</i>


    Those terrifying monsters¡ªtrue cmities for humanity¡ªhad be known throughout history as the Ten Disasters, and no one disputed that designation. And in the process of destroying Blood, humanity had learned how to hunt the Tarak.


    <i>You cut out the heart.</i>


    A simple discovery for which everyone in the empire¡¯s 1st Legion had died. Humanity had learned that in order to kill the Tarak, they had to cut out their hearts¡ªbut the cost for that discovery had been too great.


    <i>As they were taking out Blood¡¯s heart, the explosion wiped out the tens of thousands of troops present at the scene. </i>Despite being devastating, the explosion had left almost no traces. The surrounding area had beenpletely wiped out, turning pitch ck as if scraped clean.


    <i>How did I not realize it? </i>


    Thinking back, the ruins he had seen at Antihum were almost identical to the aftermath of that explosion.


    Of course, he had visited Antihum prior to the emergence of the Tarak, so it was understandable that he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the ckened surroundings of the Great Library. Besides, he had been too preupied with assembling the Ten of the Oracle.


    Karyl had no way of knowing that a Tarak could leave behind a ck stain on its surroundings when it died. Even after witnessing it, he didn¡¯t understand the phenomenon, especially since, after the Blood incident, every hunt was sessful, with no more explosions.


    But now, knowing about the Tarak¡¯s explosion, he immediately sensed that something wasn¡¯t right in Antihum.


    ¡°You,¡± he called out to Nain Darhon, who had a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°<i>You</i>?¡±


    No one had spoken to him like this before. After all, he was the head of the Immortal Council and one of the only four Great Sorcerers on the continent.


    ¡°This is ludicrous...¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with the Assembly of Seven Elders?¡±


    Nain Darhon was about to shout at Karyl but stopped at his question.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Karyl recalled the time he had met Allen Javius at the Gray Training Ground and captured a creature simr to the Tarak.


    <i>I found it strange back then. Why was that thing, which looked like something out of Pharel, there at the Gray Training Ground? Especially since that site is a relic of the Magical Era. </i>


    However, linking Nain Darhon and the Assembly of Seven Elders from the Magical Era didn¡¯t seem right.


    <i>Unless Nain Darhon, who supposedly has vampire blood running through his veins, has actually lived for nearly a thousand years...</i>


    The Grand Library of Antihum had no relics from the Magical Era, only books from at most 250 years ago. Of course, it was possible that Nain Darhon, the creator of this ce, had deliberately chosen not to include any relics from the earlier era in the Grand Library.


    ¡°What nonsense is this? Why are you suddenly bringing up the Assembly of Seven Elders?¡±


    ¡°Because they conducted research simr to what you''re doing. Or rather, you¡¯re replicating their research, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere grew heavy in the hall.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that fool Benedict who created the mana, it was you. White it¡¯s true that it activates upon sensing spirit power, the holds both magical and physical lethality.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why would a Great Sorcerer like you make such a crude trap?¡± Karyl said, locking eyes with the pale Nain Darhon. ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know. Is it a spirit, a magical byproduct, a living being? Not even the creator knows. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°You don''t know the true nature of that byproduct of the rift you call the Dust of the Void. You¡¯re trying to capture the monster you identally created by throwing everything at it.¡±


    Karyl took a step forward.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    A mechanism activated, but Karyl pressed down on the marble floor with force, shattering it and disabling the trap.


    ¡°This ck spirit lingering around Antihum that you¡¯re trying to capture... It¡¯s not really a spirit, is it?¡±


    Karyl paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Your failed experiment, the Dust of the Void, is simr to the monsters created by the Assembly of Seven Elders. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a way to kill it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    "You can¡¯t catch the Void Specks. I¡¯ll help you. If it¡¯s left alone, it could... No, it <i>will</i> kill hundreds.¡±


    Nain Darhon frowned slightly at Karyl¡¯s definitive statement.


    ¡°Be grateful we got caught in your mana. If, by chance, the heart was destroyed and caused an explosion...¡±


    Now, Karyl wasn¡¯t surprised that Antihum¡¯s surroundings had be a ckened ruin back then.


    ¡°How far has your research progressed?¡±


    ¡°I... don''t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not here to condemn you. Quite the opposite actually. Your research might be rted to necromancy, which I¡¯m trying to look into.¡±


    At that, Nain Darhon cocked his head.


    ¡°Necromancy?¡±


    ¡°Specifically the art of summoning Dark Spirits. If I do it right, I might be able toplete your research. There was a pioneer who started studying the rift long before you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s the truth, and unlike you, that man didn¡¯t fumble with it.¡±


    At that, Nain Darhon¡¯s face hardened slightly. As the head of the Immortal Council, it was clear he was researching the Tarak. But if he knew that Allen Javius had started this research a thousand years earlier and had achieved far higher aplishments, he would be shocked.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not urgent right now. The immediate concern is eliminating the Dust of the Void, but I¡¯ll only help you under one condition.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°I want ess to the back of the library.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Nain Darhon frowned slightly.


    "Specifically, I want to check the box in the back.¡±


    ¡°You crazy bastard...¡±


    Nain Darhon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°How do you know about the Dark Tome? Only the librarian and I know about that,¡± he said as he red at the hunchbacked man beside him.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything about it...¡±


    The haggard-looking man hurriedly waved his hands in denial and shook his head. It seemed like he was the current librarian.


    <i>This guy wasn¡¯t the librarian back then... He must¡¯ve died in the explosion. </i>


    Karyl couldn¡¯t possibly tell them that he had heard about the Dark Tome from Israphil, the future librarian.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a tome? I only knew about a box in the back of the library. Well, with someone as loose-lipped as you, how can anything be kept a secret here?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Listen, it¡¯s not that big of a deal,¡± Karyl cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m merely looking for someone, a necromancer from 250 years ago. There might be a clue about him in that Dark Tome or whatever. Or maybe you could tell me? You might know, given your age.¡±


    ¡°You arrogant bastard.¡±


    Nain Darhon was taken aback by Karyl¡¯s defiant tone.


    ¡°That book doesn¡¯t contain such information, so don¡¯t bother with it.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t help you with capturing the Dust of the Void. But beware. If you mishandle that thing, it might even consume the whole of Antihum. You know what I mean, right? After all, you¡¯re the one who created that monster.¡±


    Nain Darhon gritted his teeth.


    The librarian beside him, seemingly unaware that the Dust of the Void was the result of Darhon¡¯s experiments, looked increasingly shocked.


    ¡°Sigh...¡±


    Karyl finally understood why he had been on edge ever since stepping near Antihum.


    <i>This aura...</i>


    The sticky, unpleasant air in the library felt like the Tarak¡¯s breath, causing him to be on high alert instinctively.


    <i>So Nain Darhon has been researching the Tarak just like the Assembly of Seven Elders. Does that mean the Tarak existed in this world even before Pharel?</i>


    Until now, Karyl had thought of the Tarak simply as the monsters of the Oracle. But if such creatures could be created by humans...


    <i>Then they¡¯re not invincible. </i>


    ***


    ¡°Nain Darhon? He¡¯s a peculiar man. Even as a child, he was obsessed with magic. Want to hear an interesting story? There¡¯s a secret passed down only to the librarians.¡±


    ¡°Can you share something like that with me?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Immortal Council is gone now, so it doesn''t matter.¡±


    The tenth Tarak, Son, had fallen. On that day, everyone celebrated the end of the cmities. Israphil sat atop a pir in the ruins of Antihum, speaking in a hollow voice.


    ¡°The leader always kept a small box in a secret spot in his study, just like how children leave a basket of candies."


    ¡°Is that supposed to be funny?¡± Karyl murmured with indifference.


    Israphil smiled faintly as he brushed a piece of debris.


    ¡°No one could open the box. I once asked what it was. Every time, he would say the same thing. ¡®I¡¯ve locked away my mistakes and sins.¡¯¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Karyl turned away, seemingly uninterested. Israphil often used to ramble like that.


    ¡°Nain Darhon said that an unimaginable nightmare lies in that box. I don¡¯t get it. Why would anyone be curious about the contents of the box? This world is a living nightmare already.¡±


    Karyl sighed softly, looking at the remnants of the Tarak left in the ruins of Antihum.


    Son¡¯s lingering aura writhed as if it were alive, still searching for prey. Everyone at the scene instinctively knew that they would have to fight more of these monstrosities.


    ¡°Nightmare...¡± Karyl murmured as he gazed at the Tarak remains.


    Karyl slowly opened his eyes, recalling a forgotten part of his past.


    <i>Israphil, if I can prevent Nain Darhon¡¯s mistake, maybe what¡¯s in that box isn¡¯t a nightmare but a flicker of hope.</i>


    He gazed at the hidden bookshelf behind the study as he remembered Israphil.


    <i>Sure, the book inside doesn¡¯t say anything about a necromancer who was Kaye Aesir¡¯spanion. But instead, it holds something more crucial. If my guess is correct...</i>


    Karyl was eager to look into the hidden box.


    <i>Inside must be the Dark Spirit King. </i>

 Chapter 198: The Book of Challenges (1)

    <h4>Chapter 198: The Book of Challenges (1)</h4>


    ¡°Everyone, step aside.¡±


    ¡°What? But...¡±


    ¡°Give our guests a ce to stay.¡± Nain Darhon then turned to Karyl. ¡°And you and I are going to have a longer discussion.¡±


    Mikhail and Serica had worried that the tense exchange would devolve into a fight at any moment, but Nain Darhon was being unexpectedly cordial.


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡±


    At Nain Darhon¡¯smand, the hunchbacked man hurriedly descended the stairs.


    Watching him go, Karyl called out to him as though they were acquainted.


    ¡°I¡¯d like some wine from Cotteru. If you have any, could you bring a bottle over here?¡±


    The man stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Excuse me? Cotteru is a northern region. There¡¯s no way we¡¯d have that here...¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate. I thought you might be able to get it.¡±


    After this strange exchange with Karyl, the man quickened his pace down the stairs.


    ¡°You two stay here.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Nain Darhon looked puzzled as he nced at Mikhail and Serica standing behind Karyl.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to discuss a very significant matter. Even within Antihum, few know about it.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, those two need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re essential in dealing with the Dust of the Void,¡± Karyl cut him off. ¡°While this whole thing might be a secret in Antihum, it¡¯s just someone else¡¯s business for us, nothing more. They stay, or we have no deal.¡±


    ¡°Such arrogance... Are you a dragon or something? Acting so high and mighty...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no dragon, but I¡¯m nning to hunt one after leaving here. If you¡¯re interested, you cane along.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Even more bewildered than before, Nain Darhon simply chuckled at Karyl¡¯s absurd invitation.


    ¡°A dragon? Are you trying to revive the ancient practice of dragon hunting? Which dragon are you nning to hunt? The Gold Dragon, Enuma shi, or Cruah, the Green Dragon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to their of the tinum Dragon.¡±


    ¡°The chief of dragons?¡±


    Despite Karyl¡¯s audaciousness, Nain Darhon didn¡¯t take his words as mockery; he merely sighed.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°I have a reason to meet him. But first, I need to resolve the issue here.¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t referring to your task, but never mind. It¡¯s not my ce to say."


    Nain Darhon then pointed at Mikhail and Serica.


    ¡°Are you two also nning to take the library¡¯s test? If you wish to speak to me, you must pass the test."


    <i>Vooom...</i>


    As soon as Nain Darhon finished speaking, the bookshelf behind him split apart, revealing another bookshelf behind, holding just one small book.


    ¡°The test is open to all. However, if you don¡¯t have the qualifications to ess the library, you¡¯ll pay the price."


    The two nodded nervously.


    <i>Nain Darhon died in an incident before the Oracle War. If my guess is correct, it has to do with what he¡¯s doing now.</i>


    The Dust of the Void, an iplete Tarak, had exploded with enough force to obliterate the vige of Antihum, home to hundreds.


    Though it was unclear how far Nain Darhon had advanced in his project, if he lost his life experimenting with the refinement of Tarak, something that not even Allen Javius had mastered, then...


    <i>I could save him this time around. </i>


    Allen Javius¡¯ resurrection through Tarak research.


    Kaye Aesir¡¯s secondpanion.


    Duaat, the Dark Spirit King sealed in the library.


    Andstly, Nain Darhon''s life.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl folded his fingers one by one, adding Nain Darhon to the list of things to gain here and etching it into his mind.


    ¡°Do we have to take the test? Even though we''re here to help you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to get past Antihum¡¯s barrier. Although it¡¯s in an ordinary vige, you need to see the true form of the Grand Library for it to be of any help,¡± Nain Darhon exined.


    Karyl shrugged, disappointed.


    ¡°So not even the owner of the library can make it easier for us. I was hoping for a shortcut, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Mikhail, Serica, prepare for the trial."


    ¡°What? Do we really have to do it?¡± Mikhail asked, his expression tense as he looked toward the back of the study.


    ¡°Of course. Why else do you think I brought you along?¡± Karyl then turned to Serica. ¡°With your Halgard spear technique, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Also, make sure you don¡¯t lose the magic wand I gave you."


    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Mikhail began, but Karyl kept talking to Serica.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve taught you some magic if we¡¯d had more time. Well, given your personality, I reckon you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°...What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you making fun of me?¡±


    With a grin, Karyl ruffled Serica¡¯s hair. Despite being younger, his touch felt like that of an older brother, leaving her flustered.


    ¡°You can infuse magic into your spear technique, right? Your father must¡¯ve taught you the theory."


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    At that, Karyl smirked and said, ¡°You''re a mercenary, right? Talkative mercenaries know the theory even if they can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°...Hmph,¡± Serica scoffed.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that in her previous life, she would tell her father¡¯s stories whenever she used her perfected Freezing Spear technique.


    <i>Serica, don¡¯t worry about anything else. I¡¯m making you do this for one reason only. Not for the third-rate Halgard technique but to learn the Dark sh of the Spear King here at Antihum.</i>


    She was a master of the third-rate spear technique, but if she managed to learn the Dark sh here, she could surpass the Spear King.


    <i>The Halgard spear techniquecks offensive power, so it¡¯s decent only for defense. But the Dark sh excels in both offense and defense.</i>


    Serica Lauren had the chance to create an unprecedented spear technique and surpass her past self.


    ¡°And... What about me?¡± Mikhail asked urgently as he saw the two stride forward.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Karyl turned slightly, looking at him for a while before saying,¡± Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage.¡±


    ¡°...What?!¡±


    With a peculiar smile, Karyl turned to Nain Darhon.


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll take the library¡¯s test.¡±


    Nain Darhon grinned as if he had been waiting for this.


    <i>Rumble, rumble...!</i>


    With a sound like a monster¡¯s roar, the hidden bookshelf split open, just like therger one, revealing a ck book tightly bound in chains.


    <i>Duaat¡¯s seal must be behind that.</i>


    Though Ramine was asleep, Karyl could sense the spirit¡¯s presence thanks to his contract with the zing King. He focused entirely on the seal behind, barely concerned with the trial that was about tomence.


    ¡°The Book of Challenges,¡± Nain Darhon spoke in a low voice. With that, the chains unraveled, and the small book floated above his hand.


    <i>Grrr...</i>


    The living eyeball embedded in the book cover swiveled to look at Karyl.


    Nain Darhon opened the book and recited, ¡°By the creator¡¯s authority, I grant permission to read.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Karyl slowly opened his eyes.


    As the Book of Challenges unfolded, the room was engulfed in a blinding darkness, forcing him to keep his eyes shut until now. Although the concept of blinding darkness seems oxymoronic, it was the only way to describe the peculiar sensation.


    [Courage, Confrontation, Obstacle]


    Three words emerged slowly from the darkness, as if floating on the surface of water.


    The trial of the Grand Library was straightforward¡ªone had to simply pass the test that appeared in the darkness.


    Having taken this test once before, Karyl was neither surprised nor flustered. The only difference was that now, unlike before, there were three choices.


    <i>Hmm, is it perhaps because Mikhail and Serica are also here? </i>


    In his past life, he had chosen Confrontation. The other two, Courage and Obstacle, likely appeared because of Mikhail and Serica.


    ¡°It means I can take a different test...¡±


    As he murmured, the words Courage and Obstacle faded away.


    Seeing this, Karyl exhaled lightly with a knowing expression.


    ¡°It seems the two have made their decisions.¡±


    He smiled faintly, guessing who had chosen which trial.


    Karyl ced his hand on the remaining word, Confrontation. Then, in the blink of an eye, an entirely different scenery appeared before him.


    He found himself in an empty space with nothing in sight. There were no clues, no signposts to guide him, but Karyl simply walked forward, resolute.


    <i>Come to think of it, this is the only thing that is exactly the same as in my previous life. </i>


    Although Karyl had drastically shifted the course of history, making this timelikepletely different from the previous one, the trial of the library remained the same. It seemed this wasn¡¯t a part of history he could alter, but rather a glimpse of the fate still awaiting him.


    As he kept walking, Karyl felt like he had lost his sense of direction, unsure if he was advancing or walking in ce.


    ¡°...¡±


    Time kept passing, but he couldn¡¯t tell how long he had been walking; he was exhausted, his throat dry, but he kept moving forward.


    <i>One step per second. Over 600,000 steps means roughly... a week. It took ten daysst time. How long will it take this time...</i>


    The trial was grueling, but Karyl wasn¡¯t about to give up. This wasn¡¯t even about preparing for the hardships thaty ahead. What truly spurred him to keep going was the thought of who awaited him on the other side.


    <i>Last time, it was incredibly tough... butpared to climbing Pharel, this is nothing</i>, Karyl thought with a smile. <i>This isn¡¯t even a trial or a hardship. If anything, it¡¯s the one thing about the Immortal Council that I actually like.</i>


    Using necromancy to reject death, creating darkness, and researching curses in pursuit of hell¡ªalthough pr opposites, death and creation are undeniably connected in the realm of divine power.


    <i>The reason the Immortal Council remains so secretive and closed off, unlike the Dawn Council, is due to the suppression by the Church.</i>


    In contrast, the Dawn Council focused solely on elemental magic and even studied the Church¡¯s holy light magic. This garnered them full support from the Church, which was why Kadin Luer, a member of the Dawn Council, had been selected as the imperial court sorcerer.


    ¡°Just for rejecting that wretched god, the Immortal Council has enough reason to continue existing in this world,¡± Karyl muttered with a cold smile, as if speaking to someone.


    Confrontation.


    When Karyl first learned of this trial, he interpreted it as a cruel test, one that asked him to raise his sword against the god he served in fulfilling the Oracle. And indeed, it was exactly that. As the vanguard leading the Ten of the Oracle, even raising his sword for this trial had been a struggle.


    However...


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    The current Karyl was different. He drew his sword, lightly tracing a circle in preparation for what was toe. Returning to this ce, he felt like he finally understood the true meaning behind the Confrontation trial.


    ...How long had he been walking for again?


    <i>sh!</i>


    <i>Boom...!</i>


    He dashed forward with all his might, the ground shattering under his feet. His blurred figure disappeared into the darkness, apanied by a deafening sonic boom.


    ¡°Finally...¡±


    In the distance, a woman¡¯s figure emerged from the darkness.


    Channeling all his pent-up frustration, Karyl grabbed the woman¡¯s face and shoved it back with all his strength. He then forcefully lifted her in the air and mmed her head straight into the ground.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Through his fingers, he looked her in the eye.


    ¡°We meet atst...¡±


    The woman¡¯s delicate face resembled the massive statue erected in the center of the za in Heim, the Holy Land of the Church.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me this trial.¡±


    <i>Shunk!</i>


    Then, without hesitation, Karyl plunged his sword into Y¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 199: The Book of Challenges (2)

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Book of Challenges (2)</h4>


    ¡°Mmf... Mmph...!!¡±


    The frail woman struggled desperately under Karyl¡¯s grasp, clutching his hands and gasping for air, her ragged breaths filling the air.


    Anyone would have screamed in terror seeing Karyl mercilessly plunge his sword into the woman¡¯s neck. Despite the sheer brutality of the act, Karyl twisted the Freezing Talon deeper into her throat, as though his anger hadn¡¯t yet subsided.


    ¡°Ugh... Urk¡ª!¡±


    More blood gushed from her neck; it also bubbled in her mouth with each cough.


    ¡°Does a god bleed? I¡¯ve never seen it, so I wouldn¡¯t know. This test shows one¡¯s desires, not what they can achieve.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Y tried to speak, but Karyl pushed the de even deeper to silence her, not interested in anything she had to say.


    ¡°Can one kill a god? I couldn¡¯t before, but now things are different.¡±


    Y, her face half-mangled, gave him a strange smile.


    ¡°Do you... regret your life?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯splicated,¡± Karyl replied, withdrawing his sword. His face turned cold as he looked at her. ¡°The trial of the library is known for itsplexity.¡±


    The meaning of the test was elusive, its name ambiguous, and whether it symbolized the past, present, or future was unclear. Regardless of that, the test was bound to have a profound impact on the taker, and its meaning, although unclear at first, was significant.


    Ultimately, the fact that Y had appeared before Karyl meant she was inextricably linked to his life.


    [The past you and the present you... Are they truly different?]


    <i>Y, what part of my life are you influencing now? </i>


    Karyl turned his sword sideways.


    ¡°There¡¯s a legend that the Book of Challenges wasn¡¯t created by humans but by the Nephilim, a race of gods. Initially, I thought it was just an embellished story, but...¡±


    He grabbed Y by the cor, lifting up her mangled, bleeding form.


    ¡°Ugh... Agh...¡±


    ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t made by humans after all. It gave me the chance to kill you, didn''t it?¡±


    <i>Thud!</i>


    <i>sh!</i>


    He kicked Y in the abdomen with all his might, sending her airborne, then swung his Freezing Talon against her neck.


    ¡°I should be grateful to the Immortal Council for tainting the Nephilim''s work so thoroughly.¡±


    The de, imbued with the deathly chill of Zarka Hoch¡¯s spirit, released a pure white frost as it made contact with Y¡¯s neck, severing her head cleanly.


    <i>Thump¡ª!</i>


    No blood was spilled, as her neck and head instantly froze at the cut.


    ¡°I should be thankful for the chance to retake this trial.¡±


    Her head rolled a few times on the ground beforeing to a stop.


    ¡°...¡±


    With a satisfied look, Karyl stomped on Y¡¯s frozen head, shattering it like ss, scattering shards everywhere.


    At that moment, the darkness that had engulfed his surroundings vanished, and Karyl could feel Nain Darhon¡¯s gaze upon him. As the master of the Grand Library and the orchestrator of the trial, Nain Darhon had likely been observing Karyl during the test.


    ¡°You...¡±


    As the owner of the Book of Challenges, Nain Darhon had the privilege of knowing why the challenger had received their specific trial, though only vaguely.


    "You¡¯re crazier than you look."


    Nain Darhon stared at Karyl with a grim expression.


    ¡°You really stomped on a god¡¯s head.¡±


    It seemed Nain Darhon hadn¡¯t realized that Karyl had traveled back in time. Fortunately, Karyl hadn¡¯t given himself away when speaking to Y, but even so, the long-lived sorcerer seemed to have sensed something from his words.


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against the Church?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same with the Immortal Council? The reason the Dawn Council and the Immortal Council sh is because their purposes in magic research differ."


    ¡°Huh... So, you want to challenge the realm of the gods?¡± Nain Darhon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in creation. That¡¯s for you.¡±


    Karyl lightly swung his Freezing Talon as if to shake blood off even though the de was clean.


    ¡°Summoning corpses and spirits once was enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you <i>are</i> interested?¡± Nain Darhon remarked with a smirk.


    Karyl made no reaction. Instead, he nced at Mikhail and Serica, who were still lying on the ground. He then said, ¡°Now that it¡¯s quiet, we can continue our discussion.¡±


    ¡°Right. I had anticipated that you would be the first to finish the trial.¡±


    ¡°The Dust of the Void... I¡¯ve seen something simr before. At the beginning of time, when the gods created the world and the realms expanded, the current nes werepleted.¡±


    Karyl held his Freezing Talon horizontally, then moved it up and down as if stepping through the next phase.


    ¡°The human realm, the heavenly realm for the Nephilim, the lowest demonic realm, and the magical realm above it. These four realms were created.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Although elves and dwarves were said to be separated into different dimensions in the Genesis, that¡¯s not a confirmed story.¡±


    ¡°Why tell me this fairy tale? Even the children outside know this,¡± Nain Darhon retorted with a slight yawn.


    Karyl smiled at his reaction and continued, ¡°As those realms expanded, fissures inevitably formed. And the residue umted in those fissures became creatures known as Tarak.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Nain Darhon¡¯s mocking expression disappeared, now looking at Karyl with a newfound severity.


    ¡°The gods tried to annihte them, but instead of disappearing, the condensed power of the fissures absorbed the element of each realm, gaining immense power.¡±


    ¡°...Great Spirits.¡±


    Karyl nodded, confirming his thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you included spirit power in the mana you created to catch the Dust of the Void. Because the residue contains the power of the spirits. Right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But unlike the Great Spirits, the residue known as Tarak inherently possesses a property opposed to the gods. Y feared that power and sealed it away.¡±


    Karyl nodded again, as if to confirm his understanding.


    ¡°The Power of Darkness.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that...?¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly at his question.


    ¡°The head of the Assembly of Seven Elders, Allen Javius... The repository of knowledge he left behind is right in here,¡± Karyl exined as he lightly tapped his temple.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Karyl spoke softly to the astonished Nain Darhon.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice whether to believe me or not, but I¡¯m telling you the truth. The power you thought had vanished, the Power of Darkness, you found in the spirits.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about...?¡±


    ¡°The spirit realm is almost gone, and the dimensional gates connecting it to the human realm no longer exist. But that doesn¡¯t mean the spirits themselves have disappeared.¡±


    Karyl took another step closer.


    ¡°We know the five primary elements: fire, water, wind, lightning, and earth. But there are two Great Spirit Kings born from the very essence of the fissures. Their power is what truly constitutes and constructs this world.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Indeed, their power is simr to that of the gods, marking the point of creation and destruction.¡±


    Another step forward.


    ¡°In the end, the fissures are essentially the opposite sides of the gods. Because of this, the world can harbor two coexisting forces.¡±


    Karyl was now close enough to reach out and touch Nain Darhon.


    ¡°Light and darkness.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Nain Darhon turned his head, but Karyl continued in a soft murmur.


    ¡°Light is destruction, and darkness is creation. Thetter is necessary for the creation of fissures. That power belongs only to the gods, but there is one entity besides them that can wield darkness.¡±


    Karyl raised his ice de and pointed it at Nain Darhon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Duaat of the Darkness.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A cold chill flowed between the two.


    ¡°Nain Darhon, how is it that you possess the Powers of Light and Darkness, sealed away by the gods?¡±


    Nine Darhon swallowed nervously and replied, ¡°I... need that power too.¡±


    At that, Karyl sheathed his sword.


    ¡°The Dust of the Void is an entity born from the fissures, just like the Tarak. The same goes for spirits. Do you want to know why the mana you created was triggered?¡±


    The corners of Karyl¡¯s mouth slowly curled into a smirk.


    ¡°It reacted to my spirit power. You see, I possess the power of the zing King.¡±


    Karyl raised his hand, showing the embedded red gem of the Ein Trigger, which gleamed in the hall¡¯s light.


    At that moment, Nain Darhon¡¯s expression contorted with shock.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°I will help you with your research. And with my current strength, I can find a way to harness the Power of Darkness. This could lead to thepletion of the ultimate necromancy you envision.¡±


    Nain Darhon couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the essence of the zing King embedded in Karyl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t do it alone. Instead, that power will crush you and turn Antihum into ruins. You must think the same, considering you can¡¯t even deal with the Dust of the Void roaming around."


    Nain Darhon''s face remained rigid, and he was unable to respond. Everything Karyl had told him was true.


    ¡°...¡±


    The Dust of the Void lurking around Antihum was an iplete Tarak identally created by Nain Darhon. He had failed to find a way to destroy it, leading to the current predicament.


    ¡°I will destroy the Dust of the Void for you. It¡¯s not a difficult task for me.¡±


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Nain Darhon couldn¡¯t help butugh at Karyl¡¯s casual attitude toward this. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Karyl had in countless Tarak already, far more dangerous than the Dust of the Void, and that he would face many more in the future.


    The Void Speck was nothing to him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Of course, nothing everes for free. Karyl wouldn¡¯t solve Nain Darhon¡¯s biggest problem without a fitting reward.


    ¡°When ites to extracting elemental stones from Mana Mines, there¡¯s this stone called adamantite that¡¯s often discarded. Other mines discard it because they don¡¯t know what it can be used for, but you know the ck stone isn¡¯t worthless.¡±


    ¡°No way...¡±


    Reading Nain Darhon¡¯s thoughts, Karyl patted him lightly on the shoulder before leaning in.


    ¡°You may have heard of the Kadhium Mana Mine. It¡¯s mine. While it isn¡¯t fully operational yet, it will yield octagonal stones. That means it will also produce octagonal adamantite, which you can use to supplement the Power of Darkness in your research. However...¡±


    Karyl¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper.


    ¡°I reckon the Dark Spirit King would be well over your head,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, just give it to me.¡±

 Chapter 200: In Antihum

    <h4>Chapter 200: In Antihum</h4>


    ¡°Damn it...! &#$^%*@...!!¡±


    With a string of curses and a final exmation, Serica swung her spear with all her might and then opened her eyes.


    ¡°Is it over now?¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°How about you put this down first?¡±


    It was then that Serica realized Karyl was holding her spear with his fingers, just inches from his throat.


    ¡°Oh...! So-Sorry...¡±


    ¡°What did you see that made you cause such a ruckus?¡±


    ¡°Just... some people I really wish I hadn¡¯t seen,¡± Serica said, grimacing as if a bitter taste lingered in her mouth


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Karyl could easily guess who had appeared in Serica¡¯s trial of the Book of Challenges. He knew her well enough to understand the stories she often shared after drinking together when they used to be part of the Ten of the Oracle.


    ¡°Huff...¡± She wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    Her father, a retired mercenary, had been murdered in a small vige where they had moved to live peacefully. She had witnessed his brutal death at a very young age, the traumatic event scaring her deeply.


    ¡°I was torturing him to the point of just barely keeping him alive, but then... I suddenly woke up. Maybe the bastard died.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was impaling his limbs and breaking his ribs one by one, and then I was going to shove my spear through his neck to shut him up for good,¡± Serica muttered as though savoring a bitter memory.¡±


    ¡°...And then it just stopped.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl recalled how she had almost shed his neck with her spear earlier.


    ¡°Given your personality, I was certain you¡¯d pass the trial.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like apliment.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is.¡±


    Serica made a face as if she was still unconvinced.


    ¡°He seems to be struggling quite a bit.¡±


    She pointed at Mikhail, who was still groaning on the floor.


    ¡°Should we stop his trial? Just enduring the trial of the Book of Challenges without breaking down is enough to prove one¡¯s worth in Antihum.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    "Half a day."


    At Nain Darhon''s words, Serica mumbled in a small voice, ¡°Just half a day? I could have tortured them longer...¡±


    Karyl chuckled at her disappointed expression.


    ¡°Let him be. No matter how talented, if he can¡¯t even get past the Book of Challenges, his mind will never grow strong enough. One needs a certain degree of mental resilience in order to reach greater heights.¡±


    Serica¡¯s trial result revealed her true strength, having been an exceptional hero in her past life. Simrly, Great Sorcerers like Serga were also remarkable.


    On the other hand, Israphil, known as the Spire,cked a bit in terms of mental fortitude¡ªmuch like Mikhail¡ªdespite being one of the Chosen Ten of the Oracle. He didn¡¯t stand out as much as the other two.


    <i>Of course, after that incident, he eventually walked the path of a necromancer...</i>


    One must be strong enough to ovee horrific experiences and mental anguish. Knowing Serica¡¯s strength, he hadn¡¯t been overly concerned about her trial.


    <i>But Mikhail is different. Although talented, he wasted his potential in his past life. I haven¡¯t yet confirmed his mental growth.</i>


    Karyl had brought Mikhail here not just because he was a sorcerer but also to ascertain whether his mental strength would grow.


    <i>Passing this trial willy the foundation for his growth.</i>


    ¡°Let him take as long as he needs to finish his trial.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault if he loses his mind,¡± Nain Darhon warned.


    ¡°Well, if he can¡¯t ovee a simple trial, he can¡¯t stay with me.¡±


    Karyl then pointed to Serica and told Nain Darhon, ¡°Even a fifteen-year-old girl passed this trial.¡±


    ¡°Hey, who are you talking to like that?¡± Serica scoffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re being awfully harsh in this matter. It wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant experience, was it?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think he¡¯ll fail. Mikhail will pass eventually, and when he does, you should watch out. He might surpass your growth in one go.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°He might look soft, but he¡¯s capable. Remember, he saved you from the bombardment.¡±


    Serica grimaced at the reminder.


    ¡°That was just once...¡±


    ¡°Still, you wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for him. You wouldn¡¯t have been able to block the fireballs with your spear,¡± Karyl argued.


    ¡°Well, I mean, I could, but still...¡±


    Disdain was all over Serica¡¯s face, but Karyl seemed to enjoy it. He knew that stirring up herpetitive spirit was the best way to motivate her.


    ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯ll surpass both of you soon enough.¡±


    And sure enough, herpetitive spirit red up.


    ¡°Well, fine. Let¡¯s set him aside for now. So, what¡¯s your n?¡± Nain Darhon, growing impatient, awaited Karyl¡¯s answer.


    <i>He¡¯s acting like he owns the ce. If he can¡¯t really solve this problem... I¡¯ll deal with him first.</i>


    For Nain Darhon, eliminating the Dust of the Void was the most pressing matter. Once that was resolved, he had no reason to tolerate them any longer.


    ¡°First, you need to show me. You need to prove yourself before I work for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Show you what?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? If we¡¯re going to make a deal, we need to do it properly. Show me the Duaat¡¯s seal first.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl sneered at Nain Darhon, as though he already knew what he was thinking.


    Nain Darhon lightly bit his lip as if he wanted to retort, but eventually sighed deeply and snapped his fingers.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    A section of the library shifted, revealing a small box. Inside, there was just a small book.


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Book of Nightmares,¡± Nain Darhon said in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Karyl murmured as he examined the book sealed with a blood-red sigil, quite different from the Book of Challenges.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open it. Not that you could, anyway,¡± Nain Darhon added.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s sealed with a top-tier 7th ss sealing spell. Plus, this entire room absorbs mana. Not even a Great Sorcerer would manage to open the book,¡± Nain Darhon exined, propping his chin on his hand.


    ¡°And if by some miracle the seal is broken, it would unleash chaos. The entire area would be engulfed in darkness,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Oh, is the great leader of the Immortal Council afraid of the dark?¡± Karyl scoffed.


    ¡°Hmph... You don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s not just darkness.¡± Nain Darhon¡¯s voice quivered with fear.


    Karyl merely chuckled, amused to hear such words from someone who had barely tasted true darkness, while he himself had experienced it endlessly.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to discuss how to hunt the Dust of the Void. Isn¡¯t that right? You seemed confident, so you should be able to handle it right away,¡± Nain Darhon said, looking at Karyl with anticipation.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not a difficult task, but I won¡¯t be the one handling it. These two will take care of it,¡± Karyl exined as he pointed at Serica and Mikhail.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡± Nain Darhon eximed, looking at Karyl in disbelief. ¡°How can you expect two novices who have barely even be sorcerers to handle this?¡±


    Serica looked at Nain Darhon with an incredulous expression as he pointed his finger at her.


    ¡°One of them is still struggling with the challenge. If the Dust of the Void were something those novices could handle, I would have taken care of it long ago.¡±


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have,¡± Karyl retorted, causing Nain Darhon¡¯s face to twist in anger. ¡°You¡¯re just like them. Without my help, none of you could manage it,¡± he added.


    At that moment, Karyl reached for the seal on the Book of Nightmares.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Nain Darhon cried out, watching Karyl with a mix of disbelief and indignation.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Karyl slowly unfastened the bracelet from his wrist.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The arrogance quickly vanished from Nain Darhon¡¯s face, reced by a look of shock. He lowered his head, overwhelmed by the oppressive mana released into the library.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    [I forgot that you possess Dragon mana.]


    As Karyl took off the Bracelet of Greed, red mes spiraled up his arm. They gradually took form, shaping into Ramine¡¯s figure.


    [Instead of breaking the sealing sigils in the building, you brute-forced through the sealing spell with sheer mana volume. How reckless. If anything had gone wrong, you could¡¯ve died from the mana bacsh.]


    ¡°I know, but it was a calcted move. I haven¡¯t fully awakened my bloodline, so I can¡¯t use high-level magic yet. However, I can use my brain,¡± Karyl responded with a smirk.


    The vast knowledge of the Assembly of Seven Elders that Allen Javius had bestowed on him was iparable to the magic books in the Grand Library of Antihum. Of course, only Karyl knew that.


    However, Allen Javius wasn¡¯t a necromancer, so hecked knowledge of ck magic, and he could only teach Karyl so much by himself. That was why Karyl sought the power of the magic council here.


    ¡°With that being said, I¡¯ll need your help to break this seal, Ramine. It¡¯s beyond my ability.¡±


    [Hmm... Hearing you admit to your limitations is quite satisfying.]


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing the zing King with his own eyes, Nain Darhon was now bewildered, looking back and forth between Karyl and Ramine.


    ¡°They say Duaat is sealed here. Although you ced the seal on the sigil and can break it yourself, I¡¯ll need your help to destroy the true darkness inside the book.¡±


    [Understood. It must be taxing for you to maintain your Dragon mana. Summon me when you need me.]


    ¡°d we understand each other.¡±


    Ramine flew around the room as if tasting the fresh air before disappearing back into Karyl¡¯s Ein Trigger.


    ¡°Haah...¡±


    As soon as Ramine vanished, Karyl reattached the Bracelet of Greed to his wrist.


    ¡°The Dust of the Void is no big deal. We have more important things to handle,¡± Karyl said to Nain Darhon as he picked up the Book of Nightmares.


    "Are you really going to break that seal?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Nain Darhon realized how foolish his question was. The young man in front of him possessed Dragon mana, an overwhelming power that not even the Great Sorcerers could match. If Karyl couldn¡¯t break the seal, no one else on the continent could.


    ¡°Since when do leaders handle small fry themselves? It might seem unreliable, but those two can handle it with a bit of nurturing."


    ¡°Nurturing them...?¡±


    Karyl smiled as he looked at Nain Darhon.


    ¡°With mana, of course. I reckon they could even do it now. It¡¯s just that theyck the technical skills, especially this one. Despite being a rare wind sorcerer, he can¡¯t even perform a basic 1st ss heating spell.¡±


    Karyl pointed at Mikhail, who was still groaning in pain. Nain Darhon looked at him, bewildered.


    ¡°I have extensive knowledge, but when ites to magic, I¡¯m not the best teacher. However, there are many excellent teachers here who have produced hundreds of sorcerers.¡±


    ¡°Ha... You...¡±


    Nain Darhon chuckled as he understood what Karyl meant.


    ¡°What good is hoarding those magic books on the shelves? They¡¯ll just collect dust.¡±


    Karyl smirked, licking his lips as if savoring a delicious meal.


    ¡°So let these two use it.¡±


    He pointed downstairs with a smile.


    ¡°The knowledge of the Grand Library.¡±

 Chapter 201: For the Family

    <h4>Chapter 201: For the Family</h4>


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Tiren sought out Kuwell, who was preparing to depart for their mansion.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Kuwell¡¯s face had grown gaunt in the past few days. Seeing him like this, Tiren let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°You must be troubled. I never expected Karyl to return like that. And to cause such chaos...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the power of the Spirit King is one thing, but for him to have caused the defeat at the Twin Armor... What was he thinking? He nearly put our family in jeopardy,¡± Tirenined, clicking his tongue.


    ¡°He has ties with His Majesty. He might¡¯ve acted on Emperor Shutean¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t seem that friendly back in the Sun Hall,¡± Tiren argued.


    Kuwell nodded. The empire was now starkly divided between the emperor and the faction of the two princes. On the surface, everyone followed the emperor, but given any opportunity, the throne could change hands.


    In this tense three-way tug of war, Karyl¡¯s arrival had served as a wake-up call for everyone.


    ¡°But in the end, it worked to our advantage. Prince Luon¡¯s faction will be busy stabilizing their forces for a while.¡±


    ¡°Watch what you say. We¡¯re in the imperial pce.¡±


    At Kuwell¡¯s warning, Tiren nodded cautiously.


    ¡°What about my older brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s headed to Tatur.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Tiren unwittingly shouted, taken aback by Kuwell¡¯s unexpected answer. ¡°Meeting with Karyl again at a time like this...?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it either, but he insisted it had to be now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unlike him...¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s old enough to make his own decisions, even if they¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Martte was more knowledgeable about noble society than anyone. Kuwell thought this was the first time Martte had firmly expressed his own opinion.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with His Majesty summoning you?¡±


    Kuwell shook his head at Tiren¡¯s question.


    ¡°No, it was Martte¡¯s independent decision. In any case, I¡¯m more worried about Jake. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s unwell.¡±


    The fifth child of the MacGovern family, only a year younger than Karyl, was much weaker than his siblings. Though Kuwell had brought him back from the monastery where he had been abandoned several years ago, Jake still spoke little and remained frail, mostly keeping to his room. Even after Karyl¡¯s visit, which had caused a stir at the mansion, he and Jake had rarely met.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to be worried about Jake, but is your return to the mansion unrted to His Majesty?¡±


    This time, Kuwell hesitated.


    ¡°The emperor has ordered that matters concerning the MacGovern family be resolved within the family.¡±


    ¡°Does he mean to cut off Karyl?¡±


    Tiren didn¡¯t understand the emperor¡¯s intentions. Though Karyl had provoked him, with Tatur now an independent state, using Karyl, a MacGovern, could be the empire¡¯s key to disrupting the three-power bnce.


    ¡°His Majesty hasn¡¯t asked anything specific about Karyl. He just... asked me to bring Jake to the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s worried about Jake¡¯s health and wants me to bring him personally.¡±


    ¡°Is he really asking for Jake to be brought to the imperial pce?¡±


    Kuwell shook his head heavily.


    ¡°He¡¯s to go to Heim.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    At Tiren¡¯s outburst, Kuwell nodded slightly.


    ¡°I know, but what choice do we have? The nobles already know about Jake¡¯s poor health... When the emperor himself gives such an order, we can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Heim is the Church¡¯s Holy Land. You need special permission to go there. In a way, it¡¯s even more isted than the pce.¡±


    It was clear that the emperor¡¯s n wasn¡¯t to offer Jake treatment, but to hold him hostage. Tiren, usually reserved, now raised his voice, clearly distressed about this. The emperor¡¯s demand was excessively harsh.


    <i>I know the reason for keeping me and Randol in the capital after the Goblin Subjugation was to keep an eye on our father.</i>


    Yet, thanks to Olivurn¡¯s skillful maneuvers, both of them had managed to join his faction, Tiren as a court sorcerer and Randol as a member of the Ryeo Knights.


    Determined not to repeat the same mistake, this time the emperor openly demanded Jake.


    <i>The Church... They lend their power only to the emperor. If Jake goes to Heim, we¡¯ll never get him back...</i>


    There were only two options: obey the emperor¡¯smand or have Olivurn ascend the throne. Thetter was the most ideal but also the most dangerous, as Jake¡¯s life would be put at risk before that could happen.


    <i>The imperial throne has never been passed down peacefully.</i>


    Titan Shutean was fighting tooth and nail to keep his throne, clearly unwilling to relinquish it. In a way, the throne was cursed like that. No one could im it without shedding blood.


    <i>The emperor ns to use our father to simultaneously keep Karyl, Prince Olivurn, and our entire family in check. </i>


    It was a brilliant strategy, but being its target was far from pleasant.


    ¡°The root of this is probably the bottle Karyl had with him. We need to find out what it is.¡±


    Tiren nodded at Kuwell¡¯s words.


    In the Sun Hall, Karyl had announced Tatur¡¯s independence before all the vassals.


    <i>Thend of ves and immigrants.</i>


    Though they tried to keep it a secret within the empire, rumors spread faster than fire, and ves from all parts of the continent were fleeing to Tatur.


    <i>His Majesty would have liked nothing more than to behead Karyl that day in the Sun Hall.</i>


    But he hadn¡¯t done it; the Conqueror King had let Karyl walk away before his vassals. Everyone at the scene had seen it as a show of weakness.


    [Karyl MacGovern has leverage on the emperor.]


    Because of that, the emperor couldn¡¯t issue any decisive orders, no matter how much he wanted Karyl dead. Conversely, the vassals needed Karyl to bring down the emperor, who had always seemed insurmountable on the throne, which meant they couldn¡¯t attack Tatur.


    <i>In some ways, Karyl is even more remarkable than His Majesty.</i>


    While the emperor devised the best strategy using Kuwell in the worst circumstances, Karyl managed to protect Tatur, or rather, thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands¡ªof the native people without a single casualty, effectively seizing the entire empire by the throat. It was a monumental achievement, something no one else had managed before.


    <i>Yes, Karyl. You are indeed extraordinary. </i>


    Tiren clenched his fists without realizing.


    <i>You make for a formidable opponent. </i>


    But among the tens of thousands of people Karyl saved, not a single one was from the MacGovern family.


    <i>Saving more people at the expense of abandoning your family? Karyl, I¡¯m not as righteous as you. The family that took me in when I was all alone is more precious to me.</i>


    Tiren looked up at Kuwell.


    <i>In that case, I shall be the one to protect the family.</i>


    Having made up his mind, Tiren said, ¡°Father, thanks to Sir Kadin Luer, I was able to attend the funeral of the Third Prince in the Sun Hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what Prince Luon said when Karyl took off his mask in the Sun Hall?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Kuwell stroked his chin as he tried to remember. It had been such a chaotic situation that recalling everything in detail was difficult.


    ¡°He said that Karyl¡¯s eye color wasn¡¯t brown.¡±


    Surprisingly, Tiren remembered every single detail. While everyone else had glossed over it, Tiren hadn¡¯t missed that one remark.


    ¡°He said that because he thought Karyl was an imperial citizen,¡± Kuwell offered.


    ¡°Maybe. But there was something off about Prince Luon¡¯s reaction. Besides, he and Karyl crossed paths at the Twin Armor,¡± Tiren said cautiously. ¡°Maybe Karyl wasn¡¯t wearing his mask back then. You know, non-imperials can¡¯t change the color of their eyes. Red eyes could be attributed to Ramine¡¯s power, but other colors should be impossible. However...¡±


    Kuwell looked at him, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible with magic.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that Karyl has mana?¡± Kuwell asked with a hint of concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even my teacher couldn¡¯t confirm it, so it¡¯s probably impossible.¡±


    Kadin Luer, a Great Sorcerer of the 7th ss, had never mentioned anything about Karyl having mana. If he couldn¡¯t confirm it, no one could.


    ¡°Tiren, are you still thinking about the incident at the Magic Competition in Azor?¡±


    At that, Tiren shrugged slightly. It was something everyone had forgotten by now.


    ¡°Asking Prince Luon directly would be the best way, but that¡¯s impossible in the current situation. Sir Azif is in the same boat.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That boy possesses the power of the zing King. He always exceeds our expectations. Of course, this is just my spection. I suppose I¡¯m being stubborn too.¡±


    He repeated Kuwell¡¯s earlier words with a bitter smile.


    ¡°But if he really has acquired mana, it could be a weakness for him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how he gained mana, but just as he¡¯s taking advantage of His Majesty¡¯s weakness, we might be able to take advantage of his.¡±


    Tiren took a breath.


    ¡°Why do you think he wore that mask? I think he¡¯s pretending to be an imperial. Why? Because he¡¯s not satisfied with just Tatur. Someday, he¡¯ll aim to conquer the three nations and then turn his fangs on the empire.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Father, I have an idea.¡±


    Kuwell leaned in slightly.


    ¡°Tell him we¡¯ll reveal his true identity to the Three Kingdoms. And if he doesn¡¯t want that to happen, he should save Jake from Heim. Getting exposed as an immigrant pretending to be an imperial citizen would ruin him.¡±


    Tiren¡¯s tone grew colder.


    ¡°He has already made enemies within the empire. In a time when he needs the strength of the Three Kingdoms, he will do anything to keep his identity a secret and save Jake.¡±


    ¡°...What then?¡±


    ¡°We inform the emperor in advance that he¡¯sing to Heim, so that the bastard¡¯s head will be taken. No matter how powerful he is, with thebined strength of the Church and the empire, we can¡ª¡±


    <i>Smack!</i>


    Tiren¡¯s vision suddenly swung to the side, apanied by a sharp pain in his cheek.


    ¡°...¡±


    He stared at Kuwell, stunned. His cheek was burning.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Kuwell shook his head.


    ¡°Tiren, you¡¯re acting just like His Majesty. Karyl is your brother, and you want to betray him? Calling him a bastard, saying you¡¯ll take his head... How can you utter such words? How can you speak of the sixth son of the MacGovern family in such a way? Have you forgotten what family is?!¡±


    But Tiren furrowed his brow at Kuwell¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°Why do you favor Karyl, Father? You¡¯ve always said that even if we aren¡¯t rted by blood, we¡¯re all equal.¡±


    Wiping the blood from his mouth, he said sharply, ¡°What he¡¯s doing now, is that how an <i>equal</i> brother would act? No, he¡¯s the one who will bring ruin to our family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Or did something happen in the north? I heard you met the Guidance Mercenary Gang during the northern campaign. You haven¡¯t been well ever since,¡± Tiren asked with concern, but his words only made Kuwell¡¯s expression darken even more.


    With panic shing in his eyes, Kuwell grabbed Tiren¡¯s shoulders and asked urgently, ¡°Who else knows about this?! I told the Blue Knights to keep it under wraps!¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Tiren was startled by Kuwell¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Was it... a secret? Ouch!¡±


    Kuwell tightened his grip on Tiren¡¯s shoulders, causing him to wince in pain.


    ¡°I-I heard it from Gordon Fabian. He mentioned it casually while we were heading to the south by airship... He didn¡¯t seem to think it was important.¡±


    Hearing that, Kuwell quickly let go of Tiren.


    ¡°...No, it¡¯s nothing. Just as you said, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>What is this? He¡¯s not one to lie, so why... If Father went so far as to order the knights to keep quiet about it, something must have happened. There¡¯s definitely something hidden in the north that I don¡¯t know about...</i>


    Tiren said nothing, but he could tell something wasn¡¯t right with Kuwell. His shoulders were still aching, bearing the clear marks of Kuwell¡¯s grip.


    ¡°This must be done discreetly. His Majesty mustn¡¯t know we¡¯re contacting Karyl.¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve talked to Martte about this when he went to Tatur.¡±


    Tiren shook his head at Kuwell¡¯s words.


    ¡°His movements are already being reported to His Majesty. When Martte returns, have him escort Jake to Heim. Since he went to Tatur, the emperor will suspect him anyway, so sending him to Heim is less suspicious. Also, he can look after Jake.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Tatur?¡±


    ¡°We have someone in the south who can move freely without His Majesty¡¯s eyes on them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean...¡±


    Tiren nodded at Kuwell, who seemed to realize what he was suggesting.


    ¡°Yes, the fourth.¡±


    His voice was firm.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use Randol.¡±

 Chapter 202: Book of Nightmares (1)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Book of Nightmares (1)</h4>


    ¡°Are you asking me to teach those two now?¡± Nain Darhon asked incredulously. ¡°And you¡¯ll just be sitting back doing nothing?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be doing nothing. I¡¯ll be dissecting the Book of Nightmares. It¡¯s more difficult than anything, so be grateful,¡± Karyl replied.


    ¡°How am I supposed to teach someone who hasn¡¯t even woken up yet?¡± Nain Darhon asked while pointing to the still-unconscious Mikhail.


    ¡°He¡¯ll wake up soon enough. Just wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°And even if you capture the Dust of the Void, if you can¡¯t control the Book of Nightmares, another rupture will ur. You im it¡¯s sealed with 7th ss magic, but Duaat is something the gods themselves sealed. You think mere human magic can hold a Spirit King?"


    Nain Darhon bit his lip at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Leaving the Dust of the Void unchecked and maintaining the seal on the Book of Nightmares was the right call. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have survived this long.¡±


    It was a bitter truth. Each word pricked like a thorn, but Nain Darhon couldn¡¯t deny them. To hear such criticism from a mere child, despite being a seasoned Great Sorcerer, was infuriating.


    ¡°To be honest, I wondered if the vampire blood in the Darhon family might mean you were one of Kaye Aesir¡¯spanions...¡±


    ¡°Kaye Aesir? You mean that arrogant dragon hunter?¡± Nain Darhonughed.


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯ve seen him in person. Are you really one of his remainingpanions?¡± Karyl asked wide-eyed.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Nain Darhon scoffed at Karyl¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Or are you going to im you¡¯ve lived since the Magical Era?¡±


    ¡°Think what you will. But I have an idea who you¡¯re looking for. One of those two was a necromancer.¡±


    ¡°You know their identity? Do you also know about the other?¡±


    Karyl stared at him with an expectant look.


    ¡°Yes. The three of them visited Antihum once.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    With a smug look, Nain Darhon replied as if waiting for this question, ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself. If you want to make a deal, you need to pay the price. If you¡¯re so curious, deal with the Dust of the Void first.¡±


    Karylughed at his audacity.


    ¡°You should gauge your partner before making deals. If you don¡¯t want to talk, fine. We don¡¯t need you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°By the way, those fragments will keep multiplying. If you attack them carelessly, boom!¡±


    Nain Darhon flinched at Karyl¡¯s warning.


    ¡°The explosion will devastate the area. Think carefully. The whole vige could be reduced to ashes.¡±


    Nain Darhon swallowed hard and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You win. I know you¡¯ve realized I can¡¯t handle this alone.¡±


    Karyl grinned.


    ¡°Are you really a king? There¡¯s no dignity in what you do. You act more like a thief,¡± Nain Darhon rebuked.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much about kingly dignity yet, but I¡¯ve seen plenty of kings, and even the emperor himselfcks dignity. If anything, he¡¯s the thief of thieves.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re sixteen. Are you sure you¡¯re not a dragon or something underneath that skin? With that dragon mana...¡±


    ¡°Think what you will,¡± Karyl repeated Nain Darhon¡¯s earlier words, making him frown slightly.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll discuss Kaye Aesirter. For now, let¡¯s handle the matter here. Start by telling me where you got this.¡±


    Karyl asked the question that had puzzled him ever since stepping foot in Antihum. Unlike Ramine, the zing King, he hadn¡¯t discovered Duaat¡¯s Darkness in his previous life.


    While Ramine¡¯s essence was known to be in the me Dragon Riseria¡¯sir, the Powers of Darkness and Light werepletely unknown. Even in this life, if he hadn¡¯t met Allen Javius at the Gray Training Ground, Karyl wouldn¡¯t have learned about those powers.


    Given that Antihum had already been in ruins by the time Karyl was fulfilling the Oracle in his past life, the Book of Nightmares containing Duaat had to have already been in Nain Darhon¡¯s possession. However, he had failed to use it properly and ended up consumed by the darkness.


    He likely came to this realization after the Oracle had been prophesied and the Pharel Tower had emerged¡ªthat the fragment he had created was akin to the Tarak that destroyed the world. After this terrible revtion, Nain Darhon likely sealed the Book of Nightmares in Antihum¡¯s depths, believing its power to be simr to those monstrosities.


    As a result, Karyl hadn¡¯t been able to harness Duaat¡¯s power¡ªa tragic loss. However, if such a powerful artifact had fallen into his hands, he likely would have done the same as Nain Darhon¡ªsealed it away.


    <i>If I hadn¡¯t met Allen Javius...</i>


    Light and Darkness, creation and destruction¡ªthe same divine powers, but entirely different entities.


    <i>If that power hadn¡¯t been sealed but unleashed instead, the oue of the Oracle War might have been different.</i>


    Even so, Karyl did not me Nain Darhon. After all, he had acted to protect the world.


    ¡°I got it in Heim.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    For a moment, Karyl doubted his ears.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°It may seem strange that a dark sorcerer like me has connections with the Church, but that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Nain Darhon nodded nonchntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume the Church is exclusively aligned with the Dawn Council. Both the Church and the magic societies regard mana as a blessing.¡±


    ¡°But the Immortal Council doesn¡¯t. You tried to create beings of the rift with dark power. That¡¯s literally challenging the gods.¡±


    ¡°Like two sides of a coin, one isn¡¯t wrong just because the other is right. We are approaching the divine in our way.¡±


    ¡°So the Church supported your research. Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±


    Nain Darhon nodded. However, Karyl, still looking dissatisfied, retorted, ¡°Let¡¯s get the facts straight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t the Church that gave you the Book of Nightmares, it was the Wooden Cloud, whom you met in Heim.¡±


    Nain Darhon looked genuinely surprised.


    ¡°Well... you certainly know a lot. How did you even figure that out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had my connections with them too.¡±


    The person most closely connected with the Church was the emperor. However, the emperor and the Wooden Cloud were in aplicated rtionship, not quite enemies, but uneasy allies because of the principality involved.


    If the Church had handed such a crucial item to the Immortal Council, the court sorcerer from the Dawn Council wouldn¡¯t have stayed silent.


    <i>The Church has some cunning of its own, secretly contacting the Wooden Cloud behind the emperor¡¯s back. Or maybe the Wooden Cloud had already established roots within the Church.</i>


    Karyl was one of the few who knew that the Wooden Cloud and the Church were intertwined in the history of the principality¡¯s ducal family.


    ¡°So, what exactly are those guys?¡± Karyl muttered, seemingly exasperated. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere on the continent they haven¡¯t touched. They¡¯re leading the principality¡¯s war and now even the Church?¡±


    Karyl knew that the Wooden Cloud was already linked to the Church and that after the fall of the principality, they would form a fanatical cult called the Blue Roar.


    ¡°I have nothing more to tell you. The Church¡¯s bishop merely made me an offer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    <i>Those guys hid the Powers of Light and Darkness. The Immortal Council was the perfect ce to seal Duaat, and Nain Darhon couldn¡¯t resist such power. If anything went wrong, they could easily pin the me on the Immortal Council.</i>


    Clever bastards.


    <i>So they might also know the whereabouts of Rasis of the Light. </i>


    Karyl realized he needed to decide whether to pressure the Church or investigate the Wooden Cloud further to find Rasis.


    ¡°This is a headache.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t about choosing where to investigate. He had felt that all his ns were falling into ce since his return, except for one thing¡ªhe still had no solid lead on the Wooden Cloud.


    <i>Even though I¡¯ve left it to Kamma, we might not gain much. The Church is deeply connected with the emperor, making the Wooden Cloud the only ones influencing both the principality and the empire. They¡¯re more dangerous than I thought.</i>


    Though Karyl didn¡¯t think Kamma would die, he worried that Kamma might get too deeply involved because of his greed.


    <i>Karl Mack is with him, so it should be fine.</i>


    Karyl knew there was no point worrying about those who weren''t present, so he shook off his thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship you have with them, but I truly don¡¯t know much. This is basically my first contact with the Wooden Cloud.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I¡¯m just curious. If you remember anything odd or significant, please let me know.¡±


    The Wooden Cloud had deep roots across the continent. Even if Karyl and his crew gained something now, dealing with them was another matter entirely.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything notable... I guess there¡¯s one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The child who brought me this book had unusual eyes. A young girl with heterochromia.¡±


    Karyl sighed, disappointed.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that? She might be mixed blood, imperial and immigrant. There are quite a few people like that in Tatur.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen more mixed blood than you have. That¡¯s not what caught my attention.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°One of her eyes was silver.¡±


    ¡°Silver... An elf?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyebrows twitched at Nain Darhon¡¯s words, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°Elves are said to be extinct, but it¡¯s not confirmed. Their bloodline might still exist.¡±


    Karyl didn¡¯t mention the stories Narh Di Maug had told him about the Elf Kingdom in his past life. He had discussed it with Zarka Hochi but saw no need to share it with a human.


    ¡°And the other eye was golden.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl¡¯s face hardened instantly. He swallowed nervously, unable to think of any other exnation.


    ¡°You know what that means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Golden eyes...It¡¯s not the blood of any terrestrial race.¡±


    ¡°Nephilim.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Two races blessed by the gods, the elves of the earth and the Nephilim of the sky. That child is a hybrid.¡±


    Nain Darhon spoke with satisfaction, seeing Karyl¡¯s shocked expression for the first time.


    ¡°Your reaction is understandable. After all, it means she isn¡¯t human.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±


    ¡°Well, she did introduce herself when she gave me the book. Her name was Rael,¡± Nain Darhon revealed quietly


    <i>Squeak¡ª!</i>


    At that moment, Karyl unintentionally tightened his grip on the Book of Nightmares.


    ¡°Rael... So I finally hear that name...¡± he muttered, a smirk forming on his lips. ¡°A Nephilim. Someone who inherited the blood of those creatures I despise. No wonder they did such insane things.¡±


    Rael¡ªno one had ever seen her true form. She was the ultimate mastermind behind the Wooden Cloud, the leader of the Blue Roar cult, and the one Karyl had been desperately searching for.


    ¡°You talk as if you know her.¡±


    ¡°Nain Darhon, that¡¯s a huge thing you¡¯ve just told me.¡±


    Learning that Rael was a young girl and a hybrid of different races was an immense breakthrough.


    ¡°Cough...! Cough!¡±


    At that moment, Mikhail finally awoke, hisplexion pale.


    ¡°Mikhail!¡±


    Serica, who was nearby, quickly helped him to his feet.


    ¡°Seems you were right,¡± said Nain Darhon. ¡°He¡¯s endured the Book of Challenges for an entire day without losing his mind and passed the trial.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Karyl nodded. ¡°Alright, enough chatter. Nain Darhon, he¡¯s proven himself. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Karyl then said with determination, ¡°I shall finish my task as well.¡±


    <i>Rip!</i>


    At that moment, Karyl tore open the seal of the Book of Nightmares with all his might.

 Chapter 203: Book of Nightmares (2)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Book of Nightmares (2)</h4>


    <i>Ssssshhh...!</i>


    Karyl tore the seal from the Book of Nightmares before Nain Darhon could react. He had broken through the 7th ss sealing magic as easily as tearing open a letter.


    ¡°Y-You madman!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I¡¯m not a sorcerer capable of breaking this seal of yours. The decision is his.¡±


    The room was swiftly engulfed in darkness. Karyl sighed as though he was bored. Whether it was because of the darkness that had consumed him during the trial of the Book of Challenges, or the inherent nature of the corruption he hunted, he found this monotonous.


    ¡°Huh, seems he¡¯s willing to meet us.¡±


    ¡°Wh-Where are we...?¡± Nain Darhon¡¯s voice trembled as he nced around.


    ¡°It seems Duaat wanted to invite you into his domain as well,¡± Karyl remarked, smirking and poking Nain Darhon in the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll still have to teach those two once we get out of here. Originally, you were supposed to handle them while I dealt with this, but...¡±


    ¡°You speak so nonchntly...¡± Nain Darhon muttered incredulously. ¡°We¡¯re in the domain of a Spirit King. We might be stuck here forever, and you¡¯re worried about teaching those kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. In fact, the fate of humanity depends on it, so make sure to teach them well. It¡¯s easier than dealing with this, right?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Karyl grinned, clearly amused by Nain Darhon¡¯s confused expression.


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll understand. Even if you live for hundreds of years, you can¡¯t know everything. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an enigma...¡± Nain Darhon shook his head, resigning himself to the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I didn¡¯t break your seal. Rather, Duaat allowed it. He could have broken through anytime he wanted.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And the fact that he¡¯s brought you into his domain means there¡¯s a possibility for dialogue, right?¡±


    Nain Darhon smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re being awfully optimistic. It could also mean he wants to kill us both.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Karyl nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to defeat him, Spirit King or not.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Listening to your nonsense over and over again makes it sound almost usible...¡± Nain Darhon sighed, but he trailed off as he realized Karyl was no longer paying attention to him. He slowly turned his head in the direction Karyl was looking, and his eyes widened.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    An overwhelming pressure bore down on the Great Sorcerer, leaving him struggling to breathe.


    ¡°Aah¡ª! Cough, cough!¡± He quickly drew on his mana, forming a translucent barrier around himself.


    ¡°Just for yourself?¡± Karyl asked nonchntly as he saw Nain Darhon casting his protection spell.


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for your life!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡±


    The dark space suddenly zed with blue mes, reminiscent of a battlefield. Even knowing it was an illusion, they instinctively felt it was more horrific than any man-made battlefield.


    <i>This is...</i>


    There were no corpses, no enemies, only an overwhelming scent of death permeating the space. Karyl looked ahead, spotting a man wrapped in bandages, like a mummy.


    ¡°It feels like he¡¯s crossed over from the underworld... I like it. This is the kind of aura one needs to stand against the gods.¡±


    Karyl smirked as he faced the sinister man, feeling a prickling sensation on his skin from the sheer intensity of his presence. The man stood still, with weapons simr to the Jamadhar attached to his forearmsrge des jutted out from his forearms, nked by smaller ones. The bandages fluttered around him, revealing violet eyes that glowed menacingly.


    Karyl¡¯s hand instinctively went to the hilt of his Freezing Talon.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly different from before. Right, Ramine?¡±


    Karyl roughly removed the Bracelet of Greed. His eyes turned a fiery red, as if mes were igniting within them.


    <i>Whoosh...!</i>


    Red mes flickered around his arm embedded with the Ein Trigger, manifesting briefly as the shape of the zing King before being absorbed into Karyl¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    As he exhaled, dark smoke seeped out of his mouth. The red energy from Karyl¡¯s body seemed to push back the darkness created by Duaat.


    [This is a familiar sight.]


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    A faint image of the fiery giant appeared behind Karyl.


    [Duaat, are you still holding onto the Great War of Spirits and Gods? We lost that battle.]


    Ramine¡¯s question yielded no response from Duaat. Instead, the pupils of his purple eyes narrowed as he red at him.


    ¡°The scent of the battlefield lingers in the air, and yet there are no corpses in sight. This must be the oue of the battle between the gods and the spirits.¡±


    [Ramine...]


    A heavy, ominous voice echoed.


    [Have you allied with humans?]


    Every time Duaat moved his mouth, the stitches holding his lips together stretched and pulled tightly.


    <i>Boom! Crash¡ª!</i>


    mes erupted in all directions the moment Duaat finished speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a rough greeting.¡±


    Karyl blocked the attack by thrusting his Freezing Talons between the crossed Jamadhar on Duaat¡¯s arms just before they could slice him.


    ¡°It seems you were right, Nain Darhon.¡±


    ¡°About what...?¡±


    Nain Darhon frowned at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°It looks like he intends to kill us both.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you being so calm about it?!¡±


    Nain Darhon was struggling, barely standing as he maintained his shield, while Karyl stood upright without any protective magic, speaking nonchntly.


    <i>What¡¯s the matter with him? Keeping a straight face even in this situation...</i>


    Nain Darhon had believed he had managed to research everything about the void, but seeing the boy in front of him, he realized he hadn¡¯t evene close to the pinnacle.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help out? I assume you¡¯re capable of more than just sitting around and watching someone else fight?¡±


    ¡°...Damn it!¡± Nain Darhon bit his lip.


    While Ramine¡¯s attacks were characterized by overwhelming power and ferocity, Duaat¡¯s strikes were swift and sharp.


    <i>ng! ng!! ng!!</i>


    Karyl twisted his Freezing Talon upward, knocking away Duaat¡¯s Jamadhar, making his arms shoot up as if in surrender.


    <i>Boom...!!</i>


    Seizing the moment, Karyl swung his sword downward with all his might, veins bulging on his arms as he gripped the hilt with both hands.


    Colorless Air Sword, The Fifth Stance: Second Unicorn Posture.


    With a flurry of five continuous strikes, Karyl prepared a precise, single-point attack in a one-horned stance. The rain of sword strikes concealed the thrust aimed directly at Duaat¡¯s neck.


    <i>Ssshhh!</i>


    The bandages covering Duaat¡¯s face were torn by the de, drifting away into the air.


    <i>Too shallow, huh? </i>


    Karyl frowned slightly. He had felt the impact but failed to pierce Duaat properly. Quickly retracting his sword, he positioned it vertically, ready to defend against any possible counterattacks.


    The Third Stance: Long Weeping Posture.


    He cautiously looked ahead from behind his de, but to his surprise, instead of continuing his assault, Duaat just stood there, staring nkly at him.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Karyl was puzzled by the unexpected pause. After a brief moment of silence, Karyl lowered his guard slightly, keeping his eyes fixed on Duaat.


    [It¡¯s the first time, isn¡¯t it?]


    ¡°What is?¡±


    [Duaat is different from other Spirit Kings. He¡¯s an assassin living in darkness. He¡¯s never encountered a human who could evade his attacks and strike back.]


    At that, Karyl snorted incredulously.


    ¡°That makes two of us, then.¡±


    Since his return, Karyl had never failed in his attacks either.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one...¡±


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    ¡°...whose pride is bruised!¡±


    In an instant, Karyl closed the gap between them. Moving faster than the eye could catch, only Ramine¡¯s trailing mes remained, a fleeting afterimage of his speed.


    Karyl and Duaat shed, their fierce battle turning the dark space into a blur of sharp, shing des.


    ¡°My God... Is he even human?¡± Nain Darhon muttered in disbelief, watching the rapid exchange of hundreds of strikes within fractions of a second, moving from ground to air and back in split seconds.


    <i>He wasn¡¯t lying?</i>


    Nain Darhon was starting to realize Karyl might indeed be able to defeat a Spirit King. He gritted his teeth, feeling an unfamiliar sense of frustration.


    Karyl¡¯s words rang true. It would be a disgrace for someone bearing the title of Great Sorcerer to simply sit and watch. After all, he had dedicated his life to studying darkness and rifts.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Suddenly, an idea shed through Nain Darhon¡¯s mind, his eyes widening.


    <i>Shhh...!</i>


    The sound of something slicing through the air echoed across the battlefield. Karyl narrowly dodged Duaat¡¯s de amidst the darkness. However, Duaat¡¯s relentless assault continued, his arms bending unnaturally as if they had no bones.


    A Jamadhar struck from above, quickly changing direction to target Karyl¡¯s back.


    <i>ng! </i>


    Karyl instinctively flicked his Freezing Talon behind him, blocking Duaat¡¯s attack.


    In that instant, Duaat thrust the Jamadhar from his other arm precisely below Karyl¡¯s corbone.


    <i>Shunk!</i>


    [...]


    Duaat¡¯s cold, violet eyes gleamed as he viciously kicked Karyl in the shoulder.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    Karyl was flung hundreds of meters away, rolling across the ground. The blue mes, created by the spirits¡¯ remains, flickered threateningly along the path where Karyl hadnded.


    [Ramine, are you asking if I still haven¡¯t forgotten about the Great War of Spirits and Gods? Of course I haven¡¯t. You should know, more than anyone, that humans were the cause of our defeat.]


    Duaat finally spoke up, growling.


    [And now you will suffer the consequences for siding with a human, you traitor.]


    [You¡¯ll regret those words,] Ramine responded calmly, despite the fierce hostility in Duaat¡¯s voice. [This one¡¯s no human.]


    <i>Rustle...</i>


    Karyl slowly rose to his feet.


    ¡°...That hurt like hell.¡±


    Gripping his Freezing Talon, he massaged the back of his neck and started walking forward again.


    A smirk yed on Ramine¡¯s lips.


    [He¡¯s a monster.]

 Chapter 204: The Book of Nightmares (3)

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Book of Nightmares (3)</h4>


    Ak gazed anxiously at the Grand Library. Ever since Karyl and his group had entered, he had been unable to calm his restless mind. It was understandable. Born in Antihum, he had always believed that the Immortal Council was the pinnacle, the ultimate force.


    But now, that belief had beenpletely shattered.


    <i>He mercilessly beat up Benedict... Just how strong is that guy?</i>


    Of course, Ak knew that Benedict was boastful and prone to exaggerate things, but he was nheless a sorcerer of the Immortal Council. And yet, Karyl had utterly dismantled not just Benedict but everyone around him as well.


    <i>I wonder what¡¯s happening inside...</i>


    Ak felt a pang of regret. In just a month, he would be eligible to join the Immortal Council. If Karyl had arrived then, he might have been able to witness firsthand what was urring within the library.


    <i>No, that¡¯s not right.</i>


    But he quickly shook his head, trying to regain hisposure. What could he possibly do when even the sorcerers of the Immortal Council were in such a state? He barely had any mastery over his own magic.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    Ak gripped his wooden staff tightly. Despite knowing the reality, he couldn¡¯t help being captivated by the overwhelming power Karyl had disyed¡ªa force beyond the magic he had believed in all his life.


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    He realized, perhaps a bitte, that he was enamored with that power. Despite having only seen it once, it had left a profound impression on him.


    <i>This is crazy... I¡¯m going crazy...</i>


    Even as he thought this, he found himself yearning to see Karyl fight once more¡ªthis time, in a battle where Karyl would give his all.


    <i>BOOM...!</i>


    At that moment, a powerful explosion erupted from the top of the Grand Library, sending thick ck smoke billowing into the sky.


    ¡°Eek!!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª what¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The townspeople around the library screamed in rm, staring at the building¡¯s shattered roof.


    <i>Bang! Bang...!!</i>


    <i>Thud! Thud! Crash! THUD! </i>


    Debris flew in all directions, ranging from fine dust to massive chunks of stone, posing a significant danger to the townspeople. All of it came from the Grand Library¡¯s structure.


    Falling like hailstones, the debris smashed into buildings, causing them to copse under the weight.


    ¡°Th-That ce...!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where the leader is?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The residents of Antihum¡¯s outskirts shouted in fear as they saw the top floor of the Grand Librarypletely destroyed.


    <i>Bang...! Bang...!!</i>


    A ck mist began to rise from the shattered roof, spreading across the sky like smoke from a chimney.


    <i>Rumble¡ª</i>


    The mist then swirled into a vortex, and a massive roar echoed from the sky, far louder than any previous sounds.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Ak¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the scene unfold above Antihum. His wish to see Karyl fight had been granted far sooner than he had expected. Within the swirling mist, he spotted Karyl shing with a dark figure.


    <i>Thump... Thump...</i>


    Ak¡¯s heart was pounding hard as he hid behind the ruins of a partially destroyed building.


    <i>Wh-What is that?!</i>


    Screams filled the air as chaos erupted, people scattering in panic. Amidst the fleeing crowd, Ak¡¯s eyes gleamed as he watched Karyl swing his sword against the dark entity.


    <i>Zap¡ª!</i>


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Purple lightning bolts began to strike relentlessly. It wasn¡¯t ordinary lightning; the bolts carried the same ominous feeling as the Dust of the Void, Antihum¡¯s notorious scourge.


    <i>But...</i>


    Ak stared up at the massive storm cloud hovering over Antihum, growing in size. If the iing storm was like the Dust of the Void, it would be catastrophic. Ak shuddered at the thought.


    <i>A Void Speck of that size... I bet not even the leader could stop it...</i>


    Ak had only seen the Dust of the Void once during his guard duties in Antihum. It stood two heads taller than him and had the build of an orc, paralyzing him with fear. If dozens of such entities were to emerge...


    <i>Boom, boom...!</i>


    <i>BANG...!</i>


    However, within that dreadful storm was Karyl. Ak rubbed his eyes several times, but it really was him.


    Moreover...


    [Crazy... He is crazy.]


    A voice echoed from the storm.


    Ak saw Karyl, unrestrained, brutally assaulting the Dark Spirit. In his eyes, the image of Karyl relentlessly beating the Dark Spirit was vivid and unmistakable.


    [Did a human forcibly break the seal of the book...?] Duaat stared at Karyl in disbelief as he spoke.


    [I told you, that guy is a monster.]


    Ramine¡¯s form seemed to shimmer as if to smile, fully understanding Duaat¡¯s amazement.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Karyl nced around. As the darkness that resembled a battlefield faded and the view of Antihum came into sight, he took a deep breath as if to savor the fresh air.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly better to be out here than cooped up inside, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    His lips curled into a slight smile.


    [GRRRRAAAAAHHH!!]


    With a colossal roar, sharp des emerged from both of Duaat¡¯s arms.


    <i>CRACK¡ª!</i>


    The ground shook as if an earthquake had struck. In an instant, Duaat¡¯s shadow loomed over Karyl, the double des of the Jamadhar seeking to cleave him.


    <i>SLASH! </i>


    Just as Duaat descended upon him, Karely barely avoided the strike by rolling forward.


    <i>SCRRRKK!</i>


    The des scraped deep into the ground on both sides where Karylnded. Unfazed, Karyl sprang forward.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Ignoring the damage, Karyl kicked off the ground and began to run.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    He moved so quickly that not even Ak, who had been watching him intently, could keep track of his movements. Ak looked around frantically.


    ¡°Raaahh!¡±


    Karyl¡¯s battle cry echoed from afar, and only then did Ak manage to spot him.


    <i>SLASH...! SLASH...!</i>


    Karyl ran vertically through the air as if on t ground, casting Blink spells in rapid session, seemingly teleporting around Duaat.


    [You little rat!]


    With a growl, Duaat¡¯s Jamadhar shed, and a torrent of des surged toward Karyl.


    <i>CRACK!</i>


    The overwhelming barrage of strikes surpassed Karyl¡¯s teleportation, sending him tumbling diagonally through the air.


    <i>BOOM...!</i>


    People watched as Karyl fell from the sky. In an instant, he crashed through the dense foliage and mmed into a three-story hall in the center of the residential area. The building, unable to withstand the impact, copsed, swallowing Karyl in the rubble.


    ¡°Oh my god...¡±


    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±


    ¡°Is he... okay? Did he die?¡±


    The vigers, unaware of Karyl¡¯s identity, looked over with concern at the ruined building.


    <i>SSSSSHHH...</i>


    Duaat slowly descended to the ground. Ak felt like his legs were about to give way against the overwhelming dark power. Even though he was hiding behind a building, he felt as if he might copse from the sheer pressure, his eyes fixed on the wrecked hall.


    <i>Was he fighting that... monster?</i>


    Though he didn¡¯t know about the Spirit Kings, he could clearly sense the outstanding might of an absolute being.


    [HAHAHAHA!] Duaat bellowed in triumph, his chest heaving as he spread his arms wide.


    <i>BAM!</i>


    But at that moment...


    ¡°...?!¡±


    <i>Boom! CRASH¡ª!</i>


    From the rubble of the hall, something massive shot out like a cannonball, targeting Duaat. The Spirit King quickly raised his Jamadhar to sh the iing debris.


    [Is that all¡ª]


    Duaat¡¯s confident words were cut short as the huge stone wall split in two.


    <i>BANG! BANG!</i>


    Countless pieces of debris rained down on him. Duaat shed at them with his Jamadhar, but he failed to deflect every single projectile. Some ended up hitting him, causing the Spirit King to stagger.


    Barely managing to fend off the remaining debris with his other de, Duaat found himself overwhelmed by the sheer number of iing fragments.


    <i>CRASH! CRACK! BOOM...!</i>


    As he lost his bnce, the barrage of debris struck him in the head, shoulders, waist, and legs.


    [Grr¡ª?! Gah!]


    Though not fatally injured, Duaat was gradually pushed back by the relentless barrage.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    Karyl steadily walked forward, continuing to hurl debris at Duaat.


    ¡°Is that... a human?¡±


    ¡°Impossible...¡±


    The bystanders stared in awe as Karyl hurled boulders of all sizes while closing the distance between him and the immobilized Duaat, their heads turning back and forth to follow the unfolding action.


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    As Karyl grabbed a piece of debris from the ground and threw it with all his might, heunched himself forward to fly as fast as the fragment¡ªno, even faster.


    ¡°Raaaahh!¡±


    Karyl swung Agnel and the Freezing Talon with relentless force.


    Sparks flew as the four des¡ªDuaat¡¯s Jamadhar and Karyl¡¯s two weapons¡ªshed, illuminating the dark surroundings with brilliant shes.


    <i>ng! ng! Thoom!</i>


    ¡°Aaahh!¡±


    Ak copsed.


    <i>THUD!</i>


    One of Duaat¡¯s left Jamadhar des, deflected by Karyl¡¯s attack, pierced the wall of the building where Ak was hiding.


    ¡°...¡±


    On his bottom, Ak stared at the de embedded right in front of his crotch.


    ¡°I need to be careful. At this rate, I might end up turning Antihum into the ruins I saw back then.¡±


    Karyl looked around. Although the explosion hadn¡¯t been massive, the area darkened as Duaat¡¯s dark energy dispersed. He spected that this was how Antihum had be a bunch of ckened ruins in his past life.


    He then slowly pushed Duaat¡¯s remaining Jamadhar away with his Freezing Talon and pointed his Agnel at the Spirit King¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just ignore what you said earlier. You im humans are the reason you¡¯ve lost the Great Spirit War?¡±


    Karyl tapped Duaat¡¯s neck with the t of Agnel¡¯s de.


    <i>Ssshh... Ssssshh...!</i>


    Every time the de imbued with the energy of the zing King touched Duaat¡¯s neck, it sizzled, releasing ck smoke.


    [Huh?!]


    Karyl leaned in slowly and proposed, ¡°Alright, how about we have a little chat now?¡±

 Chapter 205: The Darkness of Duaat (1)

    <h4>Chapter 205: The Darkness of Duaat (1)</h4>


    ¡°Humans participated in the Great War of the Spirits and Gods? Ramine, you never mentioned that.¡±


    [You didn¡¯t even know that gods and spirits had a war in the first ce.]


    At that, Karyl shrugged lightly.


    ¡°Well, there aren¡¯t many records of spirits in human history. In any case, for the Five Great Spirit Kings, including Duaat and Rasis, to be sealed away by the gods... I¡¯m surprised you went down that easily.¡±


    [It¡¯s a past well behind us.]


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know humans were involved in that defeat. Seems like there¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know...¡±


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    Karyl twisted his neck from side to side. Blood was still dripping from his corbone, which had been shattered by Duaat moments ago.


    ¡°Ptooey!¡±


    Karyl then spat out a blood clot and wiped his lips before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not just any past. Even if the humans of the past did that, it¡¯s still a human act. Is that defeat the reason the Spirit Realm disappeared?¡±


    [I can¡¯t deny that.]


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention such an important thing?¡±


    [What difference would it make?]


    Ramine¡¯s mes flickered, appearing to reflect his state of mind.


    ¡°There is a difference.¡±


    Karyl tried casting a healing spell on the wounds inflicted by Duaat, but the healing light radiating from his hands was quickly suppressed by the surrounding darkness and failed to exert its full power.


    ¡°This is important. I don¡¯t know how humans caused the defeat of the spirits, but I¡¯m different from those humans.¡±


    It seemed that Duaat¡¯s dark energy was suppressing Karyl¡¯s mana.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    After a few more attempts, Karyl eventually gave up and waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°If you follow me, this time we will seed.¡±


    [What nonsense are you spouting? A Spirit King under a human? It¡¯s absurd. Ramine, have you finally been deceived by a human¡¯s silver tongue?]


    Duaat red at Karyl. The bandages covering his face had been shed by the Freezing Talon, revealing his expression more clearly than before.


    [Me? Not at all.] Ramine shrugged. Whether it was a trick of the light or not, the image of the me giant seemed clearer than before.


    [Do you really think that I, after witnessing thousands of years of history, would be swayed by a human¡¯s words?]


    [...]


    [I didn¡¯t submit to his words. I submitted to his power.]


    <i>BOOM¡ª!!</i>


    <i>CRASH¡ª!!</i>


    At that moment, Duaat was flung much further back than when Karyl had been thrown earlier. He barely managed to block the attack by lifting his hands. The Jamadhar, which was trembling violently, managed to hold off the Freezing Talon, but Karyl¡¯s assault wasn¡¯t over yet.


    [This is...]


    The energy emanating from Karyl¡¯s entire body began to strip away Duaat¡¯s dark energy, tearing through the darkness. The ck mes of the spirit were being consumed by Ramine¡¯s mesing from Karyl.


    [Dragon mana...?!]


    Ramine seemed pleased as he felt the intense mana flowing from Karyl¡¯s heart.


    [Now you remember? This is the same power that stopped you before, the power of the me Dragon.]


    <i>WHOOSH...!!</i>


    Karyl gripped Agnel tightly. Concentrating Ramine¡¯s mes into the dagger, the fiery de extended to match the length of the Freezing Talon. The magic de solidified, giving Agnel the appearance of a long sword forged from red steel.


    <i>CLANG¡ª!!</i>


    As the two des crossed, a sharp sound echoed through the air.


    [...]


    Paying attention to Karyl¡¯s movements, Duaat rotated the de of his Jamadhar upward.


    <i>CLINK¡ª!</i>


    When he reached out, the Jamadhar embedded into the ground flew back into his empty hand.


    <i>SWISH...!</i>


    ck energy spewed forth from the des on both his arms, and thorn-like spikes sprouted from the extended des.


    [Be careful. Wounds inflicted by his de can¡¯t be healed with mana.]


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me this now?!¡± Karyl chided Ramine while holding his throbbing corbone.


    <i>BOOM¡ª!!</i>


    Without missing a beat, Duaat and Karylunched themselves at each other with all their might. The immense pressure between them shattered like ss with their collision.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Though it was just a sound, Ak curled up, covering his ears as if an explosion had urred right next to him.


    One strike, two strikes, three strikes...


    Karyl did not stop his assault, kicking off the ground and leaping behind Duaat to unleash a barrage of sword strikes. With each blow, his sword danced through the air, cutting through the wind with precision, his breathing halted in concentration.


    [Grr...!!]


    Duaat could no longer deny that he was being overpowered by a human. Each sh with Karyl¡¯s sword sent his arms flying back. The power of the me Dragon was outstanding, but he hadn¡¯t thought that alone could push him to this extent.


    [That sword...]


    Duaat gritted his teeth, staring at Agnel. Though his lips were hidden by bandages, the grinding of his teeth was clearly audible.


    Karyl¡¯s sword shed through the air; the very air it touched oxidized like fireworks, creating a series of explosions that sent ck smoke billowing with each swing.


    Fourth Stance: Riffle Posture.


    It was one of the five stances Karyl had perfected over eons of practice. As his physical form reached its peak, so did his swordsmanship.


    Like the fast-flowing water in a riffle, Karyl relentlessly swung his sword at Duaat.


    [Give it up. You should remember. In the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, the only thing that consumed your dark energy was Riseria. Even if he¡¯s human, this one carries the will of the me Dragon. You can¡¯t match that.]


    [That was only because it was the me Dragon! Human mes mean nothing to me!] Duaat shouted as he swung his Jamadhar.


    <i>It¡¯s not enough.</i>


    Even amidst the intense battle, Karyl realized his strikes were not fully connecting. Despite pushing Duaat to the brink, the Dark Spirit King managed to narrowly evade Karyl¡¯s attacks by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    [You''re stubborn.]


    [You... hiding behind a dragon on the gods¡¯ side... You still have the nerve to speak! Ramine!!] Duaat roared in response.


    <i>Bang! Bang! BOOM! CRACK¡ª!!</i>


    Dozens of ck spheres shot out from Duaat¡¯s shoulder and exploded all at once. The st sucked the air away, pulling Karyl toward Duaat.


    [Gods and humans...! I will never forget!]


    Duaat¡¯s rough voice, like the sound of scraping metal, tore through the air. Amidst the ck smoke, two beams of violet-red light surged toward Karyl.


    <i>Thud...!</i>


    <i>Boom...!</i>


    Karyl twisted in midair to avoid the beams,nding smoothly on the ground.


    ¡°Huff... Huff...¡±


    To absorb the shock, he plunged Agnel and the Freezing Talon into the ground, and Duaat''s dark energy spread outward from the des.


    [Aaaargh...!!]


    At that moment, Duaat leaped into the air and spread his arms wide, revealing four pairs of massive ck wings from his back.


    ¡°...Wow, this just keeps getting better, doesn¡¯t it? Ramine, he¡¯s different from your time.¡±


    A trickle of blood ran from Kary¡¯s lips down his chin. He wiped it away with the back of his hand, looking at Duaat with a smirk.


    [I was sealed in Riseria¡¯sir. And because of that seal, the me Dragon¡¯s power you possessed was superior to mine,] Ramine grumbled. [If your spirit power were greater, I could do the same as Duaat.]


    ¡°Did I beat you just because of the me Dragon¡¯s power?¡± Karyl asked, resting the Freezing Talon on his shoulder.


    [...Let¡¯s not talk about it.]


    He chuckled at Ramine¡¯s response.


    [Remember, we don¡¯t have much time. Using both dragon mana and my power at the same time is taxing, even for you.]


    <i>Swish¡ª!!!</i>


    The Jamadhar gleamed in a crescent arc through the darkness. In the blink of an eye, Duaat, who had been floating in the air, appeared before Karyl, swinging his de at his neck.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    A chill of death swept over him. An ordinary person would have stepped back at that moment, but through his endless fighting and ascending in Pharel, Karyl had learned to focus on winning rather than just surviving.


    His conclusion was this¡ªinstead of retreating, Karyl stepped further into the path of the Jamadhar aiming for his neck.


    <i>Thunk¡ª</i>


    Agnel pierced Duaat¡¯s side.


    <i>Whoosh...!</i>


    Simultaneously, mes burst from the de, engulfing Duaat.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    However, the fire surging from Agnel, which had pierced Duaat¡¯s side, began to dissipate as it met the dark energy seeping through the Spirit King¡¯s bandages.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡±


    Karyl gathered all of his mana, his heart pounding violently, his mana veins heating up. Drawing upon his dragon mana through his yet-to-be-fully-opened meridians was putting too much strain on his body.


    [A monster? Just a weak and wretched human.]


    Duaat¡¯s voice was icy as he looked at the de digging into him.


    ¡°Why do you hate humans so much? You also opposed the gods, didn¡¯t you? Let¡¯s hear how humans wronged you first,¡± Karyl sneered.


    [It¡¯s always like this. You humans are reckless, chaotic, and only care about your desires.]


    Duaat slowly raised his sword.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    He then pressed his elbow into Karyl¡¯s wrist, and a dull crack echoed in the air.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    Karyl¡¯s face twisted in pain.


    Seizing the opportunity, Duaat aimed for Karyl¡¯s vital points with his Jamadhar.


    [Watch out!]


    Ramine¡¯s shout echoed, but it was toote for Karyl to avoid the attack.


    <i>Bang! Boom! Bang! Bang!!</i>


    At that moment, the Jamadhar targeting Karyl was knocked away, causing Duaat to stagger. Unlike with Karyl, the Dark Spirit King barely managed to dodge the lightning bolts summoned by Nain Darhon.


    ¡°Light...?¡± Karyl murmured in disbelief as light suddenly blinded him.


    [Kid, have you be dull just from holding a sword? Why aren''t you using your Arcane mana?]


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Was it an auditory hallucination?


    [It¡¯s true that the power of the zing King is your mightiest weapon, but it¡¯s not always the answer.]


    Karyl doubted his ears. He quickly looked around but saw nothing.


    [There¡¯s not much time left. Remember the nature of the Arcane mana I taught you.]


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. The voiceing from the darkness was none other than Allen Javius.


    [The power of dragons and spirits is great, but sometimes the power created by humans can overturn everything.]


    ¡°Light and darkness...¡± Karyl unwittingly muttered, as if to answer the voice in his head.


    Nain Darhon¡¯s lightning was the answer. Why had Karyl been using Ramine¡¯s mes to create light against Duaat¡¯s darkness when he possessed the pure power of light himself? After all, Arcane mana didn¡¯t contain only darkness.


    <i>Sizzle... Crackle...!</i>


    At that moment, the mes surrounding Agnel vanished, a milky Aura de taking their ce.


    <i>Sizzle...!</i>


    Instantly, ck smoke began to rise, smoldering over Duaat¡¯s darkness that had swallowed the mes.


    [AAARRGHH...!!]


    Duaat¡¯s scream echoed in Antihum. Karyl gripped his sword tighter and drove the de further into the Spirit King¡¯s side.


    ¡°I admit humans are reckless. So I¡¯m recklessly asking you to trust me one more time. How does it sound?"


    [You...!! How can you wield this power alongside dragon mana?!]


    At Duaat¡¯s shocked exmation, Karyl managed a strained smile.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m different from those in the past.¡±


    Karyl grasped Duaat¡¯s shoulder. Twisting the hand holding Agnel, he stirred the embedded de.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually d. Isn¡¯t our meeting something to celebrate?¡±


    Surely that wasn¡¯t something to say while stabbing someone, but it seemed like the only way to have a conversation with Duaat.


    ¡°Y.¡±


    Karyl drove the de further in as he spoke to Duaat.


    ¡°In the end, we both think the gods are scum, right?¡±


    Duaat stared at Karyl, seemingly forgetting the pain for a moment.

 Chapter 206: The Darkness of Duaat (2)

    <h4>Chapter 206: The Darkness of Duaat (2)</h4>


    ¡°This is insane! You really subdued the Dark Spirit King! You know it¡¯s all thanks to the opening I created, right? If not for that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    Nain Darhon shouted excitedly as he ran over, but Karyl raised his hand and cut him off. The brief moment of victory was cut short, leaving Nain Darhon with a sour expression as he pursed his lips.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ramine, if you¡¯re inside me, you must have heard it too, right? During the sh with Duaat, someone else spoke to me... Am I right?¡± Karyl asked in a shaky voice, more concerned with the mysterious voice than the fallen Duaat.


    [Yes, I wasn¡¯t the one speaking about Arcane mana.]


    ¡°Allen!!¡±


    Nain Darhon tilted his head, puzzled as he looked at Karyl, who had suddenly stood up. There was no one else besides them.


    ¡°How foolish...¡±


    <i>Was it just a hallucination? </i>Karyl shook himself back to reality, cursing his momentary loss ofposure. He stomped the ground, biting his lip.


    <i>Allen...? Could that really have been Allen Javius?</i>


    Nain Darhon recalled when Karyl had mentioned the Assembly of Seven Elders in his study, wondering if he actually had some sort of connection to them.


    The fact that Karyl had used Arcana mana on top of his dragon mana to subdue the Dark Spirit King was astonishing. Allen Javius¡¯ unique magic was known only from ancient texts. No one had ever managed to attain it, prompting people to disregard it as a mere legend.


    <i>No, it can¡¯t be. How could he be connected to a Great Sorcerer from a thousand years ago...? Karyl MacGovern, what exactly are you?</i>


    Nain Darhon couldn¡¯t suppress a shudder. The more he learned about Karyl, the more he realized this boy was an endless well of surprises.


    <i>The fact that you¡¯ve actually defeated Duaat... Your boast about the Dust of the Void wasn¡¯t just talk.</i>


    He felt the darkness gradually receding. The oppressive presence of Duaat that had filled the area after the Book of Nightmares¡¯ seal had been broken was slowly fading.


    [How could you...]


    As the bandages unwrapped, Duaat¡¯s form began to dissolve like a y figure.


    ¡°Thanks to the power you had sealed in the Abyssal Rock, I could use Arcane mana. That means half of you is already within me.¡±


    [Did you break that seal?]


    ¡°I couldn''t do it alone.¡± Karyl shrugged ¡°Well... I am alone now.¡±


    Karyl thought there was no need to tell Duaat about Allen Javius and the Arcane Golem.


    [So that¡¯s how it is...]


    Although Karyl¡¯s answer was ambiguous, Duaat, for some reason, did not bother asking further questions. Instead, he muttered in a low voice, hugging his spiritual form with his arms, [Atst, I¡¯ve found my contractor.]


    <i>Shhhh...!!</i>


    At that moment, Duaat¡¯s spiritual form split into multiple parts and was absorbed into Karyl''s body, as if disappearing within him.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Karyl, surprised by the sudden change, instinctively touched his chest.


    ¡°Did Duaat just enter your body? Did he really make a contract with you?¡±


    ¡°...Who knows. I¡¯m just as surprised as you are. I thought we¡¯d need more time to talk it out. For a fight to the death, he conceded too easily...¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Nain Darhon, equally astonished, stared at Karyl with a gaping mouth.


    ¡°Well, spirits are fickle beings. Maybe he acknowledged his defeat. Now it¡¯s your turn. Keep your promise. When we get back, teach those two."


    ¡°That won''t be difficult, but... I never imagined you possessed Arcane mana.¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly at Nain Darhon¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been mistaken all this time. Knowing that the original forces of light and darkness came from the rift, I thought they were solely the property of gods and spirits.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I realized from the lightning you cast. The origin of that power may be divine, but humans also created that power in their own way through magic.¡±


    <i>Crackle... Sizzle...!</i>


    As Karyl opened his palm and concentrated his mana, Arcane mana formed into a spherical shape. Watching the purple light emitted from the merging of two elements, he thought, <i>I¡¯ve been viewing Arcane mana as a single entity. I thought it wasplete only whenbining the Powers of Light and Darkness, without considering separating those elements within it.</i>


    Recalling Allen Javius¡¯ voice that had briefly echoed in his mind, Karyl sighed softly.


    <i>I guess I¡¯ll get an earful when I meet him. I still have a long way to go...</i>


    Although he was a talented genius in terms of swordsmanship, Karyl was still getting used to magic. Allen Javius¡¯ vast knowledge was in his head, but Karyl had yet to fully unlock it. Besides, most of it was purely theoretical, and it was up to Karyl to integrate it in his swordsmanship.


    [The most important thing in mana is the concept. Arcane mana was born from that as well. What can you achieve with such a narrow mind?]


    Karyl felt as if he could hear Allen¡¯s reprimand.


    [There are dozens, even hundreds of schools of thought in swordsmanship, and thousands of types of mana depending on the element. And you can use both. Imagine how much you could aplish.]


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself as he slowly raised his head.


    ¡°...?¡±


    His expression hardened instantly.


    ¡°Grandmaster? Give me a break. You still can¡¯t fully harness your own power.¡±


    ¡°...Allen?¡±


    Karyl couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°After inheriting my knowledge, you¡¯re still at the 5th ss? And with that vast mana, the best you coulde up with is auxiliary magic and the Arcane de...?¡±


    Now he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to get your act together or not?¡±


    ¡°...Allen Javius!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice, kid. The dead can hear and speak just like the living.¡±


    Karyl looked at the man in front of him with a distorted expression.


    ¡°How... How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who came to Antihum to summon me from the underworld? And now you ask me how?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡±


    Unlike when he had lived parasitically within Karyl through a soul contract, Allen now stood before him in full physical form.


    ¡°I never imagined it would be like this. I thought I¡¯d just be living within you like before.¡±


    ¡°To think I¡¯d actually get to see you in reality...¡±


    ¡°Heh, who could have imagined it?¡±


    However, Allen¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem to be entirely physical. Rather, he looked like an entity stuck between the physical and the spiritual realm, neither a reanimated corpse nor a pure soul. Unlike before, his face was wrapped in bandages inscribed with ancient, indecipherable runes.


    ¡°I was on the verge of disappearing, not yet in the underworld, but fortunately, my spirit was sealed within you. That fact that you possess dragon mana was a stroke of luck for me. By epting my Arcane mana, you prevented my soul from vanishing.¡±


    ¡°Sigh... You should¡¯ve exined that before you left!¡± Karyl raised his voice, almost whining. Perhaps Allen was the first person had truly opened up to. He was the only one in this world who knew about Karyl¡¯s return to the past and still believed in him.


    Naturally, Karyl¡¯s feelings toward Allen were unique.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we¡¯d meet again? And I¡¯ve done enough for you. The rest is up to you, kid.¡±


    ¡°But how did this happen so suddenly...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Duaat¡¯s power.¡±


    Allen fiddled with the bandages covering his body as though they annoyed him.


    ¡°Thanks to his power, I can now maintain a form. And now, I can exist outside your body, though I still need your spirit power.¡±


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Karyl recalled the moment Duaat¡¯s power had been absorbed into him.


    ¡°The darkness held by the dark energy is, despite its name, a power of creation. Death is closest to the rift, making the two of us verypatible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what flowed in me.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean my Arcane mana has be stronger? If it can revive you, then the dark energy of the Spirit King is indeed formidable.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You can¡¯t use Duaat¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    Allen Javius smirked mischievously, as if teasing Karyl.


    ¡°He made a contract with me. In exchange for rebuilding my body, I will channel his power into the world. You must understand, it¡¯s not yet time for you to wield Duaat¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°The essence of Arcane mana is ultimately light and darkness. Strengthening it seems like the most reliable method, just as you said.¡±


    ¡°Get to the level of a Great Sorcerer first before talking. You haven¡¯t even fully opened your mana meridians yet. You mentioned something important. Indeed, Arcane mana is the bnce of light and darkness. How will you handle it if only one side grows stronger?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If the bnce is disrupted and one side bes too powerful, the Arcane mana could explode. Given your immense mana, if something goes wrong, the resulting disaster would be iparable to anything that novice has done.¡±


    Allen pointed to Nain Darhon beside him. Even though he was sealed within Karyl, he hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared, so he was aware of everything Karyl had done so far.


    ¡°At least there¡¯s someone in this world with a working brain, researching the nature of Tarak like I did. But then he gave it a grand name like the Dust of the Void, even though it¡¯s just a failed creation. Hrious.¡±


    Karyl nced at Nain Darhon standing behind him.


    ¡°Anyway, based on his research, we¡¯ve managed to avoid trouble by using Duaat¡¯s power to resurrect you. That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°You, stuck at the 5th ss despite my knowledge, and a novice who couldn¡¯t handle the remnants of corruption properly, sought my help?¡±


    Allenughed heartily, pointing at the two of them.


    Nain Darhon was at a loss for words. Who else on the continent could talk to Karyl and him this way? But more surprising was Karyl¡¯s nonchnt reaction to being called a novice.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I had to take matters into my own hands,¡± Allen went on. ¡°Duaat first proposed it to me. It was a wee offer.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Karyl finally understood Duaat¡¯s words before he had vanished. By <i>contractor</i>, Duaat had referred to Allen, not Karyl.


    ¡°Anyway, the essence of darkness will stay with me for now. You already possess the essence of fire, after all,¡± Allen exined.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°But using Arcane mana shouldn''t be a problem for you. It might even be better. With both halves of the Abyssal Rockbined, Duaat is now whole, allowing him to channel purer power into you.¡±


    Indeed, Karyl had felt morefortable using Arcane mana earlier.


    ¡°From now on, when you use Arcane ana, focus on the power of light. I¡¯ll handle the dark energy for you.¡±


    Using Arcane mana was like juggling two tasks simultaneously. With Allen taking over one of those tasks, Karyl could now focus more on wielding the power, even if the Arcane mana itself hadn¡¯t grown more powerful.


    Bncing dark energy to suit Karyl wasn¡¯t easy, but Allen Javius had surpassed the title of Great Sorcerer a thousand years ago, elevating his abilities to the realm of the absurd.


    ¡°Hey, kid. Lend me your cloak,¡± Allen demanded.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yes...!¡±


    Nain Darhon hurriedly removed his cloak at Allen Javius¡¯ request.


    ¡°You show promise. The Darhon family has always excelled in dark magic. Keep it up, and I might take you on as my apprentice.¡±


    Nain Darhon couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and ears.


    <i>Am I... dreaming? </i>


    The Great Sorcerer from a thousand years ago¡ªor rather, one of the original sorcerers¡ªwas speaking to him.


    ¡°Anyway, kid...¡±


    Wearing the ck robe and covering his face, Allen truly looked like the Great Sorcerer who had returned from a thousand years ago.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    Allen extended his hand toward Karyl. Although his body was different from before, wrapped in bandages and having a dark purple hue¡ªclearly not human but also not a spirit¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again,¡± Allen said softly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 207: Blader (1)

    <h4>Chapter 207: der (1)</h4>


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    <i>ng...! ng...!</i>


    The sh of swords echoed through the chilly night air of the desert.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    With Randol¡¯s shout, his unleashed mes radiated intense heat.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°It appears he has more mana than before.¡±


    ¡°I hate imperials, but he¡¯s certainly a student worth teaching."


    Randol continued with his shy sword strikes, the mes trailing brilliantly with each swing, eliciting low murmurs of admiration from three women observing him. The women¡¯s cloaks revealed their toned physiques, proof of their prowess as warriors. Peculiarly, all three had their faces concealed by iron masks.


    They were the three sisters of Digon, known as the Queen¡¯s des. In Miliana¡¯s absence, these masters had been overseeing Randol¡¯s training.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Randol evaded Miliana¡¯s third strike, driving his de forward. By now, his movement was infused with the unique rhythm of the barbarians, a stark contrast to when he had first arrived here.


    ¡°Hup...!¡±


    Miliana struck Randol¡¯s knuckles with her other sword.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Random was momentarily stunned by the sudden jolt, dropping his sword.


    <i>ng...!</i>


    As the liberated mes hit the ground, the fire enveloping the de dissipated.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot,¡± Miliana remarked, exhaling lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still far from ready.¡±


    ¡°No, the reason I could easily read your swordy is because it was Digon¡¯s style. However, I did notice some hints of imperial swordsmanship. That wasn¡¯t a habit you couldn¡¯t break, but something you intentionally included, right?"


    ¡°I thought relying solely on Digon¡¯s style would be difficult, but... the result speaks for itself.¡±


    Randol shrugged, picking up his fallen sword.


    ¡°...There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What if, despite all this training, you face an opponent you absolutely can¡¯t defeat? What then?¡± Miliana asked cautiously.


    Her question left Randol momentarily speechless.


    ¡°So you think... I¡¯ll never be able to defeat him?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a feeling for a while now that you know the identity of the one I seek revenge against.¡±


    Miliana wiped the sweat from her brow, offering a bitter smile.


    ¡°Well, when I first found you, I genuinely didn¡¯t know. A lot has happened since then.¡±


    Though Randol had recently caused an uproar in the empire, he had no way of knowing about these events from his position in the south.


    ¡°It¡¯s Karyl... isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Randol finally said his name, and Miliana couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°One of my brothers is exceptionally intelligent. He had suspicions. At first, we thought it was impossible, but...¡±


    ¡°So, it was Tiren who told you...¡± Miliana muttered, her face turning red.


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t certain. I just guessed, and it turns out I was right.¡±


    ¡°I made a foolish mistake then.¡± Miliana sighed. The mere mention of Karyl¡¯s name had elicited an involuntary reaction from her. Randol himself hadn¡¯t been certain, but she had just given him the confirmation.


    ¡°Well, I had somewhat expected it. Anyway, the fact that I know doesn¡¯t change anything for me. It¡¯s not like I can do anything about it... I mean, Karyl has already defeated you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Randol nodded in agreement.


    ¡°My second brother is from a noble background, whereas I¡¯m just amoner. Honestly, I don¡¯t care much about status. All my brothers, including Karyl, are family to me.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Miliana sheathed her swords, Arc and Gale, and asked, ¡°What will you do now that your family is your target for revenge?¡± Her tone was cold. ¡°You better answer carefully. Depending on your response, I might draw my de against you.¡±


    Despite her threat, Randol merely chuckled. ¡°You really think you can?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you brat. Speaking so confidently in front of a Sword Master.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could match your skill, but I suspect Karyl had a hand in you continuing to train me.¡±


    At that, Miliana shrugged.


    ¡°Besides, I wasn¡¯t spared by chance. He let me live for a reason. Maybe because I have some use for him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. When your brother came, we considered sending you back, but Karyl urged me to let you do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Ooh... You must be really close if you¡¯d grant his request.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in many ways, he¡¯s extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°But you know, he''s still not an adult, right?"


    ¡°...Wh-What are you talking about?¡±


    Randol¡¯s jest made Miliana blush.


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s so obvious when I hear you say his name. It¡¯d be weird to not notice.¡±


    ¡°...Well, sometimes weird things happen.¡± Miliana clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Randol burst intoughter at her reaction. His brothers would be surprised. No one at the mansion, where he had always kept quiet and focused on his sword training, would think he was capable of joking like this.


    Perhaps, as amoner by birth, Randol found this free-spirited life morefortable than the stifling noble lifestyle at the mansion.


    ¡°I realized something while living at the imperial pce. Watching the nobles, I understood that they can never change. Now I know why my father chose the Second Prince."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°As amoner by birth, I have no interest in the noble life. But ultimately... I¡¯m like my father. I believe I must be a knight for the sake of Kuwell MacGovern, who took me in, and for the sake of the empire.¡±


    He grasped his sword.


    ¡°But the overwhelming pressure I felt from him at the Abyssal Rock... I still remember it. And I know that I haven¡¯t even reached Karyl''s level.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re strong in your own right,¡± Miliana argued.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll never catch up to him, no matter how hard I try.¡±


    ¡°Probably not. That kid¡¯s a monster.¡±


    Randol smiled slightly at Miliana¡¯s awkward tone.


    ¡°Even so, why am I still here instead of returning to the empire? Even defying His Majesty''s orders?¡±


    ¡°...Are you asking<i> me</i>?¡±


    Randol gave a self-deprecatingugh and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. For the sake of the vice captain and my fallenrades, I have to fight an unbeatable enemy.¡±


    Miliana sighed. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to understand why Karyl told me to give you free reign.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of any reason to live other than for someone else?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°For your father who took you in, for your fallenrades... What is the path that is truly <i>yours</i>? Think about that¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Randol was thunderstruck, unable to respond. Until now, his life had always been defined by others.


    ¡°What if that guy gives you an answer that convinces you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t go back anyway, how about serving a new king?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know because you¡¯ve been in the south, but a new king has been born in Tatur.¡±


    Randol frowned slightly at her words, tilting his head in confusion.


    ¡°We call it the Free State.¡±


    ¡°You mean Tatur has be a country?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Miliana wiped her lips slightly, her eyes full of expectation.


    ¡°Freedom...¡± Randol pondered on her words. He had been fortunate; when he had lost his way as a war orphan, he hade across Kuwell. However, it was precisely that fortuitous encounter that bound him, even now. Though he had escaped life¡¯s hardships, he was now oppressed by the life of nobility at the mansion.


    Perhaps he had never been free. Perhaps he had just reced his chains with new ones, dedicating himself to others but never to himself.


    ¡°Karyl may seem reckless and insolent, but he lives by his own will more than anyone else.¡±


    Randol couldn¡¯t deny that. Thest time he had seen Karyl was years ago after the Goblin Subjugation, but his presence at the mansion remained vivid in his memory.


    ¡°He once told you, didn¡¯t he? That if you want to meet him, you should go to Tatur. Perhaps he said that because he¡¯d predicted this situation... Sometimes, I can¡¯t help being impressed by his foresight.¡±


    ¡°No way...¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Karyl you seek,¡± Miliana said, looking directly at Randol and delivering the awaited news, ¡°is the king of Tatur.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Hehe, this is great. I can finally enjoy alcohol again. This is true immortality. The other six will definitely envy me.¡±


    Allen Javius sat on the broken stone wall of the library, drinking straight from the bottle. In the darkness of the night, his figure appeared ghostly with its dark red hue. Yet, the cold night air and the scent of the living world were enough to make him forget his current state.


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood,¡± Karyl remarked.


    ¡°Of course. You might have been killing monsters in the tower, but I was alone in a ce with no one around. And even when I came outside, I couldn¡±t escape from your body.¡±


    Allenughed heartily, looking at Karyl.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of living for a thousand years? I still have a long way to go. Just having a physical body makes me this excited.¡±


    ¡°Of course. No matter how much free will you have, what¡¯s the point if you don¡¯t have a body to assert it with?¡± Karyl agreed. ¡°I¡¯m also d you¡¯re no longer inside me. Enjoy the moment. There¡¯s no need to act high and mighty.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you''re right.¡±


    The vige was in disarray, much like Karyl remembered it from his past life. But fortunately, there had been almost no casualties. In the end, they had managed to save not only the sorcerers of the Immortal Council but also the residents of Antihum.


    ¡°Allen, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    During the battle with Duaat, one question lingered in Karyl¡¯s mind. Although the fight had concluded, it was still on his mind.


    ¡°You must know about the war between the spirits and the gods, right? Duaat said the defeat was because of humans.¡±


    <i>Gulp, gulp...</i>


    Allen quickly emptied the bottle in response to Karyl¡¯s question.


    ¡°That was ages ago. I don¡¯t really know. It was before the Magical Era, which isn¡¯t even recorded in history.¡±


    It was literally the Mythical Era. Even the treasures asionally unearthed from ruins mostly belonged to the Magical Era. Imagining a world from before that time was difficult even for Karyl, who had spent countless years in the tower.


    ¡°Just tell me what you know. I asked Ramine, but he didn¡¯t tell me anything. I understand that the events of that time are why the Spirit Realm was annihted.¡±


    Karyl looked at Allen.


    ¡°Did humans betray the spirits?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Knowing Karyl wouldn¡¯t let go until he got an answer, Allen sighed deeply.


    ¡°I don''t know much about the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, but I do know a bit about the humans who participated in that war.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    In a low voice, Allen proceeded with his tale.


    ¡°Where should I begin? Well, perhaps I should start with why der was founded.¡±

 Chapter 208: Blader

    <h4>Chapter 208: der</h4>


    ¡°...der? Why bring that up all of a sudden? You weren¡¯t even alive during that time. Are you saying the humans from the Mythical Era are rted to der?¡± Karyl asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes. Including me, humans, elves, and even dwarves,¡± Allen replied. ¡°You know that der was a group formed by various races to create the most powerful weapons.¡±


    Karyl nodded.


    ¡°But there were those who used this name before us. Actually, it¡¯s not about being first. The name was originally given to them,¡± Allen spoke in an unusually cautious tone. ¡°It¡¯s more urate to say we took the name from those who participated in the Great War of the Spirits and Gods.¡±


    ¡°der... dates all the way back to the Mythical Era?¡±


    ¡°I told you, not just during the Mythical Era. The original der were from that era. They were fundamentally different from us in both their purpose and their mission.]


    ¡°...¡±


    There was a hint of embarrassment in Allen¡¯s voice.


    He had always been at the forefront of everything. From Arcane Techniques to the study of Tarak, he considered his pursuits, which no other sorcerers dared to tackle, his life¡¯s work. But knowing that the great organization he had founded was named after some other pioneers made him feel somewhat humbled.


    It meant there were individuals he could never surpass.


    ¡°Well, as grand as it sounds, little is known about their true nature. We don¡¯t even know if they were all human or if there were other beings among them,¡± Allen continued.


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    ¡°What is known is that they were seventeen apostles. And...¡±


    Allen looked at Karyl.


    ¡°...They were born to kill gods.¡±


    ¡°To kill gods...?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly at his words. The idea that, more than a thousand years ago, there were people who shared his thoughts was astonishing to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know. Maybe you should ask the Spirit Kings,¡± Allen said with a shrug.


    ¡°I already asked Ramine, but he refused to talk about it.¡± Karyl shook his head. After the battle with Duaat, the first thing he had done was ask Ramine about the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, but Ramine had refused to give any answers.


    ¡°Well... there must be a reason if a Spirit King is keeping it secret,¡± Allen remarked. ¡°Anyway, after the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, the der legacy continued with humans. Some died, some were reced, and the group endured for a long time.]


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    ¡°Because of that, the number always changed. There were seventeen members in the end, but it started with four, then grew to seven. However, two of the positions never changed.¡±


    ¡°...How do you know that?¡±


    Allen scoffed at Karyl¡¯s question. He uncorked a new bottle of liquor and took greedy gulps.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pleasant memory. The one who taught magic to the Assembly of Seven Elders was a dragon, right? It¡¯s simple. The tinum Dragon once told us.¡±


    Karyl nodded. ¡°So Narh Di Maug might have known them.¡±


    ¡°As a dragon, probably. He¡¯s lived longer than any other dragon still alive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one more reason to go to hisir.¡±


    ¡°Do you still trust him?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Allen Javius shook his head at Karyl¡¯s ambiguous answer.


    ¡°What kind of answer is that? You¡¯ve been like this since the Abyssal Rock.¡±


    Karyl smiled at his reproach.


    ¡°I left trust behind. In this life, I only trust my own fists.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not he participated in the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, if he knows about der, I won¡¯t have to waste time looking for information. I have to find out somehow.¡±


    Karyl clenched and unclenched his fist.


    ¡°Save some of that for me.¡±


    Allen licked his lips, seemingly unsatisfied with the amount of liquor he had. Perhaps he had recalled someone he wished he hadn¡¯t and wanted to forget them.


    ¡°Anyway... I¡¯m not sure why only that part of the story is passed down. I don¡¯t understand the significance of the number of members changing either,¡± Allen added nonchntly.


    But at that moment, Karyl¡¯s face hardened slightly.


    ¡°Seventeen...¡±


    Karyl narrowed his eyes, biting his lip as he tried to remember.


    ¡°...¡±


    And sure enough, it seemed that something clicked in his mind.


    ¡°Out of seventeen, five are vacant, but two positions never change,¡± Karyl murmured slowly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this sound familiar?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Allen looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Riseria. In the me Dragon¡¯sir, there was a saying like that. It was written in an ancientnguage only priests could read.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°A priest from the Church mentioned it... He said it was a story about the gods. The original gods had four children, and from them, seventeen incarnations were born. Y was one of them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much of a coincidence. der¡¯s and the gods¡¯ numbers changing the same way... Hmm.¡±


    Allen seemed intrigued by Karyl¡¯s words. It made sense because, during the Magical Era, the Church and the power of the gods hadn¡¯t been as absolute as they were now.


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    At that moment, a me burst forth from Karyl¡¯s hand, and Ramine¡¯s figure emerged¡ªsmaller than usual, only a hand''s breadth in size.


    ¡°Ramine.¡±


    [Riseria is the dragon that made a pact with der during the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, so it¡¯s not unusual for their story to be written in Riseria¡¯sir. The strange part is, as you said, how that story has transformed into a tale of the gods passed down by the Church.]


    Ramine, who had been sealed in the me Dragon¡¯s Nest, Riseria¡¯sir, hadn¡¯t even been aware of the inscriptions on the barrier. Thus, he couldn¡¯t possibly know how they had been altered over time.


    [Well... In the end, the me Dragon abandoned the humans and sided with the gods. So, even if it became part of the gods¡¯ story, there¡¯s nothing to say.]


    Karyl recalled the memory of consuming Riseria¡¯s heart. Perhaps that was why he remembered Riseria¡¯s death at the hands of Kaye Aesir so vividly, almost as though he had experienced it himself.


    ¡°A dragon that betrayed humans... Whether it was the price of betrayal or simply due to human greed, he was eventually killed by a human,¡± Karyl said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Back to the main point. We founded der to create something that surpassed the artifacts of those first pioneers.¡±


    ¡°...Artifacts?¡±


    Allen pointed to the Freezing Talon at Karyl¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that those pioneers used very special artifacts. They came in various forms¡ªswords, spears, armor, and even magic. Fifteen of those members were known as the Master Keys, and the two immutable members had their own unique artifacts.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm. I see.¡±


    Karyl licked his lips.


    ¡°Well, the humans who fought gods wouldn¡¯t have used weapons from the local cksmith. Could any of those artifacts still exist?¡±


    He wondered about the fifteen relics used by the der of the Mythical Era. Even the current Five Great Artifacts of der, like the Freezing Talon he used, were far superior to any existing weapons. However if those fifteen artifacts had been crafted during an era where the essence of spirits and magic enveloped the earth...


    ¡°Haha, your greed knows no bounds,¡± Allen remarked.


    Karyl smiled bitterly.


    [There¡¯s no need to search for them. You may not know, but some of the fifteen artifacts are already out in the world. In fact, you already possess one.]


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Karyl couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at Ramine¡¯s words.


    ¡°I possess one?¡±


    [The Ein Trigger. That gem containing my essence is one of the mythical artifacts. At that time, I, as a Spirit King, made a pact with one of der.]


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Karyl was starting to understand why the zing King was favorable toward humans. On the other hand, Duaat¡¯s distrust of humans likely stemmed from a betrayal of his trust.


    [The two swords wielded by the queen of the barbarians are also mythical artifacts. So is the hammer used by that mercenary captain. Of course, neither of them can fully harness the power of those artifacts.]


    ¡°Really?¡±


    It was astonishing that Miliana¡¯s twin swords were mythical artifacts, and even more so that the power within those two artifacts was so immense that not even two Sword Masters could fully utilize it.


    [The same goes for you.]


    Karyl shrugged, finally understanding why Ramine alwaysined about hisck of spirit energy.


    ¡°Then... can you tell me how you lost the Great War of the Spirits and Gods because of humans?¡±


    [...]


    Ramine remained silent at Karyl¡¯s question.


    ¡°Tch, still not talking.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s expression showed he had expected this reaction from Ramine. Allen also shook his head, indicating he didn''t know either.


    ¡°Is there a reason you can¡¯t tell me? How about this? I don''t care about the other der artifacts. But are the relics of the two immutable members still on this earth?¡±


    [Maybe, maybe not.]


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Ramine hesitated for a moment, then spoke with determination, [It means I don¡¯t know. Those artifacts aren''t from this world.]


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Allen Javius, noticing Karyl''s reaction, patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Your eyes look different. Are you going to search for them?¡±


    ¡°If I get the chance. We don¡¯t even know where they are or if they¡¯re even around.¡±


    ¡°But your eyes say otherwise. To me, it sounds like you''re determined to find them. You¡¯ve never failed to obtain something you wanted.¡±


    Karyl smiled faintly at Allen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Greed can sometimes offer humans a great sense of purpose.¡±


    ¡°Greed? No. To others, maybe, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Allenughed heartily while looking at Karyl. Though his appearance had changed, his essence was the same¡ªthe mentor who had taught Karyl magic.


    He knew Karyl better than anyone else.


    ¡°You only obtain what you need for your goal. Your aim has always been singr from the start.¡±


    <i>Shiing¡ª</i>


    Listening to Allen, Karyl drew his Freezing Talon.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    In the light of dawn, the cold de gleamed sharply.


    ¡°This might be a bitcking.¡±


    Lacking to cut down a god, that is.


    <i>Voosh¡ª!</i>


    As he swung the sword lightly, it emitted a sharp, piercing sound simr to a cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time I changed my weapon.¡±

 Chapter 209: The Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Puppet</h4>


    ¡°This is where you¡¯ll be staying.¡±


    ¡°...Is this really a room?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can sleep, rest, and eat here.¡±


    After returning from Duaat¡¯s realm, Nain Darhon wasted no time bringing Serica and Mikhail to the underground of the Grand Library.


    The underground was divided into dozens of floors with seemingly endless, deep stairs, and each floor had numerous stone doors. When they opened one of them, they were surprised to find a small room just big enough for two people waiting for them inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. The Immortal Council practices dark magic. They don¡¯t teach any other kind of magic. Of course, there are books on other types of magic in the Grand Library. Aside from the Ivory Tower of the Dawn Council, there¡¯s no ce in the empire or any other principality that has as many magic books as we do.¡±


    Nain Darhon folded his arms as he looked at Mikhail and Serica.


    ¡°You won¡¯t find it cramped after you settle in. Just like during the Book of Challenges, you¡¯ll be training within your own minds. Of course, rest and meals are guaranteed. Outside of that, it¡¯s pure training.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mikhail swallowed dryly, appearing to tense up at Nain Darhon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t even think about trying anything funny just because you¡¯re in the same space. Stay sharp.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What...?!¡±


    But that was short-lived as Mikhail shouted in surprise, his face bright red.


    ***


    ¡°Haha, they really are noisy brats.¡±


    Nain chuckled, sitting in the remaining chair of his ruined study after returning from the underground.


    After the fierce battle with Duaat, the top of the library, with its roofpletely blown off, had be a total wreck.


    ¡°You¡¯re the noisy one. The Immortal Council are supposed to be more serious, more sober, ¡± Karyl replied with a smirk.


    ¡°There¡¯s a greater sorcerer than me, and a kid who solved something I couldn¡¯t. Why should I pretend to be serious?¡± Nain Darhon snorted, seeming somewhat relieved. Indeed, he could now exist in this ce simply as an individual, rather than as the leader.


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    Even the cold winding through the shattered ceiling and walls felt refreshing.


    ¡°Exactly. If a youngster tries to act all serious, it¡¯s just pretentious and useless,¡± Allen added. ¡°This guy¡¯s be the lord of a state, and now he¡¯s all high and mighty. I reckon you didn¡¯t even finish the magic training I assigned you.¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging me. It¡¯s been a long time since we met.¡±


    ¡°See? Look at him, look at him.¡± Allen Javius pointed at Karyl, looking at Nain as if seeking agreement.


    ¡°There¡¯s more important work than conquering the continent,¡± Allen went on. ¡°As you said, you need subordinates and allies. You can¡¯t do everything alone. But if you¡¯re weak, you can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Karyl nodded. How could he forget? After all, hisrades from his previous life had all died because of his own weakness.


    ¡°Karyl, our meeting was a bit unusual, but I don¡¯t bother with those without potential. The same goes for you, Darhon.¡±


    Nain Darhon, who had been listening quietly to Allen Javius, swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Training isn¡¯t just for those kids. You two need it as well.¡±


    ¡°Allen, there are things we need to do first. The Void Speck can be dealt withter, but there¡¯s one more person we need to find.¡±


    ¡°That necromancer from 250 years ago? Is it rted to that Kaye Aesir fellow again?¡± Allen answered in a somewhat disinterested voice, recalling their initialparison during their first meeting at the Gray Training Ground.


    ¡°Hey, rookie. You said you knew them, right? Spill it out, quickly. We don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ah, yes! Yes, sir,¡± Nain Darhon replied stiffly, like a new recruit in a magic society. A millennium ago, Allen Javius, an original Grand Sorcerer, held immense stature, yet not even other ordinary Grand Sorcerers would have frozen in fear before him as they did now.


    The reasony in the nature of their elements.


    Unlike their innate elements, the sorcerers of the Immortal Council trained in the unique element of dark energy. This process was known as Element Transformation. It was the Immortal Council¡¯s unique method ofyering a new element over their innate one.


    It was certainly an unconventional approach, feeling more like a shortcut¡ªsomething akin to the Magic Transformation technique from the Eastern Land.


    When Aidan unlocked the box from the corpse of the Bone Dragon in the Aerial Woods, he mentioned that the continent¡¯s ck magic might have been based on the Arcane technique of the Eastern Land.


    In that sense, the ck magic of the Immortal Council, which had evolved from ancient ck magic, likely contained elements of Eastern techniques.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    And of course, at the pinnacle of this was the Dark Spirit King, Duaat. With Allen Javius wielding his power, it was no exaggeration to say that, for Nain Darhon, facing Allen was simr to confronting a god.


    ¡°Even with the blood of the Darhon family, living for 250 years is impossible. You haven¡¯t met him yourself, have you?¡± Allen asked.


    ¡°No, sir, I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s a story I heard from my father, Nike Darhon, the former leader of the Immortal Council.¡±


    ¡°Wait, your father? He was alive 250 years ago?¡± Karyl chuckled incredulously.


    ¡°Yes, he was alive. Can¡¯t you tell by looking at me? Direct descendants of our family live long lives, almost up to three hundred years.¡±


    Indeed, although Nain Darhon appeared to be a seventy-year-old man, his appearance was closer to Karyl¡¯s age. Of course, Karyl¡¯s appearance was also affected by the dragon heart, making him look more mature for his age, but even without that, Nain Darhon barely looked like an adult.


    ¡°Well, how old was he when he had you?¡±


    ¡°About 140, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I knew your family lived long lives, but not to that extent.¡±


    ¡°Israphil...?¡± Karyl muttered.


    Nain Darhon tilted his head, trying to remember who that was, but it seemed to evade him.


    ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t know. If you find himter, let me know. He¡¯s probably holed up somewhere in the Grand Library, reading books.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t need him, so I¡¯ll take him with meter.¡±


    Nain was puzzled that Karyl knew someone that not even he, the leader of the Immortal Council, could remember, but such curiosity had be trivial by now.


    ¡°Is your father the necromancer Karyl is looking for?¡± Allen asked Nain Darhon again, who had been waiting.


    ¡°No. My father once mentioned that Kaye Aesir visited here before going to hunt the me Dragon.¡±


    <i>That must be it.</i>


    Karyl recalled the memory of Riseria when he had consumed the me Dragon¡¯s heart.


    <i>But there were no otherpanions in that memory...?</i>


    It was clear that Kaye Aesir had hunted the me Dragon alone.


    ¡°They had a different purpose than dragon hunting. They were seeking a certain kind of magic," Nain Darhon responded to Karyl¡¯s unspoken question.


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°The Great Magic.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl had heard of that before. It was something Ramine had mentioned when they first met in the me Dragon¡¯sir.


    <i>¡°In the past, there was one person who, like me, wielded dragon mana and used the power of spirits. That power was called the Great Magic.¡±</i>


    Ramine had definitely said that.


    <i>¡°That magic could even kill a god, quite literally.¡±</i>


    Recalling this, Karyl exhaled deeply. As one of the Ten of the Oracle, he had experienced many extraordinary things. But the more he learned, the more he realized that the path walked by the pioneers of the past was even more treacherous than the one he now tread.


    What he so desperately desired¡ªkilling a god¡ªhad already been attempted two hundred fifty years ago, carrying significant implications.


    ¡°But, kid, aren¡¯t you looking for thepanion of this Kaye Aesir?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Is that guy truly a better necromancer than Wel Bahar of the Seven Elders? If not, is it really necessary to find him?¡± Allen spoke with a hint of pride in his voice. And why wouldn¡¯t he? The Seven Elders were all masters in their respective fields.


    ¡°Wel... Wel Bahar?!¡± Nain Darhon eximed in astonishment. It was only natural for him to react like that. After all, if Allen was an original sorcerer, then Wel Bahar was an original necromancer.


    Though the Immortal Council focused more on curses and ck magic than necromancy, Wel Bahar¡¯s name was revered among them.


    ¡°Well, I don''t know. But I¡¯m not looking for his expertise. I¡¯m after the treasure he might have left behind. Considering Kaye Aesir¡¯sst words, it''s likely they hid something valuable.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    In his past life, Karyl had unearthed many relics for the Church, but he had never found any connected to Kaye Aesir¡¯spanions. He hadn¡¯t known about Einheri either, which suggested that the three of them were anything but ordinary.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know much either. However, as Karyl mentioned, one of Kaye Aesir¡¯srades was a necromancer, and the other was a swordsman.¡±


    Nain Darhon referred to Allen as ¡°master¡± with a hint of cheekiness.


    ¡°A swordsman?¡± Karyl looked at him.


    ¡°Yes. But there¡¯s no information about the swordsman. My father remembered the necromancer because they belonged to the same discipline as us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Any clues?¡±


    ¡°My father said he used a unique form of necromancy.¡±


    ¡°A unique form of necromancy?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t exist on this continent. Or rather, they don¡¯t anymore. It¡¯s an extinct technique now, called puppetry, which involves cing a resurrected soul into a golem.¡±


    This was something Karyl had never heard of before.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t know someone was using that 250 years ago. That technique had nearly vanished even during the Magical Era,¡± Allen murmured in surprise.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°The biggest advantage of necromancy is that even if the body is destroyed, it can be restored with mana. But puppetry doesn¡¯t work that way. It requires special strings at each joint for the puppeteer to control directly.]


    ¡°I recall that the necromancer¡¯s puppets had their own will,¡± Nain Darhon added.


    At that, Allen asked curiously, ¡°Is that so? A puppeteer of that caliber existed back then? Now I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°High-level undead also have a will when resurrected with powerful magic, don¡¯t they?¡± Karyl thought of the dormant Zarka Hochi in his Freezing Talon.


    ¡°True, but it¡¯s different,¡± said Allen. ¡°The main advantage of puppetry is that it uses special threads called Fate Strings, which connect the puppet to the sorcerer. Depending on the sorcerer¡¯s skill, the spirit within the puppet can fully disy the power it had in life.¡±


    Most liches or wraiths revived through necromancy could barely use half of their power from when they were alive. In that sense, Zarka Hochi was an elf of extraordinary mana.


    ¡°Also, until the Fate String is severed, the puppet is forced to obey the sorcerer¡¯smands,¡± Allen exined. ¡°The contract process is moreplicated than regr necromancy, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fascinating. I didn''t know such a technique existed.¡±


    Karyl turned to Nain Darhon. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    Unfortunately, Nain Darhon shook his head.


    ¡°But I know the family.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, there was a family renowned for their puppetry even in the Magical Era.¡±


    To their surprise, both Karyl and Allen spoke simultaneously.


    ¡°The Rothschild family, right?¡±


    ¡°The Rothschild family.¡±


    As soon as the words left their mouths, Nain Darhon and Allen Javius exchanged nces.


    ¡°Could it be that the family still exists? It¡¯s been a thousand years, and they¡¯ve maintained their lineage?¡± Allen, appearing more astonished, questioned Nain Darhon.


    ¡°They do,¡± Karyl responded. ¡°It¡¯s amazing what you can live to see, that the Rothschild family still possesses such abilities.¡±


    Nain Darhon found it absurd that Karyl, who appeared to be only fourteen, would say such things, but age was no longer relevant.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If my memory serves, they¡¯re in the principality, not the empire.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? If there was such a family in the principality, I would know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain. It¡¯s natural you don¡¯t know. The Rothschild family was exterminated.¡±


    ¡°Exterminated...?¡±


    Nain Darhon sensed something strange in Karyl''s words.


    <i>Kay Rothschild.</i>


    However, Karyl seemed unconcerned with Nain Darhon¡¯s question, instead recalling a name from his past.


    <i>I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s coincidence or fate, that one of the Ten of the Oracle is connected to puppetry...</i>


    The family had disappeared. Before the Oracle, no one knew of her existence. After the empire unified the continent, Karyl learned she was a fallen noble while finding the Ten of the Oracle.


    Emperor Olivurn had promised to restore the Rothschild family if shepleted the Oracle. Of course, it had all been a lie.


    <i>She was an unusual woman. But I never saw her use puppetry... Maybe the technique wasn¡¯t passed down.</i>


    It was a mystery, but Karyl was certain he had to meet her in order to find out.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I was nning to go to the principality after dealing with the empire anyway. Now, I just have another reason to go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to learn puppetry, are you?¡±


    ¡°If possible. But more importantly, finding a necromancer who can use that technique would be ideal.¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone in mind?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But someone with the blood of that family is likely better suited than me.¡±


    ¡°Must you go through all that trouble? You can learn necromancy from the Immortal Council.¡±


    Karyl lifted his Freezing Talon and said, ¡°There is a reason.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the one still sleeping.¡± Allen chuckled at the sight. Only Nain Darhon, unaware of the context, looked at him in confusion.


    <i>Sure, I can revive him with necromancy. But he won¡¯t be able to use all his powers from when he was alive.</i>


    Even without using all his powers, Zarka Hochi had managed to build the Ghost Castle. Karyl couldn¡¯t help getting excited at the prospect of using all of his abilities.


    <i>I shall revive Zarka Hochi with puppetry.</i>


    He slowly nodded to himself.

 Chapter 210: Tarak

    <h4>Chapter 210: Tarak</h4>


    ¡°Focus! To properly use dark energy, you must first clear your meridians.¡±


    <i>Boom...! Boom...!!</i>


    The explosion echoed loudly.


    It felt like only yesterday they had caused an uproar sealing the Dark Spirit King again, and now the Grand Library was filled with loud noises once more.


    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>


    Karyl swung his sword upward. Dozens of violet arrows kept flying toward him; they were Allen Javius¡¯s specialty, the chantless Magic Arrows. Though a 2nd ss attack spell, in the hands of a Great Arcane Sorcerer like him, each arrow carried the destructive power equivalent to a 5th or even 6th ss spell.


    It was these Magic Arrows that had blown off the head of Wel Bahar, the necromancer of the Assembly of Seven Elders.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Deflecting the Magic Arrows, Karyl felt a numbing pain in the hand that held the sword. It was as if he had been struck by a heavy hammer wielded by a heavily armored knight.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Then, as he tried to draw out more mana, the Bracelet of Greed on his wrist tightened as though to break his bones.


    <i>Bang...! Bang! Bang!</i>


    Karyl faltered for a moment, and that was enough for Allen Javius¡¯ Magic Arrows to strike him.


    <i>Ssszzzzz...</i>


    Dark smoke enveloped Karyl. Though he stood in a battered state, it seemed he had avoided any fatal injuries, gripping his sword tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally resisting the bracelet¡¯s constraints, I see.¡±


    Allen looked at Karyl, who was still standing despite the assault, with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Haaah!¡±


    Karyl then charged at Allen through the smoke.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    ¡°But you still have a long way to go.¡±


    Allen¡¯s magic orbs struck Karyl in the side and exploded mid-air, the impact sending him crashing into a wall.


    ¡°Ugh...You really are strong...¡± Karyl managed to say as he leaned against the shattered wall. He then slowly slid to the floor as if exhausted. He threw the Freezing Talon aside andid down on the cold floor, seemingly findingfort in its chill.


    ¡°Heh... That¡¯s because you¡¯re wearing the Bracelet of Greed. The stronger the mana you use, the more the bracelet tries to absorb.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been pushed this far even with this thing on.¡±


    Once, Narh Di Maug had jokingly told him that the Assembly of Seven Elders might actually be dragons. Of course, that was a lie, but fighting Allen Javius made Karyl feel like he really could be a dragon.


    ¡°I kind of wish I was born in the Magical Era. Were all the sorcerers of that era this powerful?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just exceptional.¡± Allenughed proudly.


    ¡°Sure, magic was more prosperous, and the essence of spirits was stronger back then, but it''s a bygone era. Just because a prophecy was given doesn¡¯t mean things would have been any different,¡± Allen exined to Karyl, whoy sprawled on the floor, his breathing still ragged.


    Karyl had been staying in Antihum for two weeks now. He had initially wanted to leave immediately after reviving Allen and tracking down the necromancer, but Allen insisted on training him further.


    At first, Karyl had been reluctant, but after sparring with Allen, he had changed his mind. After all, Allen was a sorcerer acknowledged by a dragon. That made the Great Arcane Sorcerer Allen Javius an unparalleled teacher and training partner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. With your current skills, if you go to the tinum Dragon¡¯sir and he changes his mind, you might note back alive.¡±


    ¡°Is he that strong?¡± Karyl frowned slightly.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve only been under the tinum Dragon¡¯s protection so far, but you¡¯ve never fought him.¡±


    ¡°And you have?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten? It was the tinum Dragon who imprisoned me in the Gray Training Ground.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you saying Narh Di Maug imprisoned you, Master?¡± Nain Darhon, who had been standing behind, shouted in shock.


    ¡°You should focus on mana cirction. Element Transformation alone won¡¯t get you to the 8th ss.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, sir.¡± Nain Darhon scratched his head sheepishly at Allen¡¯s reprimand.


    Mana cirction training was the fundamental practice for anyone beginning to sense mana at the 1st ss stage. It involved circting mana from the mana core through the meridians, spreading it throughout the body.


    Most people stopped practicing this once they became sorcerers.


    ¡°...¡±


    Nain Darhon fidgeted as if he was ufortable. Deep down, he was still skeptical that such basic training could help him unlock the ninth meridian.


    ¡°Honestly, fighting a Sword Master didn''t feel this exhausting. You¡¯re really something else.¡±


    ¡°Heh, finally recognizing my greatness, huh? But even I would hesitate to fight the tinum Dragon.¡±


    ¡°That strong, huh...¡± Karyl bit his lip slightly. Thinking back, Allen¡¯s words made sense. In his past life, he had asionally sparred with Narh Di Maug, but it was usually just to gauge his own skill level.


    Comparing himself to his father, Sword Masters, Grand Sorcerers... As an immigrant with mana, Karyl had wielded his sword to surpass them.


    <i>I never actually aimed to surpass him.</i>


    He had never seen Narh Di Maug at full strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rely on the Bracelet of Greed. Unleashing it might give you explosive power, but it will also wreck your body.¡±


    Allen walked over to Karyl. The bandages wrapping his entire body rustled with each step.


    ¡°I believe Kaye Aesir left that bracelet in Einheri partly as a survival tool but also as a tool for training.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Karyl raised his arm to look at the bracelet. As Allen said, he always removed it in dangerous situations to unleash all of his mana, even though his body could not withstand that.


    ¡°If you want to fill a bottomless pit with water, you need to pour more water than it can leak.¡±


    Allen pointed to the Bracelet of Greed.


    ¡°Simrly, you need more mana than the bracelet absorbs to unblock your meridians. Your body is like that now. Training with the bracelet to unblock your meridians will increase your need for more mana, causing your body to expand the meridians, unlike other sorcerers.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Once you reach the 6th ss in that state, you¡¯ll be able to wield far more mana than other sorcerers of the same level.¡±


    Allen looked at Nain Darhon standing next to him.


    ¡°This guy is at the 7th ss, right? If you seed in this training, the absolute amount of mana you can wield will be entirely different. At the 6th ss, you¡¯ll be able to use as much mana as him.¡±


    Allen stroked his chin and continued, ¡°Focus on one step at a time. Reaching the 6th ss will change a lot for you.¡±


    ¡°Should I? It¡¯s not just the amount of mana that matters. Of course, having a lot of mana is necessary to use high-level magic, but I...¡±


    Karyl was still undecided.


    ¡°I know. Your main focus is the sword,¡± Allen said. ¡°But you know why you need to increase your mana and open your meridians, right?¡±


    Karyl nodded.


    ¡°The power of the Mana de depends on the amount of mana and its purity. So, I need to train my body to handle it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, but it seems you¡¯re still missing something. Fine. Let me give you another reason to reach the 6th ss.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Allen gave a mysterious smile.


    ¡°When you reach the 6th ss, you¡¯ll be able to unlock one section of the repository of knowledge I¡¯ve shared with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl clicked his tongue, his hopeful expression reced by disappointment.


    ¡°Is that all? I already know that. You¡¯ve already passed down the repository of knowledge. It¡¯s frustrating not being able to ess it.¡±


    ¡°Heh. If it were just that, I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Remember when we first met. I gave you something, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Karyl narrowed his eyes. They had met at the Gray Training Ground, where he had obtained the Freezing Talon and...


    ¡°The box?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t know it contained clues to the seal of the Queen of Tides, Ethereal, the Water Spirit King. The way to open that box is in the repository of knowledge.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Is that true? Then why don¡¯t you just tell me how to open it?¡±


    ¡°And the fact that you need to be at the 6th ss means you need to wield Great Sorcerer-level mana to open the box. It¡¯s impossible right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When have you ever relied on others? I know you¡¯re getting greedy after contracting with the Spirit King, but still.¡±


    He helped Karyl to his feet.


    ¡°So, I understand you want to go see the tinum Dragon and quickly resolve the empire¡¯s issues. But when else will you have time to focus solely on your training?]


    Allen leaned on his staff, looking at Karyl.


    ¡°You are undeniably one of the strongest on the continent, but that doesn¡¯t guarantee victory against everyone. If you can¡¯t defeat the continent¡¯s beings, how can you aim higher?¡±


    Karyl gave a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    It was then¡ª


    ¡°Master!¡± the librarian from the lower floor shouted urgently after running up the stairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nain Darhon asked as the librarian was still catching his breath.


    ¡°...Traces of the Dust of the Void have been detected on the outskirts of Antihum.¡±


    ¡°Finally...¡±


    Nain Darhon looked at Karyl as he received the report.


    ¡°What about the two?¡±


    At that, a subtle smile yed on Nain Darhon¡¯s lips.


    ¡°They¡¯ve grasped the basics.¡±


    ¡°Good. Allen, we¡¯ll have to pause the training. We need to handle this nuisance first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Karyl nodded and walked toward the stairs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing too.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Of course. It¡¯s part of the deal, after all. I need to see if you handle the hunt properly.¡±


    Nain Darhon stood up quickly, eager to leave behind the tedious mana cirction exercise.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ll fight alongside them. It¡¯s better to learn how to hunt now than to struggleter.¡±


    ¡°Later?¡±


    Nain Darhon looked at Karyl, confused.


    ¡°And also, there¡¯s no need to give them such grand names. There¡¯s a more fitting one.¡±


    Karyl chuckled softly at him.


    ¡°Tarak.¡±


    He spoke with a firm expression as he descended the spiral staircase.


    ¡°That name will suffice.¡±

 Chapter 211. Demon Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 211. Demon Realm (1)</h4>


    ¡°Wa... Water....¡±


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    Karyl clicked his tongue in annoyance as he watched Mikhail, who looked emaciated, copse in front of him in the hallway.


    ¡°Huff... huff....¡±


    Behind him, Serica staggered out of the room, using her spear as a cane.


    ¡°Can you even fight in this state?¡± Karyl asked.


    Although appearing soft, Mikhail had experience in the Guidance Mercenary Gang. It was hard to imagine what kind of training had left him in this state, especially considering he had endured the harsh environment of the south.


    ¡°You... I''m going to kill you someday,¡± Serica growled at Nain Darhon with a fierce re.


    ¡°Haha. At first, I was only going to teach her the essential spells for the 4th ss in a short time... but this kid mastered them in less than a week. And she only uses a spear, can you believe it?¡± Nain Darhon spoke to Karyl, unfazed by Serica¡¯s threat.


    No matter how powerful she might be as a Supreme, for now, Serica was still just a novice at the 4th ss. Someone like her posed no threat to a Great Sorcerer like Nain Darhon.


    ¡°But the funniest one is this guy,¡± Nain Darhon continued, poking Mikhail¡¯s back as hey t on the ground. ¡°He couldn¡¯t even use auxiliary magic properly but managed to learn the des of Wind. It¡¯s a 3rd ss spell, but its lethality is significant. So, I increased the intensity a bit...."


    ¡°Ugh...¡± Mikhail flinched with every poke.


    ¡°And even as a 4th ss, he¡¯s mastered the 5th ss Wind Scythe. Somehow, he instinctively knows how to amplify magic. He¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Karyl nodded at Nain Darhon¡¯s assessment. It was clear Mikhail was using the Eastern Land¡¯s Magic Transformation Techniques.


    ¡°Anyway, both of them are amusing characters.¡±


    ¡°You mean they have outstanding talent,¡± Karyl corrected him.


    Both Mikhail and Serica had shown remarkable improvement over thest two weeks of intense training. Karyl was curious to see just how much they had changed.


    ¡°Judging by their condition, they must have been in the Reversal Chamber,¡± Allen remarked as he looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Of course! I knew you would recognize it,¡± Nain Darhon replied, pping in admiration.


    ¡°It¡¯s a training room used by sorcerers since the Magical Era. One of the Assembly of Seven Elders, Pan Oman, created it. He loved researching Strategic Opportunity and Formations, creating many such borate setups.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What do you mean by borate setups?¡±


    ¡°In the end, those with talent will stand at the top. No amount of tricks can change that,¡± Allen said dismissively. ¡°Still, implementing his techniques must have been difficult. Did you make it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Nain Darhon replied.


    "Good. Karyl, you know those brats from Azor¡¯s guild, right?¡±


    ¡°The Ulkas Guild?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a few years since they gathered, so they should have a foundation. Bring them here and train them.¡±


    ¡°What? But... this ce is only for the sorcerers of the Immortal Council...¡±


    ¡°Then just induct them. What¡¯s the problem? They¡¯re all sorcerers and free agents not affiliated with any other magic societies."


    Nain Darhon seemed startled by Allen¡¯s bluntness.


    ¡°No, it''s just that...¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. We could see definite results quickly. I¡¯ll contact them as soon as I return to Tatur,¡± Karyl said, pping his hands in agreement.


    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re asking? The Immortal Council is for the chosen few...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good is good. Later on, you¡¯ll be proud to have helped,¡± Karyl said with a sly smile.


    ¡°Proud? I must have gone insane...¡± Nain Darhon muttered in disbelief.


    While Karyl couldn¡¯t reveal future events, the mere existence of Antihum and the Immortal Council¡¯s sorcerers was a significant advantage. Knowing how to quickly improve the skills of the Ulkas sorcerers was even better.


    <i>I never knew such secrets existed because I didn¡¯t know magic in my past life. Training them here will be a significant advantage in the war against the empire,</i> Karyl thought.


    The empire¡¯s power was essential for the Oracle War. Showing overwhelming strength to ensure their survival was crucial.


    <i>As always, magic will be the key variable,</i> Karyl thought as he nced at Nain Darhon.


    ¡°Even if I ept to lend the Reversal Chamber on my master¡¯s orders, the Immortal Council won¡¯t submit to you,¡± Nain Darhon warned, sensing Karyl¡¯s intent.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Karyl replied with a cunning smile as he slowly walked out of Antihum.


    ***


    ¡°Reporting in! The Dust of the Void is heading toward the Burning Anvil!¡± The guard saluted, his voice trembling with urgency.


    ¡°Where is Benedict?¡± Nain Darhon asked.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s... unwell, and won¡¯t be avable for some time...¡±


    ¡°That man... We should really just lock him up in the library for good. He¡¯s always shirking responsibilities...¡± Nain Darhon clicked his tongue in annoyance before continuing, ¡°What about the mana we set up? Was there any effect?¡±


    ¡°There was a reaction. We could track its movement thanks to that, but... it seems we failed to capture it.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Knowing its location is enough. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Karyl took the lead, moving swiftly ahead.


    ***


    <i>Swish...</i>


    The edge of the mountain range behind Antihum¡ªthe peak was shaped like a cksmith¡¯s anvil, where one of the seventeen gods, Guldka, was said to have worked.


    ¡°That must be the one.¡±


    ¡°It looks different from Tarak. It seems iplete. Nain, what did you use to create this creature?¡± Allen asked as he watched the Void Speck drift akin to a wandering spirit.


    ¡°Oh... well, I referred to the materials listed on the first page of the Book of Nightmares. Someone tore the book to pieces, so it¡¯s unreadable now.¡± Nain Darhon nced at Karyl. ¡°y andva iron, rotting moss and ivory powder, dew of the spirits, adamantite powder, and holy water mixed into a paste...¡±


    Nain Darhon continued listing countless materials, each perfectly memorized. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t a 7th ss Great Sorcerer for nothing.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like the refinement method for Tarak. It¡¯s more like alchemy for making a homunculus. No wonder it turned out so strange.¡±


    Allen wasn¡¯t impressed by Nain¡¯s memory but rather by the materials he had used.


    ¡°Even during the Magical Era, human transmutation was forbidden. What you know isn¡¯t even a proper transmutation method. Whoever taught you wanted you to fail.¡±


    ¡°That''s...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s how sorcerers are born. They must satisfy their curiosity until they die.¡±


    Allen looked at the confused Nain Darhon and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Curiosity is good, but you need to clean up your own mess. Listen carefully. I¡¯ll only say this once.¡± Karyl pointed to the chest of the Void Speck. ¡°See that? If you sh its heart, it will die. But if you stab it carelessly, the poison inside will trigger an explosion and subsequently blow up the entire area.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    ¡°The heart contracts and expands when attacked. It repeats this cycle, and the third expansion is the moment to strike.¡±


    Nain nodded with a tense expression.


    ¡°So I just have to destroy the heart without letting it explode, right?¡± Serica Lauren untied her hair, attached the wand received from Karyl to her spear, and secured it with the hairband. Although it looked odd, she held it confidently.


    <i>Crack... Crack...</i>


    The de of her spear turned icy white.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    She slung the spear over her shoulder.


    ¡°So all my suffering was because of this thing?¡±


    Despite this creature being the cause of great distress for a Great Sorcerer like Nain Darhon, Serica showed no fear, only eagerness to fight.


    ¡°Serica...¡±


    Mikhail, now awake, looked at her with worry.


    ¡°Everyone stay put. I''ll handle this.¡±


    She ced her hand on her chest.


    <i>Vooom...</i>


    A faint light emanated from her, illuminating her surroundings.


    ¡°That fool... She¡¯s using that old method I used before.¡±


    As various kinds of auxiliary magic took effect, her hair drifted upward, floating gently.


    ¡°Of course, she has a knack for battle magic...¡±


    <i>Thoom!</i>


    Before Karyl could finish, Serica dashed forward without hesitation and thrust her hand into the heart of the Void Speck.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Even Karyl was caught off guard by her charge.


    ¡°Grooaarr...!!¡±


    The Dust of the Void raised its massive fist to crush her.


    <i>Crack... Crack...</i>


    But then, frost formed around her hand clutching the Void Speck.


    ¡°Graa... Grr...¡±


    The creature¡¯s heart froze instantly, and it shuddered to a halt.


    ¡°Bybining magic and physical attacks, the heart can¡¯t expand."


    <i>Crack...! Crack.....!</i>


    Serica drove her spear into the heart. The spear, with the wand bound to it, was also frozen solid. Each strike froze and shattered parts of the creature¡¯s body.


    <i>Boom! Boom! Crack!</i>


    As explosions erupted, the creature¡¯s body crumbled into dust, leaving nothing but the frozen heart.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes widened in genuine surprise at the sight. Serica¡¯s martial prowess was not extraordinary to someone like him, who had reached the rank of Sword Master. Rather, it was her strategy that startled him. At first nce, it appeared as if she was channeling mana into the spear¡¯s de to attack, making it seem no different from a Mana de.


    However, her approach was entirely different.


    <i>She freezes the body with ice magic just before the spear hits, enhancing the damage of the iing physical attack. </i>


    Unlike simply infusing a weapon with mana, Serica employed dual strikes¡ªmagic followed by a physical attack in less than a second.


    <i>Freezing Spear.</i>


    It was a direct assault from a sorcerer wielding magical weapons, not relying on physical strikes like a warrior but instead maximizing offensive magic to enhance her spear technique.


    <i>It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s certainly that technique.</i>


    Serica hadn¡¯t reached the Supreme level yet, but during her training in the Reversal Chamber, she had learned to leverage her strengths. Karyl couldn¡¯t help but admire herbat sense once more.


    ¡°...Was it that easy?¡±


    Nain Darhon looked at Serica, who was irritably stabbing the remains of the Void Speck.


    ¡°It was an iplete creature, but still...¡±


    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>


    ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s a monster.¡±


    ¡°A monster calling someone else a monster...¡± Nain Darhon shook his head.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to step in, but I think I got the gist of it. If something like that appears again, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Nain dered.


    ¡°If a creature with five times the power of that iplete Speck were to emerge, would you be able to kill it?¡±


    Nain turned to Karyl.


    ¡°Hmm... it would be tricky but not impossible.¡±


    ¡°What about ten times?¡±


    This time, Nain frowned slightly.


    ¡°It would be tough, but...¡±


    ¡°Twenty times?¡±


    ¡°...Are you kidding? What¡¯s your point?¡±


    Nainughed in disbelief at Karyl¡¯s persistent questioning.


    ¡°You have to train. Both you and the Immortal Council need to be stronger so that you can handle something even twenty times more powerful than this creature.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Unlike before, Karyl¡¯s serious demeanor made Nain look at him curiously.


    ¡°Hey, you. Didn¡¯t you say you got the Book of Nightmares from the Church?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! That¡¯s right.¡±


    But his curiosity didn¡¯tst long. He ran toward Allen, who had called him.


    ¡°And the ones who originally had that book were the ones Karyl mentioned, the Wooden Clouds or whatever.¡±


    Karyl nodded.


    ¡°Those bastards... They¡¯re a joke.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At that moment, Allen Javius spoke directly into Karyl¡¯s mind, different from before.


    [I understand why fanatics have emerged. No sane person would worship the Tarak that aim to destroy the world.]


    <i>...?!</i>


    Since they were bound by a soul contract, their conversation, unlike magic, couldn''t be overheard by anyone, not even the Spirit Kings.


    Allen picked up something from the remains of the Dust of the Void and showed it to Karyl.


    <i>What is that?</i>


    It looked like a ck seed, but it had odd, bumpy protrusions.


    [You thought Antihum¡¯s vige was wiped away in your previous life by the explosion of an iplete Tarak, right?]


    <i>Right.</i>


    [That wasn¡¯t the only reason. Even if it exploded, this thing made by Nain Darhon isn''t even a quarter of a real Tarak. It couldn¡¯t have engulfed the entire vige.]


    <i>Then...?</i>


    Allen stared at the ck seed.


    [But if this thing, not the Tarak, were to explode, it would be different.]


    Karyl looked at the seed held by Allen; he hadn¡¯t seen anything like it before. As Serica''s magic dissipated, the ice began to melt off the seed, and the thing trembled slightly, almost as if it were alive.


    [This is called a ck Spore, a thing of the Demon Realm.]


    <i>...!!</i>


    At that moment, Karyl¡¯s face hardened.

 Chapter 212: The Demon Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 212: The Demon Realm (2)</h4>


    <i>The Demon Realm...? Are you saying this seed is from demons?</i>


    [Exactly. To be precise, it¡¯s a fruit that grows in the Demon Realm. Whether it grows naturally or is cultivated, it belongs to another dimension. You can only acquire it from the Demon Realm. Now, how this seed got here is a mystery. The Demon Realm and the human world were cut off before the Magical Era...]


    Karyl received the spore from Allen and turned to Nain Darhon.


    ¡°Hey, did you use something like this when you made that creature?¡±


    Looking at the ck Spore resting on Karyl¡¯s palm, Nain shook his head.


    ¡°...You always speak so casually. And what¡¯s with this weird thing? Are you sure it belongs to this world?¡±


    Despite Karyl being much younger, he exuded an inexplicable sense of authority that Nain couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fruit that grows in the Demon Realm."


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Everyone present was shocked by Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Demon Realm? What are you talking about? The human world is the only realm with open dimensional gates.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Allen also mentioned that the connection was severed before the Magical Era. But it seems it wasn¡¯tpletely cut off.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    The spore on his palm seemed to be searching for nutrients, with protrusions sprouting and continuously pricking his skin.


    ¡°Because a dungeon is a gateway directly connected to the Demon Realm. Not all of them, but among the higher-tier Dungeons, there are monsters that possess intelligence.¡±


    Nain Darhon nodded.


    ¡°And among the boss monsters that emerge from S-rank dungeons with more than three precursors, there are demons as well.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t itmon knowledge that dungeons are isted dimensions, unrted to the Demon Realm? Once the boss monster is defeated, the dungeon shuts down.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s question seemed to challenge the established belief.


    ¡°Why...? What do you mean,<i> why</i>?¡±


    ¡°Why does the death of the boss monster cause the newly created space to disappear? Can you really be certain that the space truly vanishes just because it¡¯s an isted dimension? Or, does the space really disappear at all?¡±


    Nain Darhon¡¯s face showed confusion. The long-established theory had never been questioned.


    ¡°Stop stalling and exin already,¡± Allen urged. ¡°The theory of dungeons was also established by the Assembly of Seven Elders. Are you implying there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°If someone transported the spore into our world, whether human or demon, then it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because dungeons themselves are passageways to the Demon Realm. Demons cane to the human world through dungeons without needing a dimensional gate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. Once a dungeon is conquered, even the entrance disappears. How could demons cross over?¡± Nain Darhon shouted at Karyl¡¯s assertion.


    ¡°Not all of them. For instance, the Stinging Nettle Rolling Hill, home to the Sand Serpent known as the Lord of the Rolling Hill, was originally a dungeon but has since be a distinct geographical feature.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that dungeons that be part of thendscape can be passageways to the Demon Realm...?¡± Allen asked with an incredulous expression. ¡°But the hill isn¡¯t home to an intelligent boss monster, which is why it remains.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Monsters like the Twin-Headed Eagle and the Sand Serpent are left alone because their materials are valuable.¡± Karyl nodded at Allen¡¯sment.


    ¡°And like in the Magical Era, don¡¯t you guys always eradicate dungeons with humanoid bosses? Even now, there shouldn¡¯t be any dungeons with demons or simr entities.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say...¡± Allen furrowed his brow slightly at Karyl¡¯s ambiguous answer, but then he fell silent at his next remark.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the active dungeons.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The dormant dungeons.¡± Karyl nodded. ¡°People think they¡¯re just empty spaces because the activity has ceased. But why do they remain even after the monsters have disappeared?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it could be because they¡¯ve more or less blended with the terrain.¡±


    Nain Darhon, who was about to say something, fell silent at Karyl¡¯s response.


    ¡°In that case, we need to rephrase the question. Can you be sure that all terrain-like dungeons only house giant beast-type monsters like the Sand Serpent?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Both Allen and Nain were lost for words.


    ¡°If even one dormant dungeon housed a humanoid boss, it may well have been a demon or a devil. We¡¯ve never investigated this possibility,¡± Karyl continued. ¡°And if... one of them was a dungeon with a humanoid demon boss, why would it remain?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying... the reason is... that the demons intentionally left them to use as passageways?¡±


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Nain Darhon swallowed dry at Allen¡¯s words, clearly shocked. If Karyl¡¯s theory was correct, it would shatter everyone¡¯s long-held beliefs.


    ¡°If so, there could be dormant S-ss dungeons with demon bosses. But how do we find them?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why Lord Karyl ordered the extermination and sealing of all dungeons in the Great ins in the south.¡± Mikhail nodded as he finally understood the meaning behind Karyl¡¯s orders.


    During his time in the principality, Beikan, Kinu Mukari, and the southern barbarians had begun clearing dungeons. After Miliana had joined the Tatur army, the dungeons in the Digon region were also being systematically cleared.


    The empire also cleared dungeons regrly, but Karyl was different in that he sealed the entrances of every dungeon, active or dormant, after clearing them.


    ¡°It was to prevent demons from using dungeons to enter... I see.¡±


    Nain Darhon scoffed at Mikhail¡¯s realization.


    ¡°Seal the entrance? Hah, how did you manage that? Piling up some rocks? Karyl, even if we assume you¡¯re right, do you really think that simply blocking the entrance can stop demons froming to the surface?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Karyl remainedposed despite Nain Darhon¡¯s sarcasm.


    ¡°Sealing it with a magical barrier won¡¯t stop demons, but cing an alert spell on the sealed entrance can let us know when the barrier is breached.¡±


    Nain Darhon raised his eyebrow, as if to question the purpose of that.


    ¡°If demons do start emerging from dungeons, we can¡¯t afford to be caught off guard without knowing where they¡¯reing from,¡± Karyl continued.


    ¡°But once they¡¯re already out, what difference does it make that we know which dungeon they came from?¡±


    ¡°So we can go into that dungeon and take the fight to them.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting we descend into the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯reing up to the human realm, why not? We can¡¯t let the continent be a battlefield. It¡¯s better to burn their front yard instead.¡±


    Nain Darhon looked at Karyl, stunned by his aggressive stance, shaking his head in disbelief.


    ¡°You speak as if demons are about to emerge at any moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. We already have evidence, no?¡± Karyl argued as he showed the ck Spore in his hand.


    In the predetermined future, demons were bound to attack humanity through dungeons during the Oracle War. He couldn¡¯t reveal this certain future to Nain Darhon, but this spore served as perfect evidence to support his im.


    <i>But this is unexpected. I haven¡¯t considered that humans might already be connected with demons before the Oracle War. The Wooden Cloud... </i>


    Karyl frowned.


    <i>Could it be that they¡¯re the reason demons will emerge after the Oracle is prophesied? If, by any chance, my suspicions are correct, I¡¯ll make sure to erase the Wooden Cloud from the continent¡¯s history entirely, </i>he vowed to himself.


    ¡°The ones who provided the Book of Nightmares must have some connection,¡± Allen said. ¡°Karyl, you need to find out the whereabouts of the one who gave the book to Antihum. This isn¡¯t a trivial matter. If they¡¯ve made a pact with a demon, they¡¯re not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Karyl replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy. If they¡¯ve made a pact with a high-ranking demon, their influence might already be affecting the continent¡¯s politics,¡± Allen cautioned.


    ¡°What other choice do we have?¡±


    <i>Crack</i>¡ª


    Karyl twisted his stiff wrist.


    ¡°We just need to catch them and beat the information out of them.¡±


    Allen sighed, looking at Karyl with an expression of resigned eptance.


    ¡°I almost forgot. Sometimes, you can be even more brutish than the barbarians.¡±


    ¡°If words alone could solve things, I wouldn¡¯t have picked up a sword in the first ce,¡± Karyl retorted.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now?¡± Allen asked.


    ¡°First, we need to trace the origin of this thing. We know the ones who gave the book to Nain Darhon are connected to the Wooden Cloud, but we don¡¯t know where they¡¯re hiding,¡± Karyl exined.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even fully understand what this spore is, and you want to use it to find the Wooden Cloud? Isn¡¯t that a bit far-fetched?¡± Nain Darhon interjected.


    Allen nodded in agreement.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Even though I recognize the ck spore as a demonic fruit, I can¡¯t say how it¡¯ll behave in the human realm. As I said, the Demon Realm was isted even during the Magical Era.¡±


    ¡°What if there is someone who knows?¡± Karyl asked confidently, looking at Nain Darhon and Allen.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It can¡¯t be someone from Antihum, right? Are you saying there¡¯s someone in the Immortal Council with more magical knowledge than me? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Nain scoffed, then quickly corrected himself with a startled nce at Allen. ¡°Well, except for you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Who could possibly know more about the Demon Realm than us?¡± Allen asked, visibly irritated by the thought.


    ¡°There is someone,¡± Karyl said with a mysterious smile. ¡°A peculiar bookworm that I know.¡±


    ***


    ¡°What is... this?¡±


    ¡°I thought you might recognize it, sir. Doesn¡¯t it look familiar?¡±


    Nain Darhon¡¯s lips twitched at Karyl¡¯s words.


    <i>Why does he speak formally here?</i>


    The fact that Karyl was always speaking informally to him, the head of the Immortal Council, while showing respect to the slender man in front of them, irked Nain Darhon. But his annoyance was short-lived as his curiosity about this ce grew.


    ¡°Was there such a ce in the Grand Library? I haven¡¯t paid attention since leaving the librarians in charge.¡±


    The room was damp, located deep underground, with an impressive height that belied its subterranean nature. The small rectangr room was packed with books on all four sides, leaving just enough space to open the door.


    ¡°Wh-What brings you here, sir?¡±


    The man, noticing Nain Darhon behind Karyl, hurriedly stood up.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª</i>


    The man¡¯s height became apparent as he stood, though his thin frame did not give the impression of a warrior.


    ¡°Are you the caretaker here?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I am unable to properly manage the books. I¡¯m merely... reading the discarded ones.¡±


    ¡°Discarded books?¡±


    At Nain¡¯s question, the man hesitated before answering cautiously, ¡°We call this ce the Book Tomb.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you order all books rted to magic to be brought to the library, sir? However, books that aren¡¯t strictly grimoiresck poprity... With limited space, we started storing other books here.¡±


    From historical texts to novels, every book on magic that wasn¡¯t a practical grimoire found its way here, abandoned. The name ¡°Book Tomb¡± was fitting yet gloomy.


    <i>Shff...</i>


    Karyl pulled a book from the shelf and examined it.


    <i>The Light of the World.</i>


    Reading the title, he smiled.


    ¡°This was a book I read in Einheri. It¡¯s nice to see it here again.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Even the members of the Immortal Council rarely read this one... If you enjoyed that, you might also like The Underground of Dungeons and The Darkness of the Afterlife.¡±


    The man, delighted by Karyl¡¯s interest, promptly located the suggested books without hesitation.


    ¡°You... Have you read all these books?¡± Nain Darhon asked, impressed.


    ¡°My apologies. Ick talent in magic, so I find more joy in reading these books.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    The underground library seemed to hold an endless number of volumes. Reading all of them was impressive enough, but remembering their exact locations was outright incredible.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need magical knowledge. No one can rival you or Allen in that regard.¡±


    Karyl handed the ck Spore to the man after ncing at Nain Darhon.


    ¡°But what we need to uncover the mystery behind this is wisdom, not knowledge.¡±


    He looked at the man with a hopeful expression.


    ¡°I believe you can find the answers we seek, Israphil.¡±


    One of the Ten of the Oracle, Karyl¡¯s oldrade, Israphil, met his gaze with a faint smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 213: Israphil (1)

    <h4>Chapter 213: Israphil (1)</h4>


    Israphil the Spire¡ªamong the Ten of the Oracle, he was both the most distinctive and the least. Hisrge stature was striking, yet it sharply contrasted with his calm, almost lethargic demeanor.


    Serica Lauren often likened him to mist, as his presence could be so faint that one would forget he was even there.


    <i>¡°That man? You can never tell what he¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s unsettling just to look at him.¡±</i>


    Serica, known for her forthright nature, saw Israphil in that light. At first, most people hadn¡¯t understood her cold assessment of him. However, even in the dire circumstances of the Oracle War, Israphil always had a book in hand. Soldiers and many others called him the ck Sage because of his incessant reading.


    <i>That¡¯s just his appearance. He truly has no ce in a war</i>, Karyl thought as he observed Israphil, who looked puzzled at the spore in front of him, and chuckled.


    Israphil¡¯s presence was confusing at first, but as time passed and the Oracle War went on, all nine others came to agree with Serica¡¯s evaluation. A bit of thought would reveal the oddity of it¡ªa man who loved peace and books more than war andbat belonged to the Immortal Council, which dealt with curses and necromancy.


    <i>And ironically, his moniker was the Spire.</i>


    Israphil Kazvin¡ªa man as dual-natured as the moniker bestowed upon him by the gods.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ck Spore.¡±


    Although startled by the sudden visit, Israphil regained hisposure and answered immediately upon seeing the spore Karyl handed him.


    ¡°You know about it?¡± Nain Darhon asked curiously. Even though he was a Great Sorcerer, his knowledge about the Demon Realm was limited.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It wasn¡¯t so much that he was ignorant of it; there just hadn¡¯t been much research done on the Demon Realm. And it was only natural that sorcerers weren¡¯t particrly interested in the topic, since the Demon Realm had already been cut off from the human world a thousand years ago during the Magical Era.


    There were only the asional relics found in ruins, and even those couldn¡¯t be conclusively linked to demons. The Demon Realm, Spirit Realm, Celestial Realm, and Hellish Realm were all ces of legend, with scant mentions in bads or a few lines in historical texts.


    ¡°Yes. ording to the <i>Depna Inferno</i>, the Demon Realm cultivates crops just like the human realm. The hierarchy within that realm is as follows: the Demon King, four knights below him, and many nobles. It¡¯s simr to our system.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°The<i> Demon Realm Compendium</i> mentions a high-ranking demon named Zagan, who handles gues and excels in curses. This ck Spore is one of the crops he cultivates,¡± Israphil exined with slight agitation, pulling out books from the crammed shelves.


    ¡°And... ording to my notes, the ck Spore withers immediately upon harvest and is used as a magical ingredient for things like Suffocating gue Dust or Melting Acid Rain. Zagan¡¯s domain, where he cultivates these crops, is on a small ind in the southeast of the Demon Realm,¡± Israphil went on as he flipped through a thick book that looked like an encyclopedia.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Nain Darhon asked, intrigued by the coverless books.


    ¡°Oh, these... Ipiled everything about the Demon Realm and demons from the books here.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± Nainughed incredulously at Israphil¡¯s response.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m alsopiling information on the Celestial Realm and the Hellish Realm.¡±


    To gather such information, one would have to read all the books, even those with just a few lines of relevant content.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Nain Darhon¡¯s acknowledgment.


    ¡°But it¡¯s strange. ording to the texts, the ck Spore shouldn¡¯t exist in the human realm. It says that as soon as the crops are harvested by demons, they quickly wither. They shouldn¡¯t be able to reach the human realm...¡±


    Israphil looked at the still-vibrant ck spore with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What if this didn¡¯te from the Demon Realm but was cultivated here, in our realm?¡± Karyl proposed.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Everyone looked at him, astonished.


    ¡°Is that even possible? You said it¡¯s a crop from the Demon Realm. Where would it grow here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡± Israphil raised his index finger, signaling for them to wait. Rummaging through a pile of books, he eventually pulled out a bundle of old papers.


    ¡°Of course, there are conditions. There has to be a passage connected to the Demon Realm. Instead of transporting the harvest, they would bring the seeds.¡±


    ¡°So the first question is whether there are dungeons connected to the Demon Realm..."


    ¡°Shh...¡± Karyl put a finger to his lips, silencing Nain. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. The leader is right. There needs to be a connected passage to bring the seeds."


    ¡°A passage isn¡¯t strictly necessary if there¡¯s a contract with demons. However, crops wither the moment they arrive in the human realm. It would be different for a finished product, but this thing is the crop itself, meaning no magical enhancements.¡±


    Israphil nodded in agreement.


    ¡°If they bring just the seeds... and suppose we¡¯ve somehow created an environment somewhere simr to the Demon Realm, it¡¯s not entirely impossible to grow the crops. Fundamentally, the environments of the two realms are quite simr. However, this isn¡¯t easy... There¡¯s a significant difference."


    Israphil pointed to a drawing on the paper he had unfolded. The ground was teeming with bizarre creatures, and red rain was falling from the cloudy sky.


    ¡°The air in the Demon Realm contains blood.¡±


    The rain in the drawing wasn¡¯t just crimson red; it was actual blood falling from the sky.


    ¡°Crops in the Demon Realm grow by consuming blood. But you can¡¯t just pour blood on the ground. It has to be mixed in the air,¡± Israphil exined.


    ¡°So it¡¯s impossible. This drawing of the Demon Realm depicts a climate with blood raining from the skies? Something like that can¡¯t exist in the human realm,¡± Nain Darhon scoffed.


    ¡°But it does.¡±


    Israphil¡¯s words sent a shiver down Karyl''s spine.


    <i>I never imagined it would connect like this, even with my past life''s experience.</i>


    There was actually an environment very simr to the Demon Realm. In his previous life, the dormant dungeon had been used as the first passage to the Demon Realm.


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Surprisingly, Israphil nodded, as though he had picked up on Karyl¡¯s realization.


    They both said it in unison, ¡°The Blood Cave.¡±


    ***


    ¡°The Blood Cave? The dungeon near the ancient ruins of Tramel?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s currently a dormant dungeon.¡±


    Nain Darhon cast a skeptical look at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°But the empire and the principality don¡¯t do things carelessly. And neither do the Magic Association. All the dormant dungeons on the continent have been thoroughly investigated. There¡¯s nothing in the Blood Cave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯ve finished investigating the monsters, but they wouldn¡¯t have checked the atmosphere in the dungeon.¡±


    Karyl nodded as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°If the air inside still retains the scent of blood, it can¡¯t be considered apletely dormant dungeon. That would be proof that the dungeon¡¯s essence hasn¡¯t vanished at all.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Israphil confirmed, surprising everyone.


    ¡°If that hypothesis is correct... we might just have to throw everything we knew about dungeons out the window. Even if there are no monsters in the dungeon, if the air, water, or even the smallest particles inside still hold the dungeon¡¯s influence, it means it hasn¡¯t really stopped.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Celine Han. Crafting such an inadequate theory without proper investigation. It¡¯s a disgrace to the name of the Assembly of Seven Elders. No wonder her descendant is such a toad.¡±


    Allen clicked his tongue. He was probably the only person who could speak so casually about Celine Han, the ancestor of Azor¡¯s lord, Fasio Han, and the only female sorcerer among the Seven Elders.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s too early to jump to conclusions. We need to confirm it first...¡± Israphil stammered, startled by Allen¡¯s words.


    But unlike Allen, whose pride was wounded, Karyl couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Israphil¡¯s statement.


    <i>To think we¡¯d find the answer this way...</i>


    He was already convinced that Israphil¡¯s hypothesis was correct. He knew that the Blood Cave would be the first foothold for demons to enter the human realm. However, even in his past life, not all dormant dungeons had served as passages.


    <i>Even with all my experience, I didn¡¯t fully uncover the truth about how some dungeons can act as passages. </i>


    Israphil wouldn¡¯t know this, but he had surpassed his past self¡¯s achievements even before receiving his moniker of the Spire.


    <i>And I don¡¯t remember all the dungeons that became passages to the Demon Realm either.</i>


    More dungeons would be passages in the future. Finding the entrance and the subsequent passageways would be no easy task.


    <i>But if this hypothesis is correct, we might be able to identify the passages before they form.</i>


    Retaliation¡ªthey could not only prepare for the demons¡¯ attacks but also take revenge for the pain inflicted by them in the past.


    ¡°There are likely many dungeons out there with simr peculiarities, not just the Blood Cave. However, this is such a minute detail that even experts from the empire, the principality, and the Magic Association failed to notice it.¡±


    Karyl looked at Israphil.


    ¡°At this point, no one knows more about dungeons than you do.¡±


    ¡°Me? You think so?¡±


    ¡°I believe you can detect those small differences.¡±


    It was then that the ck Spore finally began to wither and shrivel.


    As Karyl watched it turn to dust, he spoke to Israphil again, ¡°A crop from the Demon Realm has appeared in our world. If it¡¯s being cultivated in a dungeon... it means there¡¯s a human coborating with demons."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We need to investigate these ces before it¡¯s toote. And we need to find who¡¯s behind this. For that, I need you, Israphil.¡±


    Israphil swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Join me.¡±


    He looked at Karyl¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to take a sorcerer from the Immortal Council just like that? The Immortal Council works solely for Antihum. We¡¯re not like the Dawn Council, poking our noses everywhere,¡± Nain Darhon said incredulously.


    ¡°Well, I intended to take him along anyway. I told you in advance, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t say yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stand by even after seeing this? The demons might be intervening in the Human Realm. This is a serious matter.¡±


    Karyl shook his head. He then gestured at Allen and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Assembly of Seven Elders spread magic to benefit humanity? Should someone like him really be your disciple?¡±


    ¡°I agree with Karyl,¡± Allen told Nain. ¡°Whether it seeds or fails, this realm belongs to humans. In the past, those who made contracts with demons would be dealt with. I believe the same thing needs to be done now.¡±


    ¡°How did they do it?¡±


    At Karyl''s question, Allen Javius smirked and replied, ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯re best at.¡±

 Chapter 214: Israphil (2)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Israphil (2)</h4>


    ¡°So what¡¯s your n now?¡± asked Allen. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve mostly taken care of things in Antihum. It¡¯s time to make a decision. Will you go to the tinum Dragon¡¯sir or will you investigate the dungeons?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    In response to Karyl¡¯s suggestion, Israphil had requested more time to gather information on the ck Spore. A week had passed since then, and Mikhail and Serica had been training directly under Nain Darhon while Karyl awaited Israphil¡¯s report.


    ¡°There are hundreds of dungeons across the continent,¡± said Allen. ¡°While the Blood Cave is likely where the ck Spore is cultivated, what about the others? Do you really believe that big guy will find a way?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I trust him,¡± Karyl answered resolutely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand where your confidencees from... In that case, I don¡¯t really support going to the tinum Dragon. Initially, you nned to inform him of your return and prepare for the Oracle War... but now things have changed, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    Karyl nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The situation has changed since meeting me, right?¡±


    After meeting Allen, and with growing suspicions about Narh Di Maug, Karyl realized he needed to prepare for the Oracle War on his own, without relying on the tinum Dragon.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been managing well so far, even with some rough patches. There¡¯s no need to reveal your hand by meeting him now. The fact that you went back in time is a significant advantage. If the tinum Dragon learns about it, it couldplicate things, even if he might be an ally.¡±


    The importance of Karyl traveling back in time was undeniable. Having someone know your future actions was bound to be unsettling, and with diminishing confidence that Narh Di Maug would remain an ally, Karyl had to be cautious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met him before, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ll see him again once the Oracle is prophesied anyway,¡± Allen added.


    ¡°You surprise me. I thought you¡¯d be eager to meet him immediately.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Allen scoffed, ¡°What, for revenge? He imprisoned me a thousand years ago. I can wait another one or two years if that means I¡¯ll gain more.¡±


    Allen smiled faintly.


    ¡°Right now, getting you to the 6th ss is more important than seeing the tinum Dragon.¡±


    ¡°You really care about me, huh?¡± Karyl chuckled.


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve gained Duaat¡¯s power, you can¡¯t fully use it without Rasis¡¯ power. So, staying in Antihum for your growth hasn¡¯t changed much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But having me is a huge gain,¡± Allen dered proudly, and Karyl couldn¡¯t disagree.


    ¡°First, we need to open the box from the Gray Training Ground. Whether it contains the Queen of Tides or not, the fact that Narh Di Maug hid the box is significant. The contents might reveal his intentions.¡±


    Karyl nodded in agreement. He knew the box Allen had given him, hidden in the same ce as the Freezing Talon, was something Narh Di Maug hadn¡¯t mentioned in his previous life.


    ¡°And reaching the 6th ss will give you the power to properly face him. Revenge? If we do it, we might as well do it right.¡± Allen¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°After waiting a thousand years, wouldn¡¯t you be curious to see the fear on the face of the continent¡¯s oldest ruler?¡±


    Allenughed, his shoulders swaying slightly. He then added, ¡°Winning by a small margin won¡¯t cut it.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even decided to fight yet, but you¡¯re already talking about stabbing him in the face,¡± Karyl said with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°You doubted him too, which is why you didn¡¯t go to hisir immediately. If you trusted himpletely, you would have gone to hisir immediately after the Ghost Castle incident.¡±


    Karyl had no answer to that. Perhaps he had been afraid that his suspicions about Narh Di Maug might be true, and that had kept him from seeking him out.


    ¡°So when will I break through to the 6th ss?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re trained enough, but I think you¡¯re missing a catalyst,¡± said Allen.


    ¡°A catalyst?¡±


    ¡°From the 6th ss onward, the depth of understanding changes. It¡¯s not just about training. At the 7th ss and beyond, returning to the basics is essential.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you make me train so hard?¡±


    Karyl recalled the grueling sessions with Allen that had taken ce while Mikhail and Serica trained with Nain Darhon.


    ¡°I told you, you need a catalyst. The path to enlightenment varies for everyone. Some find it in quiet contemtion, others in intense battles.¡±


    Allen pointed at Karyl.


    ¡°Your path is through the sword. You use magic as a means to enhance your swordsmanship.¡±


    The Assembly of Seven Elders stood at the pinnacle of magic during the Magical Era. The Gray Training Ground¡¯s name alone suggested it had once been their ce of teaching. Allen, the foremost among them, had found the best method for Karyl to grow.


    ¡°Although I still don¡¯t like the idea ofbining magic and swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°A catalyst, huh...¡± Karyl pondered on Allen¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t deny that the sword was his true path, but he felt like he was constantly hitting a wall when dueling with Allen.


    <i>Bang, bang, bang!</i>


    Someone suddenly knocked at the door, with clear urgency. When Karyl opened it, he saw Israphil, gasping for breath as if he had run all the way from the basement.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a way to investigate the dungeons...¡±


    He quickly ced a thick book on the table.


    ¡°There are about three hundred dungeons on the continent... huff... all varying in rank... Investigating all of them would... huff... take decades...¡±


    ¡°Okay, catch your breath first.¡±


    Karyl handed him a ss of water, which Israphil drank in one gulp before opening the book. He seemed eager to share his findings right away.


    ¡°Superior Vision.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Arge eye was drawn on the page, and text written in an ancient, indecipherable script filled the space under the eye.


    Israphil pointed to the eye and exined, ¡°This is the Superior Vision spell. It¡¯s quite different from magic mirrors. While a magic mirror shows you a ce you¡¯re familiar with, Superior Vision lets you see through the eyes of a designated person.¡±


    His voice was trembling as he went on, ¡°If you can use this spell, Karyl, you won¡¯t need to investigate the dungeons yourself. You could send people to various dungeons and see through their eyes.¡±


    Hearing that, Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Israphil never failed to meet his expectations. Unlike Serica Lauren or Grand Sorcerer Nain Darhon, Israphil was a different kind of sorcerer altogether.


    Indeed, Israphil was not as talented in magic as the others, which was why the title of Sage suited him far better. Having read countless books, he was truly a walking library.


    ¡°But... I¡¯ve never heard of this spell before. Is there anyone who can use it? Perhaps Nain Darhon?¡±


    ¡°I doubt even Master can use Superior Vision.¡±


    ¡°Is it that advanced?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just about the spell¡¯splexity... The problem is that the spellbook isn¡¯t in Antihum.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A spellbook that¡¯s not in the Grand Library?¡±


    ¡°Superior Vision is one of the three original spells created in the magical city of Azor.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s face hardened slightly as he asked, ¡°Do you mean the Original Magic?¡±


    He then turned slowly to look at Allen. Understanding Karyl¡¯s gaze, Allen shrugged slightly.


    ¡°So these are the three spells you mentioned at the Gray Training Ground. The ones awarded to the winner of the Magic Expert Competition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Allen chuckled at Karyl¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Superior Vision, huh? Quite a bold name. So, big guy, do you know the other two spells?¡±


    ¡°Uh... Let me check.¡±


    Israphil hurriedly flipped through the book. After a few moments, he answered, ¡°The other two spells are Mana Extraction and Shadow Giant.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s that guy¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°You know them?¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± said Allen. ¡°There¡¯s no magic from the Magical Era I don¡¯t know. As I¡¯ve said before, these spells aren¡¯t from the Assembly of Seven Elders, so don¡¯t bother calling them Original Magic or whatever.¡±


    It was clear that Allen¡¯s pride as an original sorcerer was wounded.


    ¡°If you want, you can bring those books to this library and store them here. It would be better to attach the Immortal Council¡¯s name to them instead.¡±


    ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset... But if you know the spells, you could learn them, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them,¡± Allen replied.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I never intended to learn such mediocre magic,¡± Allen snorted, clearly uninterested in Karyl¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°...Then what if I learned these spells instead?¡± Karyl offered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You might not like it, but if the Original Magic is the highest form of magic we can currently obtain, then maybe I can find the catalyst you mentioned in Azor. Perhaps focusing on pure magic rather than the sword could help me find it.¡±


    Karyl spoke cautiously, as if the thought had just just urred to him.


    ¡°The sword is undoubtedly my chosen path, but perhaps I¡¯ve reached a point where further breakthroughs in swordsmanship are impossible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... So you¡¯re suggesting that focusing more on magic rather than the sword might get you to that breakthrough?¡± Allen nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Antihum has many spellbooks, but their depth can¡¯tpare to the Original Magic,¡± Karyl went on.


    ¡°If you could fully unlock the repository of knowledge I¡¯ve passed on to you, that kind of magic would be child''s y.¡±


    Karyl gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°True, but that knowledge is out of reach until I break through this barrier. No matter how great it is, it¡¯s useless if it¡¯s behind a wall I can¡¯t break through.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... Yes, aside from Draconic Words, the magic created by the dragons themselves, the most advanced magic books you can get right now are indeed those.¡±


    Karyl felt like his mind was bing clearer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really trained in pure magic without relying on my sword.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re starting to find your own path now,¡± Allen remarked, nodding in satisfaction.


    In his previous life, no one had taught Karyl, the outsider, how to wield a sword. He had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship through rigorous self-training, forging his own swordsmanship as he ascended Pharel.


    Even though swordsmanship and magic were entirely different, the ultimate goal of reaching the summit was the same.


    ¡°But... The lord of Azor holds those spellbooks. Will he give them up?¡±


    Israphil¡¯s voice was filled with concern as he joined their conversation.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Karyl reached up to pat him on the shoulder, but given Israphil¡¯s height, he had to settle for an awkward touch on the arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Just prepare to leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Israphil looked at him in confusion, but Karyl responded calmly and confidently, ¡°We¡¯ll just go and ask for them.¡±

 Chapter 215: In Azor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 215: In Azor (1)</h4>


    ¡°...So you won the Expert Tournament?"


    Upon hearing Israphil¡¯s report, Nain Darhon sought out Karyl. Although he was the head of the Immortal Council, he was still a sorcerer with a deep interest in the Original Magic.


    ¡°Yes, that was a few years ago. I wanted to participate in the Master Tournament, but there were no challengers, so I ended up in the Gray Training Ground. That¡¯s where I met Allen.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Nain Darhon nced at Allen briefly before returning his gaze to Karyl.


    ¡°Due to various circumstances, I couldn¡¯t return with the Original Magic, but I still have the right to see it as the winner of the tournament.¡±


    Having witnessed Karyl¡¯s monstrous abilities, Nain Darhon wasn¡¯t surprised he had won the Expert Tournament. This meant Karyl had already been a sorcerer a few years ago.


    ¡°And with those sword skills... You were already at the level of a Sword Master back then.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at how early Karyl had reached this advanced level.


    <i>During the tournament... I see.</i>


    Mikhail, who had been with them in Azor, nodded in newfound awe at Nain Darhon¡¯s words.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t quite like that. I had enough mana, but my swordsmanship wascking. I was in an awkward state. Even now, my skills aren¡¯t perfect.¡±


    ¡°Your swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nain Darhon looked at Karyl with an incredulous expression. No one would have imagined that someone possessing the power of the Spirit King, Arcane mana, and dragon mana would consider themselvescking.


    But in reality, Karyl felt that his swordsmanship was weaker than it had been in his previous life. He had created five sword stances, but he still couldn¡¯t fully utilize thest one. Ironically, the pinnacle he had reached after countless years of shing with his sword was a unique stance achievable only without magic.


    Karyl had hit a wall, unable to break through to the 6th ss and master his final sword stance. He had never faced such a hurdle before.


    <i>I don¡¯t believe these two things are mutually exclusive.</i>


    Sword Master and Great Sorcerer¡ªthese two levels seemed like the opposite ends of a spectrum, but ultimately, both had the same prerequisites: mana and physical prowess.


    <i>I haven¡¯t mastered the final sword stance because I haven¡¯t integrated mana into my swordsmanship.</i>


    Breaking through to the 6th ss and achieving a new understanding of magic could also lead to a solution for his swordsmanship. Karyl hoped to find it in Azor.


    ¡°Well... A monster like you is bound to be greedy. That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to learn the Original Magic now.¡± Nain Darhon shook his head, unwilling to think about this any further.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Original Magic, but my father mentioned that no one could learn those three spells now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because those spells require dragon mana,¡± Karyl argued.


    ¡°That makes sense...¡±


    Karyl shared his hypothesis about the Original Magic he had heard about in Azor and then looked to Allen for confirmation.


    ¡°Nain is right. Sorcerers can¡¯t learn them. But Karyl, you¡¯re mistaken. Those spells don¡¯t specifically require dragon mana.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, having dragon mana would be ideal, but that particr magic is one of the rare exceptions among our spells where the element of the mana isn¡¯t significantly important,¡± Allen went on, looking somewhat displeased.


    ¡°Our? By <i>our</i>, you mean... It was indeed the Original Magic of the Assembly of Seven Elders, wasn¡¯t it?¡± asked Nain Darhon after quickly catching on.


    ¡°...¡±


    But as Nain Darhon didn¡¯t know the history, Allen paused before clicking his tongue and shaking his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be observant, but sometimes it can be a curse. So, guess who among the Assembly of Seven Elders I don¡¯t acknowledge.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± asked Nain Darhon, confused.


    ¡°Gustav.¡±


    Before Nain could ponder, Karyl spoke up nonchntly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. It¡¯s obvious. Who would the traitor Allen hate the most? Gustav Pabilon is the creator of the Original Magic.¡±


    ¡°Hmph... Yes, that damned guy created it,¡± Allen muttered. ¡°It pisses me off that you want to learn magic from the least talented among us.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry because of his inferior skills?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Allen¡¯s irritated tone.


    ¡°Or because he killed you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Nain Darhon¡¯s eyes widened in shock at Karyl¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°What? Gustav killed Master?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act all surprised. You¡¯ve heard the tale of the Six Heroes of Azor, haven¡¯t you?¡± Karyl said calmly as he looked at the startled Nain. ¡°It¡¯s well-known why Gustav became a hero.¡±


    ¡°That... well...¡±


    Nain Darhon couldn¡¯t find the words. Every sorcerer knew the story, but it was too awkward to bring it up in front of the resurrected Allen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on this. That was a thousand years ago. Nain, are you saying you don¡¯t want to learn magic from me because of that?¡± Allen asked sharply.


    ¡°O-Of course not. I would learn a lot from your mana,¡± Nain Darhon responded promptly.


    Magic wasn¡¯t about justice. It didn¡¯t matter who the hero was, as being a sorcerer had nothing to do with right or wrong. The fact that a sorcerer superior to all others on the continent stood before him was all that mattered to Nain Darhon.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe this trip to Azor will provide not only my catalyst but also clear your name.¡±


    ¡°Hmph...¡±


    Allen¡¯s reaction suggested that he wasn¡¯t entirely displeased with Karyl¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°But why hasn¡¯t anyone been able to learn it? If it doesn¡¯t require dragon mana, could it be like the magic of Calnere, requiring swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°That''s not it, but it¡¯s for a simr reason,¡± said Allen. ¡°There¡¯s a more stringent condition than swordsmanship. That imbecile Gustav needed to rely on others to survive amidst talents like ours.¡±


    ¡°...Others?¡±


    ¡°Ironically, you might be able to learn it. In fact, you might be the only one who can.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It was wise of you not to ask that toad-like pig to show you the Original Magic when you first met me. If you had, I would have stopped you.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s another reason besides the fact that it¡¯s the magic of your killer?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Allen nodded.


    ¡°Sometimes you give me chills.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Karyl.


    ¡°Gustav¡¯s magic... It¡¯s spirit magic.¡±


    ***


    ¡°You look much better now. I guess Nain¡¯s special training helped, huh?¡±


    ¡°...Shut up.¡±


    Serica Lauren showed up looking even more haggard than when she trained in the Reversal Chamber. Meanwhile, Mikhail looked rtively unscathedpared to before.


    ¡°That kid wanted to learn the ck sh Seven Forms, but as you know, it¡¯s impossible without dark energy. And yet she kept pestering me about it...¡± Nain Darhonined.


    ¡°So, did you teach her?¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯m a sorcerer, not a spearman. The Spear King¡¯s techniques are merely based on the power of the Immortal Council. Besides, without dark energy, how could she learn it?"


    ¡°Then why does she look like that?¡±


    Karyl pointed at the disheveled Serica.


    ¡°She asked for every book that the Spear King used when creating the ck sh Seven Forms. She seemed to have been researching spear techniques on her own after my training sessions...¡±


    Karyl nodded at Nain¡¯s words. He knew better than anyone how relentlessly determined Serica could be once she set her mind to something.


    ¡°Well, she imed that if the Spear King could do it, she could create something even better. She probably hasn¡¯t slept much over the past week. Tough kid. Where does she get such fierce determination?¡± Nain shook his head, overwhelmed.


    ¡°Of course. It took months to bring over such an important person, so this much is only fitting.¡±


    Karyl chuckled as he nced at Mikhail, who awkwardly scratched his head.


    ¡°Her meridians weren¡¯t developed enough to break through to the 5th ss. After all, she had never properly learned magic before. But her physical abilitiespensated for what shecked in technique.¡±


    Nain Darhon looked at Serica, who seemed utterly drained.


    ¡°So I focused on teaching her practical magic. She was close to unleashing her meridians, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    Nain shrugged before he continued, ¡°She has a fiery temperament, but her talent is exceptional. Given time, she¡¯ll break through on her own. Though she might struggle in prolonged battles, she won¡¯t lose to most Sword Experts or high-level sorcerers.¡±


    Karyl nodded in agreement. He had always known about Serica¡¯s talent, but he was still amazed that a month of training in Antihum had elevated her to the level of a Sword Expert.


    <i>If she can achieve this much in such a short amount of time, she might develop a spear technique that surpasses the Freezing Spear in this lifetime.</i>


    With that thought, Karyl realized he needed to find her a suitable spear soon.


    ¡°The funny thing is this guy. He¡¯s unlocked his meridians and managed to reach the 5th ss in just one month.¡± Nain Darhon pointed at Mikhail.


    ¡°What? Already?¡±


    Serica¡¯s growth was indeed impressive, but Karyl was genuinely astonished by Mikhail¡¯s progress.


    <i>Even when he first learned magic from Aidan in Azor, he showed incredible speed. This might mean he¡¯s more talented than Serica and Serga.</i>


    Karyl looked at Mikhail with expectant eyes.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a problem. He can¡¯t learn spells.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    Karyl turned his head abruptly, surprised by Nain¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Remember what I told you? Despite possessing wind element magic, he couldn¡¯t even properly cast a simple wind spell. The same goes for other spells. Apart from a few, he can¡¯t cast spells properly.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    ¡°He''s got the physical aptitude but not the brains to match. Sometimes you get guys like that,¡± Allen chimed in, speaking in a low voice.


    At his words, Mikhail blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°I thought the same, Master, but it¡¯s stranger than that,¡± said Nain. ¡°He¡¯s not exactly obtuse. Give him a 5th ss intermediate magic book, and he can memorize the forms and spells well. The problem is, even with sufficient mana and proper chanting, the spells just don¡¯t activate.¡±


    ¡°Huh. What an intriguing fellow,¡± Allen replied.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    With Allen joining the conversation, Mikhail hung his head even lower.


    ¡°So, he hasn''t learned many new spells. But the des of Wind. You said that was a spell you gave him?¡± asked Karyl.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He must have practiced it to death. It¡¯s the only spell he can cast perfectly, so I enhanced it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a low-ss spell, but its lethality is so high that he might be more useful in battle than Serica.¡± Nain smiled ambiguously.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Karyl nodded at Nain¡¯s assurance.


    ¡°Alright. Now that everyone¡¯s here... Nain, are youing with us?"


    ¡°Absolutely not. As the head of the Immortal Council, I can¡¯t leave Antihum unattended. Just make sure to contact Tatur and send some elemental stones. And take good care of Israphil.¡±


    Nain waved dismissively.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted them. Don''t worry,¡± said Karyl. He then nced at Israphil, who stood at the back of the group, looking tense.


    ¡°And if you need help, let me know,¡± Nain added. ¡°As a courtesy to our master, Tatur will be the only nation on the continent under the protection of the Immortal Council.¡±


    ¡°A courtesy to our master? Don¡¯t forget I saved your life. If I hadn¡¯t dealt with the Dust of the Void, you¡¯d be a forgotten name in history...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I would¡¯ve handled it myself.¡±


    Karyl scoffed quietly. Though Nain might take it as a joke, there was no need to inform him of his failed future.


    Did Nain Darhon and Allen Javius have some special connection? They had lived in different times, each walking his own distinct path. Unlike others, the two of them hadn¡¯t shared a bond in their previous life, and yet, somehow, it felt as if they were truerades.


    ¡°Stop daydreaming and follow the training I taught you. Lock yourself in for about thirty years, and you might break through the 8th ss barrier,¡± Allen instructed.


    ¡°Thirty years...?¡±


    ¡°If you push hard enough, it could be sooner. Now, get back to your training.¡±


    Despite his stern demeanor, Allen seemed genuinely fond of Nain. It was only natural¡ªNain had already reached the 7th ss, marking him as a Great Sorcerer and proving his talent beyond question. Allen, who hadn¡¯t expected to find a disciple like Nain, was inwardly hopeful about his progress.


    ¡°How are we getting to Azor? Are we going to ride the Water King again?¡± Mikhail asked with a somewhat uneasy expression, recalling their previous experience on the river.


    ¡°Hah, no one ever leaves from the Immortal Council on foot,¡± Nain Darhon scoffed. ¡°Have you learned nothing? The thing beneath your feet is a teleportation Magic Circle. It will send you to Azor in the blink of an eye, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh...!¡± Mikhail finally realized the continuous umtion of mana at their gathering ce and scratched his head, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°You heard me, right? The Water King living in the Fonein is my tamed beast, so from now on, make sure not to do anything foolish like attacking it. Tell your subordinates as well.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your beast? Well, nothing surprises me anymore.¡± Nain shook his head at the thought of the master of the Fonein being under Karyl¡¯smand. He then activated the Magic Circle


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you. Get stronger,¡± said Karyl.


    ¡°You better do the same. I won¡¯t forgive you if you keep struggling at the 6th ss.¡±


    Nain Darhon, Serica Lauren, Israphil, and even Mikhail¡ªeveryone present, except Karyl, had already reached the 7th ss before, and were certain to surpass it, or at least had the potential to do so.


    <i>Am I the only one who needs to catch up?</i> Karyl thought, smiling bitterly at the realization.


    ¡°Until we meet again,¡± they said, exchanging a light smile as the glow of the Magic Circle slowly enveloped them.


    ***


    <i>Vooom...</i>


    As the light faded away, Karyl slowly opened his eyes, slightly dizzy.


    ¡°Is this... Azor?¡± Israphil asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s more barren than I expected,¡± Serica remarked as she looked around.


    They found themselves in a decrepit building. Azor, being the city of sorcerers, was known for its grandiose architecture,parable to the capital of the empire and the principality. However, the ce they had arrived at looked like a bunch of ruins.


    ¡°This rundown ce can¡¯t be Azor. Look over there, that¡¯s Azor,¡± Karyl said, pointing out the window.


    There it was, the magnificent city in the distance.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing...¡±


    Israphil and Serica, seeing the grand city for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Karyl muttered with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Wee. We received a message from the Immortal Council,¡± a sorcerer managing the teleportation Magic Circle greeted them as though he had been waiting for their arrival.


    ¡°It seems the coordinates have been changed. Well, moving around the city is inconvenient anyway, so I¡¯ll stay in my spirit form for now.¡± Allen, sensing their presence, hid himself.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Is there something happening in the city?¡± Karyl asked.


    ¡°Well... Due to the continuous use of the teleportation circle in the lord¡¯s mansion, we had to adjust the coordinates. A very important guest is visiting...¡± the guard cautiously replied.


    Karyl frowned slightly.


    ¡°Is it Emperor Shutean? It seems the lord of Azor doesn¡¯t think much of the Immortal Council if he¡¯s sending its guests to a teleportation circle here on the outskirts.¡±


    ¡°I apologize... It was the lord¡¯s order...¡± The guard bowed his head.


    Karyl sighed softly. This man was just following orders, so there was no point in ming him.


    ¡°So where is this important guest from?¡± Karyl asked.


    ¡°Uh, well...¡±


    The guard hesitated before finally revealing, ¡°The Eastern Land.¡±

 Chapter 216: In Azor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 216: In Azor (2)</h4>


    ¡°Eastern Land...?¡± Karyl¡¯s face hardened slightly at the guard''s answer.


    <i>I was curious since things have been quiet for a while... Are they nning something here now?</i>


    Even in his previous life, the Eastern Land had been one of the greatest mysteries. It was an ind east of the continent, separated from the maind.


    Although its poption was smallpared to other kingdoms, its secret organization, the Burning Darkness, had spread across the entire continent in a different way from the Wooden Cloud. Therefore, the influence of the Eastern Land¡¯s ruler, Simon Coden, was by no means insignificant.


    ¡°Who could¡¯ve made the move? If they were skilled enough to change the coordinates of a teleportation circle, could he have been directly involved?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. After all, Simon Coden held a prominent position among the top ten of the continent, alongside Sword Masters and Great Sorcerers who exhibited exceptional prowess.


    <i>Cunning bastard.</i>


    He had used Aidan and Zouk De Holde to approach the princes. And it wasn¡¯t just them. There were likely people from the Eastern Land among the emperor¡¯s closest aides as well.


    <i>He must have heard about the empire¡¯s situation.</i>


    By now, Simon Coden would be well aware of the fall of the First Prince, the Second Prince¡¯s strengthened position, and the emperor¡¯s health issues.


    <i>And my name too.</i>


    Karyl squinted as he gazed toward Azor.


    <i>Which side are you on, Simon Coden?</i>


    <i>Step¡ª</i>


    ¡°We have been waiting for you,¡± a voice greeted them as soon as they stepped out of the building.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Even the guards who had managed the teleportation circle were astonished by the sight before them, their mouths agape.


    Sorcerers dressed in matching blue robes knelt in unison before Karyl, with their fists clenched in a respectful salute. There seemed to be at least 150 of them.


    Although Azor was home to many free guilds, it was the first time so many sorcerers had gathered at once.


    ¡°The entire Ulkas Guild has gathered to greet you, Master.¡±


    A man with a neatly groomed mustache stood at the forefront of the sorcerers. Unlike an ordinary sorcerer, he exuded the aura of a seasoned veteran, of someone who had been through countless battles and hunts.


    ¡°You look good, Thompson. Looks like you¡¯vepletely recovered from the magic poisoning.¡±


    Thompson, now full of life, was no longer an addict wasting away in a drunken stupor.


    ¡°It is all thanks to you, Master.¡± Thompson nodded lightly.


    Karyl mounted a prepared horse.


    ¡°We move out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As soon as Karyl spoke, the sorcerers stood up in unison.


    Serica and Mikhail watched him in amazement, once again reminded of Karyl¡¯s prominent position.


    <i>No matter which side you choose, you better choose well. You only have one life, Simon Coden.</i>


    ¡°Giddy-up!¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Just like that, Karyl set out for Azor.


    ***


    ¡°...So currently, an envoy from the Eastern Land has arrived in Azor with fifty members of Simon Coden¡¯s personal unit, Snakel, through the teleportation circle,¡± Thompson reported to Karyl, moving pieces on a map spread before them.


    Thanks to the exceptional sorcerers who had trained using elemental stones acquired from the Mana Mine, the Ulkas Guild had be one of the most notable free guilds in Azor.


    Karyl nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the grand building situated in the city center, a far cry from the old, dpidated guild house he knew from before.


    ¡°This... Isn¡¯t this a serious matter?¡± Mikhail asked with a worried expression, listening to Thompson¡¯s report.


    ¡°What¡¯s serious about it?¡± Karyl replied nonchntly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Master, you¡¯re saying the Eastern Land is negotiating with Azor to use it as a foothold for advancing onto the continent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Eastern Land is across the southern sea from the continent. Without using magic, the only way to reach the continent is through the Digon.¡±


    However, Digon had already sided with Tatur. Thus, for the Eastern Land, which had been supporting the empire, moving through the south had be nearly impossible.


    Choosing Azor as a link to the continent was the logical move, given the risk of istion.


    <i>As expected of the Eastern Land, they¡¯re quick to act. The question is whether they made this move by themselves or were influenced by the empire. </i>


    If it was the former, there wouldn¡¯t be any major concerns. The Eastern Land had significant power but always positioned themselves as shadows in the center of the continent.


    <i>A stark difference in absolute power.</i>


    No matter how formidable, a hundred cannot defeat a million.


    The true weapon of the Eastern Land, the Burning Darkness, although shrouded in mystery, was estimated to have less than a thousand members. With a total poption under a hundred thousand, the Eastern Land¡¯s remaining forces¡ªexcluding the Burning Darkness¡ªwould likely amount to no more than ten thousand.


    <i>The Eastern Land can¡¯t do much alone. If they made this move by themselves, then their alliance with the empire has more or less crumbled, further weakening their position. </i>


    However, if the Eastern Land had truly acted because of the empire, it meant their alliance was still holding strong. In that case, it would be problematic if Azor¡¯s power fell into their hands.


    Karyl smiled faintly.


    ¡°If this is really happening, it¡¯s likely orchestrated by Titan Shutean. This isn¡¯t just about Azor. Their true target is Tatur. They won¡¯t remain idle.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Azor has the most teleportation circles on the continent. And while people freely teleport from Azor, only those with proper authorization can gain entry into the city. You see, they¡¯ve perfected their shield since the Magical Era, so their security is tight.¡±


    Mikhail and the others nodded.


    ¡°Gaining control of Azor would essentially grant them the means to move across the entire continent without needing ships.¡±


    Karyl tapped the map with his finger.


    ¡°They could monitor the south and encircle Tatur without crossing the Fonein.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    At that, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    <i>Given that the Three Kingdoms of Istria are still at war, our only reliable force is the southern barbarians.</i>


    The northern immigrant tribes had yet to unify, so they couldn¡¯t be counted as a force. And with Tatur¡¯s Free Army involved in resolving the Three Kingdoms¡¯ conflict, they were at their weakest in terms of power.


    <i>That¡¯s why we deliberately gathered forces in front of the empire, showing our strength... but they didn¡¯t fall for it, </i>Karyl sighed bitterly.


    He had given them one year¡ªessentially a threat¡ªbut the emperor was still the emperor.


    <i>Perhaps I was too generous with that one year period</i>. <i>Titan Shutean might be trying to wipe Tatur off the map within his remaining time.</i>


    ¡°Is a war... about to break out?¡± Mikhail asked, his voice tinged with worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Karyl let out a low sigh.


    In preparation for the Oracle War, he had meticulously nned strategies to preserve the empire¡¯s talents.


    <i>There are countless tactics to pierce the enemy, but they only facilitate the process. Ultimately, the results are decided by the sh of forces.</i>


    ¡°Tsk! If theye, we won¡¯t hide.¡±


    Everyone looked at him with tense expressions.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only been monitoring the situation, but since the Eastern Land has just recently made its move... we don¡¯t have concrete intel yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Moving through a teleportation circlepletely disrupts the conventional concept of time.¡±


    Traveling from the Eastern Land to Azor meant crossing the sea to the continent, then continuing bynd. The journey was thousands of kilometers, which would take a long time by traditional means.


    However, that distance could be covered within just a few minutes with a teleportation circle, demonstrating just how powerful Azor¡¯s magic was when used strategically.


    <i>If the Eastern Land, specialized in assassination, starts using teleportation circles, it would be like adding wings to a tiger.</i>


    That was why an alliance between Azor and the Eastern Land would be incredibly dangerous.


    ¡°And Tatur?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we reported the Eastern Land¡¯s movements immediately. Though teleportation circles can¡¯t be used,munication magic is still possible.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°Lady Dush instructed us to monitor the movements within the lord¡¯s manor and leave the rest to the people sent from Tatur.¡±


    ¡°Did they say who¡¯sing?¡±


    ¡°Lord Aidan and Lord Kamma.¡±


    ¡°Kamma? Has he returned from the principality?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they definitely said Lord Kamma. Considering that the Ravat Guild provides elemental stones to Azor, he has significant influence here. Baron Beryl would¡¯vee as well, but with the Three Kingdoms at war...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Karyl sighed in relief at Thompson¡¯s words.


    <i>The principality is in the midst of a civil war, yet Kamma managed to return safely. Thank goodness. I¡¯ll be able to hear about the situation there when I meet him, </i>Karyl thought.


    Dush had made the right decision.


    As Thompson had mentioned, although Baron Beryl, a fellow sorcerer, had more influence in the city than Kamma, he was also involved in the war.


    Karyl felt the pressure of the limited time more and more. Not only the empire but also the Lurein Principality and the Three Kingdoms were experiencing growing pains for a new future.


    Though Azor appeared peaceful and quiet, it had already taken a step into the chaos of war.


    <i>Soon, I will also...</i> Karyl knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would stand at the heart of the battlefield.


    ¡°And we immediately reported to Tatur upon learning of your arrival here, Master,¡± Thompson continued.


    ¡°Oh? Did Dush say anything?¡± Karyl asked.


    ¡°Well... she didn¡¯t say much, but she did mention that if she had known you wereing, she wouldn¡¯t have sent the two of them.¡±


    Karyl chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    With that, he stood up, and everyone else followed suit.


    ¡°Wh-Where are you going?¡± Thompson asked, rmed.


    ¡°To the lord¡¯s manor.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Thompson gasped.


    ¡°Since we used the teleportation circle, they already know we¡¯re here. It¡¯s better to go and greet them as soon as possible,¡± Karyl said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going there to pick a fight. I¡¯ll be quiet. The Eastern Land¡¯s presence is unexpected, but we have our own reasons for being here.¡±


    He lightly patted the tense Thompson on the shoulder.


    ¡°You stay here and report to me as soon as the two from Tatur arrive. Also, have thirty sorcerers ready to move at a moment¡¯s notice. Hopefully, we won¡¯t need them, but better safe than sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Thompson nodded. However, he couldn¡¯t help wondering, <i>Why gather sorcerers just for a greeting?</i>


    <i>That look on his face... It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen it. </i>


    Both Mikhail and Serica, who knew Karyl well, were thinking the same thing.


    <i>He¡¯s lying.</i>


    ***


    ¡°I am grateful for Azor¡¯s hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s the least I could do.¡±


    In contrast to the harsh winter air outside, the atmosphere inside the lord¡¯s manor was lively and filled with pleasant conversation.


    <i>Vooom...</i>


    A constant stream of supplies was being summoned through therge teleportation circle in the manor, and the sorcerers were diligently transporting them.


    But then all of a sudden...


    <i>CRASH¡ª!!</i>


    The towering doors of the lord¡¯s manor were shattered.


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    ¡°Aaaahh...!!¡±


    At the same time, screams echoed down the corridor, rapidly growing louder.


    ¡°Wh-What is thismotion?¡± one of the guards eximed.


    Karyl dragged in a guard by the scruff of his neck and tossed him aside like a sack.


    ¡°Ugh... Cough, cough...¡±


    The soldier, sprawled on the ground, gasped for breath. The grip on his neck had been so tight that the finger marks were painfully visible.


    ¡°Wh-Who are you...!¡±


    ¡°Have you any idea where you are?!¡±


    The sorcerers in the manor yelled in unison.


    ¡°Think carefully. The moment you cast a spell, you¡¯ll die. Even if it¡¯s silent casting, you have to utter the name of the spell. Do you think your mouths are faster than my sword?¡±


    Karyl tapped the sword at his waist. The fierce tone in his voice left the sorcerers speechless. Among them, one man stood out. With long, glossy ck hair and a mask covering his face, his exotic appearance made it clear he was the envoy from the Eastern Land.


    <i>So, Simon Coden didn¡¯t make a move himself, </i>Karyl decided. The man¡¯s distinct look allowed him to easily draw this conclusion.


    Then, as if Karyl lost interest in him, he turned away.


    ¡°Fasio Han,¡± he called out, tilting his head to one side. ¡°I¡¯m here for the Original Magic.¡±

 Chapter 217: Original Magic (1)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Original Magic (1)</h4>


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Fasio stared at Karyl in disbelief, baffled by his confidence.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t remember. I won the Expert Tournament, and I still haven¡¯t had a chance to review the Original Magic.¡±


    ¡°You madman. Whether you¡¯re the tournament winner or the king of Tatur, what on earth do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Fasio Han shouted as he red at Karyl.


    ¡°I heard the king of Tatur wasing, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him like this. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Among the crowd of sorcerers, the envoy dressed in the distinctive silk garments of the Eastern Land stood out.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Serica frowned at the envoy¡¯s voice, a strange mix of both masculine and feminine tones.


    <i>Concealed with magic, huh.</i>


    Karyl wasn¡¯t surprised, knowing envoys from the Eastern Land often had such androgynous voices, yet he still found it hard to get used to and frowned slightly.


    The envoy ced one hand over their navel and bowed.


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    However, Karyl walked past the envoy as if they were invisible.


    ¡°...¡±


    And then, he stopped.


    ¡°You might want to release your fist and raise your hand, unless you want your face to be blown away along with that mask.¡±


    The envoy made no response. They hadn¡¯t ced a hand over their navel and bowed just to show respect. There were very fine needles hidden in the belt,monly used by assassins from the Burning Darkness.


    Of course, since all envoys were from the Burning Darkness, their skill with needles was unparalleled.


    ¡°Haha... What do you mean?¡±


    The envoyughed awkwardly as they straightened up. Of course, in a situation like this, a trained assassin wouldn¡¯t openly use a weapon or reach for their belt.


    And yet, Karyl had deliberately warned them, letting the envoy know that he had seen through their hidden intentions.


    ¡°Enough with the greetings. Whether you whisper from the rear or bluster from the front, I don¡¯t care. If our paths diverge, we¡¯ll meet on the battlefield.¡±


    With Karyl''s words, the atmosphere turned cold.


    ¡°I have another reason foring today.¡±


    Mikhail wore an expression of understanding, while Serica watched with keen interest. Israphil, however, looked as though he might faint at any moment, hisplexion now a ghastly shade of blue.


    ¡°So, please stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve shown respect, but Your Majesty, on the other hand...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty... Now that I think about it, this is the first time someone who isn¡¯t arade addressed me like that. I quite like it. Say it again.¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    Though the envoy¡¯s face was concealed by the mask, the tone of their voice conveyed clear bewilderment.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty...?¡±


    As soon as the envoy finished speaking, Karyl took a step toward them.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the king of a nation, and your master is nothing more than a mere ind ruler. You dare speak of manners when our statuses are worlds apart?¡±


    It was just one step.


    Though five steps away, the envoy felt as if Karyl was grasping his throat, suffocating him.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°The one being rude is you, for being here while I¡¯m trying to speak with the lord.¡±


    Only when Karyl eased his intense presence did the envoy finally release the breath they had been holding.


    ¡°Today¡¯s events will be reported to the Eastern Land.¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish. While you¡¯re at it, tell Simon Coden toe himself next time. If he sends you again, I¡¯ll send your head back separately.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At that, the envoy unwittingly touched their neck. Although Karyl¡¯s overwhelmingly imposing aura had vanished, he still vividly felt the sensation of his throat being squeezed moments ago.


    ¡°The king of a nation? You act like nothing more than the leader of a band of ruffians. Not even the emperor would cause such amotion in the lord¡¯s Hall of Azor!¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Indeed, true to his title as the lord of the magical city, Fasio wasn¡¯t intimidated even in front of Karyl. Despite appearances, Fasio was a high-level sorcerer of the 6th ss. And thanks to the elemental stones he had recently acquired, reaching the 7th ss was no longer just a dream.


    Thus, his arrogance was understandable.


    ¡°How could I forget? The king of Tatur? Hmph, here you¡¯re just the winner of the Expert Tournament.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl barely held hisughter at Fasio¡¯s outburst.


    <i>His mana has increased, and now he sees nothing.</i>


    Of course, Fasio would never know that those elemental stones had been supplied by Baron Beryl under Karyl¡¯s orders.


    ¡°True, the emperor wouldn¡¯t act like this. He would crush anyone aiming for his back without any dialogue. You should be grateful I haven¡¯t yet be an emperor.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Fasio was stunned by Karyl¡¯s words. He had heard rumors about this rising star¡ªthe king of Tatur¡ªbut his power couldn¡¯t be much greater than a mere city lord¡¯s. Tatur didn¡¯t evenpare to Azor, and in front of Karyl represented the lord of the Eastern Land.


    Fasio couldn¡¯t let this stand.


    ¡°And you, a thief, daree before me? You thought I wouldn¡¯t know that you stole that sword from the Gray Training Ground?!¡± Fasio shouted confidently.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Karyl unfastened the belt holding the Freezing Talon. As he moved his arm, Fasio involuntarily flinched.


    ¡°If you want this sword, take it. But the spirit inside isn¡¯t friendly. It really hates humans.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Fasio felt an ominous chill emanating from the de, almost as if ck smoke was rising from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cursed... but it¡¯s quite peculiar. Is it a spirit sword? Can itmunicate? An ego sword is a rare artifact, even on this continent.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to interfere with those above your rank?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At that, the envoy went silent.


    ¡°You can see it, huh? Eastern arts are always full of strange tricks. Want to hold it? See what happens.¡±


    ¡°...No, thank you,¡± said the envoy, his back a little straighter now.


    ¡°Even if we conceded it, no one in Azor could properly handle this sword. It would¡¯ve just gathered dust in a warehouse. Meanwhile, I provided ancient texts with cures for magic poisoning and various other valuable books.¡±


    As he refastened the Freezing Talon around his waist, Karyl went on, ¡°The emperor might be lenient, but what¡¯s the point of hoarding artifacts you can¡¯t use? Just for show?¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°The same goes for the Original Magic. If you can¡¯t use it, it should go to someone who can.¡±


    ¡°How can you prove you won¡¯t misuse it?¡±


    ¡°Allen,¡± Karyl called out casually, but nothing happened. He sighed deeply and called again, this time more firmly.


    ¡°Allen Javius.¡±


    <i>Woosh¡ª!</i>


    ck smoke erupted like mes, and the figure of a dark specter wrapped in magical bandages appeared.


    ¡°You always have to make things difficult.¡±


    ¡°Th-Th-There he is...¡±


    Fasio was speechless, staring wide-eyed at the specter.


    ¡°This... This can¡¯t be...¡± Fasio muttered in disbelief, reacting just like Nain Darhorn had when he first saw Allen. It was only natural, as all magic on the continent originated from the Assembly of Seven Elders, with Allen being one of the most revered among them.


    <i>What¡¯s going on...?</i>


    The envoy from the Eastern Land tilted his head in confusion as Fasio trembled like a leaf.


    <i>Where did that monstere from...</i>


    The envoy managed to remainposed because he was the least aplished in magic among those present. A sorcerer would instinctively recognize the source of their power, and the closer one got to the pinnacle, the clearer this recognition became.


    ¡°Why do you not bow?¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    As soon as Allen spoke, a dark magical storm erupted around him.


    ¡°Guh, guh¡ª!¡±


    The envoy copsed to his knees, suffocated by the pressure.


    <i>He¡¯s a... monster...</i>


    The ignorant rarely fear what they ought to, but the envoy now fully realized the terrifying reality of facing Allen Javius.


    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t bow because I told him not to earlier. He was nning something sneaky.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense.¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Allen¡¯s response.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Then, turning to Fasio, who was prostrating himself on the floor, Karyl said, ¡°Now, about the Original Magic...¡±


    ***


    ¡°So this is it, huh? It¡¯s quite crude... but it¡¯s usable for something that came from that idiot Gustav¡¯s head.¡±


    After reading through all three books, Allen shared his thoughts while seated in a chair. Without hesitation, Fasio vacated the entire mansion for Karyl. The envoy from the Eastern Land had briefly said something to Karyl before being abruptly evicted.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Karyl asked casually, sipping on his tea in the now empty hall.


    ¡°I have no idea...¡± Israphil murmured, his expression bewildered as though wondering why he was even there. He was now going over the first book on the Original Magic, handed over by Allen after he had finished with it.


    ¡°I hope you find it interesting.¡±


    However, Karyl could see that Israphil¡¯s eyes were sparkling as they scanned the text.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    The books were old, written a thousand years ago about a form of magic that had long since vanished. Someone like Israphil, who lived buried in libraries, was bound to be captivated.


    ¡°I''m not the only one learning it. Israphil, you¡¯ll also learn the Original Magic.¡±


    ¡°What? Me? You want me to learn the<i> Superior Vision</i>?¡±


    Israphil stared at Karyl in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, you should learn all three spells, even if it might take a long time to master them. I mean, why let them go to waste? There¡¯s no one else who can learn them. Besides, you¡¯re the only one capable of mastering ancient magic.¡±


    Karyl pointed to Serica, yawning from boredom at one side of the hall, and Mikhail, who was nervously standing guard.


    ¡°But how can I...¡±


    Israphil looked at the Ein Trigger embedded in Karyl¡¯s hand, recalling Allen¡¯s earlier words. The Original Magic left in the Magic City was elemental magic created by one of the Assembly of Seven Elders, Gustav.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one spirit.¡±


    Karyl, sensing Israphil¡¯s thoughts, gave him a mysterious smile and turned around.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Allen?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Allen looked at him with an exasperated expression.


    ¡°Spirits contract with only one person.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about a spirit contract?¡± Karylughed and tapped his temple with his finger.


    ¡°...Did you already figure it out?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you gave that to me?¡±


    Allen Javius, the one who had bestowed the repository of knowledge upon Karyl, immediately realized what Karyl was thinking.


    <i>Unlike me, he has talent. He can learn the Original Magic faster than I did. My enlightenment is important, but finding the dungeons is more urgent</i>, Karylmunicated this thought to Allen.


    [I get what you¡¯re trying to say, but is that really feasible? Besides, now that we learnedhe knows about the moniker ¡°Spire,¡± I¡¯m the one refusing. I don¡¯t like that guy much either.]


    Though he had contracted with Duaat, Allen was still soul-bound to Karyl. With the increased dark energy, Allen could see Karyl¡¯s memories more vividly than ever before, including Israphil¡¯s past known to Karyl.


    Israphil, unaware of the significance of the moniker ¡°Spire,¡± tilted his head in confusion.


    <i>You also want to shed the stigma of being a traitor. Isn¡¯t it the same for him? I thinkpleting Gustav''s magic is necessary for both of you.</i>


    Karyl looked at Allen.


    <i>Besides, maybe with your help, Israphil won¡¯t gain that moniker this time. </i>


    Their expressions subtly shed, while Israphil remained clueless about the silent exchange, ncing between them in confusion.


    ¡°You really like making others work for you, don¡¯t you?¡± Allen muttered.


    <i>Pssssss¡ª</i>


    Suddenly, Allen¡¯s form dissolved into smoke and began to swirl around Israphil.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll exin briefly. I¡¯ll envelop you with my power, a sort of trick. This way, you¡¯ll be able to use a fraction of Duaat¡¯s power through me.¡±


    ¡°What? Wait¡ª!¡± Israphil shouted in rm as the ck smoke enveloped him from head to toe.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. No need to thank me,¡± Allen¡¯s voice echoed softly from within the smoke.

 Chapter 218: Original Magic (2)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Original Magic (2)</h4>


    Karyl closed his eyes.


    The realm within his subconscious was endlessly vast, yet at the same time, it felt so small that he could barely squeeze himself into it.


    ¡°...¡±


    A small me appeared before him, flickering with an unusual rity. It was almost transparent, like a ripple in the darkness if not observed carefully.


    <i>Swish...!</i>


    The flickering me quickly split into two, then once again into a third me. Karyl focused intently on it.


    <i>Fwoosh¡ª!</i>


    At that moment, the central me ignited. It made no sense for fire to catch fire, but in this space, it simply<i> was</i>. The central me burned a vivid red.


    <i>Just a bit more...</i>


    Karyl aimed to give color to the colorless mes, maintaining his concentration within the realm of his subconscious.


    <i>Ramine...</i>


    Karyl murmured the name of the zing King in his mind. In response, the single red me among the three flickered as if acknowledging his thought.


    However, the red me was feeble, and it seemed like it would be devoured by the other two forces at any moment.


    <i>Calm down, </i>Karyl said urgently.


    For some reason, the two transparent mes, which seemed like they were about to consume the red me, couldn¡¯t close in on it. Instead, they circled around it menacingly.


    <i>Endure.</i>


    He gritted his teeth, concentrating on the red me.


    <i>Crack... Crack...!!</i>


    Despite his urging, the two transparent mes began to spin even more violently.


    <i>Ramine!!</i>


    Suddenly, the red me exploded, rapidly expanding toward the two transparent mes.


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    The darkness turned red in an instant, and Karyl¡¯s vision was filled with a blinding white light, forcing him to close his eyes.


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    At that moment, Karyl awoke from the subconscious space, finally exhaling the breath he had been holding.


    It was the opposite¡ªRamine¡¯s me seemed vulnerable, about to be devoured, but in reality, the two transparent mes were wary of his power.


    ¡°Hehehe... Finally an amusing look on your face. Reality finally hit you, huh? The gods may have blessed you with talent for the sword, but it seems they weren¡¯t so generous when ites to magic, eh?¡± Allen teased Karyl, who was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Shut up...¡±


    Karyl groaned as he began to read the magic book next to him.


    ¡°And don¡¯t speak of gods... in front of me.¡±


    Having read it multiple times, he almost had the contents memorized.


    ¡°Combining elements. It¡¯s essentially the same as erasing elements. If it were easy, everyone would have done it. That''s why only half of the Assembly of Seven Elders could use colorless dragon mana.¡±


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Karyl was spent.


    ¡°Gustav, for instance, wasn¡¯t even chosen by a dragon. Well, perhaps not being able to learn dragon mana led him to create this makeshift method.¡±


    Allen looked at Karyl and chuckled, as though stumbling this early in the training was only natural.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to how the Immortal Council change their magic element to the dark one. Of course, Gustav¡¯s method is crude, and the Immortal Council is worse. That¡¯s why Nain is stuck at the 7th ss.¡±


    Allen opened his palm. Then, the forces of light and darkness formed spheres, intertwining and separating.


    ¡°Do you finally understand why a swordsman with enough mana to be a sorcerer is limited by the mana threshold of a Sword Master? Those thick-headed types who only know how to swing a sword can¡¯t rise any higher than that.¡±


    ¡°Then... are the five Sword Masters also stuck at the 4th ss?¡± Israphil chimed in.


    ¡°You shut up and focus on controlling the Dark Giant. You¡¯re getting distracted.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry!¡± Israphil jumped at Allen¡¯s scolding and apologized. Encased in Allen¡¯s dark aura, it felt like Allen himself was sitting on his head.


    ¡°Those five might have surpassed the 4th ss in terms of magic. I once saw that giant fight Gordon. His mana was above the 5th ss.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then... Are you saying they¡¯re at the 6th ss?¡± Israphil ventured to ask.


    ¡°Will you continue to interrupt me with questions? Just listen, fool. Or you¡¯ll end up like him.¡±


    Israphil nced at Karyl, his paleplexion and exhausted eyes betraying hisck of sleep.


    ¡°The division of sses isn¡¯t just about the amount of mana. Opening your meridians is easy enough, but you also need the brilliance to use advanced magic. If this were just about mana, even that guy would have been called a Great Sorcerer.¡±


    Karyl merely nodded.


    ¡°But from the 6th ss onward, it¡¯s apletely different system. Karyl, you need to ovee your limitations by yourself, get it? You¡¯re trying to do something that even the five Sword Masters couldn¡¯t. Naturally, breaking through a wall as hard as iron won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t something I can control. Gustav¡¯s magic is spirit magic. It¡¯s not just aboutbining mana. Merging Ramine¡¯s power with my mana makes it unstable.¡±


    Irritated, Karyl tapped the Ein Trigger embedded in his hand.


    ¡°Ramine, you could cooperate like Allen does with Israphil. Why do you keep resisting?¡±


    <i>Fwoosh¨C!</i>


    At that moment, a tiny me figure appeared on his hand, pointing a finger at him.


    [Israphil¡¯s mana is dark energy, and Duaat¡¯s power is also darkness. Since their elements are the same, there¡¯s no need tobine them.]


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    [It would¡¯ve been easier for you to use spirit magic if you possessed only one element. But you have both light and darkness, and whenever you use your magic, both elementse out simultaneously.]


    Then, the small me giant angrily walked behind Karyl, who was still slouched on the floor, and kicked him in the thigh repeatedly.


    [Besides, both those elements arepletely at odds with me. You think you can put me into that? You think it makes any sense?]


    Ramine¡¯s voice grew louder.


    ¡°Humans can do it, so why can¡¯t a Spirit King?¡±


    Karyl pushed the little me on the floor with his hand, irritated.


    [Both you and that old man have colorless dragon mana, so you can do it. I am the pinnacle of mes. Expecting me to absorb not one but two opposing elements? Not a chance.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Fwoosh...! Pop!</i>


    With those words, Ramine circled Karyl¡¯s face a few more times before disappearing with a puff of smoke.


    ¡°...Instead of making progress, I¡¯m just getting more frustrated.¡± Karyl sighed, exasperated. Then, he threw the magic book he had been reading on the floor.


    <i>Gurgle... Gurgle...</i>


    From somewhere, a small, round figure began to slither across the floor. It resembled a sticky blob of slime, but slowly, it rose and took on the form of a doll, wobbling as it walked.


    <i>Gurgle... Thunk!</i>


    The creature struggled with each step and eventually tripped over its own feet, sprawling out t on the floor. After a while, it slowly got up, picked up the discarded magic book with its tiny hands, and held it up to Karyl.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl looked at the doll with a nk expression.


    ¡°Hehe, Israphil, well done. You¡¯ve still got a long way to go, but you¡¯ve learned the Dark Giant. This guy is very bright, unlike someone else. It¡¯s satisfying to teach him.¡± Allen¡¯s voice echoed withughter.


    Surprisingly, the small ck doll standing in front of Karyl was one of the Original Spells, the Dark Giant.


    ¡°Ha... haha... It¡¯s all thanks to you, Master,¡± Israphil replied awkwardly. Unlike Karyl, who hadn''t even managed tobine his magic elements yet, Israphil had already mastered one of the Original Spells within a week.


    ¡°It seems like you understand how to build magic power for learning the Original Magic. The other two shoulde quickly now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Israphil bowed his head toward the invisible Allen, and the small Dark Giant in front of Karyl mimicked his gesture.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl smacked the back of the Dark Giant¡¯s head, causing it to fall on its face and sy out on the floor. He then stood up.


    ¡°Heh... Where are you going? Didn¡¯t you say you were out of time?¡±


    ¡°We have the talented Israphil here. Once he masters the Superior Vision, finding the dungeons won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯m just stepping out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°But where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not helping, I¡¯ll ask someone else,¡± Karyl said nonchntly, not wanting to reveal his true intentions.¡±


    ¡°Hah, who are you going to ask? That toad-like descendant of Celine Han? Don¡¯t bother. He¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The one I¡¯m going to ask is already dead.¡±


    Allenughed quietly as he watched Karyl leave the mansion.


    ¡°Sulking like a child.¡±


    ¡°Will he be okay? He seems to be struggling a lot... Maybe you should help Lord Karyl,¡± Israphil suggested hesitantly.


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    At Israphil¡¯s suggestion, the ck smoke surrounding him stretched out like an arm and smacked him on the head.


    ¡°Help him with what? He said he¡¯d do it himself. Besides, I need you. You have to learn the Original Magic to strip Gustav of his fa?ade.¡±


    ¡°Fa?ade?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something like that. In any case, who are you worrying about? A wolf worrying about a tiger? Hah!¡±


    Allen stared at the door through which Karyl had just left.


    ¡°That guy has learned a type of magic that only one among the Assembly of Seven Elders seeded in. Gustav¡¯s cheap magic is nothingpared to that. But my magic? It can¡¯t be mastered just because someone lends a hand. Without talent, it¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±


    Israphil grew even more pale. Struggling with the Original Magic was daunting enough, so something even more difficult than that was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my secret technique.¡± Allen chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s learned that. Isn¡¯t that exnation enough? Gustav¡¯s magic is easy to learn with help, but mine isn¡¯t. You need some real talent for that.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Israphil¡¯s heart raced, a mix of awe and fear.


    ¡°So stop worrying about him and focus on mastering your magic. It took you a week to learn one of these basic spells.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you speak that way earlier?¡±


    Israphil recalled Allen¡¯s harsh words regarding Karyl¡¯s failure.


    ¡°That guy reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship without a teacher. That¡¯s impressive. But aren¡¯t you curious...?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t about creating an opportunity to surpass the 6th ss. For Allen, it was just another milestone.


    <i>Perhaps the gods made him an outsider because they feared him</i>, Allen pondered.


    ¡°...To see how far he can go with magic?¡±


    He smirked at Israphil.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Someone talented in both swordsmanship and sorcery,¡± Allen whispered.

 Chapter 219: Introduction to Spirit Studies (1)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Introduction to Spirit Studies (1)</h4>


    [Don¡¯t try to me me. Even if you endure the pain andbine your mana, it would still be my power.]


    Karyl walked out of the lord¡¯s mansion and into the streets of Azor. He sat on the edge of the fountain in the center of the square, absentmindedly watching the people pass by.


    <i>I know. If I wanted to stop at the Original Magic, I would have just forced the merging. </i>


    [...It sounds like you¡¯re doing this for something other than my benefit.]


    Karyl chuckled at Ramine¡¯sment.


    <i>Of course, it¡¯s for you too. My mana may be Arcane mana, but at its core, it¡¯s Riseria¡¯s dragon power. If I abandon the Powers of Light and Darkness and use pure mana, merging with you wouldn¡¯t be an issue.</i>


    [Hmm... But why do you insist on Arcane mana?]


    <i>Deicide</i>, Karyl replied coldly. <i>Neither dragon power nor the power of a Spirit King can kill a god. Didn¡¯t you mention that there was a kind of magic that someone with both powers had reached?</i>


    [The Great Gagic...]


    <i>I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but I intend to add Arcane mana to that power. To achieve a more perfect and ultimate power in an instant.</i>


    [...]


    Although Ramine, who had contracted with Karyl, couldn¡¯t read his thoughts, he could clearly sense his emotions¡ªa coldness beyond mere anger.


    [Even as a spirit, I don¡¯t understand why you harbor such hatred for the gods.]


    <i>Didn¡¯t you say that der was formed by humans during the Great War of the Spirits and Gods? Let¡¯s just say my reasoning is simr to theirs. </i>


    [Those were beyond human and divine standards. Do you im to have been summoned by a being greater than gods?]


    <i>No, </i>Karyl answered Ramine¡¯s question. <i>I act by my own will, not by anyone¡¯smand.</i>


    With that, Karyl stood up from the edge of the fountain and started walking again.


    <i>That¡¯s why I need to find a way to control you myself.</i>


    <i>Voooom...</i>


    The Freezing Talon vibrated lightly. It seemed as if Zarka Hochi inside the sword was responding to his words, making Karyl smirk.


    <i>Yes, I get what you¡¯re trying to say. Due to the light element of my Arcane mana, I can¡¯t fully control the dark energy to summon you. But if I seed inbining my mana, summoning you before using puppetry will be possible.</i>


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [It seems there are more non-humans than humans around you. Judging by your expression, you n to go there eventually.]


    Karyl gave a bitter smile at Ramine¡¯s remark.


    <i>Yes, even if it hurts my ego a bit.</i>


    ***


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    As dusk settled, the two guards standing watch fell forward with a dull thud, their necks snapped back. Karyl had swiftly dealt with them before they could even scream.


    [Seems like you¡¯re no stranger to this sort of thing.]


    <i>Well... I used to infiltrate all sorts of ces back in the day.</i>


    Karyl recalled how he had assassinated numerous nobles under Olivurn¡¯s orders, even in Piasta. With his current skills, he could infiltrate anywhere with ease. However, Karyl would rather have made a grand entrance through the front gate than sneak around like this.


    [Why not ask Allen Javius for help? He could easily show you how to blend your Arcane mana.]


    <i>I can¡¯t do that. Surpassing the 6th ss with his help would be meaningless. I can¡¯t ask him to spoon-feed me when I try to reach the 7th or 8th ss, can I?</i>


    [Well, this whole thing doesn¡¯t really look like finding a solution on your own.]


    Karyl¡¯s expression hardened slightly at Ramine¡¯sment.


    <i>It¡¯s different. Allen is perfect in magic, but his achievements in spirit power are inferior to that. The solution he proposes would be from a magical perspective. But I¡¯m trying to find a way to evolve my magic from a spiritual perspective. </i>


    [You¡¯re talking a lot more than usual. You know what that means, right?]


    <i>...</i>


    At that, Karyl went silent, and Ramine chuckled in amusement.


    [Just joking. You¡¯re right that even with a magic book, only certain people can actually learn from it.]


    <i>You and Allen both seem eager to give me a hard time whenever you have the chance...</i>


    [Well, when else would I get to tease you? Seeing you struggle a bit makes you seem more human. Usually, you handle everything so well that you don¡¯t seem human at all.]


    After taking down the guards, Karyl looked at the door of the looming tower ahead. The structure was so tall that even craning his neck, he couldn¡¯t glimpse the top.


    And there were six of these towers.


    [Knowing Allen Javius, even if you had suggesteding here, he would have refused,] Ramine said with interest.


    [This is something only you and I know. Only the spirits with permission can exert their will in her ce. Not even Allen would remember this ce.]


    Karyl nodded at his words. The six massive towersmemorated the six heroes of the Assembly of Seven Elders.


    [Interesting,] Ramine said quietly. [To think Quenite¡¯s essence would be in such a ce.]


    Karyl stood before a tower with a name clearly inscribed on it, just as each of the other towers bore names.


    <i>Though it¡¯s uncertain if it truly belonged to her,ter generations must have ced it in this tower.</i>


    A small me surged from the Ein Trigger, illuminating the tower¡¯s pinnacle.


    Karyl had encountered the spirit schr Quenite in the records of the elves. During their meeting, she revealed the location of her magnum opus,<i> Introduction to Spirit Studies</i>.


    At first, Karyl couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Remarkably, the book was stored here, inside the tomb of one of the Assembly of Seven Elders, Gustav.


    <i>¡°Gustav...? You mean the current Gustav of the Assembly of Seven Elders?¡±</i>


    Quenite slowly nodded at Karyl¡¯s question.


    <i>¡°He was an outstanding spirit schr even before bing a sorcerer. He was the contractor of the Water Spirit King, Queen of the Tides, Ethereal.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°It¡¯s surprising to hear someone like you praise Gustav... If Allen heard this, he¡¯d be stunned.¡±</i>


    She cast him a questioning gaze.


    <i>¡°You might consider him a remarkable pioneer, but you probably don¡¯t know that he killed Allen Javius, the head of the Assembly of the Seven Elders, and framed him for a crime.¡±</i>


    Upon hearing his words, Quenite gave a bitter smile.


    <i>¡°I already know.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Then you should be d. If the old man resting here were awake, all hell would break loose.¡±</i>


    Karyl was taken aback slightly by Quenite¡¯s attitude. Everyone else praised Gustav as a hero, but they didn¡¯t know the true story.


    <i>¡°Every event has its causality. If you want to judge right and wrong, you need to look at each side¡¯s perspective.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I¡¯m not trying to judge anyone, but I know how it feels to be killed unjustly. I¡¯ve seen it countless times, happening right before my eyes.¡±</i>


    Looking into Karyl¡¯s zing eyes, Quenite simply nodded without furtherment.


    <i>¡°The truth wille out someday.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°If you want to defend them so much, why not speak now? They¡¯re all dead anyway.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Words spoken through a third party, no matter how truthful, tend to lose their color. You¡¯ll find out for yourself someday.¡±</i>


    Quenite then asked in a soft voice, <i>¡°Do you trust Allen Javius?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Why does everyone from the past ask the same question? He asked me the same thing.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Did he? And what was your answer?¡±</i>


    Karyl looked at her and smiled faintly.


    <i>¡°I didn¡¯t ask him why or how. Gustav might really be a hero, or maybe Allen was unjustly killed, as he said.¡±</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    When Karyl first met Allen at the Gray Training Ground, he had shown Karyl his memories. At that time, Allen¡¯s might was blinding.


    Karyl found it hard to believe that Allen had really been killed by another Elder, having seen him blow off Wel Bahar¡¯s head with just a magic missile.


    Unfortunately, Allen¡¯s memories ended there, so Karyl didn¡¯t know the conclusion.


    <i>¡°Yet, the reason I am with him is because of what he said.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°What did he say?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone but yourself. That really resonated with me. Before someone can stab me in the back, I¡¯ll behead them instead. Allen, Gustav, anyone...¡±</i>


    His words seemed to freeze even the space created by Quenite.


    <i>¡°Even a dragon,¡± Karyl said more firmly than before. </i>


    <i>¡°You are strong.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I know.¡±</i>


    Quenite gave a faint smile at Karyl¡¯s calm response.


    <i>¡°Now I understand why Ramine acknowledged you. You are certainly like a straight sword. It won¡¯t be hard for you to reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship.¡±</i>


    She calmly went on,<i> ¡°But a straight person only thinks of the straight path. The sword is, after all, sheer will. Spirits, however, are different. They each carry their own will, so there is no single correct answer. If you don¡¯t understand that difference, you won¡¯t reach the essence of spirit power.¡±</i>


    Karyl showed her the gauntlets he held.


    <i>¡°I¡¯m already dealing with one of those spirits. Don¡¯t you think your argument is rather contradictory? As I said before, whether I can use it or not is up to me.¡±</i>


    Karyl snapped out of his recollection and looked ahead.


    ¡°...¡±


    He frowned slightly. Despite being so confident back then, he was now struggling, as if Quenite¡¯s final words had predicted this exact situation.


    [What you told Allen wasn¡¯t a lie after all. You are indeed seeking answers from the dead.]


    Karyl shrugged at Ramine''sment.


    [If they find out the tomb was raided, there will be an uproar the very next day.]


    These towers, symbolic of Azor, were like objects of worship to the sorcerers, much like how the Church was to the empire. Unauthorized entry into such hallowed grounds was unthinkable.


    <i>Stopping me will cause even more chaos.</i>


    [...]


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Karyl went ahead and pulled on the door handle, disregarding Ramine¡¯s warning. He flooded it with mana before the powerful sealing spell could activate.


    <i>Crack... Boom!</i>


    The handle glowed red hot and finally broke off, unable to withstand the force.


    [You¡¯re still using brute force. No wonder sorcerers don¡¯t like you. Overpowering magic with sheer mana ignores the hard work put into creating forms and equations.]


    Ramine recalled how Karyl had summoned him by ignoring the sealing spell on Nain Darhon¡¯s study using dragon mana.


    <i>Compared to Nain Darhon¡¯s sealing spell, this is child¡¯s y. Why even consider whether to step on an ant¡¯s head or abdomen first? Just crush it.</i>


    [....]


    Ramine was baffled by Karyl¡¯s indifference.


    <i>Shhhh...</i>


    As the tomb door opened, a warm breeze flowed out. The temperature and humidity inside the tower were magically controlled.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Aplex Magic Circle was inscribed beneath the ornate coffin containing Gustav¡¯s body.


    <i>Step... Step... Step...</i>


    Ignoring the coffin, Karyl walked inside the tower and scanned the walls lined with books. Without hesitation, he picked one from the shelf. Though the cover was nk, he knew it was Quenite¡¯s <i>Introduction to Spirit Studies</i>.


    [Ignorant humans wouldn¡¯t notice. Only someone who has contracted with a Spirit King could perceive such a faint trace of a spirit.]


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how remarkable it is,¡± Karyl muttered.


    Quenite¡¯s words still lingered in his mind.


    [And this book itself can¡¯t be opened without the power of a Spirit King.]


    Before Karyl could respond, Ramine was already flying around the book.


    <i>Fwoosh...</i>


    A ring of fire formed around the book as Ramine circled around it, and the book reacted almost instantly.


    <i>Click... ck¡ª!</i>


    With the sound of locks disengaging, the ring on the book¡¯s cover fell off. Holding the book within the ring of fire, Karyl opened it without flinching.


    However...


    ¡°...What is this?¡± he couldn¡¯t help eximing out loud, forgetting he had infiltrated the tower.


    <i>Rustle...</i>


    He frantically flipped through the pages, his eyes moving rapidly.


    ¡°...¡±


    Upon looking at thest page and closing the book, Karyl just stood there, speechless.


    The ancient book left behind by Quenite was entirely nk.

 Chapter 220: Introduction to Spirit Studies (2)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Introduction to Spirit Studies (2)</h4>


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    Karyl was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t believe he would return empty-handed after all his efforts.


    <i>Could there be another mechanism... Ramine, is there anything else you can sense in this tower?</i>


    [Asking me won¡¯t help. You know better than I do. There¡¯s nothing here.]


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl bit his lip.


    <i>Unlike Kaye Aesir, Quenite wouldn¡¯t bury something so deeply...</i>


    Feeling like a fool, Karyl shook the nk pages of the <i>Introduction to Spirit Studies</i> one more time.


    ¡°Detection.¡±


    In ast-ditch effort, he cast a detection spell, but the pages remained nk still.


    <i>There¡¯s nothing in this tower. Not even a hidden mechanism.</i>


    Unlike in the past, when he couldn¡¯t control mana, Karyl could now survey the entire tower in an instant. However, this ability only deepened his disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been duped... This was aplete waste of time.¡±


    Frustrated, Karyl scratched his head and returned the book to its original ce.


    ¡°I never thought the woman hailed as the greatest spirit schr on the continent could set up something even more deceptive than Kaye Aesir¡¯s tricks in Einheri.¡±


    [The Quenite I know wouldn¡¯t do something like this...] Ramine muttered, sensing something amiss in Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ahh...¡±


    Karyl let out a low sigh. He had hoped that the <i>Introduction to Spirit Studies</i> would provide some clues, but now he was back to square one.


    <i>Grol...</i>


    At that moment, his stomach growled loudly.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl realized he hadn¡¯t had anything to eat since arriving at Fasio Han¡¯s mansion, spending several days in the realm of his subconscious.


    To live and to fight, one needs food and rest¡ªeven while climbing the hellish Tower of Pharel to go back in time, Karyl never forgot those two essentials. But now, he realized he had neglected them.


    <i>I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. If anything, I was too absorbed</i>.<i> </i>Karyl smiled bitterly.


    How long had it been? Since reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship, he hadn¡¯t put this much effort into learning something new.


    After gaining dragon mana and learning the Colorless Air Sword of Calnere with Allen¡¯s help, Karyl kept relying on the sword even to master mana. In retrospect, this attempt to master spirit power was his first opportunity to exclude the sword entirely from his magical practice.


    [Absorbed... I thought you might be exhausted from failure, but you¡¯re actually enjoying yourself. Truly, you¡¯re an impossible fellow.]


    Karyl chuckled at Ramine¡¯s remark.


    [So, what¡¯s next?]


    With a lighthearted expression, as if he had already decided, Karyl replied, ¡°Shall we get something to eat?¡±


    The midnight infiltration seemed to end in failure, known to no one.


    * * *


    ¡°Fresh vegetables just arrived today!¡±


    ¡°We have new skewers! Come and get them!¡±


    As thete night passed and the sun rose, the market in Azor buzzed with people. Unlike the strictly hierarchical empire or kingdoms, the magic city of Azor had no nobility ss.


    Though Tatur had dered itself a Free State, it still bore the remnants of its past as awlessnd without a social hierarchy. The people there each carried their own stories, and because of that, a cheerful atmosphere like this could never take root.


    <i>This is a good sight.</i>


    Karyl couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had been surrounded by a crowd of ordinary people like this. Even after returning to Tatur, he had mostly kept to his office and then gone straight to Antihum after a few meetings.


    <i>People like these are one of the reasons I have to change the future...</i>


    Karyl remembered the saying that haste makes waste; he realized he might have been too focused on moving forward. Although this situation wasn¡¯t exactly fitting, acknowledging his failure with Quenite¡¯s book made him feel like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    ¡°Your order is here.¡±


    After taking in the scenery, he smiled as he looked at the steaming food before him. It was his first proper meal in Azor.


    Although Karyl had forcibly taken over the mansion, Fasio, upon seeing Allen Javius, had actually treated Karyl¡¯s group with utmost hospitality. However, unlike Israphil, Karyl had refused all meetings and focused solely on learning magic, spurred on by his consecutive failures.


    <i>Come to think of it, the Eastern Land has been unusually quiet...</i>


    Karyl cut a piece of meat from the te and took a bite. For a random spot at the outskirts of the city, the food was surprisingly tasty.


    <i>I hope the envoy from the Eastern Land hasn¡¯t returned home yet.</i>


    He took another bite.


    <i>It¡¯s been about a week, so Kamma and Aidan might have arrived in Azor by now. I should visit the guild after I¡¯m done here. </i>


    While he could have gone to a restaurant on the main street of the za, Karyl wanted to enjoy a quiet meal for a change. He didn¡¯t want people from the Ulkas Guild to recognize and bother him.


    ¡°Hey!! You begged for this, and now look at what you¡¯ve done! How could you make such a mess?¡±


    A sharp voice jolted Karyl out of his thoughts. He turned to see a mother nearby, scolding her child. Their table held an empty ss of milk, freshly baked bread, and what appeared to be a meat stew¡ªnow ruined after the child had seemingly poured milk into it.


    ¡°Haha, dear. Kids will be kids. Let¡¯s not scold him on his birthday.¡±


    Therge man next to her chuckled, finding the child¡¯s antics amusing.


    ¡°Even so... It¡¯s hard toe by this kind of meal.¡± The wife sighed.


    Indeed, mostmoners in the kingdoms of the continent rarely ate out. Restaurants were decently expensive, usually priced for adventurers and officials. It looked like this family hade out early in the morning for the child¡¯s birthday.


    <i>They¡¯re better off than some. At least they can have a meal together.</i>


    Karyl looked at them with a bitter expression. In his childhood as an immigrant, his mother had been more of a warrior than a maternal figure.


    <i>Mother taught me how to distinguish poisons before she taught me about food. Like Father, she was a perfect warrior.</i>


    And yet, he had followed Kuwell, who had exterminated his tribe.


    <i>Have I forgiven him? </i>


    Karyl couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he and Kuwell hadn¡¯t be mortal enemies.


    <i>¡°Karyl, go north. There is a hidden cave at the old site of the Wolf-Fox tribe. There you will find... the truth.¡±</i>


    During the Oracle War, Kuwell left Karyl his final will as hey on his deathbed.


    When had it begun? The time when his father carried that secret alone in his heart. In his previous life, Karyl had never once forgiven Kuwell MacGoven. How could he? Would anyone follow the man who had killed their real father and annihted their tribe, only to be their adoptive father overnight?


    <i>¡°What is there?¡±</i>


    Karyl had never understood why Kuwell had summoned him instead of the emperor during hisst moments.


    In any case, he had found <i>it </i>in the cave in the north.


    ¡°...¡±


    If Kuwell hadn¡¯t revealed that truth to him, Karyl might never have resolved to transcend his past life and return.


    <i>Even though his final words were indeed the truth, they were nothing more than a confession made years toote. I still haven¡¯t forgiven him.</i>


    And yet, Karyl found himself calling Kuwell ¡°Father¡± again and again, as foolish as it was.


    <i>Perhaps it¡¯s because he was the only one who told me the truth in my past life. Thanks to him, I coulde back.</i>


    But that wasn¡¯t enough.


    <i>It¡¯s time to meet Randol.</i>


    Surprisingly, Karyl and Tiren were thinking the same thing. With the empire¡¯s movements under scrutiny, the only variable was the fifth.


    <i>I¡¯ll have to see if he¡¯ll act as I intend.</i>


    He frowned and resumed his meal, now irritated.


    ¡°Our son did well. Honestly, the sauce was too strong, but now that the milk is mixed in, it¡¯s milder,¡± the man whispered quietly so the kitchen wouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°At first, everything was overbearing, the meat, the vegetables. But with the milk, it all blends nicely.¡± He patted the boy on the head andughed heartily.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°But now we can¡¯t enjoy the milk. I specifically ordered it because it¡¯s so hard toe by these days... And now it¡¯s gone.¡±


    The wife still seemed disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not gone. Instead, we got to enjoy a tastier stew, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the child cheered.


    Of course, stew with milk couldn¡¯t possibly be tasty. The man was merely trying to make sure the child wouldn¡¯t get upset.


    ¡°Mixed in and disappeared...¡± Karyl muttered to himself, thinking about what the family had said. ¡°It didn¡¯t disappear... It tastes better...?¡±


    He then poured the water he was drinking into the remaining sauce on his te.


    ¡°...¡±


    Using his fork, he stirred the sauce and water together. The thick sauce didn¡¯t seem to change much, even with the water added. Karyl gave it a taste, and it was terriblepared to before.


    [What are you doing? Are you giving up and thinking of bing a chef instead?]


    At that moment, the rays of the rising sun shone through the window, illuminating the table where Karyl was sitting. The light gradually spread, covering more than half of the table, and eventually reaching the te with the now watery sauce.


    The liquid was bathed in the bright sunlight, but again, nothing seemed to change.


    <i>Nothing has changed, even though something was added. </i>


    Karyl stared at the gleaming liquid.


    <i>When water was added, the taste changed, but the light doesn¡¯t change anything. Something was added, yet the liquid remained the same. </i>


    <i>Thump... thump...</i>


    <i>The pages weren¡¯t nk. </i>


    Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    <i>Nothing changed despite something being added... That¡¯s why the pages appeared nk! </i>


    [...?]


    Ramine remained silent, confused by Karyl¡¯s rambling.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    As though possessed, Karyl suddenly stood up, toppling his chair. Everyone in the restaurant turned around at the noise and looked at him, but Karyl paid them no heed and dashed out instead.


    ¡°Give the change to that kid! Let him get whatever he wants!¡±


    Before leaving, Karyl tossed some coins to the owner without even looking at him.


    ¡°What? Yes...?! Si-Sir!¡±


    The owner was taken aback when he realized that all the coins were golden.


    * * *


    [You... You¡¯re not nning something crazy, are you?]


    ¡°Heh... Hahaha...!¡±


    Karyl ignored Ramine¡¯s question, unable to stopughing to himself.


    ¡°Right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    [I¡¯m getting worried... This doesn¡¯t sound good.]


    ¡°The book Quenite left behind. Just because the pages were nk doesn¡¯t mean there was <i>nothing</i> there. It¡¯s quite the opposite. It¡¯s perfectly mixed.¡±


    Just like with the mixture from this te, this was about blending seamlessly with the light, maintaining one¡¯s essence without imposing it. Quenite was trying to convey that this was the basis for dealing with spirits of different natures.


    ¡°Spirits exist in our world, but not as tangible forms. Unlike the five major elements, light and darkness are on apletely different spectrum.¡±


    [What on earth are you thinking?]


    ¡°Ramine, the reason you can¡¯t harmonize with the opposing forces is that my Arcane mana is too powerful. So, if I suppress your me... no, if I make it transparent, like light and darkness, then it will work.¡±


    Ramine seemedpletely lost, unable to grasp what Karyl was saying.


    ¡°Even Allen will be stunned.¡±


    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>


    Karyl burst through the door of the mansion. Allen, who was still teaching Israphil, nced up, breathless.


    ¡°Causing a ruckus first thing in the morning. So, did the spirit give you the answer you wanted?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to do is something she¡¯s never even thought of.¡±


    ¡°She?¡± Allen looked at Karyl with a puzzled expression.


    Although a legendary spirit sorcerer, Quenite was still human, meaning she could only use one element. However, Karyl was different.


    ¡°When lightbines, it eventually bes colorless[1]. Ramine, I couldn¡¯t absorb your power because of my Arcane mana, so I shall give you the remaining elemental powers.¡±


    [You¡¯re crazy!] Ramine yelled, realizing what Karyl was nning.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll mix all seven elements. Each with equal strength. Noints then, right?¡±


    [What nonsense! It¡¯s hard enough with two forces, and now you want to mix six more? Over my dead body!]


    As Ramine shouted desperately, a small me figure tried to escape from the Ein Trigger. However, before it could even jump over Karyl¡¯s shoulder, the small me was caught by Karyl¡¯s hand, writhing.


    ¡°From now on, I will fill my mana with the power of all the Spirit Kings. You should be proud to be the first one to be part of my power,¡± Karyl said, looking at Allen Javius¡ªor rather, he was specifically looking at Duaat, who formed Allen¡¯s structure.


    ¡°With dragon mana, it¡¯s possible to wield all the elements... But to take it further andbine the powers of all the Spirit Kings... that would mean controlling them all.¡± Allenughed incredulously. Yet, watching Karyl propose such an outrageous idea sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as greedy as you in my life.¡±


    At that, Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a grin.


    1. Yes, that is what the original says. Yes, we know how light actually behaves. ?

 Chapter 221: Overcoming

    <h4>Chapter 221: Oveing</h4>


    Karyl gazed at the two transparent mes before him. He finally understood why they were as such.


    <i>Whoosh...!</i>


    Ramine¡¯s me emerged between the two. Unlike before, it had regained its original hue. Now that Karyl wasn¡¯t suppressing Ramine¡¯s power, his me didn¡¯t waver amidst the darkness.


    <i>Ramine. I apologize for trying to forcefully drain you of color to merge you with Arcane mana.</i>


    Despite being Spirit Kings, Rasis and Duaat were ssified as two powers, different from the five elements because their essence was fundamentally different.


    [Is this how you apologize?]


    But Ramine¡¯s me flickered more intensely, expressing his indignation. In response, the two transparent mes wavered, merely circling around Ramine without approaching.


    <i>Alright... shall we begin?</i>


    Despite Ramine¡¯s reluctance, Karyl spoke with a pleased expression.


    [What do you think of him?]


    For the first time since their contract, Duaat broke his silence.


    Allen, who had been quietly staring at Karyl¡¯s back as he sat cross-legged, spoke with a hint of surprise, [It seems he¡¯s on your mind.]


    [How could he not be? This human ns to use me as aponent toplete his mana.]


    [Do you think it¡¯s possible? Right now, he¡¯s making up for the missing spirits with his dragon mana, but if he eventually contracts with all the Spirit Kings...] Allen chuckled.


    [Combining spirits... I don¡¯t even want to imagine that. It¡¯s already chaotic enough with Karyl¡¯s mana merging with me. The idea of me and Rasis actually merging is absurd.] Duaat shook his head.


    At that, Allen made a peculiar expression. [It¡¯s impossible for a human to contract with all seven spirits.]


    It was unclear whether Allen was truly convinced of that, but Duaat¡¯s uneasiness was evident.


    [Why worry about something that¡¯s impossible? You sound like you¡¯re actually concerned about this. Or perhaps you think Karyl can actually do it?]


    [...]


    Duaat¡¯s silence caused Allen tough heartily again.


    [Although you¡¯re contracted with me, my essence ultimatelyes from him. So, I know him better than anyone. Let me give you some advice,] Allen said softly. [There¡¯s only one answer anyway.]


    * * *


    [Are you threatening me?!] Ramine shouted defiantly. But unlike before, Karyl looked at him calmly within the space of his subconscious.


    <i>I''m asking for your help.</i>


    [Help? Hah, aren¡¯t you a smooth talker?]


    <i>Think about it. This is an incredible undertaking. Honestly, with dragon mana, I can use fire mana without you. I can synthesize the mana without you.</i>


    [So what?]


    <i>But I want to merge your power with my mana. It¡¯s likebining spirit power with mana. Right now, it¡¯s just you, but once I obtain all the spirits, you¡¯ll be the pioneer of this great achievement.</i>


    [...No.]


    Karyl frowned slightly at his response.


    <i>Some never be sorcerers, and even those who do often get stuck at the 5th ss due to magic poisoning. Only a few surpass the 6th ss.</i>


    [...]


    But even among those few, some managed to reach the 7th ss.


    [What are you trying to say?]


    <i>It might be possible for me to reach the 6th ss through Arcane mana. But why do you think I¡¯m trying to reach it through the challenging path of spirit magic?</i>


    Ramine was slightly taken aback.


    [Isn¡¯t it to master the magic needed to find the dungeons connected to the Demon Realm?]


    <i>No.</i>


    Karyl shook his head.


    <i>If it were just for that, Israphil alone would be enough.</i>


    [Then... Why?]


    <i>I¡¯ve pondered this for a long time. Will I truly be satisfied just with the sword and magic?</i>


    [No way...]


    <i>The opportunity I need isn¡¯t just to surpass the 6th ss.</i>


    Ramine¡¯s me quivered at Karyl¡¯s words.


    <i>Crackle... Crackle...! Whoosh...!</i>


    A tempest swirled around him, crackling with fierce lightning.


    <i>The 7th ss is known as the human limit, but in the past, Kaye Aesir surpassed that and reached the 8th ss. If someone has reached a higher level, calling the 7th ss the pinnacle of magic might be wrong.</i>


    Karyl spoke in a soft voice, almost down to a whisper, <i>Isn¡¯t Kaye Aesir the true pinnacle? </i>


    <i>Whoosh! Crackle¡ª!</i>


    Stones rose in the air, spinning within the icy vortex around him.


    <i>I wonder... It might be so for humans. But the 9th ss, known as the Dragon¡¯s Realm, clearly exists.</i>


    <i>Crack! Boom...!</i>


    The realm within Karyl¡¯s subconscious shook as though it was about to copse¡ªthis space, created by Karyl, could be stronger or vanish ording to his will.


    <i>Then, can we really say that the realm the dragon has reached is the end of magic? </i>Karyl looked at Ramine. <i>What if we surpass the realms of humans and dragons? I chose you for that purpose. The might of spirit power, which I alone can use. </i>


    The mana around him gathered and dispersed multiple times before finally aligning in a single row. One spot in the middle remained empty. It was Ramine¡¯s spot.


    <i>The opportunity I desire is one that will take me to the very edge of what humans can achieve.</i>


    [But¡ª!]


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ramine circled the empty spot fearfully.


    <i>Hmm... Ramine, maybe we¡¯ve been together for too long.</i>


    Karyl frowned slightly, clicking his tongue.


    <i>I still remember meeting you in Riseria¡¯sir... Have you perhaps changed?</i>


    [What?]


    <i>I expected more from a Spirit King who has lived through the Mythical Era. Has time dulled your memory?</i>


    Karyl bit his lip hard, his expression bing stern. He rubbed his chin with one hand, crossed his arms, and then reached out toward Ramine¡¯s me.


    <i>I said I¡¯d do it. Wasn¡¯t I clear enough? </i>


    [...]


    <i>Or...</i>


    Grabbing his me as if seizing him by the cor, Karyl dismissed Ramine¡¯s response.


    <i>Are you defying me?</i>


    * * *


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>


    A massive mana storm erupted, apanied by a sh of lightning. This didn¡¯t ur naturally; rather, it was a brilliant disy of mana.


    The descending lightning swayed chaotically in the air, shaking the entire Fasio¡¯s mansion to the ground.


    ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    The people of Azor were startled by the sudden lightning strike on the lord¡¯s mansion, causing amotion.


    To their bewilderment, mes engulfed part of the estate where the lightning had struck, while other sectionsy coated in frost, torn apart by fierce winds, and the ground split open as if shaken by a massive earthquake.


    ¡°That¡¯s... strange...¡±


    As Azor was the City of Magic, the sorcerers on the streets could tell right away that this kind of lightning wasn¡¯t a natural urrence. However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason for their surprise. Despite the intense storm of mana, there barely felt any residual mana.


    <i>Did I see it wrong?</i>


    <i>It can¡¯t be...</i>


    The sorcerers racked their brains but found no exnation for this abnormal phenomenon. Some of them recalled a simr event¡ªan instance when such lightning had struck before. However, neither the sorcerers of the Magic Association nor Azor¡¯s investigators had been able to identify the cause, eventually dismissing it as a natural disaster.


    It was when Karyl first synthesized mana for the tournament training. Now, once again, the same person had seeded in synthesizing mana, though Azor¡¯s people had no way of knowing that.


    ¡°Is the Great Sorcerer ying some kind of prank?¡± someone in the crowd muttered, their words carried by the wind to the ears of others.


    Karyl slowly opened his eyes. Over his familiar red pupils, hidden by Ramine¡¯s power, a ck glow appeared and then vanished.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    He could feel the warm mana flowing from his meridians, traveling up his throat and over his head. A ring appeared and disappeared on his forehead.


    <i>I¡¯ve reached the 6th ss...!</i>


    It wasn¡¯t perfect yet. The rity granted by the mana was satisfying, but much work remained. Once Karyl managed to ess Allen Javius¡¯ repository, an overwhelming amount of experience and information would flood his mind, bestowing him with the vast knowledge of a Grand Sorcerer.


    This was the 6th ss of Karyl McGovern.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally broken through the wall. How do you feel? Have you found the opportunity you¡¯ve been seeking?¡± Allen Javius spoke as if he had been waiting for Karyl to open his eyes, witnessing his achievement.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the opportunity, but I understand one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If you treat them too well, they¡¯ll overstep. For those who do that, a good beating is the answer. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Allen was puzzled by Kary¡¯s remark, but instead of answering, he merely gave a faint smile. He could sense the faint aura emanating from Karyl, especially the intense heat of the mes, which felt more powerful than ever.


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Allen muttered, feeling a prickly sensation just by observing Karyl¡¯s aura.


    At that moment, themotion outside grew louder.


    ¡°Hey, I said no!¡±


    ¡°Move aside, you brat! If the person inside finds out you stopped me, your hand will fly off!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The order was to not let anyone in!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not letting go? Hey!¡±


    The joy of breaking through to the 6th ss was short-lived as themotion at the door continued. Karyl recognized the familiar voice and chuckled as he stood up.


    <i>Creak...</i>


    He opened the door to see an old man tussling with the guards on the floor. Witnessing the absurd scene in the corridor, Karyl couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He eventually called out, ¡°Kamma.¡±


    ¡°M-Master...! No, my lord!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Kamma, kicking the guards away, hurriedly knelt before Karyl, tears welling up as if reuniting with a long-lost lover. He looked like he had been through hell in the principality.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve waited at the guild. Whye all the way here? Is it urgent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the principality. And... it¡¯s also about the task you¡¯ve assigned.¡± Kamma¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    Given that Aidan wasn¡¯t with him, it was clear he had caused thismotion to report his aplishments first. While it could be seen as an old man¡¯s greed, the fuss indicated he hadn¡¯te empty-handed.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Kamma looked up at Karyl.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    And his eyes widened in shock.


    It had been quite some time since he hadst seen Karyl, their paths divergingst in the principality.


    <i>What the...? Is he the same boy from back then?!</i>


    Kamma quickly covered his mouth, fearing he might inadvertently voice his thoughts. The young man before him was in stark contrast to the one he remembered.


    <i>It¡¯s been about a year since we parted in Cove... but to change so much...</i>


    With winter passing and spring approaching, Kamma realized Karyl was now fifteen years old. He was still just a boy, but...


    <i>It¡¯s not his appearance...</i>


    Kamma had almost forgotten that because Karyl seemed nothing like a child. The reason he was so imposing wasn¡¯t his appearance, but the overwhelming aura he exuded. Kamma felt like he was standing before a towering mountain, and it certainly had nothing to do with Karyl¡¯s height or build.


    Nevertheless, Karyl could sense the satisfaction on Kamma¡¯s face, a confirmation of his own progress.


    ¡°Come in. Let¡¯s hear the details.¡±

 Chapter 222: Divine Battle

    <h4>Chapter 222: Divine Battle</h4>


    ¡°Re-Reporting in! It appears that the civil war in the principality is shifting in favor of one side.¡±


    Kamma couldn¡¯t help stammering. Karyl¡¯s mana was fiercer than usual, his presence the most imposing among the crowd in the hall.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m still getting used to controlling my mana. I¡¯ve just reached the 6th ss a moment ago,¡± Karyl exined, straightening up.


    <i>Fwoosh...!</i>


    mes erupted as he snapped his fingers, climbing from his fingertips to his shoulder as if alive before vanishing.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a rebellious one.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Kamma cocked his head.


    ¡°More importantly, don¡¯t you have something to report to me?¡±


    ¡°Oh...! Y-Yes, my lord!¡± Kamma hastily continued. ¡°As I previously said, the tide of the civil war has shifted in favor of one side.¡±


    ¡°Which side?¡±


    ¡°The first duchess, Tuli Lurein.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you saying the Iron Fleet has been defeated?¡± Mikhail blurted out, then bowed his head, realizing his outburst.


    ¡°The decisive factor was Fifth Duke Lachiel¡¯s betrayal of Fran. At the war¡¯s onset, his Silver Wing Fleet, stationed behind the Iron Fleet,unched an unexpected attack on Cove.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Mikhail; everyone at the scene was stunned. The idea that the Iron Fleet, famed for its undefeated legacy in the Lurein Principality, had been brought down was inconceivable.


    <i>This was destined to happen anyway.</i>


    Despite the news that Fran Lurein¡¯s forces were on the brink of defeat, Karyl didn¡¯t seem overly surprised. The strength of Tuli Lurein, the principality¡¯s foremost power, had been underestimated simply because she and Fran hadn¡¯t engaged in a significant battle before.


    <i>What you see from the outside isn¡¯t everything. Cove¡¯s Iron Fleet is well-known for defending against foreign invasions, but the White Bunker¡¯s Wyvern Squadron holds power equivalent to that of an empire.</i>


    Moreover, the civil war was fought onnd, not at sea. Fran¡¯s vaunted Iron Fleet was unable to exert its full power, while Tuli Lurein¡¯s Wyvern Squadron was in its element.


    There was one major factor that could determine the oue of the principality¡¯s civil war.


    <i>Gh Avnt.</i>


    He was one of the current five Sword Masters. Wielding a giant halberd, Gh Avnt would earn the disgraceful title of the Branded Knight after this civil war, and it would haunt him until his death.


    Gh Avnt was also the only Sword Master Karyl had ever fought in his previous life.


    <i>I bet Anthem Howard will struggle quite a bit. </i>


    Another strategist known as the Talent for the Throne, Anthem Howard would seek the Fenria Kingdom after losing due to his fallout with Fran. Perhaps this meeting between Anthem Howard and Vi would hold even greater significance than in the previous timeline.


    <i>By the time the civil war ends, Vi will have united the Three Kingdoms of Istria.</i>


    One concern was that Anthem Howard had followed Vi, believing in her potential, even when she had no support base in their past life. However, after she unified the the Three Kingdoms of Istria, Vi¡¯s power would be nearly equal to that of two major forces.


    <i>She might develop unnecessary ambitions.</i>


    Together, Vi and Anthem could even rival the empire. Aware of that, Karyl had lent her his Free Army to test her. He wanted to see what choice she would make when she eventually crossed paths with Anthem Howard.


    <i>I wonder...</i>


    Human conviction was frail and easily corrupted. Power bred greed, and greed led to overreaching. Though Vi had promised to hand over her power to him after unifying the kingdoms, history showed that rulers rarely relinquished power easily.


    Even Emperor Shutean had his children pointing swords at each other¡¯s throats instead of just passing over the throne.


    <i>Vi, will you pass my test?</i>


    Briefly lost in thought, Kamma resumed his report.


    ¡°And so... Lord Fran has requested an audience with you. He seems quite desperate, having reached out to us even though we were at the White Bunker, his enemy¡¯s stronghold.¡±


    ¡°Fran wants to talk, huh?¡± Karyl spoke calmly, a faint smile on his lips.


    Seeing his reaction, everyone at the scene felt that he had already made a decision.


    ¡°Kamma, do you have any updates on the development of the elemental stones?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It was the first task you assigned me. I was away for quite some time, but I maintained contact with Beryl.¡±


    Then, Kamma proudly retrieved a parchment from his coat.


    ¡°Currently, due to the ongoing war in the Three Kingdoms, the mines have been temporarily shut down, but the work continues covertly.¡±


    He then leaned in closer, whispering to Karyl, ¡°You spoke just in time. That was part of what I intended to report.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve discovered several locations with deposits of Seven-Edged Stones, and we¡¯ll be able to mine them soon. Also... we had another significant gain from the principality."


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kamma looked around once more, then lowered his voice even further.


    ¡°Calypson... We made contact with him at the White Bunker.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    While he had been indifferent at the news of Fran¡¯s defeat or Anthem Howard¡¯s situation, Karyl¡¯s eyes widened in genuine surprise at this piece of information.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news. Kamma, you¡¯ve done an excellent job.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I was surprised too. Somehow, that old man reached out to me.¡±


    ¡°But you can speak freely. Everyone here can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Ah, yes, yes. Hahah... My apologies, I¡¯ve been a bit...¡± Kamma bowed sheepishly and stepped back.


    ¡°So, how did you handle it?¡±


    ¡°Karl Mack went to the Gnome Kingdom. At first, I advised against it due to the danger, but... when he saw the elemental stones crafted by Calypson, his eyes lit up and went straight away. By now, he should have reported the location to Dush.¡±


    Kamma, who had spent more time with Karl Mack than anyone else in Tatur, shook his head in admiration.


    ¡°He might have already started trading with Calypson. That kid, reckless as he is, is quite remarkable. But... discovering the gnomes isn¡¯t the only significant part.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°The reason he met Calypson at the White Bunker.¡±


    Karyl frowned slightly at his words.


    ¡°Which is...?¡±


    ¡°Someone named Ledios arranged the meeting with Calypson. I assume you understand the implications of that, my lord.¡±


    ¡°No way...¡±


    Only then did Karyl realize that Kamma wasn¡¯t there just to boast about his achievements.


    ¡°Yes. The real reason Karl Mack followed was precisely because of that. If the Wooden Cloud is connected to the Gnome Kingdom... it could be another obstacle for you, my lord.¡±


    Karyl was well aware of the exceptional nature of Ledios, one of the empire¡¯s Seven Greats.


    <i>Karl has found himself in a dangerous situation... But he¡¯s clever. He won¡¯t do anything stupid. </i>Perhaps this was the chance to uncover the forces behind the Wooden Cloud.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Kamma.¡±


    ¡°Your words are too kind.¡±


    In truth, with the empire¡¯s problems keeping Karyl preupied, it had been difficult to extend his reach across the strait to the principality. But Kamma and Karl Mack had been filling in for him during his absence.


    Alone, one could be a hero, but not a conqueror. History was a chain reaction of countless interlocking gears, and those gears were people. A true ruler was not one of those gears but the one who turned them.


    Karyl realized that the framework he had been building on the continent was nearingpletion.


    <i>Things are going better than expected, but I need to hurry. I can¡¯t keep Karl Mack there forever... The next destination is set.</i>


    Karyl looked out the window, toward the direction where the principalityy beyond the strait, even though the sea was not visible.


    <i>It¡¯s actually for the best. I¡¯ve been thinking it¡¯s about time to start setting the gears of the future in motion over there. And to do that, I need to get inside first.</i>


    For that, Karyl had to start with what he could do by himself. That would be the first step toward bing the master across the sea.


    ¡°Well... I suppose I should start by bing the hero of the principality,¡± Karyl muttered softly.


    * * *


    [Pff¡ª! Bahahahaha!]


    Duaat couldn¡¯t remember thest time he hadughed this hard.


    Who was the zing King, after all? Among the elemental Spirit Kings, he was the proudest and strongest. Of course, the elements in the Spirit Realm were interconnected, but the symbolism of fire was unique.


    [...]


    [Didn¡¯t you say that human was a monster? You knew it well, so why did you resist?]


    They were in a darkness simr to the space of Karyl¡¯s subconscious.


    [You should know that too. Humans are the same. Why else would they be born with only one attribute? Because they can¡¯t mix in the first ce. But the Spirit Kings have reached the pinnacle of their element. You wouldn¡¯t understand the feeling of being mixed with light, darkness, water, and wind.]


    [He said he would put me in that position someday,] said Duaat.


    [I¡¯llugh at him then,] Ramine sneered.


    It had been a long time since theyst conversed like this, since the Spirit Realm had been cut off from the human world.


    [Be honest,] Duaat demanded.


    [...About what?]


    [Allen said the answer was obvious. If Karyl had forced you into the fusion from the start, you couldn¡¯t have refused because of the contract. But you kept refusing because you didn¡¯t want to be fused with his mana?]


    [What are you getting at?] Ramine asked.


    [Come on, let¡¯s be honest with each other. You helped him, didn¡¯t you? You purposely dyed the fusion until he came up with a method.]


    Duaat chuckled.


    [To help him reach the 6th ss.]


    [No. Why would I put myself through something unpleasant? You¡¯ll experience that nasty feeling soon enough, and then you¡¯ll understand.]


    [Really? So the great zing King is scared of humans and can¡¯t even speak up against the fusion?]


    Ramine red at him.


    [Stop wasting your breath. Don¡¯t spend your spirit energy here. Are you feeling generous these days?]


    [I¡¯m just saying there might be another important reason you helped Karyl. Something of great significance.]


    A mysterious smile crept on Duaat¡¯s face, hidden behind the bandages.


    [I remember what Allen said. That Karyl could learn the unlocking spell in his repository of knowledge once he reached the 6th ss.]


    [...]


    [The box from the Gray Training Ground.]


    Duaat referred to the small box found in the coffin where the Freezing Talon had been stored. Allen had given Karyl the box as a condition for their contract, but its seal remained unbroken in Tatur after Allen disappeared at the Abyssal Rock.


    [That the box holds a clue to finding the Queen of Tides.]


    [...]


    [You¡¯re nning to revive the Water Spirit King? Quite surprising, considering you didn''t get along.]


    Ramine¡¯s eyes twitched.


    [Stop with the rambling... Duaat, I¡¯ve known you since the beginning, but I didn''t realize you were so talkative.]


    [Hahaha... Maybe spending time with humans has influenced me.]


    Despite Ramine¡¯s reproach, Duaat moved closer.


    [But isn¡¯t this getting interesting? Beyond Ethereal, if Karyl goes to that Lurein Principality...]


    [Why?]


    Duaat smiled at Ramine''s question.


    [Don¡¯t you know? The one sealed there is someone you despise. Although Karyl might not encounter him...]


    [...]


    [But if he gains control of that entity too, I might willingly follow him. Because, despite the slim chance, I am a bit hopeful.]


    At that moment, Ramine¡¯s mes flickered with unease.


    Recognizing his emotions, Duaat slowly nodded.


    [The resurrection of the Divine War.]


    A low sigh echoed.


    [Duaat, you need to get your words straight. How long do you intend to cling to the past, like during the Antihum incident?]


    [...What?]


    Duaat, who had spoken cryptically, was taken aback by Ramine¡¯s unexpected reaction.


    [Have I been helping Karyl revive Ethereal? No. She would rise without my help. And I know who is sealed in the principality. But I don¡¯t care if hees back or not.]


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [...]


    [If his unsealing helps, great. If not, I¡¯ll crush him.]


    [Confident, aren¡¯t you?]


    [Of course. Is there anyone more formidable than Karyl? Not in strength, but in presence. I will do my best to support him and hope for the best. But unlike you...]


    Duaat¡¯s face hardened at Ramine''s words.


    [Our era as protagonists is over. Or rather, we failed. If anyone is to challenge the gods again, it will be Karyl, not us.]


    Ramineughed coldly beneath his hot mes.


    [The uing war won¡¯t be between spirits and gods. This time, it will be the humans who fight the gods.]


    [...]


    Unlike before, Duaat remained silent, looking at him. Ramine nodded, understanding how Duaat felt.


    [Now we¡¯re just the supporting characters. Therefore, we cannot be revived. This is the beginning. Understand? What we should anticipate now is...]


    Ramine¡¯s voice echoed, carving into the space.


    [...the beginning of the Divine War.]

 Chapter 223: Aidan Hamil’s Proof

    <h4>Chapter 223: Aidan Hamil¡¯s Proof</h4>


    It waste at night.


    Azor truly lived up to its reputation as the City of Magic, bustling even in the darkest hours. Karyl stood on a hill, enjoying the refreshing night breeze, looking down below.


    It was the hill where he had once practiced magic. The traces of fire and frost had long since vanished, but the charred wooden pirs still stood, a testament to the passage of time.


    ¡°Aidan,¡± Karyl spoke into the darkness, where no one seemed to be.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. You seem so different now. I¡¯m almost scared to approach you,¡± a hushed voice replied, almost like a shadow.


    Karyl chuckled at his words.


    ¡°And you. You¡¯ve improved your stealth technique. I can barely sense you from twenty steps away.¡±


    ¡°Haha... twenty steps, you say?¡±


    Aidan gave a bitter smile at Karyl¡¯spliment, which felt more like a critique. As an assassin, he was supposed to remain undetected until the veryst moment, and being noticed from twenty steps away was embarrassing.


    Once again, Aidan was reminded of the gap between him and Karyl.


    ¡°The lord¡¯s mansion was quite lively.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they witness the birth of a 6th ss sorcerer every weekend, right?¡±


    Fortunately, themotion caused by the lightning strike at the mansion was resolved by Fasio, whose conclusion was that an unusual natural disaster had urred in the mana-rich city.


    Of course, many sorcerers were skeptical, but no one dared to oppose the decision of Fasio Han, the highest-ranked sorcerer and lord of Azor.


    ¡°Not even the Great Sorcerers caused such a massive storm when they reached the 6th ss.¡± Aidan shrugged. ¡°Congrattions on your achievement.¡±


    He then bowed, and for a brief moment, a hint of envy shed across his face.


    ¡°Congrats to you too. It¡¯s good to see we¡¯ve both achieved something. A lot of time has passed, eh? Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d end up like this when we first met in thewless port?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But it feels like you knew I would end up as your subordinate.¡± Aidan gave a wry smile.


    ¡°You probably heard that an envoy from the Eastern Land came.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s part of why I¡¯m here. I heard you drove them away. Who was it?¡±


    ¡°They kept their face covered, and their voice was altered with some technique.¡±


    Aidan nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s typical. The envoys keep their identities hidden ording to the rules of the Eastern Land.¡±


    ¡°They seemed skilled with needles,¡± Karyl added. ¡°The belt they wore had eighty-nine needles embedded in it.¡±


    ¡°...You noticed that?¡±


    Aidan was slightly bewildered by Karyl¡¯s precise count.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Seeing him respond so casually, Aidan chuckled.


    Counting all those needles in a matter of seconds seemed absurd. In fact, Karyl had merely guessed based on the shape of the envoy¡¯s belt. He had some history with the Eastern Land in his previous life, particrly with their leader, Simon Coden, with whom he had shed several times.


    Through those encounters, Karyl had fought many assassins from the Burning Darkness. As the envoys of the Eastern Land were also from the Burning Darkness, Karyl could estimate their skill and rank.


    ¡°If what you said is true... eighty-nine needles likely means that envoy was an assassin of the 3rd rank in the Burning Darkness. There aren¡¯t many of them.¡±


    ¡°How high is the 3rd rank?¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°It¡¯s a very high rank for the assassins of the Burning Darkness. There might be around ten members. The Burning Darkness is divided into seven ranks, with only one person inheriting each rank.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... So, there are two higher ranks. They didn¡¯t reveal their strength, but I could tell they were above a Sword Expert.¡±


    ¡°They might have used the initial stage of Shadow Arts. If they¡¯re 3rd rank, they likely began learning it. But trying to exert such pressure on you was foolish. They probably don¡¯t realize how lucky they were to walk out of there alive.¡±


    ¡°Shadow Arts?¡± Karyl asked, intrigued.


    ¡°It¡¯s the highest secret art of the Eastern Land. Only those from the 3rd rank can start learning it. Even mastering the first stage can give powerparable to a Sword Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°The second stage is taught only to the inheritor of the Burning Darkness, and the third stage is known only by the ruler of the Eastern Land.¡±


    ¡°An artparable to a Sword Master¡¯s power... The secret techniques of the Eastern Land are indeed fascinating.¡± Karyl nodded slowly.


    <i>Aidan, if you¡¯re referring to the technique Simon Coden used, I know what you¡¯re talking about. It gave me quite a hard time. You want to acquire that, don¡¯t you? </i>


    Karyl quickly grasped Aidan¡¯s thoughts. As a former member of the Burning Darkness, he naturally sought to learn the most powerful technique he knew of, the Shadow Arts.


    ¡°Like you, Mikhail and that young girl also seem different.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they also made progress at Antihum. It will take time to master, though.¡±


    ¡°Indeed...¡±


    Karyl closely observed Aidan¡¯s expression, remembering his reaction when he had encountered Mikhail in the hallway. Aidan had instinctively realized Mikhail¡¯s growth at Antihum, but his expression had turned sour.


    He was impatient and frustrated by the explosive growth of hisrades.


    <i>What will be of an assassin that can¡¯t hide his emotions? He seems to be quite troubled.</i>


    Karyl knew this well, which was why he had called Aidan quietly before leaving for the Lurein Principality.


    ¡°The reason I called you here is this. I n to send an envoy from the Free State of Tatur to the Eastern Land.¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡±


    ¡°How about you go? Whether it¡¯s an excuse or a reason, you need to resolve your issues with the Burning Darkness sooner orter. Besides, I think it¡¯s a waste for you to keep your skills to yourself.¡±


    Aidan let out a dryugh. He remembered the first time Karyl had asked him about his stealth technique back in Heim, where he had also inquired if Aidan was willing to teach his skills to others.


    ¡°Are you asking me to train someone again?¡±


    He smiled bitterly, for what he desired was not to be a mentor but to continue his own growth.


    ¡°And if you go to the Eastern Land as an envoy of Tatur, Simon Coden won¡¯t be able to just kill you.¡±


    At that, Aidan¡¯s expression hardened. After all, he was a traitor, having defied the orders of the Burning Darkness to follow Karyl instead. He had thought there would be no more entanglements with the Eastern Land unless they shed swords on a battlefield.


    ¡°...Even if this is a joke, I refuse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. We need to understand why the Eastern Land contacted Azor first. Thanks to Allen, Azor will remain neutral for now. But if the empire¡¯s pressure intensifies, we have no other choice."


    ¡°...It¡¯s war.¡±


    Karyl slowly nodded.


    ¡°Indeed. War with the empire is inevitable, but we must first resolve the issues in the principality. You heard what Kamma said, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, now I get why I have to go to the Eastern Land. It¡¯s to ensure that they also remain neutral, not just Azor, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only half wrong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he looked at Aidan.


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Aidan swallowed nervously. Both he and Mikhail knew that when Karyl made that face, it meant he was nning something big.


    ¡°Azor remaining neutral is enough. After all, the main force here is the Ulkas Guild. But the Eastern Land is different.¡±


    Karyl began to slowly exin.


    ¡°Tell them to join us. On the surface, call it an alliance. After the Three Kingdoms of Istria unify, they will form a new kingdom and ally with us. We¡¯re giving the Eastern Land the same opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to keep the Three Kingdoms as separate entities? Even though Princess Vi and everyone knows they will eventually be part of Tatur?¡± Aidan asked calmly, unsurprised by Karyl¡¯s grand deration.


    ¡°Fighting for their own country... That sense of responsibility can be a powerful force. Identity and belonging... The heroic act of defending one¡¯s homnd can turn a crybaby into a warrior."


    Aidan cocked his head slightly. If asked whether having divided or united countries was better, he would choose thetter.


    ¡°I will allow the Three Kingdoms of Istria, the southern Five Great Families, Digon, and the northern tribes to preserve their traditions freely, without making them part of Tatur. I shall rule nond other than Tatur, a unique city where all races can coexist.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh...¡±


    Aidan still seemed unsure.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡± Karyl nodded, acknowledging Aidan''s curiosity.


    ¡°So I should just wait and see?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aidan smiled at his reply.


    <i>If it were simply about unifying the continent, you would be right. However, true strengthes not from orders, but from people rising voluntarily under one banner to defend themselves.</i>


    For Karyl, the unification of the continent, which not even its pioneers had achieved, was just another milestone.


    ¡°Do you think the ruler of the Eastern Land will listen to you?¡± Aidan asked.


    ¡°You just need to deliver my message. And one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°As part of the alliance, demand they hand over the Shadow Arts. You will learn them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Aidan¡¯s face hardened at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°You might as well just tell me to go die,¡± he said in disbelief. It was so absurd he couldn¡¯t evenugh.


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself? It¡¯s not a joke. Besides, it would be good if you could spar with Simon Coden. With your keen eyes, you might learn something.¡±


    ¡°And then die, right?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going as an envoy, you might lose an arm, but they probably won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°...Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°No, <i>that</i> was a joke.¡±


    Karyl snorted at Aidan¡¯s serious expression.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m sending you on this mission because I trust you. What, you have so little faith in yourself that you think you¡¯d just die like that? If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted you in the first ce,¡± Karyl exined with a stern face.


    ¡°Just like you said, from the moment I first saw you in thewless port, I wanted to have you. And you didn¡¯t disappoint. But you know, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re only chasing after the ones you thought you were starting on the same line with.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not telling you to be some mentor. But if you¡¯re truly great, you should be able to teach your stealth technique to others, right?¡±


    Karyl looked him in the eye.


    ¡°Just so you know, Mikhail had passed the Book of Challenges in Antihum.¡±


    Aidan bit his lip slightly.


    ¡°I simply haven¡¯t had the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    As if waiting for that answer, Karyl looked at him.


    ¡°Then prove your worth. If you do, I¡¯ll show you a realm even Simon Coden couldn¡¯t reach.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At that, Aidan¡¯s face stiffened.


    <i>The true pinnacle of the Shadow Arts...?</i>


    It was something he had never considered. The Shadow Arts of the Burning Darkness, divided into three stages, were among the most enigmatic abilities on the continent.


    However, during the Oracle War, Karyl had not only exchanged blows with Simon Coden but also witnessed his fights numerous times.


    And he had concluded one thing.


    <i>Simon Coden, the ruler of the Eastern Land, hasn¡¯t mastered the Shadow Arts. There¡¯s a higher stage.</i>


    The fourth and ultimate stage.


    Unfortunately, survival was the priority back then, leaving no time to explore it.


    In any case, Karyl had not been neglecting Aidan all this time, quite the opposite. He had already proven himself in his past life.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance.¡±


    He had merely stirred up Aidan¡¯spetitive spirit.


    ¡°Come back with the Shadow Arts. This is not a suggestion. It¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Aidan unwittingly clenched his fist even tighter. This was his first mission. He nodded slowly and disappeared back into the shadows.

 Chapter 224: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 224: Departure</h4>


    ¡°Fasio Han.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for the previous discourtesies, and thank you for your consideration,¡± Karyl said quietly.


    It was a most peculiar sight¡ªKaryl seated in the lord¡¯s throne at the mansion, while Fasio Han, the ruler of the City of Magic, stood before him. However, such concerns were irrelevant now.


    ¡°How is it possible that Allen Javius is still alive?¡± Fasio Han asked in a trembling voice, the mere thought of Allen being there with them sending shivers down his spine. Although detection magic could reveal the truth, using such spells on the great original sorcerer would be too audacious.


    ¡°As you know, the end of the Assembly of Seven Elders was not a glorious one. In the end, Allen Javius was remembered as a traitor, while the remaining six were buried here in Azor, founded by your ancestor, Celine Han.¡±


    Fasio nodded.


    ¡°Even if we try to uncover the truth now, it might just be toote.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the truth about Allen Javius¡¯ death?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He met an unjust end. The truth we seek to uncover is connected to that. But Allen said he wouldn¡¯t seek retribution from the descendants.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You might find it hard to ept, not knowing the full details of his death. The entire continent praises the six heroes, especially Gustav, while Allen Javius, the traitor, was just left at the Gray Training Ground, not even getting a grave.¡±


    Karyl chuckled softly.


    ¡°Past grudges should be resolved in the past. The great pioneer Allen Javius had no intention of harming his descendants."


    ¡°Thank you... for your consideration.¡±


    Fasio bowed his head once more.


    ¡°The blood flowing through you instinctively knows that Allen is genuine. That¡¯s why you helped us despite the opposition from other sorcerers.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ultimately, I suppose you¡¯re afraid of false truths, Fasio.¡± Karyl looked at him.


    They were both 6th ss sorcerers now, yet the auras they exuded were entirely different. Even without Allen¡¯s presence, Fasio could tell Karyl was not the same person he had been just days before.


    ¡°However, unlike Allen, I believe the truth about the Assembly of Seven Elders must be revealed, and I will personally dere it in Azor.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s voice echoed through the hall.


    ¡°As your blood tells you, it¡¯s best not to harbor unnecessary thoughts. And if you follow us, your worries shall be taken care of.¡±


    Azor stood at a crossroads between the empire and Tatur, needing to make a decision.


    With Karyl present, Fasio could not voice any allegiance to the empire, even if he leaned that way. However, Karyl didn¡¯t press him for an answer either, as Azor¡¯s stance was not his primary concern.


    <i>Azor is merely a ce to secretly nurture the sorcerers of the Ulkas Guild.</i>


    Of course, it would be beneficial if Azor, with Allen Javius¡¯ influence, remained neutral and didn¡¯t lend its strength to the empire.


    ¡°Well then...¡±


    Fasio cautiously bowed and left the mansion.


    The moment he stepped out, a sinister voice, apanied by ck smoke, filled the room.


    ¡°Who said I wouldn¡¯t seek retribution from the descendants of Celine Han?¡±


    The voice was menacing, filled with unresolved anger.


    ¡°She¡¯s the woman who tried to kill me,¡± Allen growled. ¡°Tearing her apart would be too kind.¡±


    ¡°But Fasio is no traitor,¡± Karyl argued. ¡°His only crime is inheriting her bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Hmph... Thanks to that, he became an overpowered 6th ss sorcerer. And because of you, with the elemental stones flowing in from the Mana Mine, his mana is almost at the level of the 7th ss,¡± Allen grumbled.


    ¡°You can see it in the flow of his mana. He achieved nothing on his own. He was simply born to reach that level naturally.¡±


    ¡°It must be a great life, being born as a Great Sorcerer,¡± Karyl remarked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not one to talk,¡± Allen shot back.


    ¡°I worked harder than anyone.¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Karyl chuckled at his words.


    ¡°What, you think I¡¯m talented? My philosophy is simple. Train twice as much as others, and then train twice as much as that again.¡±


    ¡°That pisses me off even more. That''s exactly my point. You<i> are</i> talented, and you also put in the work,¡± Allen scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve surpassed Sword Masters with swordsmanship alone, without mana. I don¡¯t deny your effort. But effort alone will only take you so far.¡±


    Indeed, magic and swordsmanship were heavily influenced by talent.


    Geniuses would always arise. The ten greats of the continent¡ªfive Sword Masters, four Great Sorcerers, and the one master of the Shadow Arts, Simon Coden¡ªwere undoubtedly geniuses.


    ¡°...¡±


    However, every time Allen looked at Karyl, he thought that the standard for being considered a genius needed to change. In his eyes, even the outstanding warriors known as the ten greats seemed ordinarypared to Karyl.


    For Karyl to im he was superior simply because he had lived one more life than others was pure nonsense.


    ¡°Setting oneself as the goal. That¡¯s a truly arrogant statement. Then again, I know your ambition, so I¡¯m not exactly surprised by your attitude.¡± Allen let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to erect your tower in Azor,¡± Karyl said nonchntly.


    ¡°Who said I needed such a facade? I don¡¯t want a tower. What good is leaving behind a decaying corpse?¡±


    Karyl looked at Allen in surprise.


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s to destroy the towers of those six.¡±


    Seeing Allen¡¯s nonchnt expression as he stood up, Karyl smiled.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your n now? There¡¯s a lot to do. The principality needs to be handled, and we must deal with the dungeon, which is why we came here in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention meeting the tinum Dragon.¡± Karyl shrugged.


    ¡°Well, that dungeon is also rted to the Wooden Cloud. Finding their backers in the principality might also help with that.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided to go to the principality,¡± Allen remarked.


    ¡°For now. The dungeon will only be a problem after the Oracle War, so it¡¯s not urgent. But the civil war in the principality must be resolved before then.¡±


    Sometimes, Karyl wished there were a clone of him to handle more tasks simultaneously, but he realized that not even ten clones would suffice.


    The expansion of his power showed just how much his influence was growing. Sending Aidan to the Eastern Land was part of that.


    <i>The same goes for Israphil. Teaching him Original Magic was a brilliant decision. No one else is as suitable for investigating the dungeon.</i>


    Power wasn¡¯t achieved by strength alone. Using the right people in the right ces¡ªthat was what made a true king.


    <i>It¡¯s unfortunate that the principality¡¯s magitech is disappearing. If we can use golems, they will be a significant asset in the future Oracle War.</i>


    The Lurein Principality had more to offer than just golems. Their forces, including the Wyvern Squadron and the Iron Fleet, were crucial. But more importantly, there were the legendary golems from the Magical Era, only known through blueprints¡ªthe resurrection of Ascalon.


    Thanks to Kamma¡¯s report, he learned that the gnome Calypson was in the principality, which presented another opportunity.


    <i>If we can obtain the Seven-Edged Stones from the Mana Mine, we should have them crafted by gnomes.</i>


    While dwarves excelled in handling steel, gnomes were better at dealing with special gems like elemental stones.


    Of course, reviving Ascalon, a design that had failed even in the Magical Era, was an extremely difficult task. But if Karyl could take control of the principality, he might finally grasp this slim possibility that had eluded him in his past life.


    <i>Gnomes and dwarves, along with the Seven-Edged Stones for the heart, and Wingel Hart¡¯s magitech from the principality...</i>


    All these elements had been scattered in his past life, failing to shine. The Gnome Kingdom was destroyed, the dwarves died with Tatur, and the Kadhium Mine was never developed due to the fall of the Three Kingdoms of Istria.


    And then there was Wingel Hart, under the power of the principality¡¯s first duke, who in his past life had been brutally killed in the empire¡¯s attack.


    <i>But this life is different.</i>


    All these gears would turn under his control. He believed they would be the driving force to revive the legend of Ascalon.


    Karyl clenched his fist as if to make a vow.


    <i>If I can also find the puppet magic left by that puppeteer who was Kaye Aesir¡¯spanion... </i>


    Karyl was satisfied with how things were progressing. The principality, embroiled in civil war, looked like a treasure trove to him.


    ¡°I should head back to Tatur for now. Now that I¡¯ve reached the 6th ss, I can ess part of the knowledge repository.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to open the box Narh Di Maug hid,¡± Allen remarked.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a long timeing. I got it when I first met you, so I¡¯ll open it with you. Ramine said it contains clues to finding the Queen of Tides...¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I doubt that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Karyl asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The power of a Spirit King is certainly a significant variable. However, for a spirit to exert physical force in the human world, a contractor is necessary. But in an era where decent spiritualists are rare, can the Spirit King truly pose a threat to the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°Even if Ethereal¡¯s seal is broken, it¡¯s meaningless without someone to wield her power. Of course, you are a variable now... but you weren¡¯t supposed to be in this timeline.¡±


    There was truth in those words. Indeed, in Karyl¡¯s past life, no one could wield the spirits.


    <i>So there might be something else hidden in the box besides Ethereal...</i>


    Karyl squinted slightly as he spoke to Allen, ¡°Do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much about that box either. But if it¡¯s really rted to the Queen of Tides, then it¡¯s likely an artifact from the Mythical Era.¡±


    ¡°The Mythical Era... you say.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed as he pondered on those words.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a guess for now, but if what¡¯s inside the box is something even the tinum Dragon found burdensome... it must be something from the Mythical Era.¡±


    Allen pointed to the Freezing Talon at Karyl¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Not an imitation like the one I made, but the true artifact wielded by the der of the myths.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    A cold shiver ran through Karyl¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°Could there be something like that?¡± Allen wondered, his casual tone belying the shocking nature of his remark.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Retrieving the box had just be the most exciting prospect ahead of his journey to the principality.


    ¡°Mikhail.¡±


    <i>Creak¡ª</i>


    ¡°You called?¡±


    Mikhail, who had been waiting in the hallway, rushed to Karyl and knelt.


    ¡°Prepare to depart immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mikhail bowed low and swiftly left.


    Watching him hurry away, Karyl stood up and folded his fingers one by one, as if ticking off a list.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take everything.¡±

 Chapter 225: Mikhail (1)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Mikhail (1)</h4>


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°What, tired already?¡± Serica teased Mikhail, who let out a low sigh.


    ¡°...No, far from it,¡± Mikhail replied with determination, clenching his fists. However, the dark circles under his eyes betrayed his exhaustion.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for today,¡± Kary said with a light smile, looking at Mikhail. After all, he was the one struggling the most at the moment.


    The group was currently on their way to Tatur. Azor had arge teleportation magic circle that could have taken them straight to the Three Kingdoms of Istria, which wasn¡¯t far from Tatur. It would have been the most efficient route.


    <i>Swish...</i>


    But instead, they found themselves in a dense coniferous forest, the towering pine trees obscuring the sky. The group was setting up camp, starting a fire to rest for the night.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± asked Karyl.


    ¡°About three days now,¡± Mikhail answered quietly.


    ¡°Three days, and we¡±ve covered a little over half the distance... It¡¯s about the same speed as riding on horseback.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems so,¡± Serica chimed in, waiting for this moment. Despite having traveled the same distance, she seemed in better shape than Mikhail.


    ¡°Are you really a 5th ss sorcerer? Howe you¡¯re struggling more than a 4th ss like me? You seem even worse than before. Didn¡¯t you train hard in Antihum?¡±


    Instead of using the teleportation magic circle, Karyl had suggested that they travel to Tatur by foot to train their mana stamina, forbidding the use of horses or any other means of transportation.


    It was indeed a grueling journey. Most sorcerers wouldn¡¯t deplete their mana like this on purpose.


    ¡°...Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Mikhail couldn¡¯t argue with Serica. After all, he was the reason they had covered merely half the distance in three days.


    ¡°Just think of it as an extension of your training. Bypletely draining your mana core and then refilling it, you¡¯ll find it easier to circte your mana.¡±


    Indeed, teleportation magic was useful for short distances, but the amount of mana required increased exponentially for distances of tens or hundreds of kilometers. High-ranking sorcerers could cast both short-range spells like Blink and long-distance teleportation, but the mana consumption increased significantly with distance.


    If a sorcerer who had just reached the 4th ss attempted to teleport between kingdoms without a magic circle, they would most likely end up bedridden for several days due to mana exhaustion.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Mikhail replied, still feeling dejected.


    Karyl hadn¡¯t chosen to travel like this simply because of his recent advancement to the 6th ss, but also because the group consisted entirely of sorcerers: Serica, Mikhail, and Israphil.


    <i>I can see the difference in their abilities now.</i>


    Another reason for traveling on foot was for Karyl to evaluate the group¡¯s progress.


    ¡°Um... The food is ready,¡± Israphil cautiously spoke up, having merely observed the atmosphere until now.


    Beside him, the small Dark Giant, now about waist-high, wobbled over with a bowl on its head.


    <i>Israphil is definitely the best in terms of mana control.</i>


    Unlike the other two, Israphil had trained with the Immortal Council and could maintain the Dark Giant while teleporting without showing significant fatigue.


    <i>The Dark Giant does borrow power from Duaat, but it doesn¡¯t mean Israphil is not using his mana at all. </i>


    With Allen''s guidance, Israphil was undoubtedly fit to be among the Chosen Ten.


    <i>Serica has also improved remarkably. Though still at the 4th ss, her mana is exceptionally pure. And thanks to her spear training, she¡¯s the strongest physically, with excellent mana cirction.</i>


    While he hadn¡¯t been worried about her, Serica¡¯s skills had significantly improved since returning from Antihum. Her performance during the capture of the Void Speck proved her excellentbat instincts.


    <i>Hmm... Just as I expected, Mikhail is the concern.</i>


    [Is that what you think?]


    It was then that Allen¡¯s voice echoed in Karyl¡¯s mind.


    [Have you still not noticed?]


    <i>...What?</i>


    [Even Nain Darhon didn¡¯t realize it. I had my suspicions about him before leaving Antihum, but seeing him struggle confirms it.]


    <i>Is there a problem? </i>Karyl asked with a slight frown, not understanding what Allen was implying.


    [What good is my knowledge repository if you¡¯re just going to use it for yourself? You need to look after your people more closely.]


    <i>You sound like you¡¯re speaking from experience.</i>


    [Always have to win, don¡¯t you?]


    Allen clicked his tongue, although he was aware that Karyl had chosen to travel like this in order to assess hispanions.


    <i>If you know something, just tell me.</i>


    [Perhaps I will if you call me <i>Master</i>]


    <i>Master.</i>


    [...]


    Allen was momentarily speechless at Karyl¡¯s immediatepliance.


    [You¡¯re impossible...]


    Allen shook his head in resignation.


    [Hmm... There¡¯s a decent monster nearby in this forest.]


    Allen¡¯s gaze swept over the dense pines.


    [Let¡¯s call a few over and have Mikhail fight. Do you remember what Nain Darhon said?]


    <i>Of course.</i>


    [But you¡¯ve never seen him in a real fight, have you? It¡¯s time to confirm it. I¡¯m curious too.]


    <i>Can you even do that?</i>


    [That¡¯s Duaat¡¯s power. The darkness allows for freedom and stealth, perfect for this task.]


    Allen smiled meaningfully and raised his hand. The rustling of his robe was followed by the sound of leaves brushing against each other.


    <i>Swish... swish...!</i>


    The distant sounds quickly got closer, and the trees shook wildly.


    ¡°Roooaaarr!!¡±


    A roar echoed under the night sky.


    ¡°Is that... a War Bear?!¡± Mikhail, who had been receiving a bowl from Israphil with a spoon in hand, jumped up and shouted at the sudden appearance of the monster.


    Serica and Israphil quickly turned around.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Serica instinctively reached for her spear lying beside her.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    But then her face twisted in frustration as she noticed Karyl stepping on the spear¡¯s shaft with his arms crossed, looking ahead as if nothing were happening.


    Irritated, Serica yelled, ¡°What are you do¡ª!¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    But she was interrupted by the sound of a massive tree snapping.


    <i>Crack... crack...!</i>


    But it wasn¡¯t just one tree. The forest suddenly opened up as though a waterway had been created. The night sky, previously obscured by the dense group of towering trees, was now clearly visible.


    ¡°This is...¡± Serica was stunned by the unfolding scene, her mouth agape.


    The fir trees on either side had been neatly cut down, seemingly by something razor sharp. Not just one or two, but hundreds of them.


    [What do you think?]


    In front of the fallen treesy the War Bear that had charged at Mikhail, now lying on the ground with its head severed.


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Mikhail sat down with a nk expression, utterly shocked. The residual wind mana from his arms swirled around him, stirring up dust. It wasn¡¯t the appearance of the monster that had startled him, but the power of the spell he had cast.


    [Hehe.]


    Allen chuckled at Mikhail¡¯s expression.


    [Do you remember what I said when you first showed this kid to me?]


    <i>...?</i>


    Karyl tilted his head.


    It had been several years since Allen first saw Mikhail, when Karyl won the Magic Tournament and visited the Gray Training Ground. Even with a sharp memory, recalling everything from that long ago was naturally difficult.


    [Well, I didn¡¯t take it seriously back then either.]


    Allenughed nonchntly.


    [This guy has shorter meridians connecting the mana veins to the mana pointspared to others. He¡¯s got an easier time learning magic thanks to his body. Also, his meridians are thicker, allowing for smoother mana cirction. It¡¯s truly a blessed physique.]


    <i>Ah...!</i>


    Karyl finally remembered and nodded.


    [Shorter meridians mean shorter activation times for mana. It allows him to concentrate his mana faster.]


    Upon reflection, it made sense. Just moments ago, Mikhail had cast Wind de on the War Bear that attacked him. Typically, chantless magic meant casting spells only by uttering the spell¡¯s name, skipping the incantations.


    However, Mikhail had gone beyond that, not even uttering the name for the offensive spell.


    [Thicker meridians allow for instant maximization of mana, but the trade-off is significantly higher mana consumption. Despite having the secondrgest mana pool here, after yours, he struggles with teleportation magic due to his higher mana consumption.]


    <i>I see.</i>


    [But the important part lies elsewhere.]


    Allen walked over to Mikhail, who was sitting down, and ced his hand on his head.


    [Now I understand why the tinum Dragon regretted this kid¡¯s talent in his previous life. I thought I knew magic well... Karyl, you¡¯re undoubtedly the strangest person I¡¯ve seen in my life, but this kid is something else.]


    ¡°...!¡±


    Even though Allen¡¯s body was formed by spirit power, Mikhail shuddered at the cold touch of his hand.


    ¡°Listen up, both of you.¡±


    Now, Allen¡¯s voice echoed out loud, and everyone turned to look at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I misunderstood about this guy. His meridians aren¡¯t just short. They¡¯re so short that he shouldn¡¯t be able to use magic at all.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Despite that, he <i>can</i> use magic, and the reason lies in why his meridians are thicker. Or rather, why they <i>seem</i> thicker. It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have just one set of meridians.¡±


    ¡°Not just one?¡± Israphil asked, his eyes sparkling. He was always eager to uncover more about magic, and this caught his attention.


    ¡°Extremely short meridians are tied like knots, making them seem like a single meridian. But even then, thebined meridians are shorter than normal ones.¡±


    Not even Allen had noticed at first.


    ¡°In simple terms, his meridians aren¡¯t singr lines but dozens of lines connected. When he casts a spell, the same mana is used from each meridian, resulting in this effect.¡±


    Allen pointed to the neatly cut trees.


    ¡°Does that look like a 3rd ss spell to you? Regardless of its level, the spell is banned for a reason.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The power far exceeds the 5th ss. This kid essentially casts dozens of Wind des simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Serica and Israphil gasped in amazement. As sorcerers, they knew well how difficult it was to cast multiple spells simultaneously. And Mikhail could cast not one or two, but dozens of spells¡ªan incredibly advanced technique.


    Although he could only do it with one spell, that alone meant Mikhail possessed an innate ability that not even a Great Sorcerer could replicate.


    ¡°When he casts a spell, the same spell is applied simultaneously from each of his mana veins. This doubles mana consumption, and for high-level magic like teleportation, he depletes his mana faster than others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... incredible. Isn¡¯t this something really extraordinary?!¡± Israphil almost shouted.


    ¡°Then let me ask you this. Does anyonee to mind when you hear this?¡± Allen looked at Karyl.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone who, using a different method, poured a tremendous amount of mana into lower-level spells to enhance them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that what Lord Karyl used to win the tournament?¡± Mikhail said cautiously, recalling the event.


    ¡°No way...¡± Karyl¡¯s expression hardened.


    Allen smirked, seeming to enjoy everyone¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°Kaye Aesir... This kid over here was born with the ability to use the magical theory established by that man.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    ¡°In fact, this kid might set a new milestone in the magical world, something even Kaye Aesir couldn¡¯t achieve.¡±


    ¡°M-Me?¡± Mikhail couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He had been insecure all this time, thinking he was holding back the talented Serica Lauren and Israphil.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see... How about calling it...¡±


    Allen¡¯s voice drifted across the darkness.


    ¡°...Stacked Magic Technique.¡±


    At that, a smile spread across Karyl¡¯s lips. After his conversation with Aidan, he had be convinced of something¡ªhe couldn¡¯t do it alone anymore. In order to alter the continent¡¯sndscape faster, he needed to use the right people in the right ces.


    And now, it was Mikhail Roman¡¯s turn. Karyl already knew where he ought to use him.

 Chapter 226: Mikhail (2)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Mikhail (2)</h4>


    ¡°...What?!¡± Mikhail blurted out, startled by Karyl¡¯smand.


    ¡°I must¡¯ve heard that wrong.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Karyl reassured him, tearing into the roasted War Bear meat Israphil had prepared.


    ¡°Master... you might as well ask me to die instead.¡±


    Despite the incredible disy of magical prowess he had just shown, Mikhail now wore a forlorn expression.


    ¡°Who said anything about dying? I just got you to a useful level in Antihum.¡±


    Even with Karyl¡¯s reassurance, Mikhail let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°The Ivory Tower... You really think it makes sense to send me to the Dawn Council now?¡±


    <i>Crackle... crackle...</i>


    Just like the wood in the campfire, Mikhail felt like his insides were burning up.


    The Ivory Tower of the Dawn Council¡ªlocated between the me Dragon¡¯sir and the northern part of the principality, this massive tower was the headquarters of the Dawn Council, one of the two major magical councils, akin to Antihum of the Immortal Council.


    After witnessing Mikhail¡¯s Stacked Magic Technique that took down the War Bear, Karyl hadn¡¯t even bothered to deal with the monster¡¯s carcass before making the suggestion.


    ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± Israphil finally ventured to ask, unable to stand it any longer. The little Dark Giant next to him wobbled over with a tray of meat for Mikhail, but Mikhail didn¡¯t even look at it, keeping his head down and just sighing deeply.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re all sharp people, and yet you¡¯re asking me so many times... Do I look like someone who¡¯d just make idle talk?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡± Flustered, Israphil waved his hands.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not the type to joke around, maybe he¡¯s saying it to mess with us on purpose. You need to exin properly.¡± Serica pouted her lips in discontent.


    ¡°Mikhail received training from the Immortal Council. Although he¡¯s not an official disciple or affiliated sorcerer, he was personally trained by Nain Darhon.¡±


    She stood next to Mikhail, almost like his spokesperson.


    ¡°And you want to send someone like that to learn magic from the Dawn Council? Do you really think that makes sense?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Just like you said, Mikhail was trained by the Immortal Council, but he¡¯s neither an official disciple nor an affiliated sorcerer,¡± Karyl responded as though he had anticipated her words.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡± he went on.


    ¡°Well, I mean...¡± Serica merely looked at him, lost for words.


    ¡°The sorcerers of the Dawn Council aren¡¯t cannibals who¡¯d kill someone for no reason. On the contrary, they might even be thrilled.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mikhail looked at Karyl in confusion.


    ¡°The empire¡¯s doctrine that mana is a blessing and those without it are heretics stems from the Church¡¯s ethics. Because of that, everyone knows the Dawn Council has close ties with the Church, receiving their support.¡±


    Everyone nodded at Karyl¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°The first verse of the Church¡¯s doctrine states, ¡®God created mana.¡¯ This leads to the notion of heresy and distinguishes between curses and necromancy. But everyone here knows now that mana wasn¡¯t created by God.¡±


    Everyone looked at Allen Javius standing next to Karyl. Or more urately, at Duaat, the Dark Spirit, who dwelled within Allen.


    ¡°Mana was created from the cracks during the world¡¯s formation, not by God. Depending on how it evolves, it can be a spirit or, conversely, residue known as Tarak. And then there are some cracks that were scattered here and there, bestowed upon humans.


    The Immortal Council approached mana as a natural phenomenon, researching the cracks extensively. That was likely how Nain Darhon had managed to create the iplete Tarak, the failure known as the Dust of the Void.


    ¡°There is no mention of spirits in any verse of the Church¡¯s doctrine. Why is that? It¡¯s simple. The Church can¡¯t exin the existence of spirits.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°The disappearance of the Spirit Realm since the Magical Era provided a good exnation for the Church¡¯s doctrine. They separated the concept of spirits from mana, iming they were entirely different entities. ording to them, spirits vanished because they defied divine will.¡±


    In reality, it was the spiritualists that had almost vanished, but not before encountering two Spirit Kings.


    ¡°Also, I obtained the Essence of the Soul Spring from the elven treasury in the Ghost Castle, which can open a dimensional gate to the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°You mean you can connect the Spirit Realm with the human world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough yet... Israphil, if you work hard and show progress in Original Magic, it might be possible. We stillck spirit power.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Israphil listened intently, his interest piqued again by the discussion of a new magical system.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s words, Israphil scratched his head and bowed slightly, looking somewhat overwhelmed.


    ¡°We veered off-topic, but the Immortal Council studied mana itself rather than the Church¡¯s doctrine. Their approach to mana and, consequently, magic was different. Who does the Immortal Council revere as their greatest sorcerer?¡±


    ¡°Well... it¡¯s the Assembly of Seven Elders, who are said to have introduced magic to the earliest humans,¡± said Israphil, ncing at Allen. Initially, he hadn¡¯t realized the extent of Allen¡¯s greatness, but the more he learned about Original Magic, the more he appreciated it.


    [Did you see that?]


    Allen puffed up his chest proudly.


    ¡°Then you must know who the Dawn Council considers the greatest.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Israphil nced at Allen again, this time with a different look.


    ¡°Is it hard to say? It¡¯s fine. The name was mentioned just now.¡±


    ¡°That guy? I can¡¯t believe it... I don¡¯t know who founded the Dawn Council, but they must be blind. Aligning with the gods and iming a mere human from 250 years ago as the greatest? Even the stones rolling around during the Magical Era were greater than that.¡±


    Allen scoffed, seemingly having figured it out instantly.


    ¡°The reason I want Mikhail to go to the Dawn Council is that the person they revere as the greatest sorcerer is none other than Kaye Aesir.¡±


    The first dragon yer.


    While the Assembly of Seven Elders was considered the pinnacle of all magic, Kaye Aesir¡¯s achievements seemed more tangible because they had urred more recentlypared to the distant, almost mythical past of the Magical Era.


    Who was the greatest sorcerer in history? This question was still a topic of debate, opinions varying regarding the current four Great Sorcerers on the continent¡ªNain Darhon of the Immortal Council, Berchi no, leader of the Dawn Council, Darryl Harian of the Golden Magic Society in the principality, and Kadin Luer, the court sorcerer of the empire.


    ¡°To be honest, if you¡¯re looking for the pinnacle of magic, the answer is already clear,¡± Karyl dered.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Dragons.¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s answer, Israphil looked deted. It was probably the first time he had shown his emotions so inly.


    ¡°Ah... Indeed. It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny seeing everyone argue over who¡¯s second best. Unless a sorcerer manages to surpass dragons, this whole debate is pointless.¡±


    Karyl chuckled.


    ¡°I believe the two magic councils should unite and pool their strength. Instead of epting our human limitations, we should challenge that pinnacle.¡±


    ¡°Challenge the domain of dragons?¡±


    ¡°A thousand years ago, the Assembly of Seven Elders researched magic with that very purpose. It¡¯s tragic that a millenniumter, instead of advancing, we¡¯ve regressed.¡±


    Everyone was speechless at Karyl¡¯s astonishing idea. Uniting the two councils that had been rivals for centuries? No one in the history of the continent had ever dared to attempt that.


    ¡°Mikhail, your task is simple. When you reach the Dawn Council, you¡¯ll find a man named Serga there. He¡¯s an incredibly arrogant and tedious man, hailed as a genius of the century and nicknamed the reincarnation of Kaye Aesir.¡±


    ¡°Serga?¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing that, Mikhail looked at Serica Lauren. Though the name was simr, she shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t know him.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know him. He¡¯s an aristocrat from the Imperial Academy, educated by Kadin Luer from a young age.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, a young master, then.¡± Serica¡¯s lips curled in disdain.


    ¡°The reincarnation of Kaye Aesir? What an absurdly arrogant title,¡± Allen sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Mikhail goes there, they might call him the reincarnation of Allen Javius. Your name will be known again.¡±


    ¡°Hah, that would be something to see. Although, I doubt this scatterbrained kid can live up to it.¡± Allenughed heartily, though he had been the first to recognize Mikhail¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Mikhail, you know what you have to do, right?¡± Karyl turned to him. ¡°Go and surpass that guy. As the representative of Tatur. The Immortal Council won¡¯t be able to disregard you with Allen Javius backing you. If you overpower the Dawn Council, you¡¯ll essentially be uniting the two councils.¡±


    ¡°And above them will be your kingdom?¡± Allen chimed in.


    ¡°Well... yes.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you really are ruthless.¡±


    Unlike the cheerful conversation between Karyl and Allen, Mikhail felt like he was dying inside.


    ¡°M-Me, at the Dawn Council?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I always intended to unite the councils, but I couldn¡¯t find a way to do it. Icked the justification.¡±


    While the others might think it was merely a scheme to consolidate power during the continent¡¯s unification, all of Karyl¡¯s ns were ultimately aimed at the impending Oracle War.


    ¡°In truth, these superficial matters might seem meaningless... But having a justification will motivate those sluggish sorcerers. That¡¯s why you¡¯re the right person for this.¡±


    Karyl pointed at Mikhail with the rib from the War Bear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just tell Nain Darhon and Berchi no to shake hands and work together, can I?¡±


    ¡°Well... no...¡± Mikhail sighed, knowing the renowned Great Sorcerers weren¡¯t children.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve ascertained your talent, I can finally put this n in motion.¡±


    ¡°And what about you, Master?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be heading to the principality with you. But there¡¯s somewhere I need to stop by first.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the messenger pigeon that came earlier?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Mikhail nced at the pigeon huddled beside Karyl. It had flown in after they had cleared the fire and finished setting up camp. The bird wasrge and had rough feathers, a species from the south.


    ¡°I will depart at dawn. You need to go to Tatur as I instructed and form a team for our journey to the principality.¡±


    ¡°...Understood,¡± Mikhail answered with a downcast expression. ¡°But the south... it¡¯s nothing serious, right?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at his question.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a minor family matter. I need to visit Digon briefly. Focus on yourself. You¡¯ll have to take care of yourself there.¡±


    ¡°...Then maybe don¡¯t send me.¡± Mikhail¡¯s face scrunched up again.


    ¡°Do you remember when I picked you out from the Guidance Mercenary Gang? At that time, I considered Suan, Aidan, and you as my people. It means I value you more than anyone else.¡±


    This time, Karyl spoke in a serious tone, quite different from before. There was a strange resonance in his voice, as if it carried magic, spreading gently through the forest.


    ¡°Aidan told me he feels he hasn¡¯t had a chance to prove his worth, unlike the southern barbarians. Suan feels the same. From the southern unification to the Ghost Castle assault, he alwaysins that all he did was steer the ship.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile.


    <i>Whoosh</i>!


    He tossed the rib bone he was holding into the fire. The meat still clinging to the bone sizzled as the mes flickered wildly.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Unlike those two who are eager for opportunities, I gave you a chance to grow directly in Antihum. Don¡¯t you want to test your own growth rather than just do stuff for me?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Mikhail hesitated to answer. The power he had disyed in killing the War Bear had surprised even him. How far could he go? It was hard not to be tempted by such ambition.


    ¡°You need to establish a clear second ce. There¡¯s no need for disputes about who¡¯s higher or lower.¡±


    ¡°Me... going to a Great Sorcerer?¡±


    ¡°They have decades more experience than you. Out of pride, they won¡¯t confront you directly. That¡¯s why I want you to humble Serga,¡± Karyl exined.


    <i>Serga is highly regarded by the Dawn Council, but he¡¯s also a promising sorcerer of the empire. If Mikhail defeats him and establishes himself as a sorcerer from Tatur, it will solidify his magical standing.</i>


    Karyl lightly patted Mikhail on the shoulder.


    ¡°Rx. The spot at the top is mine anyway. I will surpass dragons and reach the pinnacle.¡±


    Mikhail couldn¡¯t help chuckling at that, although Karyl never sounded like he was joking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Just then, as if waiting for Karyl¡¯s words, a low growl echoed from the forest. The ground shook, and sharp eyes glowed from beneath the trees.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Mounting the Sand Serpent, Karyl said his goodbyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in Tatur.¡±

 Chapter 227: Randol (1)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Randol (1)</h4>


    <i>Voosh¡ª! </i>


    <i>ng!</i>


    The sharp hiss of des cutting through the air was followed by the heavy ng of steel against steel. It seemed as if the two des were bing one, yet at times they moved entirely independently and unpredictably.


    Warriors wielding two swords were exceedingly rare, and the reason for that was simple: in a fierce battle where every second counted, extending both arms in different directions madebat twice as hard and only gave rise to disadvantages.


    However, there was a kind of swordsmanship that transcended all such disadvantages.


    ¡°Haaap¡ª!¡± A shout rang out through the night.


    The desert, scorching by day, had turned cold, and the sweat dripping onto the ground cooled instantly. Wisps of steam rose from the man¡¯s shoulders.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    He drove his swords deep into the sand.


    ¡°You seem to have more or less mastered the Dual Swordsmanship of Digon. I could take you for a Digon warrior.¡±


    The man lifted his head, his muscles bulging with each breath he exhaled.


    <i>Thest time I saw him was six months ago... He¡¯s grown so much. It¡¯s truly a shame that he died in his previous life before witnessing such aplishments. </i>


    His well-sculpted physique not only reflected innate blessing but also the rigorous training he had undergone.


    <i>Swoosh...!</i>


    The sand beneath his feet scattered roughly. A sharp gleam cut through the darkness, so swift it didn¡¯t even make a sound.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    He hastily drew the two swords he had embedded in the ground, holding them vertically. The des vibrated from the force, and sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Randol¡¯s sharp eyes locked onto the masked figure who had just attacked him.


    ¡°You can take off the mask. Though we don¡¯t share blood, we are brothers. And I know you¡¯re a king now, but don¡¯t you think your tone is too rude?¡± Randol spoke in a calm voice.


    At that, Karyl smirked and took his mask off.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    He then crushed it in his hand. Since Randol had found out about him, he no longer had any need for it.


    ¡°...!?¡±


    At that moment, Randol¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Your eyes...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miliana told you. After gaining the power of the zing King, they changed.¡±


    ¡°That exins why you can use fire,¡± Randol murmured as he nced at Karyl¡¯s red eyes and then at the burn scar on his left forearm.


    <i>I thought I blocked it perfectly...</i>


    The hidden sh of a single strike, unnoticed amidst the flurry piercing through the darkness, was enough in that one moment topletely shatter Randol''s confidence.


    <i>Instead of exining, he showed me directly.</i>


    He smiled bitterly, realizing the gap between them.


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>


    But then, Randol¡¯s expression hardened, and he swiftly swung his sword at Karyl with all his might. Although it was a sudden attack, Karyl managed to block Randol¡¯s sh as though he had been waiting for it.


    <i>Voom...!</i>


    Karyl¡¯s Freezing Talon met Randol''s sword. Like a windmill, Randol swung the Liberated me in his other hand horizontally, pouring all his strength into the strike. The de left a fiery arc in its wake.


    As the sh continued, Randol¡¯s muscles began to ripple. Karyl¡¯s expression shifted to one of mild surprise, realizing just how far Randol could push his limits within mere seconds.


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    With a deafening roar, Karyl¡¯s sword cut through the air, but his adversary was no longer there, having faded into the shadows.


    <i>Thud¡ª! Thud, thud, thud!</i>


    Randol, who had somehow moved behind Karyl, thrust his sword into the ground, scattering sand everywhere.


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    Randol had moved at full speed, so fast that one wouldn¡¯t be able to track him with the naked eye. And yet, Karyl managed to dodge his attack once again, responding with a sh of the Freezing Talon.


    ¡°Ugh!!¡±


    Dodging Karyl¡¯s assault with an agile somersault, Randol retaliated with an X-shaped sh at Karyl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Randol held his breath for a moment, his muscles swelling even further, his grip tightening on the swords.


    <i>sh!!</i>


    Seizing a split-second opportunity, Randol dove toward Karyl, bending to the point of nearly touching the ground. He then twisted in the opposite direction, swinging his sword at Karyl¡¯s waist.


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Although each of Randol¡¯s attacks were ferocious, Karyl¡¯s smile widened each time their swords shed.


    <i>This is...</i>


    A familiar sword technique shed in Karyl¡¯s eyes.


    Digon Dual Swordsmanship: Third Technique - Flying Bird Wave.


    It was one of the secret techniques of the Digon Dual Swordsmanship, used only by Miliana¡¯s three sisters, known as the Queen¡¯s des.


    <i>She must have been quite fond of him to teach him this.</i>


    Karyl smirked, understanding their feelings from this swordy.


    <i>Of course... It must have been gratifying to teach him.</i>


    Randol predicted Karyl¡¯s moves in the blink of an eye and counterattacked with that very sword technique. Being able to absorb techniques like a sponge, Randol had often trained alone in the mansion.


    Although the mansion had Paulhendt, a former deputymander of the Blue Knights, as a swordsmanship instructor, he couldn¡¯t properly teach the other brothers due to the countess¡¯ oversight.


    Karyl realized once again how much a person¡¯s fate could change depending on their environment. After all, it was no coincidence that Mikhail¡¯s face came to mind when he thought of sending someone to the Dawn Council.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Karyl sighed at Randol, who was still fiercely swinging his swords. And just as the breath escaped his lips...


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    With a thunderous noise, Karyl twisted the hilt of his dagger against Randol¡¯s de. As Agnel shed and interlocked with the two swords, a sharp, numbing sensation coursed through Randol¡¯s wrist.


    With a sharp crack, Randol¡¯s wrist was twisted, and the sword he held snapped.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    Fearing that his bones might break if he exerted any more force, Randol eventually let go of his sword.


    ¡°What a shame about the weapon,¡± Karyl remarked as he looked down at the fallen Randol.


    Victory had been decided too abruptly for how fierce their battle had been.


    ¡°They said it was a weapon made with blue iron... Maybe your sword is just ridiculously strong?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s indifferent response, Randol let out a low sigh.


    ¡°Well then, there¡¯s nothing more to say. From the very beginning, I failed to catch up with your swordsmanship. I should me myself, not the weapon.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Randol rubbed his throbbing wrist as he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re a twisted guy, you know that? You did this to make me admit it myself, didn¡¯t you? I know you weren¡¯t even using your full strength.¡±


    Randol shook his head, finding no excuses to defend himself.


    <i>His mana veins are still blocked. His power is only at the level of a 2nd ss knight. Thanks to Digon¡¯s Dual Swordsmanship, he¡¯s far ahead technically, but being in the south... he couldn¡¯t learn how to manage his mana.</i>


    Karyl, on the other hand, was assessing Randol¡¯s condition.


    <i>Hmmm...</i>


    Although Digon were the only ones among the southern barbarians who used mana in their swordsmanship, they used weak, colorless dragon mana. Using mana for various elements was distinctly different from the empire¡¯s swordsmanship.


    However, knights, unlike sorcerers, did not useplex magic. Assuming that only the mana channels needed to be unblocked, there were plenty of masters who could do that for Randol.


    <i>I¡¯m d I remember what Father told me in my past life. He regretted more than anything that you died young, unlike the other children.</i>


    In fact, what Kuwell had told him was the very reason Karyl had managed to save Randol from the mansion this time around.


    At the time, Karyl was doubtful about Randol, since he had died without making any real impact in their previous life.


    <i>¡°The six sons I brought with me are all exceptionally talented in their own ways. To your eyes, Jake may seem endlessly frail, but even he possesses remarkable talent. However... the most regrettable event in my life is losing Randol.¡±</i>


    Kuwell had fought many imperial knights in the process of supporting Olivurn. He had killed many, and when Olivurn finally ascended the throne, Kuwell felt a pang of regret as he saw the numerous vacant positions¡ªRandol could have filled them, but he was no longer with him.


    Karyl, however, saw it as a gamble. He had trusted his father and chosen Randol as a decisive card instead of nobles like Martte or Tiren.


    <i>In the end, I¡¯m d I chose him. He¡¯s actually exceeded my expectations. </i>


    Like the other siblings, the talent Kuwell saw in Randol was undeniably exceptional.


    ¡°Is that enough courtesy for you?¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s words, Randol nodded.


    ¡°The empress told me... that you¡¯re the one who killed the Ryeo Knights, and not to expect any revenge.¡±


    At that, Karyl shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to give up on revenge. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here, defying the emperor¡¯s orders? It¡¯s a bit odd for a knight to master the swordsmanship of the barbarians for the sake of the empire.¡±


    Karyl deliberately reminded him of his current situation. As a knight of the empire, Randol had sought to seed in his missions and earn recognition. But despite being a genius of swordsmanship, he hadn¡¯t found a proper master.


    But one day, Miliana appeared before him.


    <i>He¡¯s using revenge as an excuse to justify himself and hide his desire for the sword. But anyone can see it. You¡¯re clearly fascinated by Digon¡¯s swordsmanship.</i>


    Karyl smiled faintly.


    ¡°Miliana sent a message. She said the family contacted her secretly.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Honestly, considering all that¡¯s happened... I lived alone, oblivious to the continent''s affairs.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you always like that? You never mingled with the other siblings at the estate, only focusing on your sword.¡±


    Randol seemed slightly puzzled by Karyl¡¯s words, but he quickly forced a smile.


    ¡°Our father has sent orders.¡±


    ¡°Tiren, I presume.¡± Randol¡¯s smile grew even more bitter. ¡°You¡¯re the same as ever. You talk as if everyone but our eldest brother is beneath you.¡±


    ¡°Even our eldest brother, if he forgets his ce, I¡¯ll make sure he remembers it.¡± Karyl exined. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad.¡±


    ¡°Hmph...¡±


    Randol¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He recalled the first time he met Karyl at the estate.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here as the king of Tatur, not as family?¡±


    ¡°Funny calling us family even though we haven¡¯t spoken a word to each other. But it depends on your answer, whether I address you as a brother or deal with the McGovern family as a king.¡±


    Karyl adjusted his grip on his Freezing Talon. The de touched the ground, and white frost spread over the sand with a crackling sound¡ªa stark contrast to the mes that had poured from Randol¡¯s now shattered sword.


    ¡°Randol,¡± Karyl called his name softly. ¡°Tell me what Tiren instructed you to do. I¡¯ll take a stance based on what you want from me.¡±


    ¡°Your stance?¡±


    Randol¡¯s face hardened.


    ¡°I am aware that you could take my life at any moment if you so wished. Ever since you ughtered the Ryeo Knights at the Abyssal Rock, that fact hasn¡¯t changed. But I will not tolerate your arrogance toward the family.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something.¡±


    Karyl smirked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really my stance that¡¯s in question. It¡¯s yours, brother.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Randol seemed startled by how casually Karyl referred to him as ¡°brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s often said that protecting the family is the duty of the eldest, but I argue that any member of the family can do that.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean... I take it you feel the same way?¡±


    Randol¡¯s eyes wavered, perhaps with a glimmer of hope. The more he reacted, the more Karyl felt the need to confirm Tiren¡¯s orders.


    Karyl looked at him calmly.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Whether I be the sword or the shield depends on what you say.¡±

 Chapter 228: Randol (2)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Randol (2)</h4>


    ¡°Pfff... Bahahaha!!¡±


    A loud burst ofughter echoed. Karyl clutched his stomach, unable to hold back.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°...¡±


    Randol frowned slightly, seemingly displeased by his reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°You call that a threat? You¡¯re going to reveal my true identity to the Three Kingdoms? What, you¡¯ll tell them I have immigrant blood? You think I¡¯m afraid of that?¡±


    Wiping his eyes, Karyl looked at Randol. Although he hadn¡¯t actually teared up, Karyl did that to emphasize just how amusing he found Randol¡¯s threat.


    ¡°I¡¯m the king of Tatur, but I¡¯m also the master of the south. This means that despite posing as an imperial citizen, the people of the south still serve me.¡±


    Karyl leaned against the wooden stakes erected in the training ground.


    ¡°You understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°You may be right, but the Three Kingdoms of Istria are different. Unlike the free-spirited barbarians, their mentality is closer to the imperials.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d be so careless regarding that?¡± Karyl questioned back. Instead of being offended, it seemed like he had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°In the name of the Free Army, the legion I created includes both barbarians and imperial citizens. After all, Tatur is a city where individuals from all races and statuses seek refuge.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°The Three Kingdoms of Istria will soon be united. Under Fenria... no, under Vi¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Randol knew that the Three Kingdoms of Istria were at war, but he hadn¡¯t been aware that Princess Vi had built her own force and intervened in the war.


    ¡°I heard she dered a principality, but what can she do with just a few hundred troops...?¡±


    ¡°The Free Army will support her.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°Vi asked for my help under the name of freedom, breaking free from the rules of status and race, and I epted her request. The Free Army shall subjugate the Three Kingdoms of Istria.¡±


    ¡°That... That¡¯s...¡±


    Each wording from Karyl¡¯s mouth was nothing short of shocking.


    ¡°In such a situation, do you think it matters to the Three Kingdoms of Istria whether I¡¯m of immigrant or imperial blood?¡±


    Karyl shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Answering his own question, he spoke once more, his voice full of conviction, ¡°The truth of my lineage can no longer be a weakness. Because to them, my very existence holds more significance now.¡±


    <i>Thump...</i>


    Randol felt his heart sink at those words, though he couldn¡¯t say why. At the same time, he recalled Karyl¡¯s appearance during their first goblin subjugation hunt.


    <i>Was it since then...?</i>


    Despite wearing a mask, Karyl¡¯s incredible prowess and leadership had captured the hearts of the knights.


    Of course, being an adopted son of the MacGovern family yed a part, but at least on that day, age and status did not matter. Randol himself had wanted to be like Karyl after watching him that day.


    ¡°It seems that Tiren has gotten dumber by hanging out with idiots at the academy. The best he coulde up with was to threaten me.¡±


    ¡°He had no choice. His Majesty is pressuring our family. He has ordered that Jake be sent to Heim. You know what it means to be sent to the Church. He ns to hold him hostage,¡± Randol said gravely.


    Karyl, however, spoke with utmost calmness, ¡°Heim won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there who can be of use. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about Jake¡¯s safety.¡±


    Karyl chuckled, thinking of Yurin Huygar.


    ¡°So, what does Tiren want?¡±


    ¡°To save Jake. Whether by threatening or pleading, he asked me to tell you to rescue him.¡±


    ¡°Touching, isn¡¯t it?¡± Karyl sneered. ¡°That can¡¯t be all, though.¡±


    ¡°...What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What Tiren wants isn¡¯t Jake¡¯s life, but mine. If I infiltrate the Church to rescue Jake, I would be an enemy of the Church, and the empire would have a legitimate reason toe after me. Or perhaps Heim itself is a trap.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Randol couldn¡¯t respond. The letter from the family didn¡¯t mention such things, but he had somewhat expected it.


    <i>He talks about a life-threatening matter so nonchntly...</i>


    Randol shook his head, watching Karyl¡¯s reaction.


    Then it happened.


    ¡°Is your sibling reunion that pleasant? You two seem to be enjoying yourselves quite a bit,¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from behind, causing both men to turn their heads. Seeing her, Randol stiffened slightly, while Karyl waved cheerfully.


    ¡°We¡¯re so fond of each other that we¡¯re discussing how to kill each other.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl then asked with a chuckle, ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°What? How have I been? How can you ask that? You¡¯re surprisingly carefree for someone who has dered war on the empire.¡± Miliana crossed her arms andughed incredulously.


    ¡°Carefree? I just told you, we¡¯re discussing whether to kill or save each other.¡±


    Karyl walked over to Miliana.


    ¡°And the empire can¡¯t attack Tatur right away. Theyck the courage to fight directly, so they¡¯re trying to use Azor and the Eastern Land. And the MacGovern family.¡±


    ¡°Azor and the Eastern Land?¡± Miliana frowned. Given she owned territory in the south, she was closer to the Eastern Land than anyone else.


    ¡°Yes. So I¡¯ve dealt with Azor, and I¡¯ve sent Aidan to the Eastern Land.¡±


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    Milianaughed incredulously at how easily Karyl spoke of dealing with cities and kingdoms as if he were merely signing some papers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy. By the way... I¡¯ve also reached the 6th ss,¡± Karyl added nonchntly.


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Naturally, both Miliana and Randol were shocked.


    <i>The 6th ss... Is that even possible? Have any of the five Sword Masters brought their mana limit to this level?</i>


    Thinking that Karyl might surpass even his father, who was considered the best swordsman on the continent, Randol felt a chill run down his spine.


    <i>He was toying with me the whole time. To think I tried to defeat such a monster...</i>


    Randol gave a bitter smile, thinking how ridiculous his own efforts in the previous fight with Karyl had to have seemed.


    ¡°And you¡¯re telling me something so important only now? You should¡¯vee to me first.¡±


    Unlike the serious atmosphere, Miliana was angry for a different reason.


    ¡°You would have known as soon as I used my mana. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here, with those hundred people in the rear? I feel a stronger energy from the opposite side, so I assume those are your sisters.¡±


    At that, Randol looked around, but all he saw was the deste desert, which puzzled him even more.


    ¡°I suddenly felt a mana so powerful that I thought the imperial army had invaded, but it turned out someone far stronger hade.¡±


    Miliana waved her hand lightly. Even up close, it was hard to notice, but with that one gesture, Karyl knew the soldiers in hiding had disappeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a well-trained force. How many soldiers of that level have you got?¡±


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯re curious about? Is your mind really filled with nothing but war?¡±


    Miliana shook her head.


    ¡°Not that many. It takes a long time to train them to that level. Including reserves, it¡¯s about... three hundred.¡±


    ¡°And how do theypare to knights?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re at a disadvantage when ites to mana, but theypensate for that with their swordsmanship. They wouldn¡¯t lose easily in one-on-onebat with knights,¡± Miliana said proudly.


    ¡°So they¡¯re at the level of Sword Experts. That¡¯s about the size of a single knight order. Hmm,bining all seven knight orders of the empire, the number would be around two thousand. But it¡¯s less than that, since the Ryeo Knights have been disbanded.¡±


    Indeed, having two thousand Sword Experts demonstrated the empire¡¯s might. And yet, Randol felt that the two people in front of him were stronger than that.


    ¡°It would be nice if you could expand it to five hundred, though... The current number is too small.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much effort it takes to train a single capable warrior? Just look at him. It took ages aftering to Digon before he was finally ready for work.¡± Miliana pointed at Randol, who lowered his head in embarrassment at her words.


    ¡°Half a year.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I intend to deal with the principality and confront the empire within six months.¡±


    Miliana frowned slightly at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°The principality... You mean the civil war started by Duke Fran? You n to deal with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but... assuming you do, will the empire remain idle during that time? They might just be pulling strings for now, but the emperor has less than a year left to live. They¡¯ll surely make a move before then.¡±


    ¡°A war with the empire is inevitable, but not yet. In the next six months, the empire will be too busy to turn its attention to us.¡±


    ¡°Why...?¡±


    Her face hardened slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always said I would fight a war against the empire, but I¡¯ve never said I would go to war with Titan Shutean.¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s words, their expressions shifted noticeably.


    ¡°While I¡¯m dealing with the principality, the empire will be distracted by the princes fighting themselves.¡±


    As long as the two princes were alive, a war for the throne was inevitable. Originally, the emperor should have already died, and by now, the war for the throne would be over, with Olivurn in power.


    However, due to Karyl¡¯s intervention, Olivurn had yet to seize control of the empire.


    <i>That alone is enough. If I can¡¯t strike the empire immediately, I need to make sure the empire can¡¯t focus on me.</i>


    Although many variables could arise, ultimately, keeping the emperor alive was to ensure that the internal affairs of the empire kept them from looking outward.


    That way, Karyl could act freely.


    <i>By the time a new emperor arises, all other powers on the continent will be under my control.</i>


    Once the internal strife ended and the empire looked beyond its borders, they would be confronted by an enemy far greater than themselves. The realization that they were no longer the dominant force would hit them hard.


    ¡°The princes fighting each other... You speak as though the emperor won¡¯t be there,¡± Miliana said reluctantly, with a frown.


    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mean...¡±


    Knowing what had happened in the Sun Hall, Miliana let out an incredulousugh, while Randol looked to her for answers.


    ¡°Was it a lie that he had a year left to live?¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Stunned, Randol turned to look at Karyl, but Karyl merely shrugged.


    ¡°Only a fool believes the enemy¡¯s words at face value,¡± he said with a cold smile. ¡°Isn''t that right?¡±

 Chapter 229: Randol (3)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Randol (3)</h4>


    ¡°The emperor has less than three months to live...¡±


    Randol¡¯s head hung low, unable to ept what Karyl had just said. He seemed to be in a state of utter confusion. As amoner by birth, his loyalty to the emperor wasn¡¯t as deep as that of the noble knights.


    For him, his family and house were of greater importance. The princes, despite sharing the same blood, were ready to point swords at each other¡¯s throats over their own interests.


    Ironically, it was precisely because the MacGovern brothers didn¡¯t share blood that they could be more devoted to their house than to blood ties, under the pir of Kuwell MacGovern.


    <i>Of course, I am excluded from that circle, both in war and in this life.</i>


    Karyl, on the other hand, had little affection for his family. He had fought on countless battlefields for humanity, but to his family, he had always been an outsider and now even more so.


    Martte struggled with his feelings of inferiority toward Karyl, even though he had acknowledged him, and Tiren saw him as an enemy. For Randol, Karyl had been a target for revenge. Laying it all out, they were less like family and more like strangers.


    ¡°...¡±


    The way Martte and Tiren treated him now wasn¡¯t much different from his previous life. In that sense, his rtionship with Randol was peculiar, since before, they hadn¡¯t been able to form a rtionship due to Randol¡¯s early death.


    Karyl had chosen Randol as a variable he could use in the MacGovern family, not just because of his talent but because, unlike Martte and Tiren, Randol was someone with whom he could build a new rtionship.


    <i>I¡¯ve done everything I can for Martte.</i>


    Whether Martte would remain stagnant or take a step forward was now up to him. Informing him of Olivurn¡¯s poisoning wasn¡¯t a strategy against the emperor.


    <i>Even if I don¡¯t reveal it now, the truth will be a powerful weapon when he ascends the throne.</i>


    But there was no point in Karyl saying it. The empire would always follow themands of the throne¡¯s ruler. As an immigrant and a king of another nation, his words carried no weight, but the MacGovern family was different.


    <i>If Olivurn ascends the throne, the shock will be doubled if the MacGovern family reveals the truth. Even if they can¡¯t depose him, they can certainly cause a rift.</i>


    And the final variable to cause that rift was Randol, standing before him now.


    ¡°Do you seek revenge against me?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t try to justify what I did to the Ryeo Knights. Our positions are different. You invaded first to seize the Essence of the Soul Spring at Abyssal Rock, but many lives were lost because of me. It¡¯s understandable that you harbor anger toward me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...!¡±


    Randol¡¯s face twisted at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Unfair? I know. It was an agreement with Digon. But the southern Five Great Families suffered because of you, and Digon never gave you permission to attack the southerners.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Randol couldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°You must know something¡¯s off, right? Be honest. Who ordered you to attack the southern Five Great Families?¡± Karyl continued, not needing to see Randol¡¯s expression to know the answer.


    ¡°Shall I tell you? This was Olivurn¡¯s doing while the emperor was away. He admitted it. This led to the three princes attacking the south.¡±


    Karyl shrugged.


    ¡°Of course, it all ended in failure, and the Third Prince died as a result.¡±


    Randol knew all of this had been part of Karyl¡¯s n. Realizing this, the man before him seemed like an insurmountable wall.


    ¡°You attacked the Spear family despite having already made an agreement with Digon. Why?¡± Karyl pressed on.


    ¡°The Imperial knight orders¡ªBlue, Green, Ryeo, and Wisteria¡ªusually act under their captains¡¯ leadership, unless special orders are given.¡±


    Karyl looked Randol in the eye before asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Randol merely shook his head.


    ¡°Then why was the Ryeo Knights¡¯ campaign against the south led by Vice-Captain Nareel and not by the captain? As a result, the captain, Sir Cam Grey, is left with the dishonor of being the only survivor.¡±


    ¡°...What are you trying to say?¡±


    Randol clenched his fists, his eyes burning with anger as he looked at Karyl.


    ¡°The fact that the knights moved without their captain means there were special orders. It¡¯s obvious that Olivurn directly sidelined Cam Gray.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Cam Gray likely opposed the campaign against the south, didn¡¯t he? He probably thought it was meaningless.¡±


    Randol didn¡¯t answer, but his hardened expression gave Karyl all the confirmation he needed.


    ¡°But Olivurn forced it through anyway.¡±


    ¡°...The captain did oppose it, but for an imperial knight, the south is an enemy that must be subdued someday. At the time, I also believed that. I didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the prince¡¯s order.¡±


    Randol¡¯s voice grew more resolute as he tried to justify his actions. Even though he was now learning swordsmanship in Digon, he felt no shame in his actions as a knight.


    ¡°Who said it was wrong?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Randol¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°There are countless reasons for the empire to attack the south, and justifications for war are easily manufactured. Since when did the empire care about others¡¯ opinions before starting a war? The empire attacked the Five Great Families first, and then hypocritically rallied troops for revenge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°But what I¡¯m curious about is why a single knight order, no matter how skilled, was sent to a hostile territory with thousands of barbarians to procure Blue Steel? Did the clever Second Prince really order that?¡±


    Karyl pressed his advantage.


    ¡°It sounds strange to me. Rather than imprisoning Cam Gray for disobedience, it seems more like Olivurn gave an impossible order because he couldn¡¯t kill Cam Gray but saw you as expendable. As a pretext for war with the south.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Randol¡¯s clenched fists trembled.


    ¡°Once a battle begins, there are bound to be casualties on both sides, regardless of who emerges victorious. Even if I hadn¡¯t intervened, the remaining southern tribes would have targeted the Ryeo Knights. Could you have safely returned to the empire?¡±


    Karyl looked at Rando¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Whether you survived or not, the inevitable result would have been war with the south, as we see now.¡±


    He then raised his voice. ¡°And if you said you never suspected this, you¡¯d be lying. Am I right?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s words pierced right through Randol, his knees growing weak.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Karyl then tossed something in front of him.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Randol¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ve contract. Difficult toe by, but there are still quite a few left in Antihum. You¡¯ve heard of it, right?¡±


    ¡°Why are you...?¡±


    ¡°You have a lot to do from now on. I¡¯d tell you to just trust me, but even I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I were in your shoes.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°After dering Tatur¡¯s independence, Brother Martte came to see me. I gave him some instructions. You are to leave Digon and find him. And then, you will follow my directives.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to obey your orders now?¡± Randol asked incredulously, stunned by Karyl¡¯s calm, matter-of-fact demeanor.


    ¡°I''m proposing a deal. I want Brother Martte to be the shield of the family. But he can¡¯t do it alone. He can be a shield, but not a sword. The one to save Jake in Heim will be you, not me.¡±


    Karyl locked eyes with Randol.


    ¡°Make no mistake. This isn¡¯t out of some warm, fuzzy feeling for the family. I need the MacGovern family for the future I intend to build. And I assure you, there is no deceit in that.¡±


    Randol looked back at Karyl with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Tiren will try to use me to stabilize the shaky position of the MacGovern family. I will let him believe he has seeded. I¡¯ll go to Heim, set up whatever traps he wants. But here¡¯s what you will do for me: buy me six months. Not now, but after Olivurn ascends to the throne.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s tool to control the MacGovern family was the hostage, Jake. But knowing the emperor¡¯s limited time left, Karyl did not feel threatened.


    <i>This isn¡¯t a crisis. It¡¯s an opportunity.</i>


    With Jake in Heim, Karyl would have a reason to enter the Church.


    <i>This will give me an excuse to investigate them.</i>


    He already knew the Church had close ties with the Wooden Cloud and had provided the Demon Realm¡¯s ck Spore to Nain Darhon. Naturally, Karyl was looking for a way to deal with the Church.


    <i>A connection with the Demon Realm cannot be tolerated for any reason.</i>


    It was a serious matter.


    <i>If the Church is involved with the Demon Realm, it casts doubt on the validity of the Oracle we have received.</i>


    Karyl bit his lip slightly. The Ten that had risked their lives¡ªif it turned out they had fought for a false cause in their past lives, it would tarnish their honor. That was something Karyl could never allow.


    ¡°So you¡¯re proposing... a ve contract with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I need you. Or more precisely, I need the MacGovern brothers. Among them, I chose you because you can see the world with the most bnced perspective.¡±


    As amoner turned knight who learned swordsmanship from the barbarians, Randol had the most unique background on the continent, apart from Karyl himself.


    ¡°What are the terms?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t acknowledge that I am worthy of being a king, you can take my life.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying... I could kill you if I want to?¡±


    ¡°Depending on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Why give yourself such a weakness?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s worth it. A vow isn¡¯t just about one condition. Follow my orders for exactly six months. And if, after that, you recognize me as the true king, you will swear your loyalty to me.¡±


    <i>Gulp.</i>


    Randol swallowed dryly, his throat parched.


    ¡°So how about it? That¡¯s the deal.¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± said Randol.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you will save Jake.¡±


    ¡°Well... It¡¯s presumptuous of you to set conditions, but... is that to bind me or out of brotherly love?¡±


    ¡°It might sound presumptuous. It¡¯s just a request.¡± Randol forced a bitter smile at his question.


    ¡°To say you will make an effort to save Jake is more urate,¡± Randol went on. ¡°He is also of lowly birth, an abandoned orphan, and a frail child. I don¡¯t want him to be used as a pawn in this conflict."


    Karyl responded in a calm voice, ¡°Being physically weak doesn¡¯t necessarily mean a miserable life. Setting conditions is more presumptuous than making that statement.¡±


    <i>You don¡¯t know yet, do you? The talent Jake has.</i>


    Indeed, Randol wouldn¡¯t have known. Until the Oracle War broke out, Jake was just a frail child needing care in the mansion.


    Karyl, considering this, answered, ¡°Well, fine. It depends on how well you follow my orders from now on. I promise, I have no intention of losing Jake either.¡±


    Randol nodded at Karyl¡¯s answer. It was a dangerous vow, but at the moment, Randol felt that this vow was likely the only weapon capable of curbing Karyl¡¯s rampage.


    A soft hum resonated as the vow contract began to glow.


    <i>As long as I remain steadfast, I can protect the MacGovern family from Karyl¡¯s threats, </i>Randol thought as he stared at the contract.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. A knight must follow his convictions. Follow the king you believe in. For the next six months, my orders won¡¯t be anything that forces you to betray your lord,¡± Karyl said, extending his hand to Randol. ¡°You will see my worth clearly.¡±


    As they shook hands, Karyl watched with a faint smile.


    <i>You will be my sword. Otherwise, everything I¡¯ve done up to now would be meaningless. Your status, lowly as it is, makes you all the more valuable. The onlymoner knight in the empire. The things you can achieve with that title are greater than you might think.</i>


    Talent isn¡¯t noble because it¡¯s held by the nobility, nor is it insignificant because it belongs to amoner. Among the oppressed ves andmoners, many were exceptionally talented but are unable to shine due to their status.


    Randol would be a beacon of hope for such people and would be a gathering point for them.


    The soft hum grew louder. Karyl was confident that the moment the contract lit up, Randol MacGovern would be the mostpelling proof of his right to the throne.


    ¡°Miliana,¡± Karyl called her out of the shadows as he handed over the contract. ¡°Stop sneaking around ande out.¡±


    Miliana awkwardly cleared her throat and stepped out of the darkness.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°We need to head to the principality. Your tedious role as a nanny is over. Now you must stand by me as my sword.¡±


    Miliana¡¯s expression brightened at his words, but she soon shouted in a flustered tone, ¡°Wh-What do you mean, your sword? You¡¯re making jokes again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Growl..¡±


    As Karyl turned around, the Sand Serpent, as if waiting for hismand, descended from the sky, circling andnding gracefully.


    Ignoring the grumbling of the Queen of Digon, Karyl gestured with a finger for her to follow from atop the serpent¡¯s head.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 230: Opening the Box (1)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Opening the Box (1)</h4>


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The atmosphere in the office was unusually tense. Even though the room was filled with Tatur¡¯s most formidable warriors, they felt a suffocating pressure weighing them down. The source of this unease was the presence of a stranger.


    <i>Are all Sword Masters this intimidating...?</i>


    <i>It feels even more intense thanst time.</i>


    Standing there, with her arms crossed and a neutral expression, was none other than Miliana.


    ¡°Are you the warriors of the Tu Tribe of the Great ins?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Beikan of the Tu Tribe.¡±


    ¡°And I am Kinu Mukari.¡±


    Both Beikan and Kinu nodded slightly as they introduced themselves.


    ¡°The daughter of the Spear Family is not here,¡± Miliana remarked.


    ¡°She has left to inspect the Abyssal Rock. She was also ordered to observe the war situation in the Three Kingdoms of Istria during her journey south,¡± Kinu Mukari exined.


    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re a bit too talkative, so please be more careful,¡± Dush responded with a disapproving look.


    ¡°Everyone seems curious as to why the great Queen of Digon is here. Isn¡¯t the south busy with the war?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re busy to death, but your king begged me to stay, saying he couldn¡¯t live without me,¡± Miliana replied, lifting her chin slightly and crossing her arms, her toned abs flexing with every word.


    ¡°Are you done with introductions? Why is everyone so stiff, especially since we¡¯ve met in the capital before?¡±


    At that moment, the door to the office opened, and Karyl entered. Everyone except Miliana knelt at once.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    All eyes turned to him. The astonishment they felt was iparable to their reaction to Miliana.


    <i>I¡¯ve heard from Mikhail, but...</i>


    <i>Is this even possible? I can¡¯t believe it, even seeing it with my own eyes... Is this what happens when a Sword Master reaches the 6th ss...?</i>


    <i>We used to joke that he was a monster, but now he¡¯s truly beyond measure...</i>


    Beikan, Kinu Mukari, and Suan Hazer gazed at Karyl in awe. While Miliana¡¯s aura was sharp, Karyl¡¯s presence was overwhelming, like a massive de next to a needle.


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    Dush was the first to recover from the shock, bowing swiftly and greeting Karyl.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    The oppressive atmosphere seemed to lighten a bit. Karyl took his seat and looked at her.


    ¡°Yes. The Three Kingdoms of Istria are being handled as nned. Many nobles have already been swayed to our side, so the knowledge that the Free Army is supporting them is causing others to surrender quickly,¡± Dush reported with a slight smile, barely visible through her ck veil.


    ¡°...¡±


    Miliana stood behind Karyl. She seemed displeased as she looked at Dush, her eyebrows twitching slightly.


    Without acknowledging her, Dush continued, ¡°Victory seems to be tilting towards Princess Vi. Ka Spear will provide a detailed report.¡±


    ¡°Dush, how long have I been away?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Oh... It''s been about three months.¡±


    ¡°Yes, three months. Originally, I nned to spend two months in Antihum, but circumstances led me to Azor, causing a dy.¡±


    ¡°But thanks to that, you¡¯ve reached the 6th ss. Congrattions,¡± Dush spoke as though she had been waiting to say that, but Karyl¡¯s expression remained stern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to gloss over it. You didn¡¯t forget I ordered that the Three Kingdoms be settled within two months while I was in Antihum, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I specifically said to spare no soldiers and finish the war within the allotted time. So, whose fault is it that it¡¯s been dyed by a month and the war still isn¡¯t over?¡± Karyl asked coldly. The room, which had just started to feel a bit lighter, seemed to freeze over with the chilling tone of his voice.


    ¡°Did the Free Army turn out to be weaker than I expected? Or should I me Princess Vi¡¯s ipetence?"


    There was a palpable sense of tension, as if Karyl might draw his sword and start beheading people on the spot. Even the seasoned warriors in the room could hardly breathe under the pressure.


    ¡°As expected, Princess Vi came to Tatur precisely on the day marking the end of the two months. She said she had a message for you and even predicted your reaction.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Despite the oppressive atmosphere, Dush maintained aposed expression. Although her clenched fists trembled slightly, revealing the strain she was under, her past as a member of the Burning Darkness and her experience in the Eastern Land helped her conceal it well.


    ¡°She has a message, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The knights of the Fanpinel family and Sir Greys¡¯ order are small in numbers, but their individual abilities are quite remarkable. By the end of the second month, most of the enemy forces had been subdued.¡±


    ¡°Then why wasn¡¯t it concluded by the third month?¡±


    ¡°Because of the Shield of Istan. She¡¯s been working hard to recruit Marze and Aben of the Twin Armor, remembering your interest in them from your past encounter.¡±


    ¡°Marze...¡± Karyl nodded at her words.


    Dush pulled a parchment from the pile on the desk and confirmed the contents.


    ¡°This is Princess Vi¡¯s message. <i>The value of the Twin Armor, who has protected Istan and Tevanel from foreign invasions since its founding, is greater than that of the ipetent kings of the two kingdoms</i>.¡±


    Karyl chuckled, almost hearing Vi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°<i>Simply unifying the Three Kingdoms by force would be a half-hearted union relying on foreign power, and it would fail to unite the people¡¯s hearts. Keeping the heroes of the nation, these old warriors, under our banner would hold significant meaning</i>,¡± Dush continued.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It made sense. Karyl had deliberately focused on the Twin Armor when pressuring the First Prince.


    <i>She didn¡¯t waste her time following me. She watched and learned. </i>


    Dush cleared her throat and continued, ¡°<i>I kept my promise. The Three Kingdoms are now in a state where the knights of the Fanpinel family can handle them. If the King of Tatur wishes, the Free Army can be entirely withdrawn</i>.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, what promise did she keep? I said I wanted clear results within two months,¡± Karyl scoffed but then smirked as he rested his chin on his hand.


    ¡°It seems the Three Kingdoms are nearly settled... How has everyone been? It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been wasting time.¡±


    As soon as he had entered the room, Karyl had quickly assessed everyone present. The most surprising growth he noticed was in Beikan and Kinu Mukari, who possessed no magic.


    In his past life, Beikan was already known as a formidable barbarian warrior who had once faced five hundred soldiers alone in a gorge, but now, he had yet to reach that level.


    <i>The demon hunting must have been beneficial. Barbarians grow stronger with each battle.</i>


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re heading to the principality. Please take me with you this time, my lord.¡±


    Karyl turned at the voice, momentarily distracted from his thoughts. It was Suan Hazer, speaking with a tense expression. Karyl understood the sentiment behind his words, so he offered a faint smile.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry. Who else would sail us across the strait to the principality but you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Suan''s expression quickly shifted to one of joy, his mouth spreading into a wide grin.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to steer the ship in Karl Mack¡¯s absence. Otherwise, it would take ages. Right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You can¡¯t leave me out of a voyage!¡± Suan eximed, his excitement evident. The thought of another journey, especially to a battlefield, thrilled him even though he had grown weary of steering.


    ¡°Yes, drop us off and then return to Tatur immediately.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Suan¡¯s face fell, as Karyl¡¯s next words hit like a bucket of cold water. For the first time, Suan, who had never opposed Karyl¡¯s orders, shouted in protest, ¡°But why?!?¡±


    Everyone was surprised by his outburst, but Karyl found it amusing, like watching a child throw a tantrum.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use you for a small task like the principality.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You have a more important mission. Once you return, help Israphil investigate the dungeons. Your first destination will likely be the Blood Cave in the Tramel Ruins.¡±


    ¡°The dungeon...?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes sharpened as he spoke to Suan, ¡°I found traces rted to the Demon Realm in Antihum. The fate of the entire continent might rest on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Me? Doing such a thing?¡±


    ¡°The gauntlets you obtained from the elven treasury. You know they hold the power of Kalduan, one of the Three Great Beasts of the past, known as the Azure Turtle.¡±


    Suan nodded.


    ¡°The Three Great Beasts possess pure natural power, second only to the spirits. If we must face demons, there is no one more suitable than you.¡±


    Karyl emphasized once more, ¡°This is something only <i>you</i> can do.¡±


    ¡°Something only I can do...¡± Suan repeated to himself.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Suan shouted, brimming with excitement. Unaware of Karyl¡¯s deeper intentions, he clenched his fists and nodded with determination.


    <i>Though in my past life, demons didn¡¯t emerge from the Blood Cave immediately... Suan, you must meet the Fist King there instead.</i>


    Oblivious to Karyl¡¯s inner thoughts, Suan stood resolute.


    <i>He really is good at handling people.</i>


    <i>Just as expected of our lord.</i>


    <i>Was Suan always this energetic? He used to be more edgy...</i>


    Others observed and nodded, each having simr impressions.


    ¡°Now, I will call out the names of those who will apany me to the principality. We are heading to a battlefield amidst a civil war. Understand that there are risks to our endeavor, but we shall not waste precious lives on such a small conflict.¡±


    Everyone focused on Karyl, their expressions tense.


    ¡°The principality is merely a stage to showcase Tatur¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± everyone responded in unison, bowing their heads.


    * * *


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Late at night, Karyl sat back in his chair, exhaling softly as he opened his eyes. The once bustling office was now silent, thete hour leaving only him behind.


    <i>Click</i>.


    On the desk was a small box, the one Narh Di Maug had hidden in his past life, found alongside the Freezing Talon in the Gray Training Ground.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡±


    Allen¡¯s voice emerged from behind him.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t know what was inside, right?¡± said Karyl.


    ¡°Yeah. Celine Han made the box, but she only crafted it. No one knows who ced the item inside.¡±


    ¡°No one? Not even the Assembly of Seven Elders?¡±


    The face of the tinum Dragon emerged in Karyl¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Look into the repository of knowledge. You already know what I know. Asking if you have the courage to face the truth would be foolish, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The courage to face the truth...¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Allen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Facing the truth doesn¡¯t require courage.¡±


    He ced his hand on the box and slowly infused it with mana.


    ¡°It requires anger.¡±

 Chapter 231: Opening the Box (2)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Opening the Box (2)</h4>


    [To think a human has entered here.]


    Karyl slowly opened his eyes to the sound of the voice.


    [A time traveler, no less... The one who awakened me is quite an interesting fellow. It¡¯s surprising that someone like you still exists.]


    ¡°...¡±


    Another figure waved at him.


    It was like looking into a mirror. The only difference was that while Karyl didn¡¯t move, the person in front of him, who looked exactly like him, moved freely.


    [So, you¡¯ve climbed the tower. That thing still exists? I thought the Dimension Spiral had disappearedpletely after it was destroyed...]


    The figure spoke iprehensible words. Karyl cast his doppelg?nger a look of disdain.


    [Ah... Y must have obtained one of the many fragments as the victor¡¯s reward. Yes, that''s right. The der of this dimension was defeated by a god.]


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Eventually, Karyl gave a chuckle.


    ¡°Have you finished rambling? I don¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying. The Mythical Era ended thousands of years ago. I understand you¡¯re happy to finally have contact with someone after so long, but exin so I can understand.¡±


    [Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? If you¡¯ve climbed Pharel, you should know what the god¡¯s game in this dimension means.]


    Karyl¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly at his doppelg?nger''s words.


    [And surely, you don¡¯t think the gods are unaware of your existence as a time traveler. Time is an absolute constant. Perhaps other beings wouldn¡¯t know that you defied it, but the gods are an exception.]


    ¡°...¡±


    [Killing a god? Preposterous. By now, Y is probably watching your antics from above, like a y. Watching the tragic hero¡¯s desperate struggles.]


    His words pierced like a dagger.


    Karyl had somewhat expected this since the moment he went back in time. After all, the Pharel Tower itself was associated with the gods. Nevertheless, hearing it directly made his steel-like heart waver a bit.


    Knowing about his regression meant knowing his past life. If the gods knew why he had returned, it was like being forced to hide a dagger without even a thread to cover himself.


    <i>It¡¯s not impossible.</i>


    But despite the doppelg?nger¡¯s words, Karyl¡¯s expression remained firm.


    ¡°You have some nerve to utter such things while wearing my face. Is it because you¡¯re a relic from the Mythical Era? Your demeanor is so outdated it¡¯s not even worth yawning at. Not even Y would be so pathetic.¡±


    Karyl then pointed at his doppelg?nger.


    ¡°If you know I¡¯m a time traveler, you should also know how I feel about Y. That means your threats won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    Then, he shot a scornful re at his doppelg?nger.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Y knows or not. The fact that I¡¯ve got another chance is enough for me.¡±


    At this, his doppelg?nger¡¯s face hardened.


    Karyl sneered once more, ¡°You think the people who died by my hand didn¡¯t know why they were dying? Even if you know, death cannot be avoided.¡±


    He slowly looked around. All he saw was darkness. The water beneath him rippled with each step.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no progress. Always the same background...¡±


    He lightly patted his doppelg?nger on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious what happens next when someone with my face stands before me. So, is there some trial or test I have to face? Or do I just have to kill you?"


    [...]


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    Karyl grabbed his doppelg?nger by the cor with all his might and pulled him down.


    [Ugh?!]


    Then, with the eyes of a beast ready to devour its prey, Karyl issued his warning.


    ¡°How dare you hide behind <i>my</i> face? I am the only me. I¡¯ve driven a sword through a god¡¯s face. You think I wouldn¡¯t do it to you just because you look like me?¡±


    Karyl then shoved the doppelg?nger with all his strength. The figure staggered and fell back, the water sshing violently under it.


    <i>Shiiing¨C</i>


    Karyl drew his Freezing Talon and aimed it at the kneeling doppelg?nger. A pure white chill flowed mockingly down the de.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, then fight. If not, stop this foolishness. If you¡¯re truly me, then drawing your sword instead of rambling would be the right move.¡±


    Karyl pointed at the Freezing Talon hanging from his doppelg?nger¡¯s waist.


    <i>Shiiing</i>¡ª


    The doppelg?nger slowly stood up. The sharp sound of the de echoed through the darkness. The water touched by the de froze instantly.


    Karyl slowly smirked at the sight. Finally, as if understanding, he said to his mirror image, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ***


    <i>ng!</i>


    Two des collided. The sound of metal grinding against metal echoed as the identical figures faced off.


    As the doppelg?nger opened his mouth to speak, a thin, serpentine tongue¡ªclearly inhuman¡ªflicked out. The thing quivered mockingly before sliding across Karyl¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°...¡±


    No warmth, only coldness. Karyl casually wiped the sticky saliva from his cheek with the back of his hand. At the same time, he eased his force on their locked swords, causing the doppelg?nger to stagger.


    [...!?]


    Losing bnce, the doppelg?nger¡¯s face came closer to Karyl.


    <i>Thunk¡ª!!</i>


    Not missing the moment, Karyl punched the doppelg?nger in the abdomen as hard as he could. He then frowned, as though he had anticipated the counter.


    The doppelg?nger released his sword and sped Karyl¡¯s fist with both hands. He twisted sharply, wrenching Karyl¡¯s arm, then spun around to snatch the sword before it fell to the ground.


    It all happened in an instant.


    <i>sh!</i>


    <i>ng¡ª!</i>


    Just as the doppelg?nger was about to sh his neck, Karyl kicked off the ground, leaping in the opposite direction and freeing his arm in midair.


    <i>Voosh!</i>


    Barely dodging the attack, Karyl thrust his sword forward with all his might, widening the gap between them.


    ¡°Damn, I thought I could find a clue to the seal of the Queen of Tides, but I¡¯ve stumbled on a ridiculous obstacle.¡±


    Karyl nted his sword in the ground and twisted his neck side to side.


    ¡°Not enough. If this is all you¡¯ve got, there¡¯s no way Narh Di Maug would have bothered to hide you.¡±


    He shook his head in dissatisfaction.


    [Are you calling yourself weak?]


    ¡°No. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m the strongest on the continent. It means you didn¡¯t meet my expectations. You may have my face, but you¡¯re not me.¡±


    [...Such arrogance.]


    ¡°This has nothing to do with arrogance or confidence.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s sword emitted a soft hum.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply the truth.¡±


    [...]


    ¡°If you¡¯re a mythical relic, shouldn¡¯t there be something more to you? There should be something beyond me, something that I haven¡¯t achieved yet, for me to find you intriguing. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Karyl took his stance.


    ¡°If not, I¡¯ll take the first move.¡±


    On the day he broke through the 6th ss barrier, when his mana surged from his veins to envelop him entirely, he knew.


    ¡°Have you seen my past life? Because I¡¯m using this for the first time here.¡±


    Atst, he was about to attain the ultimate form of his swordsmanship, something he had never reached before.


    ¡°Well... if you really are me, you shouldn¡¯t die without at least being able to block your own sword.¡±


    <i>St!</i>


    The instant Karyl leaped from the water¡¯s surface, the gentle waves became a roaring, violent surge.


    <i>Voosh! Boom...!!</i>


    As the thunderous noise continued to reverberate, the air around Karyl condensed as if being sucked toward him.


    [Ugh?!]


    The doppelg?nger hastily raised his sword, but already off bnce, he staggered and faltered.


    5th Spirale Serpent Posture


    Karyl lowered his sword even further, his eyes gleaming behind the de. Like a predator crouching before its prey, he kept his gaze fixed on his opponent, gripping the hilt tightly. He was in striking range.


    <i>ng!</i>


    <i>sh! ng¡ª!!</i>


    Following a fierce sh, Karyl¡¯s de grazed the doppelg?nger¡¯s shoulder. A hiss of air escaped from the wound, and ck smoke rose.


    [...]


    The doppelg?nger¡¯s body froze mid-thrust.


    <i>Crack... Crackle!</i>


    It was a single blow, yet a dyed, sharp wound carved its way across the doppelg?nger¡¯s body, from shoulder to foot.


    [Argh...!!]


    The doppelg?nger¡¯s face contorted in disbelief, as though he couldn¡¯tprehend this unexpected turn of events. He swung his sword with all his might, but having been severely crippled, his attack had no chance of reaching Karyl.


    ¡°Am I really this weak?¡±


    Karyl deflected the sword and rushed at the doppelg?nger.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    The doppelg?nger bit his teeth in response and swung his arm with all his might. But Karyl moved faster, grabbing the doppelg?nger¡¯s face and mming him into the ground.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Seeing his own face distorted wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant sight, yet Karyl¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Will your true form appear if I peel off this visage?¡±


    [Grr... Argh...!]


    ¡°Or should I just cut your head off?¡±


    For the first time, the doppelg?nger felt fear at the sight of Karyl. There were no tricks, just pure strength overwhelming him, leaving no other oue.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Karyl harshly mmed his head back. He then stepped back and urged, ¡°Pick up your sword.¡±


    [...]


    ¡°Or maybe, instead of wasting time with this pointless fight, we should talk about why you were sealed in the box and what your true identity is.¡±


    Instead of replying, the doppelg?nger picked up his sword. With an expression that seemed to say <i>I knew it</i>, Karyl adjusted his stance.


    ¡°It seems we can onlymunicate with our swords.¡±


    The doppelg?nger radiated a dark aura that spread, and Karyl realized it was dark energy. He also noticed that the de of the doppelg?nger¡¯s sword was turning pitch ck, raising an eyebrow in response.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fully use that power, yet. There¡¯s something better than me, it seems.¡±


    The doppelg?nger responded by swinging his sword.


    <i>Swish...!!</i>


    In a heartbeat, the five-meter gap disappeared. It wasn¡¯t footsteps but droplets from the ssh that sent ripples spreading across the water.


    ¡°But it¡¯s neither spirit power nor mana. Could it be that your inherent power is also darkness, like corruption?¡±


    Karyl infused mana into his feet.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    Now at the 6th ss, Karyl had perfect mastery over his mana. Circting the mana within himself had be more effective than relying on auxiliary magic, allowing him to fight as he wished for the first time.


    It was the way of the swordsman.


    <i>Whoosh...!</i>


    Akin to a dance, sword energy surged from the Freezing Talon in all directions.


    <i>Swish...! ng! Boom...!</i>


    As Karyl¡¯s Aura de shed with the doppelg?nger¡¯s dark sword, a fierce roar erupted.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    Then, in a split second, Karyl¡¯s sword twisted in a strange direction as he thrust it with all his might.


    Colorless Air Sword, The Fourth stance: Second Unicorn Posture.


    Karyl unleashed two pinpoint attacks simultaneously. Despite being just one of him, it seemed for an instant as though two Karyls were charging at the doppelg?nger from both sides.


    <i>Boom...!</i>


    Yet the doppelg?nger reacted to the sessive attacks in that split second. Or rather, it seemed as though he had predicted them.


    The space itself seemed to move with him. Without even ncing, the doppelg?nger blocked Karyl¡¯s strikes by drawing his sword in a zigzag pattern. Then, with a sinister smile, he lunged at Karyl, swinging his inky de.


    First Crown Posture.


    <i>sh...!!!</i>


    At that moment¡ª


    [...!!]


    Just as the dark sword was about to sh Karyl¡¯s neck, it suddenly veered upward, and in an instant, Karyl vanished.


    Once, twice, three times.


    Karyl¡¯s figure appeared and disappeared in the darkness like a shing light.


    <i>Zoom...!</i>


    The doppelg?nger¡¯s sword cut through the air, while Karyl¡¯s Arcane de surged forth and effortlessly cut through the doppelg?nger¡¯s back.


    [Argh...!!]


    With an agonized scream, the doppelg?nger bent backward. Then, as he toppled forward, Karyl stomped hard on his waist once more.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    ¡°Hmm, a bit tricky the first time, but it went as expected.¡±


    [That is...]


    ¡°Nothing special. It¡¯s just a minor technique to erase my presence,¡± Karyl exined.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? You may have abilities that surpass mine, but I know every technique you use. None of that will work on me. Looks like only things I don¡¯t know will work on me.¡±


    Karyl lifted his foot and stomped hard on the back of the doppelg?nger¡¯s head again.


    [Ghh¡ª! Grgh...!!]


    ¡°Good thing I learned this from Aidan.¡±


    Karyl had used a stealth technique called Inbo, which erased his presence. But instead of just Inbo, Karylbined it with Blink, a teleportation spell, to erase his presence while teleporting,pletely evading the doppelg?nger¡¯s sight.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Karyl¡¯s sword nowy against the doppelg?nger¡¯s neck.


    ¡°If it works on you, it means it will work on other strong opponents as well. Thanks for the useful information.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He sharpened the de of his Freezing Talon and thrust it beside the neck of the fallen doppelg?nger.


    ¡°Now, let''s find out what you really are.¡±


    [Ghh... Grr...!]


    The doppelg?nger groaned in pain as Karyl applied more pressure with his foot to keep him from struggling.


    ¡°Huh...?¡±


    As Karyl leaned in closer to the doppelg?nger, something unusual caught his attention, making him frown slightly. He quickly drew his sword and shed at the ground. Water sshed, and the ck smoke that had been covering the ground dispersed along with the de, only to return quickly.


    <i>Is there something underneath?</i>


    The ground, which appeared ck, was actually transparent. The smoke and ck water seemed to act as a veil, concealing something.


    Peering into the abyss, its depths barely visible to the naked eye, Karyl squinted slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

 Chapter 232: Opening the Box (3)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Opening the Box (3)</h4>


    <i>ng!</i>


    Karyl struck the ground with his sword as if trying to break ice. However, he only managed to scatter ck smoke and water in all directions, the ss-like transparent floor showing no signs of shattering.


    <i>Is this hiding the clue to finding the Queen of Tides that Ramine mentioned?</i>


    Paradoxically, the floor seemed infinitely transparent, yet opaque at the same time. It was incredibly strange, but Karyl was certain something was beneath the floor. However, when he tried to focus his magic to get a better look, he could no longer see anything.


    The opacity increased with the intensity of his magic, and using Infinity Circle only made whatever was beneath the floorpletely obscured.


    <i>It must react to magic.</i>


    Karyl struck the floor several more times, but since his Arcane de was also condensed magic, the floor became even harder each time it made contact with the de.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Realizing he was at a dead end, Karyl sighed and grabbed the nape of his doppelg?nger lying on the floor, pulling him up.


    ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s in there? Is it your true form? What are you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t pleasant to see his own face so battered, but Karyl didn''t hesitate to yank the doppelg?nger¡¯s head.


    [We are... desire.]


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At that moment, a voice, not from the doppelg?nger but echoing from afar, reached Karyl.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl looked around, but there was no one and nothing to be seen.


    <i>Ssss...</i>


    Then, dark smoke flowed from the doppelg?nger¡¯s body, merging with the smoke lingering on the floor. Quickly, Karyl kicked the doppelg?nger away and distanced himself from the ck smoke.


    The doppelg?nger¡¯s body crumpled like a puppet with its strings cut, its joints twisting as it copsed to the ground.


    [I am the Fifteenth.]


    The doppelg?nger¡¯s skin began to melt away like a discarded husk. Karyl watched the transformation in silence.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Even though he was witnessing his own form melt away, he growled as he saw the doppelg?nger¡¯s true identity, ¡°So that¡¯s what you really are!¡±


    The human form had vanished, revealing a coiled blue serpent that flicked its sharp tongue at Karyl. The creature towered over him, its form reminiscent of a sea serpent.


    [I am the eternal guardian of this ce.]


    <i>The Fifteenth...?</i>


    Karyl recalled what Allen had said.


    The fifteen ders.


    <i>Two of them never change...</i> <i>Is this thing one of them? Or a weapon used by one of the guardians?</i>


    Karyl cautiously observed the serpent, unable to determine its true nature.


    [Only one can be the fifteenth, and many havepeted for this position. There were wolves, jackals, bears, and horses, but they all became victims of my fangs.]


    ¡°...¡±


    <i>Hiss... Hiss...!</i>


    The blue serpent opened its jaws, revealing long, sharp fangs.


    [I am the poison created by the gods.]


    As if to prove its point, transparent liquid dripped from the serpent¡¯s fangs every time it opened its mouth.


    [I was once known as Samael, to some Diago, and in this generation, I am called Mael. But names don¡¯t matter. What I offer is desire and power. That is my sustenance and strength.]


    Karyl listened to the serpent with a calm expression.


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    He slowly walked forward. Standing before the towering serpent, he looked up and finally spoke, ¡°You say names don¡¯t matter, yet you give yourself such a lengthy introduction. It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll call you by it.¡±


    Karyl lightly tapped the serpent on its scales.


    ¡°Mael, huh... Well, using one of your names will makemunication easier.¡±


    [...]


    The serpent flicked its tongue in disdain.


    [Do you think yourself a rightful master of mine? You don¡¯t know the significance of the battles before and after the Great War of Spirits and Gods or the meaning of the Fifteenth.]


    Karyl disregarded the serpent¡¯s defiance and stepped even closer.


    [You cannot be my master. Like those who sought to be heroes in the past, you will eventually kneel before the gods¡¯ desire.]


    The serpent sneered.


    [Trusting a human who fought and lost in past wars? You humans are...]


    Hearing that, Karyl lost his patience.


    ¡°Why does everyone think I want to be a hero?¡± he interrupted, pointing to his temple. ¡°If you¡¯ve seen inside my head, you¡¯d know why I climbed this tower. Revenge on a friend who betrayed me? I already dealt with that in my past life. I killed the one friend I trusted with my own hands.¡±


    Then, growling, he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re going to look, then look properly before you speak. Try to understand why I hate Y, why I climbed that tower. It¡¯s not some petty human issue, as you said.¡±


    <i>Tap. </i>


    He then ced his hand on Mael¡¯s head.


    [The legacy created by the gods. Did you not climb Pharel to save humanity? Even knowing that the gods are watching?]


    ¡°Nonsense. I never said I was fighting for them,¡± Karyl sneered.


    [...What?]


    ¡°Why would I go through this hell for a bunch of strangers?¡±


    Karyl leaped up, stepping on the giant serpent, and patted it on the head as though it were his pet. In that moment, Mael sensed an inexplicable depth in Karyl¡¯s gaze, something beyond humanprehension.


    ¡°der? I don¡¯t know what mission you fought for, but I¡¯m different from them.¡±


    Mael fell silent at his words.


    ¡°Whatever grand reasons you had, you may as well give that mission to a dog. I fight for myself.¡±


    [...]


    ¡°My mission is to drive my sword into the god who turned my life into a living hell under the guise of fate.¡±


    For some reason, Mael had gonepletely silent, now merely listening to him.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything to challenge, it¡¯s whether my desire is greater than the god¡¯s. Defeat... Yes, the god should experience that once. It¡¯s only fair.¡±


    Karyl fixed the serpent with a cold, unwavering gaze.


    ¡°To know what it feels like to wish for death.¡±


    It became obvious that judging Karyl by mere human standards after ascending the tower for eons, driven by a single desire, was foolish.


    [Heh... You? You think you can kill a god? That¡¯sughable. A mere human?]


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should say when you¡¯re at my feet.¡±


    With that, Karyl pressed his foot firmly on Mael¡¯s head.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? I¡¯m not here to get your permission.¡±


    [Surely you don¡¯t think this situation arose because I couldn¡¯t kill you. You boast over me, but...]


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the ders of the Mythical Era were destined to be godyers, but I reckon they were too soft. After all, they left someone like you, who clearly talks too much, unchecked.¡±


    Mael, annoyed at Karyl¡¯s interruption, frowned slightly. Seeing a snake¡¯s face distort in irritation was indeed a peculiar sight.


    [...What?]


    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re up against? Know your ce. Fighting gods is an issue forter. If you try to defy me, you¡¯ll die long before you can manage it.¡±


    The snake had no reply.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. If you were so formidable, you wouldn¡¯t be sealed in a box that someone with mere 6th ss mana could open. Ramine and Duaat¡¯s seals were far more challenging.¡±


    The same was true for their battle. Karyl couldn¡¯t help but feel that the duel with the doppelg?nger had been far easier than his previous ones. Considering the time it had taken to break the seal, the oue was anticlimactic almost to an absurd degree.


    ¡°The seal of this box was just a mechanism. You¡¯re the one who can open and close the gate to this space, right?¡±


    [Heh... Heh.]


    The snake¡¯s tongue quiver, and Karyl nodded in satisfaction at his own deduction.


    ¡°You never intended to fight me. You already knew my strength and my goal.¡±


    <i>Tap.</i>


    ¡°And you wanted the same thing.¡±


    Karyl dismounted the snake and shot it a cold re.


    ¡°And now you think you can negotiate with me? A mere snake? You should be begging and groveling instead.¡±


    [...What?]


    Mael was bewildered.


    ¡°Like I said, know your ce.¡±


    Seeing the snake¡¯s expression, Karyl nodded and tapped the ground with his Freezing Talon.


    ¡°The only reason I didn¡¯t kill you is because I have many questions. You see, when ites to the Oracle War, the Spirit Kings are all tight-lipped.¡±


    [...]


    ¡°Where you were born, how you were made, what a der truly is... You need to tell me everything.¡±


    The snake¡¯s eyes wavered at his words.


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    Karyl drove his sword into the ground with all his strength, causing it to shake.


    ¡°You want it too, don¡¯t you? Y¡¯s end, which I will bring about. Can your fangs, trapped in this box, even reach a god? If you want to rebel against a god, you¡¯d better pick the right side.¡±


    Mael was taken aback. He had fought countless wars since the Mythical Era, seen countless humans¡ªvictorious and vanquished¡ªbut none had ever spoken to him this way.


    ¡°I don''t know why you fought against the gods. You have to tell me. I don¡¯t have the time to dig into the past of those who refuse to speak. One thing is certain: if you bow down to me, I will at least give you another chance for revenge.¡±


    Karyl lowered his head closer to Mael and whispered, ¡°You think I¡¯d be scared of a snake? After all, the heart I devoured was that of a dragon.¡±

 Chapter 233: Opening the Box (4)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Opening the Box (4)</h4>


    [Impressive. I understand why the Spirit Kings lend you their power. It¡¯s not just because you¡¯ve regressed; they must admire your audacity. Born from the rift, they deeply value free will above all.] Mael chuckled softly.


    Despite Karyl¡¯s harsh words, the serpent reacted differently this time.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Those beings havepletely submitted to me.¡±


    [Heh...]


    Mael¡¯s smirk persisted.


    [I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d realize I opened the door to meet you. Your insight is truly impressive.]


    ¡°Make no mistake. What matters is not your will, but <i>mine</i>. The fact that you invited me here means you need my power, but that¡¯s where your say ends. I¡¯ll decide whether to take you out of here or not.¡±


    [You¡¯re right about that.]


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure if you¡¯re a poisoned apple or not.¡±


    <i>Sss...</i>


    With one final giggle, the giant snake gradually shrank, reverting to a human form. This marked the entity¡¯s third transformation.


    Long hair shimmered in the darkness.


    <i>Crack</i>¡ª


    Whether from being crushed under Karyl¡¯s foot or from the transformation itself, the snake reset its jaw, moving it from side to side.


    [Hmm. Now we can see eye to eye.]


    The snake had transformed into a man, his crescent-moon eyes apanied by a gentle smile.


    ¡°...¡±


    When he bowed, a ck horn sprouted from one side of his head, while a small golden ring floated above the other.


    ¡°A man, huh.¡± Karyl clicked his tongue.


    [Sorry?] Mael tilted his head, puzzled by his reaction.


    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not important. If you¡¯ve seen my memories, you know what I said to the two beforeing here.¡±


    [To prove their worth?]


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Karyl nodded.


    [You¡¯re quite the joker. Such arrogance might work on your subordinates.]


    Mael shook his head dismissively, and Karyl sneered.


    ¡°It applies to you too. If you want to follow me, you need to show me how valuable you are.¡±


    [Follow you? And not just that, you want me to perform tricks in front of you? That¡¯s the most ridiculous thing I¡¯ve heard in eons.]


    Mael shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°In eons, huh...? Well, I myself have wandered through that tower for eons. Also, I¡¯m not one for jokes, so listen up before I break your neck.¡±


    At that, Mael stopped shaking his head. He stared at Karyl, stunned by his attitude.


    [...You¡¯re insane. The more I hear you talk, the more absurd you sound. What makes you so confident? Knowing the future? The future you know has already changedpletely.]


    ¡°You saw me, didn¡¯t you? Then you know why I¡¯m doing this. As you said, the future I knew has changed, but I¡¯m shaping it into the future I want.¡±


    Karyl looked at Mael.


    ¡°My confidence stems not from knowing the future, but how I¡¯m changing it. It¡¯s <i>my</i> power that¡¯s creating that future. So, whose side are you on?¡±


    Mael¡¯s face hardened.


    [What a foolish question. I was an artifact of der. A godyer¡¯s sword, forged to kill gods.]


    ¡°Really?¡±


    [...?]


    ¡°I see things differently,¡± Karyl said as though he had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Listening to Ramine and Duaat¡¯s conversation got me thinking. And I came up with an interesting hypothesis.¡±


    [...]


    ¡°der are not those who sought to kill gods. Quite the opposite. It didn¡¯t feel like any of you harbored anger toward Y.¡±


    Mael frowned briefly, his reaction entirely different from before. His eyes remained sharp and golden, hiding his thoughts, but Karyl sensed that his resolve had been shaken.


    ¡°Guardians of the gods. That¡¯s the true identity of der.¡±


    [Nonsense...]


    Karyl continued nonchntly, ¡°Sure, it might sound like nonsense. It¡¯s just my hypothesis, but in the beginning, it makes sense. For some reason, a few among them decided to kill gods. The war sparked by some of these god-guarding ders is what we know as the Great War of the Spirits and Gods."


    Karyl tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ramine?¡±


    Despite his question, the Ein Trigger in his hand remained silent.


    ¡°But you lost and descended to this continent. However, the gods sent humans, who worship them, to exterminate even that. Those are the Church and the priests who worship Y."


    Moreover, the fanatical sect Blue Roar that the Wooden Cloud had created.


    ¡°You wanted to be recorded in history not as traitors but as godyers with conviction. But the victorious gods erased your records. The der remembered by descendants are merely a group that created artifacts with the Assembly of Seven Elders and various races.¡±


    [You im we were the guardians of gods...? On what grounds?] Mael asked quietly, having regained some of hisposure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve developed a habit of not dismissing passingments after being deceived by those bastards quite a few times. Duaat once said the defeat in the Great War of the Spirits and Gods was due to human betrayal.¡±


    [...And?]


    ¡°And Ramine mentioned something too,¡± Karyl went on, unrelenting. ¡°The dragon power I possess, the power of the me Dragon that devoured Duaat¡¯s power.¡± He wasn¡¯t talking just to Mael; he wanted Duaat and Ramine to hear it as well.


    ¡°The structure of the Great War of the Spirits and Gods is simple. The gods and dragons fought against humans and spirits. Yet, something those two mentioned struck me as odd.¡±


    Karyl tapped the Ein Trigger embedded in his hand with his other hand.


    ¡°The ce where the zing King was sealed was their of Riseria, the Fire Dragon. The dragon said that only the two twin powers were sealed by the gods, and that it chose the human realm to sleep in.¡±


    [...So what?]


    ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit King who once opposed the gods. Doesn¡¯t it seem strange? That Riseria, filled with enough malice to devour Duaat, would offer up its ownir to ensure the zing King, another Spirit King, wouldn''t disappear?"


    Karyl nced sideways.


    ¡°A dragon aligned with the gods wouldn¡¯t have allowed Ramine, a spirit and an enemy, to be sealed in itsir. They must¡¯ve been on the same side initially.¡±


    The snake¡¯s expression twisted subtly.


    Meanwhile, the Ein Trigger had no reaction.


    ¡°And the inscription at the zing King''sir said, ¡®Of the seventeen, two never change.¡¯ The priests imed it was about the gods. But no...¡±


    Karyl slowly shook his head.


    [...]


    The snake made no response.


    ¡°Ramine said it¡¯s about der. Also, Riseria, despite betraying the gods during the war, made a pact with der.¡±


    Karyl made a short pause before continuing, ¡°But I don¡¯t take others¡¯ words at face value. The story of der turning into a tale of the gods?? Ramine said so, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    <i>Whoosh...</i>


    At that moment, the Ein Trigger finally reacted.


    ¡°I have a theory.¡±


    A faint me seemed to flicker within the gem embedded in his hand, as if in surprise.


    ¡°What if the story wasn¡¯t changed but was the same from the start? If the seventeen ders were actually candidates for godhood, there wouldn¡¯t be any need to change anything. Among them, some would have lost, some would have betrayed, and some would have triumphed. And one of them must have been Y. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Karyl pointed at Mael.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re the der artifact yourself, so you should be able to answer my question.¡±


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    As Karyl stepped forward, the ground trembled, and the water rippled.


    ¡°I know there were humans among der, so does that mean humans can reach divinity?¡±


    At that moment, the serpent''s face twisted in a peculiar expression.


    [Heh... Hahaha!!]


    Mael suddenly burst into a maniacalughter, even clutching his belly. His mouth stretched open unnaturally wide, revealing sharp fangs.


    [zing King, are you listening? You¡¯ve gotten loose-lipped over the years. You¡¯ve divulged too much information,¡± Mael said softly, looking at the Ein Trigger embedded in Karyl¡¯s hand.


    He then wiped his eyes, and after finally catching his breath, he said, [Honestly, I¡¯m surprised. To deduce this much just from overhearing things...]


    <i>p, p, p!</i>


    Mael shook his head, apuding Karyl.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Karyl frowned at Mael¡¯s exaggerated gesture.


    [You¡¯re only half wrong.]


    ¡°What do you mean?"


    [Not all are candidates for godhood. As you said, der was created to protect the gods, but the two positions called the Immutable Seats are special. Only those in these seats can oppose the gods.]


    ¡°So when you said there were multiple candidates for your position, it was in that context.¡±


    [Correct. Once the bearers of the two Immutable Seats are determined, they select the users who will represent them. I, too, participated in the Great War of the Spirits and Gods alongside my chosen wielder.]


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°The master is chosen first, huh? That¡¯s a bit unusual. So, you lost because you betrayed your master, right?¡±


    [What? What are you talking about?]


    Mael looked at Karyl, baffled.


    [Why would you conclude that? Didn¡¯t you say yourself that Duaat mentioned the Great War of the Spirits and Gods was lost due to human betrayal?!]


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    [...Just because?]


    Unlike the flustered Mael, Karyl remained calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anything with scales anymore.¡±


    [...]


    The serpent was left speechless by Karyl¡¯s reasoning.


    ¡°Just kidding. Though I haven¡¯t entirely dismissed the suspicion.¡±


    Karyl set his eyes on Mael.


    ¡°So let me ask. If you¡¯re one of the two who can oppose the gods, is the other position currently vacant?"


    [Why do you ask?]


    ¡°There are many reasons, but mainly because I¡¯ll take that position as well. There¡¯s no need for so many contenders. That¡¯s what causes betrayal and treachery.¡±


    [Heh... Heh, you¡¯re insane.]


    At that, Karyl merely shrugged.


    ¡°Think about it. You said there were many candidates for your position, which means there are others who could take it, not just you.¡±


    <i>Woosh!</i>


    As soon as he finished speaking, Karyl shed with his Freezing Talon.


    ¡°...¡±


    He looked down at Mael¡¯s head, now detached from his body. Then, bending down closer, he said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to waste time with unnecessary hassle. If you¡¯re the previous master, it means you¡¯re the strongest among those candidates. Follow me, and I¡¯ll give you another chance to oppose the gods.¡±


    [You... You expect me to follow you after you did this?!] Mael¡¯s head shouted with its eyes open.


    It was a grotesque sight, but Karyl nonchntly pressed on Mael¡¯s head with his foot, as if catching a ball.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, fine. I don¡¯t need you. There are others who can take your ce.¡±


    [...You really think I¡¯ll give in to your absurd threats?]


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. Frankly, I¡¯m tired of the voices in my head. I already have one old man nagging me. If you start too, I¡¯ll lose my mind.¡±


    Mael went quiet, and Karyl waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°You all listen well.¡±


    He looked into the void.


    ¡°You think a mere human like me doesn¡¯t know anything just because I don¡¯t speak up. You¡¯re sealed in this narrow darkness, so don¡¯t think you know everything. You haven¡¯t even looked at the world.¡±


    [What are you...]


    At that moment, Ramine¡¯s mes flickered irritably on his hand, and the shadows created by Duaat wavered underfoot.


    <i>Crash¡ª!!</i>


    ¡°Have any of you seen the world¡¯s changes with your own eyes? Sealed away, you don¡¯t know how the world has evolved. None of you asked why I chose to defy time.¡±


    As if to silence them, Karyl stomped harder on the ground, reacting even more fiercely to their responses.


    ¡°I saw it in the north.¡±


    <i>Shhhhhh....</i>


    As Karyl spoke, a cold wind, reminiscent of the northern blizzards, seemed to blow through the darkness.


    ¡°Deep in the Thousand-Year Ice Cave at the northern edge, a territory of the immigrant tribes, there is an ice pir. Inside, there was a man sealed so perfectly he looked alive, as if he could move at any moment.¡±


    It was a secret revealed to Kuwell by Gordon Fabian during the Extermination Decree of Heresy.


    ¡°He was holding something in his hand. At first, I didn¡¯t know what it was, but after the Oracle, I realized it was the head of a Tarak.¡±


    Kuwell had revealed this to Karyl in his final moments.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how old he was or which era he lived in. I only know one thing.¡±


    Karyl paused briefly before making the revtion.


    ¡°His eyes were ck.¡±


    ck eyes¡ªa sign of heresy, representing theck of magic, the mark of the immigrant tribes. Why had the immigrant tribes decapitated Tarak thousands of years ago? And who had sealed that man in the ice pir?


    ¡°I had many questions, but after listening to you, I¡¯m certain. That man was a godyer from the Mythical Era, a der.¡±


    Karyl looked at Ramine and Duaat.


    ¡°The reason you follow me is the fact that I have the same ck eyes as him...¡±


    He then turned to Mael.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you must follow me too.¡±


    Mael¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°You all understand now.¡±


    Seeing this, Karyl¡¯s voice grew more firm as if the answer was already clear.


    <i>Gulp¡ª</i>


    Mael instinctively clutched his neck but realized it was toote.


    ¡°The immigrant tribes...¡± Karyl said his final words, looking at Mael. ¡°We are not heretics, but the only people with free will. We have preserved our dignity against the false gods.¡±

 Chapter 234: Opening the Box (5)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Opening the Box (5)</h4>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ramine? Did I go through all this trouble just to hear this trivial information? Be prepared, because once I get out of here, I¡¯ll smother you with mana.¡±


    [W-Wait!!]


    As soon as Karyl finished speaking, Ramine¡¯s me red up in panic.


    [I couldn¡¯t tell you because of the rules! We were defeated in the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, and no excuse can change that. The losers must abide by the victors¡¯ rules.]


    ¡°You think I said that because I want an apology?¡±


    [...What?]


    Ramine looked at Karyl.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize. You should be angry. I myself am furious, and I¡¯m just an outsider.¡±


    [What are you...]


    ¡°When Ymanded you not to speak, as the defeated, you had no chance but to obey. But what about the fact that they sealed a der in a northern cave for our descendants to see? It¡¯s like the victor disying corpses as a warning at their gates.¡±


    Karyl ground his teeth.


    ¡°Can you imagine... a god being so petty?¡±


    [...Was there anything else unusual about that person besides the ck eyes?] Mael asked cautiously.


    ¡°Why? Curious?¡± Karyl hissed.


    [There are a few things I want to confirm.]


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, see for yourself. You and the Spirit Kings have remained stuck after a single defeat, and time has passed without any change.¡±


    [We...] Ramine tried to say something, but Karyl raised his hand to silence him.


    ¡°We humans often say that victory and defeat are part of war. It may sound like an excuse of the defeated, but it¡¯s the same reason I chose to go back in time.¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In his quest to fulfill the Oracle, Karyl had faced defeat. The truth of it was known to no one but him. And when he uncovered that truth, he was forced to kill his friend, Olivurn.


    ¡°So you follow the rules of the victor? What, do you believe your wars are somehow nobler than the humans¡¯ filthy conflicts, to the point of being sacred? Don¡¯t make meugh,¡± Karyl scoffed.


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s one particr saying humans often use that I hold close to my heart,¡± he went on.


    The three of them looked at him.


    ¡°The one standing at the end is the true victor.¡±


    Then Karyl slowly pointed at each of the three with his finger.


    ¡°You, you, and you. None of you are dead, right? If I were a god, I wouldn¡¯t be this soft.¡±


    [You idiot!! Do you even know what it means for a Spirit King to be destroyed? Our sealing alone has put the Spirit Realm in jeopardy!]


    ¡°So?¡± Karyl tilted his head at Ramine''s excuse.


    ¡°What difference does it make if you¡¯re already not functioning properly? If I were a god, I would¡¯ve erased you from existence, since you¡¯d be a threat to me.¡±


    [...]


    None of them could refute his harsh words.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive, and the gods are alive. That means the battle isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    Karyl forcefully struck the ground with his sword.


    ¡°The war is still ongoing. From the Mythical Era through the Magical Era, to this very moment, it has never truly ended.¡±


    <i>Crack... Crack...</i>


    At that moment, the transparent floor, shrouded by darkness and previously imprable, began to crack like ice. Seeing this, Karyl smirked.


    ¡°Whatever is down there, it seems moved by what I said. Right, Mael?¡±


    [...]


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our conversation after checking that out.¡±


    <i>Boom...!</i>


    With another powerful stomp, the floor shattered like ss, and Karyl fell through.


    [Ramine, I think you¡¯ve awakened a monster,] Duaat murmured as he watched Karyl¡¯s descent.


    [I told you before. I didn¡¯t awaken anything. That¡¯s just his nature.]


    [We werepletely deceived. Who would have thought Karyl knew about that man? We were fools to try and hide it.]


    Ramine smiled bitterly at his words.


    [He doesn¡¯t gamble on lost causes. If there¡¯s no longer a need to hide the existence of der from him...]


    The me followed Karyl as he fell.


    [We should be angry at the gods who mocked us by denying us rest.]


    Watching the disappearing me, Duaat¡¯s shadow also chased after Karyl, as if engulfing him.


    [No, we should be angry at ourselves for believing that staying sealed was the best we could do.]


    [...]


    Only empty darkness remained in their wake.


    [Am I dreaming? Do they really intend to oppose the gods again?] Mael muttered, bewildered by the unexpected turn of events.


    Staring at therge hole, he eventually sighed and murmured, [Are you really okay discussing such things in front of me?]


    With those uncertain words, Mael too seemed to make up his mind and threw himself into the hole where the three had fallen.


    ***


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like this to be below the floor.¡±


    Karyl looked up at the shattered floor that now served as the ceiling. It revealed a space that was a stark contrast to the darkness above¡ªa pristine white area.


    ¡°I heard there might be a clue to finding the Queen of Tides... but it seems more fitting to call her the Queen of Ice.¡±


    With each word, a puff of vapor escaped his lips. Though Karyl had lived in the cold of the north, this ce, filled with endless pirs of white ice, was almost too suffocating.


    [The nature of ice is to seal or suppress power. Whatever is in here must possess immense strength.]


    Karyl nodded at Ramine¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hearing you say that only makes me more curious about what¡¯s inside.¡±


    Karyl then spoke to Mael, who was following behind, ¡°Mael, it seems this area was separated from the space where you were sealed. Did it exist before you were there?¡±


    [It must have. When I awoke, the areas were already divided. This is also my first time seeing this ce.]


    ¡°Hmm... Then let me ask you one more thing. The Assembly of Seven Eldersmissioned the creation of this sealing box from Narh Di Maug. Was he the one who sealed you?¡±


    Mael shook his head in response.


    [I don¡¯t know. After the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, we, the defeated, were to be disposed of ording to the gods¡¯ will. My consciousness was lost, and I was trapped in emptiness. I don¡¯t know what happened to me afterward.]


    <i>I have suspicions but no evidence... </i>Karyl bit his lip and cast a nce.


    The tinum Dragon¡ªas the only one he had ever confided in, Karyl found it especially difficult to cast doubt on him.


    <i>What exactly are you hiding from me?</i>


    He wanted to confront him immediately. However, his opponent was at the very top of the food chain in this world. Of course, Karyl was not one to concede easily. Like Kaye Aesir, he believed he could challenge the title of Dragon Hunter.


    But regardless of the oue, a battle between them would bring tremendous damage to the continent. Moreover, a confrontation with the tinum Dragon could incite the enmity of the other remaining dragons.


    <i>Even though they remained indifferent during the Oracle War...</i>


    It was better not to engage. If the dragons turned to support the gods because of him, it would be disastrous.


    <i>Dragons already sided once with the gods against humans and spirits during the Great War. There¡¯s no reason they wouldn¡¯t do it again.</i>


    Though the dragons were few, each held power that surpassed entire knight orders, making them foes Karyl didn¡¯t wish to antagonize. He had to tread carefully, to maintain the appearance of trust in the dragons while preparing for the moment his suspicions proved correct¡ªthen, he would deliver the decisive strike.


    <i>Everything must be perfect. Perhaps the priority before the Oracle arrives is not unifying the continent, but uncovering the truth about the tinum Dragon.</i>


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    As they passed through the enormous cave with interlocking ice pirs, they entered a space that resembled a temple, all white and pristine.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Karyl scanned the area with curiosity.


    <i>Not even Allen¡¯s repository of knowledge had anything about this ce. Perhaps it¡¯s something I can¡¯t unlock yet...</i>


    Reaching the 6th ss had allowed him to unlock anotheryer of Allen¡¯s repository, but to ess all of it, he would have to break through the barrier of the 7th ss.


    <i>A ce Allen might not have known about. Judging by Mael¡¯s expression, it¡¯s new to him too...</i>


    Karyl walked resolutely, and after a long journey inward, he finally stopped.


    ¡°...¡±


    His eyes trembled. At the end of the temple, there was a massive ice pir, several times thicker than the surrounding columns.


    ¡°Ramine, it seems you were mistaken. With this level of energy, it¡¯s no wonder you mistook the chill you felt at the Gray Training Ground for that of the Water Spirit King.¡±


    Karyl stared intently at the small object encased within the pir.


    ¡°Or perhaps it does have something to do with the Queen of Tides.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the pir.


    ¡°One thing is certain... This is rted to the north. More precisely, it¡¯s rted to the immigrant tribes.¡±


    [Are you saying you know what that is?] Ramine asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Karyl gave a cold smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before, but I can tell what it is at a nce. And it''s not just because immigrant blood runs through my veins.¡±


    He slowly reached into his pocket and pulled out a small dagger.


    <i>Whir... Shhh...!!</i>


    As he brought the dagger near the ice pir, the seemingly sturdy structure vibrated before melting away instantly.


    [...!!!]


    [...!!!]


    Mael and the two Spirit Kings were taken aback by the sight, but Karyl remained calm.


    ¡°I live in the present, while your war is a thing of the past. Let it go. The war I¡¯m about to wage will be entirely different. But seeing this, there are a few things I need to make clear.¡±


    Karyl picked up the object that had been inside the pir.


    ¡°You are with me now, but you too are just beings of the past. You were sealed, trapped in your era and oblivious to the passage of time.¡±


    The three watched him.


    ¡°Those of the past should stay in the past. The one who can answer my questions is someone living in the present with me, someone who has known the past and can impact my future,¡± Karyl growled, his calmness dissolving into rage, shaking the atmosphere around him.


    ¡°Mael, nothing else matters. Just answer one question. This is about the era you lived in.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes glinted sharply.


    ¡°During the Great War of the Spirits and Gods, on whose side was the tinum Dragon?¡±


    At that moment, a heavy silence descended upon the darkness.


    ¡°I need to know why Agnel¡¯s scabbard was hidden here.¡±

 Chapter 235: Qualification of a Great Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 235: Qualification of a Great Warrior</h4>


    ¡°Come on,e on! Let¡¯s get things in order quickly!¡±


    At the break of dawn, Tatur, like any other ce, was busy preparing for the day. The central building of Tatur, which housed the administrators, was bustling with people starting to clean up.


    ¡°Wh-What the...?!"


    However, the bustle was short-lived. The servants passing through the hallway shrieked in terror at the sight of a shadowy figure and fled in panic.


    ¡°Hmph...¡± Allen Javius sneered at them.


    There were more people in the hallway, already there before the first servants began their preparations, as though they had stayed up all night. These people were the elite of Tatur.


    ¡°Today, don¡¯t do anything and clear the area. No disturbances.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, understood.¡±


    The chambein nodded hastily to Dush¡¯s orders, urging the servants down the stairs.


    ¡°Will it be alright? It¡¯s been almost a whole day...¡± Israphil cautiously spoke up.


    At that, everyone turned to Allen.


    Suan, Mikhail, Kinu, Beikan, and others... They were all on edge, waiting in front of the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the box, I can¡¯t say whether it¡¯s dangerous or not. The only thing I know for sure is that the tinum Dragon strictly warned not to open it.¡±


    "The tinum Dragon...? Are you referring to Narh Di Maug?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the box our lord opened belongs to the tinum Dragon?¡± Mikhail asked carefully.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean...?¡± A hint of irritation was felt in Miliana¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Allen repeated in a low voice. ¡°It could be something he left behind or something he¡¯s trying to hide. If you¡¯re so curious, ask him yourself.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    As soon as Allen finished speaking, everyone quickly turned toward the door, sensing something.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    The entire building suddenly shook, the walls cracking with a crisp sound.


    ¡°Everyone, get back!!¡±


    Suan, who had been standing behind, rushed forward, crossing his arms and shing his gauntlets together.


    <i>Shhh...!</i>


    With a sound like vibrating bronze, the gauntlets shook, and a dome-like stone wall formed around Suan. Unlike a magic shield, this one looked as if it was made from the materials of the building itself.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    <i>Crash!</i>


    A powerful impact followed his shout. With a thunderp, Suan¡¯s stone wall shattered into pieces. As a sharp pain coursed through his arms, he turned around quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. No one here is going to run away from something like this.¡±


    Unlike the startled Suan, Miliana calmly kicked aside the debris of the broken door.


    As Suan turned his head, he saw that the people behind were standing there as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°...¡±


    Embarrassed, he scratched the back of his head and turned away with a flushed face.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Miliana strode past him into the wrecked room, everyone watching her with tense expressions.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give us a hint? With so many living people here, must you only speak to the dead?¡± Miliana said, raising her head.


    Everyone turned to Karyl, standing amidst the debris. The room was a mess. The outer wall had beenpletely destroyed, letting the cold wind rush in.


    ¡°What... is that?¡±


    She was the first to notice the change in him.


    From Karyl¡¯s left wrist to his shoulder, his skin was covered with slick, blue scales, resembling a snake¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey, you. First you gained dragon power, and now your body is turning into that of a monster?¡± Miliana asked casually, though the intense aura radiating from Karyl made her shoulders tremble slightly.


    ¡°Phew...¡± Karyl exhaled, a chill spreading from his breath.


    ¡°Everyone, move!¡± Miliana echoed Suan¡¯s earliermand, and everyone in the hallway immediately stepped back at her shout.


    <i>Crack...!!</i>


    <i>Screech...!!</i>


    Miliana drew her two swords and thrust them forward with all her might.


    <i>Boom¨C!!</i>


    A sharp, resonating echo made her stagger, and her tendons from wrist to shoulder snapped with a pop.


    ¡°Gah¡ª?!¡±


    With searing pain, she hurriedly drew on her mana, but it was toote. Blocking Karyl¡¯s attack with hastily summoned power was impossible.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    The floor gave way beneath her feet, and the downward pressure made Miliana stumble forward, hitting the ground hard.


    Karyl thrust his sword again.


    <i>ng!</i>


    <i>Crack¡ª!!</i>


    But the exchange happened above the ground, as Miliana had already risen back up and was charging at Karyl from above. The intense sh seemed to oxidize the air.


    ¡°How is this...?¡±


    Those watching the scene were in disbelief. Everyone present was skilled, but none dared to intervene in a duel between Sword Masters.


    <i>Shing...!!</i>


    Karyl¡¯s Freezing Talon hummed. With a twist of his wrist, his de moved as if it were alive, targeting Miliana¡¯s vital points.


    ¡°What did you do to Karyl?! He was finest night, so why is he a monster now?!¡± Miliana shouted at Allen, struggling to fend off Karyl¡¯s attacks. Her face twisted with fury, ready to kill Allen on the spot.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Allen, too, was watching in a daze. But unlike the others, he stood with his arms crossed, calmly observing the two.


    ¡°Is he in his right mind?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Miliana¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Karyl, who was brandishing his sword at her.


    ¡°Did you notice?¡± Karyl quietly asked as he withdrew the sword, which had stopped just a hair¡¯s breadth from Miliana¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You fool, who do you think I am?¡± Allen scoffed.


    Miliana, still confused, looked back and forth between them.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°How did it feel?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I tested it on the person I trust the most,¡± Karyl said nonchntly. ¡°It seems I still can¡¯t use the Golden Constraint. In the current situation, it doesn¡¯t hold any special meaning.¡±


    Karyl nodded toward Miliana and repeated, ¡°You¡¯re the most trustworthy person here. It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What are you talking about?¡± Miliana blushed and cleared her throat in embarrassment.


    ¡°Seems you can move just fine,¡± Allen remarked.


    ¡°Is the sun rising? How much time has passed?¡±


    ¡°A whole day has passed,¡± Suan answered, causing Karyl to frown.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been dyed longer than expected. We¡¯ll depart for the principality today. Are the preparations ready?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is ready,¡± Suan said proudly.


    ¡°Good.¡± Karyl nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°What was in there?¡± asked Allen.


    ¡°A snake. A coiled-up snake,¡± Karyl answered with a calm expression, though his voice carried a hint of fatigue.


    ¡°A snake? Could it be... a der¡¯s artifact?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡±


    ¡°Duaat, what does that mean? What happened in there?¡± asked Allen.


    [...]


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me? Heh...¡± Allen scoffed, feeling somewhat awkward with Karyl¡¯s ambiguous answer and Duaat¡¯s silence.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m now out of the loop. I knew this day woulde eventually, but it¡¯s still a bit sad. My days of nagging are over,¡± Allen dered.


    Indeed, a master would not be above their student forever. In terms of strength, Karyl had long surpassed Allen. Despite his numerous subordinates andrades, Karyl had no one to truly depend on. Allen had just waited until Karyl no longer needed his guidance.


    ¡°The young man from the Abyssal Rock is gone. You¡¯ve be quitepetent now,¡± Allen muttered to himself, chuckling at the realization.


    Karyl echoed his smile.


    The others, unaware of the meaning behind their conversation, could only look on in confusion.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± asked Allen.


    ¡°I just...¡± Karyl spoke quietly. ¡°I devoured it.¡±


    With that, he retrieved Agnel from his cloak.


    ¡°Hashir.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The chief of the Wolf-Fox tribe appeared behind Karyl, as though he had been there all along.


    ¡°Take this and go north.¡±


    ¡°North? Are you entrusting me with the Great Warrior¡¯s dagger again? Is there a message you wish to convey?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time. What was missing is nowplete. There are no more ws.¡±


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Hashir, receiving Agnel in its sheath, knelt on one knee and reverently held the dagger over his head.


    ¡°How did you... We have searched for centuries. Many artisans of the tribe tried to craft a sheath but failed to contain the dagger¡¯s power...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it holds even more meaning. Go and deliver my message to the chiefs of the immigrant tribes,¡± Karyl instructed quietly, looking at Hashir¡¯s astonished face.


    ¡°Show them thepletion of Agnel, which could not be achieved for centuries. Now, only the title of Great Warrior remains. I will prove it in the principality, so watch with your own eyes."


    ***


    <i>Boom...!!!</i>


    <i>Boom¡ª!!!</i>


    In the midst of the civil war in the Lurein Principality, explosions echoed incessantly from the defensive line at the mouth of the Binfrede River, thest bridge to Cove.


    ¡°Grrrr...!!¡±


    Each time the dragon units swooped down, spewing scorching mes, fires erupted all around.


    ¡°Hold the line at all costs!¡±


    ¡°This is thest line of defense! We must hold it no matter what!¡±


    But as if mocking their cries, dozens of dragons from the White Bunker tore through the soldiers positioned at the defense line.


    ¡°Damn it...! Until the magical artillery arrives¡ª¡±


    Themander''s shout was cut short by the dozens of mes engulfing them.


    ¡°Aaaargh!!¡±


    ¡°Save me!¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    Even their screams faded instantly, swallowed by a drake¡¯s fireball that left a crater where the soldiers had been.


    ¡°This is... impossible.¡±


    The dragon units of First Duchess Tuli Lurein unleashed terror on the battlefield, and the soldiers defending Cove¡¯sst line of defense were paralyzed with fear.


    The tide of battle had already turned. With Fran¡¯s proud Iron Fleet trapped in Cove due to the betrayal of Fifth Duke Lachiel, Tuli wasted no time advancing south from the White Bunker, pressuring Fran.


    ¡°<i>Roooar¡ª!!</i>¡±


    ¡°<i>Screeeech¡ª!</i>¡±


    The dragons roared overhead, eyes on their prey below.


    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡± a soldier muttered in despair, his face ckened with soot. He looked at where the mes had just fallen. His leg was gone, only a charred stump left. Feeling no pain, he just stared nkly at the sky.


    Then it happened.


    <i>Boom!!</i>


    A drake suddenly crashed next to him, shaking the ground violently.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Startled, the soldier quickly looked ahead.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Through the iling wings of the struggling drake, he heard a low sigh from someone.


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    With a dull sound, the drake¡¯s neck was twisted grotesquely, and the rampaging creature went limp.


    ¡°It¡¯splete chaos,¡± Karylmented quietly, sighing as he surveyed the battlefield.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. We boarded the ship without any rest.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to do something like that? Heading into battle without even consulting us.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    <i>Step, step, step...</i>


    With a calm expression, Karyl stepped off the drake¡¯s corpse onto the ground and slowly walked forward.


    <i>Gulp¨C</i>


    Since when had they been there?


    The soldier, too shocked to remember what had happened, just stared at him¡ªno, at <i>them</i>. The warriors walked in perfect unison, as if they were one.


    <i>Swish¨C</i>


    Karyl raised his hand.


    ¡°I need a break.¡±


    As if on cue, those behind him scattered at an incredible speed, nearly invisible to the naked eye.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The soldiers rubbed his eyes. What Karyl had shown earlier was impressive, but this disy was astonishing for entirely different reasons.


    ¡°This is impossible...¡±


    Had he heard the soldier¡¯s words?


    Karyl stood with arms crossed, a smirk ying on his lips as he observed the battlefield, looking as though he was savoring the spectacle.


    What had seemed like a lost battle took a drastic shift with the sudden arrival of Karyl and his people, turning the tide of the war almost instantly.

 Chapter 236: The Civil War in the Principality (1)

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Civil War in the Principality (1)</h4>


    ¡°Reporting in! The battle at the mouth of the Binfredo River concluded at around ten in the morning!¡±


    ¡°Concluded...? Does that mean the defensive line has fallen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. The 3rd Wyvern Squadron from the White Bunker has been annihted. The enemy has retreated.¡±


    ¡°...What?!¡±


    Anthem Howard frowned in disbelief upon hearing the soldier¡¯s report. His once smooth face was now haggard, his beard unkempt, as if he hadn¡¯t washed or slept properly since the war began.


    ¡°The magic orbs connected to the defensive line... The 72nd Magic Corps was stationed there, right? Can we contact them? We need to check immediately!¡± Anthem Howard pushed up his sses, practically shouting.


    The reporting soldier looked at him with a hint of confusion.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± came a voice from behind. ¡°If you''re talking about the sorcerers in green robes, the 72nd Magic Corps was already wiped out by the time we arrived. Not a single one was left alive.¡±


    Anthem Howard quickly turned around.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°Sending a 4th ss Magic Corps against drakes... You¡¯ve basically handed them over as prey. I can¡¯t believe that idea came from your head, Anthem Howard.¡±


    ¡°And you are...?¡±


    Anthem stared at Karyl, who stood in the doorway, with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°How are you here...?¡± he asked, but then instantly realized how foolish his question was. ¡°Are you the one who defended the line?¡±


    ¡°Why else would I be here?¡±


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Karyl tossed something wrapped in cloth in front of him. It rolled against the leg of Anthem¡¯s desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a weing gift, but it¡¯s the head of the Wyvern Squadronmander. The dragons retreated after I killed him, so I guess he was the leader. His armor was more ornate than the others.¡±


    Anthem, unable to believe his ears, didn¡¯t dare to confirm the severed head. His mouth remained wide open.


    <i>The 3rd Wyvern Squadron was the elite unit currently advancing south...There¡¯s no way...</i>


    With trembling hands, he unwrapped the cloth.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The battle cry was still etched onto his face.


    <i>It¡¯s him. </i>


    Stephen Hugh, themander of the 3rd Wyvern Squadron¡ªalthough not a Sword Master, he was a warrior who wielded the great halberd passed down through the Hugh family, relying on his raw, innate strength.


    His halberd was made of a special kind of steel, weighing over fifty kilograms, making it difficult even for Sword Experts to wield.


    <i>Stephen Hugh is dead...</i>


    The greatest threat to the southern defense line of Binfredo nowy at his feet.


    ¡°Was your n to block the drake¡¯s mes with shields and counterattack? A 4th ss shield won¡¯t hold against that. Have you ever heard of harpoon hunting?"


    ¡°...Harpoon?¡±


    ¡°The principality has no experience with dragon hunting. It¡¯s an ancient technique from the old empire.¡±


    Anthem Howard seemed lost. It was only natural he knew nothing of that. The dragon hunting methods devised during the era of the old empire were scarcely known, with no sessful records aside from those of Kaye Aesir.


    These methods were only documented in ancient texts. However, these forgotten techniques had been revived during the Oracle War tobat the colossal beasts among the Tarak.


    ¡°Call the alchemists immediately.¡±


    Only Karyl seemed to know anything about the harpoon hunting method.


    ¡°Among the senior alchemists, there will be those who can simultaneously melt softwood, waveleaf, ortho berries, tin, and brass.¡±


    Karyl had mentioned this obscure hunting technique for a specific purpose.


    ¡°Normally, you¡¯d coat a giant harpoon with the melted concoction for dragon hunting. But making a harpoon right now is impractical, and for drakes, it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°What... What does that mean?¡±


    Anthem Howard looked at Karyl with a bewildered expression, not understanding what he was talking about.


    ¡°Drakes are just lesser dragons. While different in size, their nature is simr. Coating weapons with the melted concoction can dissolve a drake¡¯s scales.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    ¡°It will still be difficult, but you need to strike the muscles beneath the scales directly to inflict critical damage. It¡¯s a much more viable strategy than sacrificing mediocre sorcerers.¡±


    Anthem was too stunned to even close his mouth. Not only was he still adjusting to Karyl¡¯s sudden appearance, but Karyl had also just offered a solution to the Wyvern Squadron problem that had eluded him for days and nights.


    ¡°Well, if we step in, that won¡¯t be necessary. But we can¡¯t be everywhere at once.¡±


    ¡°...Step in?¡±


    Karyl crossed his arms and nodded. ¡°From now on, the Free Army of Tatur will support Fran Lurein. The situation is urgent, so I¡¯ve already deployed our forces to various battlefields. Contact them via the magic orb immediately.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Anthem was startled by Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hmm, so this is the map of the war. The situation looks dire, even at a nce.¡±


    Karyl scanned the map spread out on the table. Numerous markers were ced haphazardly, representing the ongoing battles. Even a quick nce revealed at least a dozen simultaneous engagements.


    It was evident that Anthem Howard was attempting tomand all these fronts by himself.


    ¡°Thisrgest marker must represent Fran Lurein, right? What¡¯s he doing there while you¡¯re left to handle everything alone?¡±


    Anthem couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how quickly Karyl grasped the situation.


    ¡°Does he not understand the importance of each battle? Or does he still see himself as just amander? Even a child knows that winning one battle means nothing if you lose all the others.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s scathing words darkened Anthem Howard¡¯s expression. Thergest marker representing Fran was in Cove.


    Indeed, the port city was now a battlefield.


    The betrayal of Duke Lachiel had left Fran stranded, unable to advance south. Anthem had repeatedly urged Fran to abandon Cove and focus on Tuli.


    <i>Of course, giving up on your stronghold isn¡¯t easy. </i>


    However, months into the war, Second Duke Fran was still there¡ªa critical mistake.


    ¡°Having enemies behind you is unpleasant, but like the Iron Fleet, Lachiel¡¯s fleet also needs ships. If Fran had moved his forces here, the situation would be different.¡±


    Karyl drew his Freezing Talon and moved Fran¡¯s piece to the defensive line where he had faced the Wyvern Squadron.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Although Sixth Duke Bonitos doesn¡¯tmand many troops, they excel at stealth, so they can take charge of the left marsnds.¡±


    Anthem paid close attention to every word Karyl said, his eyes trembling with anticipation.


    ¡°If Bonitos can hold the marsh, Seventh Duke Ruiche¡¯s cavalry can operate much more effectively. Right now, because of one ipetentmander, the troops that could actually make a difference are being wasted.¡±


    Everything Karyl was suggesting matched perfectly with the strategy Anthem had previously proposed to Fran.


    <i>Damn it...</i>


    Anthem bit his lip nervously.


    ¡°Fran¡¯s Iron Fleet is impressive, but it¡¯s worthless if Lachiel keeps it stuck.¡±


    Karyl knew the oue of this war well. It was the decisive reason Anthem had left Fran.


    <i>Fran will try to defend Cove until the end of the war and ultimately lose.</i>


    Normally, this war wouldn¡¯t have dragged on, nor would Lachiel have posed a real threat to Fran. However, the battlefield was in the worst possible situation. The fleet was stationed in Cove, Fran Lurein¡¯s stronghold, and they had to fight with the burden of potentially destroying the city.


    ¡°Unless the hidden fleet is annihted... there will be countless soldiers dying without ever seeing Fran¡¯s face,¡± Karyl chastised Anthem Howard.


    ¡°How many troops have we got?¡±


    ¡°Not many...¡±


    Anthem quickly adjusted the map as he spoke.


    ¡°We have roughly twenty thousand troops remaining, while the duchess has around sixty thousand.¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand?¡±


    Anthem hung his head in shame, embarrassed to report this. The military powers had been nearly equal at the onset of the war, Tuli having seventy thousand troops and Fran fifty thousand.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, Lachiel¡¯s betrayal was a factor, but even considering that, losing thirty thousand troops while the enemy suffered only ten thousand casualties was nothing short of a disaster.


    ¡°Being outnumbered is one thing, but losing twice as many soldiers means we¡¯ve lost most battles. This war... The oue seems pretty clear.¡±


    ¡°I have no excuse...¡± Anthem admitted.


    Karyl looked at him thoughtfully.


    <i>Something''s off. Even if Fran is stuck in Cove, the disparity shouldn¡¯t be this great...</i>


    Fran Lurein was known to be stubborn, but he was also a seasoned veteran. He possessed excellent skills for his age and preferred leading his fleet in battle personally. As such, he had a nearly undefeated record in the battles he had participated in.


    However, the current situation was catastrophic, and Fran¡¯s abnormal behavior was concerning.


    <i>It almost seems like he¡¯s trying to lose on purpose. </i>


    After some thought, Karyl came to a conclusion.


    <i>There¡¯s a hidden force behind this civil war.</i>


    He squinted slightly as he looked at Anthem.


    ¡°What about the Wooden Cloud?¡±


    If there was something else at y here, it had to be them. Karyl knew Fran was a member of the Wooden Cloud, but he had no proof Tuli wasn¡¯t also part of them.


    <i>If this war isn¡¯t just a civil war between dukes but a pruning operation by the Wooden Cloud...</i>


    If the Wooden Cloud had chosen Tuli over Fran, it would exin the overwhelming defeat of the Second Duke.


    <i>Who the hell are those bastards...?</i>


    They were shrouded in mystery, and each secret revealed was more surprising than thest¡ªtheir connections to the Church, their deep influence in the principality, and now their ties to the Demon Realm.


    <i>They¡¯re not just a secret organization within the principality. They might have power in the empire too.</i>


    But that was a problem forter. The utmost priority was ending this civil war.


    ¡°The Wooden Cloud? What do you mean by that...?¡±


    Anthem was visibly confused by Karyl¡¯s question.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to ask Fran directly.¡± Karyl shrugged lightly. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Cove right now. Inform Fran beforehand. We need to sort things out there before we can move forward.¡±


    ¡°But how many troops did you bring...?¡± Anthem asked, his voice filled with hope. There were no other options. In such a dire situation, he was willing to grasp at any chance to change the tide of the battle, even if it was a poisoned chalice.


    <i>He must be really desperate</i>, Karyl thought, smiling faintly as he observed Anthem¡¯s eagerness.


    The difference in strength was a staggering forty thousand troops, but beyond the numerical difference, Tuli also had golems and wyvern corps at her disposal.


    <i>That¡¯s why the magical artillery from the Iron Fleet was detached and deployed to the ground battle...</i> Karyl mused.


    But this decision had weakened the Iron Fleet¡¯sbat power by half, leading to a prolonged stalemate with Lachiel and leaving Cove and the border war in a state of limbo.


    ¡°I brought exactly what was needed. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Karyl said, spreading his fingers.


    Anthem looked at the three fingers Karyl held up, his expression turning from hope to confusion. ¡°...Thirty thousand?¡±


    Karyl chuckled at the guess. ¡°Nah, just three people.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What do you mean by that?! Then what about the reinforcements for Cove...?¡± Anthem¡¯s voice rose in disbelief and frustration, and hisposure was slipping away. They were at the brink of life and death, and Karyl¡¯s words felt like mockery.


    ¡°I¡¯m the reinforcements. What, you need more than that?¡± Karyl replied confidently.

 Chapter 237: The Civil War in the Principality (2)

    <h4>Chapter 237: The Civil War in the Principality (2)</h4>


    At the final defense line of Cove...


    More than half of the harbor was already in ruins. The bombardment was relentless, but the Silver Wing Fleet deftly maneuvered just beyond range, locked in a tense standoff.


    ¡°We need to draw them into the firing range of our cannons!¡±


    ¡°But... if we miscalcte, our fleet could get caught in the crossfire and suffer heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Are you telling me we have weapons we can¡¯t even use? What about the duke?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s currently engaged inbat. However, half of the golems and magical artillery have been removed from the ships... It seems he¡¯s trying to force a melee battle."


    ¡°M-Melee battle?¡±


    The harbor defense captain frowned at his subordinate¡¯s report.


    <i>What on earth is His Highness thinking...?</i>


    Despite the fierce battle raging at the front, they were still stuck in Cove. And breaking through the enemy¡¯s bombardment to engage in closebat would mean significant losses even for the Iron Fleet.


    Although he was the genius tactician of the principality, the remainingmanders couldn¡¯tprehend what Fran Lurein was trying to do.


    ***


    ¡°Intercept them!!¡±


    <i>Boom¡ª!! Bang¡ª!!!</i>


    Themander of the Silver Wing Fleet watched with a confident smile as the Iron Fleet charged toward them like moths to a me.


    <i>Boom...!!</i>


    The barrage of cannon fire from the Silver Wing Fleet ricocheted off the shields protecting the Iron Fleet¡¯s vessels. However, the defense didn¡¯tst long. As the second and third waves of shells rained down, the Iron Fleet was pierced by the relentless storm of fire.


    ¡°Coordinates inputplete. Preparing magical artillery.¡±


    The helmsmen in the captain¡¯ cabin operated therge control panel at hismand. Holographic disys covered in ancient runes appeared before them. Wearing dark goggles, they moved their fingers in the air, pressing invisible buttons.


    <i>Thump, thump, thump!</i>


    As the button was pressed, a faint ripple emerged in the air, creating waves as if the air itself had burst.


    <i>Bzzzzz...!</i>


    <i>Whiiiir...!</i>


    The massive cannons on the ships¡¯ decks moved in ordance with the input coordinates. This was magitech, the pride of the Lurein Principality.


    The magical artillery gleamed menacingly.


    ¡°Fire!!¡± themander ordered with a booming voice as he gazed at the holographic disy.


    [Fire!!]


    Hismand echoed through themunication tubes to the artillery room, where the crew responded in unison.


    <i>Boom!! Bang!! Bang!!! Boom¡ª!!!</i>


    Smoke billowed from the Silver Wing Fleet as another round of shells erupted from the artillery.


    Magitech, long lost since the Magical Era, had been resurrected by the genius engineer Wingel Hart of the principality. Though under themand of First Duchess Tuli, Wingel Hart had likely hoped these cannons would be pointed at enemies, not their own people.


    ¡°Hahaha!! Look at those fools rushing in like moths to a me! They dare challenge us with that shitty artillery!¡±


    The captainughed gleefully at the sight of the Iron Fleet being torn apart by the fierce bombardment.


    [Graaaah...!!]


    Then it happened.


    ¡°...!?¡±


    As the Silver Wing Fleet maneuvered to encircle the remaining Iron Fleet, the sea beneath them surged violently, causing the ships to rock.


    <i>Boom...!!</i>


    <i>Bang...!!</i>


    The lead ship suddenly exploded at the stern, causing it to lurch uncontrobly.


    ¡°Wh-What is this?!¡± Themander frantically looked around, but no enemies were in sight.


    The crew were equally bewildered. They would understand if the bombardment hade from Cove ahead, but the sudden explosion from behind left them puzzled.


    ¡°Damage to the stern of Ships One and Three! Requesting permission for immediate repairs!¡±


    ¡°Permission granted.¡±


    Quickly regaining hisposure, themander grasped themunication tube and ryed orders to the captains of each ship.


    ¡°Assess the situation immediately.¡±


    He took a deep breath, restoring his calm.


    [Initiating repairs.]


    [Initiating repairs.]


    The reports from Ships One and Three, came through, followed by...


    <i>Creak... Crack...!!</i>


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The damaged sterns of the lead ships began to mend as if tree trunks were growing over the fissures. With the inflow of water halted, the ships regained their stability.


    ¡°Attack all you want! These are the only ships in the principality¡¯s fleet built from the World Tree. They can repair themselves from any damage.¡±


    Themander watched with a proud expression.


    ¡°We werecking firepower before, but now we have that as well. The Silver Wing Fleet shall rece the Iron Fleet as the symbol of the Lurein Principality!¡±


    In preparation for this deployment, Fran had allowed the instation of reserve magical artillery from Cove onto the Silver Wing Fleet.


    However, with the outbreak of war and Lachiel¡¯s betrayal, the n to use the ships for long-range support bombardment quickly fell apart. Ironically, this also forced the removal of magical artillery from the Iron Fleet for use in ground battles.


    ¡°Reporting in, sir!!¡±


    At that moment, a sailor below the captain¡¯s cabin shouted urgently, removing his ck goggles and looking at themander with scared eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°An unidentified object has been detected a hundred meters below the surface!! Approaching rapidly!!¡±


    ¡°Below the water?¡± themander asked with a perplexed look, the same look from before when the ships were damaged by the seemingly invisible threat.


    ¡°This is impossible! Are there torpedoes in the harbor?¡±


    It was only then that he instinctively felt something was wrong. He realized that the previous attack hadn¡¯t beenunched by a special unit of the Iron Fleet.


    ¡°Verify immediately!!¡±


    ¡°Impossible due to magical interference from the Iron Fleet!!¡±


    The sailors shook their heads in confusion.


    ¡°Divert all power to shields. Block the next attack at all costs!!¡± themander shouted frantically.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote. It¡¯s not a torpedo. If they had one, they would¡¯ve used it long ago.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Just then, themander spun around at the voiceing from behind him.


    ¡°Who... Who are you?!¡±


    He stood in shock, seeing a young man leaning against the wall of the captain¡¯s cabin, arms crossed, giving him a casual wave.


    [Se... Se...!!]


    At that moment, themunication line from the second ship at the rear of the formation came alive with frantic cries. The person on the other end was panicked and incoherent.


    <i>Bang¡ª!!</i>


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    A massive ssh of water hit the deck. The windows of the captain¡¯s cabin fogged up momentarily before clearing again, revealing a sight that left the crew in shock.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Listening any further to the frantic transmissions of the second ship was pointless.


    ¡°Se... Se...¡±


    Themander echoed the same stuttered word, staring at the boy who lightly ced a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°What, cat got your tongues? Why can¡¯t any of you speak properly? It¡¯s not even a long name.¡±


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The windows shattered as a massive tentacle crashed through, grabbing themander¡¯s head and mming him into the wall.


    <i>Thud...!</i>


    With a dull sound, the tentacle smeared blood across the wall. Themander¡¯s legs twitched, then went limp as he slumped to the floor.


    Karyl nced at themander¡¯s lifeless body, head crushed to a pulp, and licked his lips slightly.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s the Sea King.¡±


    He then turned to the remaining sailors in the captain¡¯s cabin and said, ¡°You know what to do. Move quickly if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ***


    ¡°...¡±


    The soldiers stationed in Cove stared nkly at the Silver Wing Fleet; it was engulfed in mes, sinking under the water. The sight of such an unimaginable ally left them speechless.


    ¡°Am I dreaming right now?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. There were rumors that the Demon Lords drove out the empire at the Twin Armor. Maybe those rumors weren¡¯t false after all.¡±


    The soldiers murmured to themselves, dazed and lost in thought.


    ¡°Graaaah...!!¡±


    The massive tentacles of the Sea King emerged from the water, demolishing the fleet. The continuous barrage did nothing but fill the air with ck smoke; the Sea King remained rtively unscathed.


    Its slick, mucus-coated limbs, seemingly impervious to damage, decimated the enemy that had been overwhelming Fran Lurein¡¯s troops.


    ¡°Yeaaahhh!!


    ¡°Woooooo!!¡±


    Initially stunned, the soldiers of Cove erupted in cheers as they watched the Silver Wing ships sink one after another. They couldn¡¯t remember thest time they had tasted victory. They didn¡¯t know how or why, but one thing was clear.


    The Sea King was on their side.


    <i>Sash...!! Sash...!!</i>


    Water erupted like a cascade, revealing a colossal eye lurking beneath the surface.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Witnessing the head of the Sea King, the defending soldiers froze in ce.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Karyl looked at the dumbfounded defense captain.


    It was only then that people realized there was someone standing on the creature¡¯s head.


    <i>Who¡¯s that?!</i>


    <i>No way...</i>


    <i>Is he controlling the Sea King?</i>


    <i>Unbelievable...</i>


    A myriad of thoughts raced through their minds.


    The Sea King, known to give trouble even to Sword Masters, wasn¡¯t being hunted, but tamed. No one among the seasoned sailors of Cove¡¯s defense force had ever heard of something so absurd.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Normally, the defense captain would not tolerate such rudeness, but he was too intimidated by the Sea King¡¯s overwhelming presence to be angry.


    ¡°Get Fran Lurein here immediately. I need to hear from him what kind of foolishness he¡¯s been up to.¡± Karyl gestured toward the strait with his chin.


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±


    At his words, the defensemander nodded instinctively. No one could argue with Karyl. Everyone agreed that Fran had been acting foolishly, as it was obvious from the defensemander¡¯s expression.


    They looked at Karyl not as an unexpected intruder, but as a savior who hade to their aid.


    <i>Grumble...</i>


    Watching the soldiers disperse, Karyl patted the Sea King on the head and said softly, ¡°Wait a little. I¡¯ll make sure you have your fill soon.¡±


    The Sea King¡¯srge eyes rolled contentedly, and it slowly submerged beneath the water. Karyl gently leaped off the creature,nding further inside the harbor, and straightened up.


    <i>This wasn¡¯t a battle to win. It was a deliberate attempt to lose, charging headlong into the enemy.</i>


    The tactics of the Iron Fleet made no sense whatsoever.


    <i>Let¡¯s see what the reasoning behind this is first.</i>


    Judging by the soldiers¡¯ expressions, it was clear this was not a nned strategy.


    ¡°Whatever your scheme is, Fran Lurein, it seems you¡¯veid the groundwork to make me shine.¡±


    Karyl smirked as he watched the Iron Fleet withdraw in the distance. This was the first step toward bing the hero of the principality.

 Chapter 238: The Civil War in the Principality (3)

    <h4>Chapter 238: The Civil War in the Principality (3)</h4>


    <i>Thud¡ª!!</i>


    Fran Lurein tore off his helmet and stormed into the room. Blood scabs were visible through the soot on his face.


    ¡°It was you!¡±


    ¡°Huh, you have a weird way of saying thank you,¡± Karyl responded without even looking at him, scribbling on a nk piece of paper. He had filled several sheets with stuff unrted to this.


    <i>Thwack!</i>


    Suddenly, Fran snatched the pen from Karyl¡¯s hand and snapped it in half.


    ¡°You bastard...¡± he muttered through gritted teeth, his face flushed with anger. He threw the shattered pen on the floor and snarled, ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°You know better than anyone,¡± Karyl replied, twirling a new pen between his fingers without ncing up.


    ¡°...¡±


    Fran¡¯s face twisted in frustration.


    ¡°Even you find this ridiculous, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Karyl was treating Fran just as Fran had treated him when they first met.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have everyone clear out of here? Even those hiding in themand center.¡±


    Karyl looked up, smirking at Fran.


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, you must have been putting on an act as the noble duke, huh? Or are you still cautious, worried about your subordinates?¡±


    Karyl referred to their ndestine meeting when Fran had weed him not as the principality¡¯s Second Duke but as a member of the Wooden Cloud.


    The polite and respectful demeanor had vanished, reced by an arrogant and high-nosed attitude that made Karyl want tough.


    ¡°...¡±


    But Fran¡¯s face hardened at his words.


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    He mmed his sheathed sword into the floor, and everyone else Karyl had sensed in the room disappeared.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to be embarrassed in front of your subordinates, right?¡± Karyl nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I was trying to be considerate, alright?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and exin. Was it you who brought the Sea King?¡±


    ¡°Your gratitude must be so overwhelming that you¡¯ve lost your wits. Well, I guess it is hard to believe. I mean, who would think the Sea King could be tamed? No one on the continent managed that before.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s words wereced with self-praise as he spoke to Fran.


    <i>Bang¡ª!!</i>


    The table shattered into pieces as Fran mmed it down, causing Karyl to raise his hands in mock surrender and shrug.


    ¡°Whoa, nothing will survive at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯ve done?!¡±


    ¡°And do <i>you</i> know that you¡¯re throwing away the lives of tens of thousands without a second thought, doing this idiotic thing?¡±


    Karyl dusted off his knees and took a step toward Fran.


    ¡°...¡±


    His suppressed anger finally came to the surface, the sheer intensity of his presence leaving Fran out of breath.


    <i>What is this...</i>


    Fran was almost unsure if the man standing before him was the same Karyl he had known, given how much he had changed in just a few years.


    That was the only logical conclusion.


    When Franst met Karyl, he hadn¡¯t yet gained Ramine¡¯s power. Fran had heard of Tatur dering itself an independent state but hadn¡¯t given it much thought. After all, human growth had its limits.


    Even the five Sword Masters and the four Great Sorcerers, despite their slight differences, followed simr growth patterns. In just a few years, one could, at best, be a high-level Sword Expert or an intermediate sorcerer.


    But Fran couldn¡¯t have known.


    He couldn¡¯t have known that within Karyl¡¯s mindy knowledge surpassing that of Sword Masters¡ªknowledge from the ancient sorcerer who had created the repository that no Great Sorcerer had ever matched, along with thebined powers of the zing King and the Dark Spirit King.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite irritated now, and the indulgence stops here. Push me a little more and I might lose my temper. So shut up and answer my questions.¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    The aura emanating from Karyl was something even Fran, seasoned in battle, had never experienced before. His legs trembled like leaves in the wind. Ignorance might have been bliss, but Fran¡¯s exceptional skill only made him more acutely aware of the chasm between him and Karyl.


    <i>A Sword Master...? No, this suffocating aura means his mana is heavy enough to be a high-level sorcerer¡¯s... </i>


    Fran¡¯s thoughts were running wild. Knowing that Karyl wielded a sword, the intensity of his mana made it impossible to gauge his true strength.


    ¡°Be grateful I haven¡¯t forced you to kneel just because you¡¯re a duke of the principality.¡±


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    Karyl pressed Fran¡¯s shoulder, making him sit down in his chair without resistance. Fran swallowed dryly, his back already soaked with sweat.


    ¡°...¡±


    The rage that had filled Fran moments before had vanished, reced by wide eyes and quivering lips.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hear your excuse. But choose your words carefully. If you don¡¯t want a hole in your head, speak wisely.¡±


    Karyl kicked aside the remains of the broken desk and leaned against the window, folding his arms. As he stepped away, Fran felt the crushing pressure on his neck lessen slightly, allowing him to exhale a shallow breath.


    ¡°I know Tuli¡¯s assault came first, and I know about Lachiel¡¯s betrayal,¡± Karyl said. ¡°But can you exin why you''re still stuck in Cove? Does that make any sense to you?¡±


    Even though Karyl was way younger than him, Fran couldn¡¯t muster any meaningful resistance against his sharp rebuke.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer?¡±


    Fran, who had been dazed by Karyl¡¯s overwhelming presence, snapped back to reality and looked straight ahead.


    ¡°Tuli¡¯s assault and Lachiel¡¯s betrayal were all part of the n.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    Karyl hadn¡¯t expected that.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡± he questioned again with a frown. ¡°Are you saying this whole battle is some kind of agreed-upon y?¡±


    ¡°...Close enough,¡± Fran murmured.


    Karyl¡¯s expression twisted in disbelief.


    <i>Something¡¯s wrong... Fran dies in the Civil War of the principality. That¡¯s why Anthem Howard goes to find Vi after the defeat.</i>


    Was there a secret he wasn¡¯t aware of? Karyl realized that this war in the principality was not just a power struggle between the First and Second Dukes.


    <i>Could it be...?</i>


    There might be a hidden force behind the civil war. A thought shed through his mind, causing a sudden headache.


    ¡°Did the Wooden Cloud order this?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There was no need for an answer, for the slight twitch in Fran¡¯s eye confirmed it.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    In that instant, Karyl grabbed Fran¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Fran hadn¡¯t even managed to react. He looked at Karyl with a horrified expression.


    <i>Crack...!!</i>


    Karyl applied pressure with his thumb, quickly breaking Fran¡¯s corbone.


    ¡°Agh¡ª! Aaaghh...!¡±


    Fran let out a pained scream, writhing in agony in the chair he was sitting on. He quickly regained someposure, but Karyl¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Instead, he tightened his grip on the already broken corbone.


    ¡°I told you to answer.¡±


    ¡°S-S-Spare me...!!¡±


    As soon as Karyl let go, Fran copsed to the floor along with the chair, gasping for air.


    ¡°You all... The moment youe out, you die. And this guy dies too,¡± Karyl said toward the ceiling.


    ¡°Ugh...!¡±


    He then grabbed Fran by his head.


    ¡°If you want to save your master, get lost.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There had been no sound, but Karyl instantly realized there were dozens of des pointed at him. Well-trained assassins were present, and that only fueled his anger. If Fran had used such people in the civil war, the oue with the Silver Wing Fleet would have already been decided.


    ¡°So answer me clearly.¡±


    Drenched in cold sweat from the sharp pain that pulsed with every movement, Fran continued to nod.


    ¡°What conditions did the Wooden Cloud offer you? What did they promise you to make you do such an outrageous thing?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite having been put through excruciating pain, Fran still hesitated to answer.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Karyl urged once more, in a low voice.


    ¡°It... It was agreed that Tuli would take the principality. In return, I would be the head of the Wooden Cloud!¡±


    ¡°You? Then why not just unite the principality? Why start a war?¡±


    ¡°Because we needed justification. Even if she¡¯s the First Duchess, not everyone follows her. The possibility of rebellion had to be eliminated. The remaining forces would follow only after I was gone.¡±


    ¡°The position of the head of the Wooden Cloud was offered to you... Does that mean Tuli is currently the leader of the Root?¡±


    Fran shook his head.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s just one of the Roots, but she¡¯s the most influential.¡±


    Karyl couldn¡¯t evenugh at the foolishness.


    <i>Imbecile. No matter how alluring the position of head of the Wooden Cloud is, Tuli wouldn¡¯t just give it to you. You¡¯ve sold your people for a poisoned chalice.</i>


    Finally, Karyl knew the truth behind Fran Lurein¡¯s death.


    ¡°The war will soon end. This was just to set the stage. The principality will be one and gain enough power to oppose the empire.¡±


    Karyl scoffed at his words. What Tuli had given him was not the position of head of the Wooden Cloud, but death.


    ¡°Stage? Did you just call this a stage?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s change of tone made Fran shudder.


    ¡°What is life to you people? Did you sacrifice your soldiers just to create that justification?¡±


    Karyl grabbed Fran by the cor.


    ¡°Look closely. It¡¯s not just your soldiers. Even the enemy soldiers fighting over there. Over a hundred thousand people are dying without knowing anything.¡±


    More than the pain of his broken corbone, Fran was terrified by Karyl¡¯s re, unwittingly holding his breath.


    ¡°You value your own life but throw away theirs? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°If they are insignificant, so are you in my eyes. Suffer like them. Struggle hard, if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± Karyl hissed.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll use you for <i>my</i> stage.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 239: The Civil War in the Principality (4)

    <h4>Chapter 239: The Civil War in the Principality (4)</h4>


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Fran scoffed.


    Seeing him react like this, Karyl considered breaking Fran¡¯s other corbone.


    ¡°What kind of stage are you trying to create?¡±


    ¡°One that allows me to end this war, so that innocent lives are not sacrificed in the petty games of idiotic nobles.¡±


    ¡°Innocent lives, huh... War, whether just or unjust, inevitably calls for blood,¡± Fran spoke in a low voice. ¡°Are you trying to be a hero or something?¡±


    ¡°Well, something like that.¡±


    Despite himself, Fran let out a hollowugh at Karyl¡¯s blunt answer.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for us to fight. Our deal was to divert the empire¡¯s attention until the civil war in the principality ended, wasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not up to you to decide who the victor of the war will be.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. To be honest, I did have a bit of good will. After hearing about Lachiel¡¯s betrayal, I was sure you were abandoned by the Wooden Cloud.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so clueless. Sacrificing those who follow you, without even realizing you¡¯ve been abandoned like a stray dog.¡±


    Karyl lowered his head.


    ¡°It was Ledios who proposed this fake defeat to you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Fran made no response.


    <i>Just as I thought...</i>


    And his silence was enough to confirm Karyl¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯re the only one who knows, you¡¯re mistaken. Right after his secret conversation with you, he came straight to us. And then Kamma, who was managing the Ravat Guild here, made contact with them.¡±


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m here? It¡¯s not to lead you to victory. It¡¯s to eradicate the Wooden Cloud from its roots. You should be grateful I¡¯m sparing your life as a bonus.¡±


    Karyl began to walk slowly.


    ¡°After returning from the White Bunker, Kamma reported that Tuli Lurein had close ties with the Wooden Cloud. It wasn¡¯t that surprising, since I had somewhat expected it. But the problem came after that.¡±


    He lightly tapped Fran on his other shoulder, which was enough to send a cold sweat down his spine.


    ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re also part of the Wooden Cloud, aren¡¯t you? Why would the Wooden Cloud wage war against itself? After all, the principality is an important stronghold for them.¡±


    Karyl raised three fingers.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason. There are too many minor roots. They need to cut out the unnecessary ones.¡±


    ¡°You... You think you can get away with this? You think it¡¯s eptable toe to another country and pull off something like this?!¡± Fran snarled.


    Karyl chuckled at his reaction.


    ¡°Are you still trusting the Wooden Cloud? Well, with that kind of blind faith, it¡¯s no wonder you epted such a ridiculous proposition.¡±


    ¡°Changing the war? I know you¡¯re strong, but do you really think you can fight a war all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I never said I came alone,¡± Karyl corrected.


    At that, Fran looked slightly flustered.


    <i>Could it be that he brought an army? No, that¡¯s impossible. To get here, he would¡¯ve had to cross the strait. And to end the war, he would need thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands of soldiers. I would¡¯ve known. </i>


    Fran could only conclude one thing.


    <i>He¡¯s bluffing.</i>


    Sword Masters were indeed strong, and the five on the continent were key figures who could determine the oue of a battlefield. But even so, they didn¡¯t fight wars by themselves; no one could split themselves to appear on multiple fronts at the same time.


    In the principality, there were thousands of troops shing, among them knights and sorcerers.


    <i>No matter how strong he is, he can¡¯t kill them all at once.</i>


    ¡°Really? So where are these forces that can change the tide of this war at your whim?¡± Fran sneered.


    ¡°At the Brown Ant, the marsnds on the outskirts of West Cove, where Tuli¡¯s forces are struggling, and at the Great Wall of Yoman, the gateway to the White Bunker.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fran¡¯s face hardened at Karyl¡¯s words. Indeed, those were the only two ces that could currently deal a blow to Tuli¡¯s forces.


    ¡°The Queen of Digon and the Archer of the Great ins are heading to the Brown Ant, and the Ice Sorcerer raised in Antihum should be at Yoman for this battle.¡±


    ¡°...Three? That¡¯s it? And what about the soldiers you brought?¡±


    ¡°No soldiers.¡±


    Fran was stunned at first, but then a corner of his mouth curled up.


    <i>Is he mad? Acting all big with just three people? </i>


    Of course, he knew well enough about Miliana, the empress of Digon. If she, a Sword Master, were to intervene, it would undoubtedly influence the oue of the battle at the Brown Ant.


    <i>But that battle is already decided.</i>


    The Brown Ant was the only battlefield where Fran¡¯s army had begun to gain the upper hand. Yet ironically, Fran, who secretly wished for defeat, had not¡ªand would not¡ªsend any more reinforcements.


    <i>The oue of that battle is already decided. Even if they go, it won¡¯t change the tide of the war.</i>


    What did bother him, though, was the Ice Sorcerer heading to Yoman. While he could guess that the Archer of the Great ins was a barbarian, Fran had no idea who the other individual might be.


    <i>Who is it...?</i>


    Nevertheless, Fran was confident that the Great Wall would not easily be breached. Ironically, <i>because he is there.</i>


    Karyl stared intently at Fran, as though waiting for him to conclude his thoughts.


    ¡°You must have heard reports about the front lines at the mouth of Binfredo. I took care of that myself on my way here.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t tell me you have forces there as well.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve only brought those three people with me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... I felt it back then as well, but you truly are a rare breed of lunatic. I¡¯m curious, what kind of people would follow someone like you? Besides, do you really think you can change the tide of the war with just three people?¡± Fran sneered, a chuckle escaping him. He seemed to have forgotten the precarious position he was in.


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t bring any troops, but I didn¡¯t say there were<i> no troops</i> in the principality.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    It was then that Karyl took a small orb from his pocket and tossed it lightly into the air, catching it again.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Then he threw it toward the seated Fran.


    <i>Thud, thud... Whrrr...</i>


    The orb bounced a few times on the floor before stopping in front of him. At that moment, Fran¡¯s face distorted in shock¡ªjust the reaction Karyl had expected.


    ¡°Th-This is...!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s even better than when I cracked your corbone,¡± Karyl sneered as he watched Fran stammer, unable to close his mouth properly.


    ¡°You... You...¡±


    Fran struggled to form the words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin what this is, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you get this...?¡±


    Fran grasped the orb with trembling hands. It was amander¡¯s exclusivemunication orb. The small magical runes on it were glowing, indicating it was active.


    ¡°Bringing unauthorizedmunication orbs in the principality is strictly prohibited. But you know this, right? This is used by your army. Naturally, it can pass through detection magic.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So let me ask you, where do you think I got this?¡± Karyl smiled.


    ¡°You, you didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t break your bones for not answering this one. Your face already gave me the answer.¡±


    Fran¡¯s lips quivered as he realized something was very wrong.


    ¡°Anthem,¡± Karyl uttered his name, barely above a whisper. ¡°You¡¯ve been listening, right?¡±


    [...]


    There was no reply, but the shing light on the orb seemed to speak for itself.


    ¡°How could this...¡±


    ¡°Considering he saved thousands of lives by holding the defensive line at the mouth of the river, one orb is a small price to pay.¡±


    Karyl brought the orb closer to Fran¡¯s face, as if speaking to both of them.


    ¡°You think he betrayed you? Well, I think he wanted to find out how someone could be so foolish to just abandon his dying soldiers. That curiosity was stronger than any vague loyalty he may have had for you.¡±


    ¡°You... You fucking¡ª!¡±


    Fran tried to snatch the orb from Karyl¡¯s hand, but the moment he raised his arm, a searing pain shot through his broken corbone, and he crumpled forward.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Then, as Fran rolled on the floor, Karyl crushed themunication orb under his foot. Now, Anthem couldn¡¯t hear them anymore.


    ¡°Calm down. There¡¯s no need for us to fight. We¡¯re allies on the front now.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°You will win the civil war in the principality. You¡¯ll be a hero. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°Wh-What does that mean...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. Anthem is rallying the remaining troops. They will advance north from the mouth of Binfredo to the White Bunker, securing each battlefield,¡± Karyl whispered.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible with just the troops of the defensive line?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? We need to merge with your forces in Cove. And since there won¡¯t be any more naval battles, we¡¯ll start dismantling the remaining magic artillery from the fleet today.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous. Even if you bring the Sea King, annihting the entire Silverwing fleet without support is impossible. And now you¡¯re talking about removing the fleet¡¯s artillery immediately?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fran was speechless at Karyl¡¯s nonchnt answer.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    <i>Crash¡ª!</i>


    At that moment, a tremendous explosion shattered the windows, and debris rained down on them.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    Fran quickly turned his head.


    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve arrived. He really hates crossing the sea, you see.¡±


    Listening to Karyl, Fran looked out the window at the burning Silverwing fleet.


    The enemy that had surrounded Cove just moments ago was now reduced to ashes, sinking beneath the waves.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about the Twin Armor? If you saw the Sea King, you should have realized.¡±


    <i>Screech¡ª!</i>


    ¡°Roaaarrr!!¡±


    In response to his words, a massive kraken gripping a ship with its giant tentacles and a serpent with sharp fangs tearing at the deck appeared.


    ¡°W-Water... King...¡±


    The gigantic monster had never left the Fonein River, its domain, until now. As a result, the people of the principality, across the strait, were seeing it for the first time. Naturally, no one had factored these two monsters into their strategy for the war.


    ¡°The ships are sinking faster than I expected. They¡¯re really just small frypared to the Iron Fleet, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fran was utterly dumbfounded, but Karyl went on, ¡°By tomorrow, there won¡¯t be anyone left to fight. What now? Even if you want to stay in Cove, there will be nothing to do, so you won¡¯t be able to stay.¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Fran.


    ¡°If you lead the charge in the main attack, it will boost the soldiers¡¯ morale. How happy will they be? The return of their awaitedmander.¡±


    <i>Humm...</i>


    A faint mana flowed from Karyl¡¯s hand. As the warm healing magic seeped into Fran, his shattered corbone slowly healed.


    ¡°...¡±


    Even the shallow cuts from the ss healedpletely, restoring Fran¡¯s face to its usual smoothness, although his eyes had long lost their vigor.


    ¡°You just need to stand there,¡± Karyl told him. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you victory, whether you want it or not.¡±

 Chapter 240: The Civil War in the Principality (5)

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Civil War in the Principality (5)</h4>


    ¡°Waaahhhh...!!¡±


    ¡°Yeaaaahh...!!¡±


    Cheers echoed through the air.


    The soldiers of Cove, having fought a long and grueling battle, cheered as they discarded their weapons and armor in victory.


    ¡°...¡±


    Fran stood on the highest terrace of the ducal pce, waving at them. However, despite the victory, his expression remained stiff.


    ¡°Ghh¡ª!¡±


    His head jerked at the sharp pain in his side.


    <i>Try smiling, will you? </i>Karyl, standing beside him, mouthed the words.


    Themanders were curious about who the man next to Fran was, but none dared to ask. After all, he was the hero who led them to victory in the Battle of Cove, and that was enough for them.


    ¡°Growl...¡±


    ¡°Grrr...¡±


    The Sea King and Water King were scavenging usable parts from the wreckage of the Silverwing fleet around them. Seeing these massive monsters move at Karyl¡¯smand, Fran didn¡¯t dare to resist anymore.


    <i>Smile, I said. Everyone is happy. Don¡¯t worry. Anthem wouldn¡¯t kill you. He still has some loyalty left for you. </i>


    Gritting his teeth, Fran forced a smile as he waved, then turned suddenly to head back into his room.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    mming the window shut in frustration, his true emotionsid bare as he faced Karyl.


    ¡°...What do you n to do now?¡±


    ¡°What else? We march to the White Bunker. Announcing the victory at Cove will boost the soldiers¡¯ morale,¡± Karyl exined, perched on the table.


    ¡°You said you sent troops to the Brown Ant and Yoman? Are you nning to go there?¡±


    ¡°You seem desperate not to go where Anthem is. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go there. Well... maybe you¡¯ll beg to go thereter. And we won¡¯t go to the Brown Ant or Yoman either. Sending troops there means we won¡¯t worry about those two ces anymore.¡±


    ¡°...Huh? You think you can capture Yoman, where Ganis is? He¡¯s the banner of the principality. Even Kuwell MacGovern would have a hard time against him.¡± Fran frowned slightly.


    ¡°I know, but that¡¯s not your concern. Your job is to lead us to victory in the battles ahead.¡±


    Karyl dismissed his concerns and spread out a map.


    ¡°Then where do you... n to go?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Without hesitation, Karyl pointed to a spot on the map.


    ¡°Here...?¡±


    Fran looked at him, baffled.


    ¡°There are four paths to the White Bunker.¡±


    ¡°F-Four?¡±


    Fran asked, slightly flustered.


    ¡°The quickest but most treacherous route is over the Great Wall. Yoman has never fallen, so this won¡¯t be an easy task.¡±


    ¡°But you sent your people there. Are you not confident you can bring down Yoman?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see,¡± Karyl gave a vague answer. ¡°The second method is the most orthodox. Following the river upstream from the mouth of Binfredo. That¡¯s where Anthem Howard is.¡±


    Indeed, the oue of battles within the principality often hinged on whether one could control the mouth of the river at Binfredo. That was why they had made every effort to hold the defensive line there.


    Of course, if Karyl hadn''t shown up, the defensive line would have copsed, and the battle would have ended swiftly, as Fran had hoped.


    <i>Damn it... If only he¡¯de a few dayster...</i>


    Thinking this, Fran felt even more bitter. But he didn''t realize that if the defensive line had copsed, his own head would have rolled along with it.


    ¡°The third method is through the swamp of the Brown Ant.¡±


    At Karyl¡¯s words, Fran¡¯s frown softened as he nced at the map.


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ve gained the upper hand in that battlefield, but it doesn¡¯t hold much strategic significance in the grand scheme. The swamp is hard to use as a base, and Tuli¡¯s main forces aren¡¯t stationed there, so it¡¯s not a significant blow.¡±


    ¡°If you look only at the Brown Ant, yes. The swamp¡¯s significance lies not in itself but in the two peaks behind it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl moved his hand behind the swamp.


    ¡°If you block the swamp, you can cut off the supply lines to the strategic twin peaks, Frau Hat. There¡¯s no need to establish a base there. Just prevent the enemy from securing the swamp.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... That¡¯s foolish! Haven¡¯t you considered that the supply routes through the swamp would slow us down drastically? Our forces at the Brown Ant could be isted!¡± Fran retorted.


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    When Karyl raised his arm, Fran flinched involuntarily.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten who I sent there. There¡¯s no need to worry. She¡¯ll hold the Brown Ant regardless of supplies.¡±


    Miliana, the Dragon Queen.


    Fran, realizing Karyl¡¯s point, quickly lowered his head and stared at the map.


    ¡°So... you¡¯re thinking of striking all three locations at the same time? That¡¯s certainly a feasible n.¡±


    Fran finally understood why Karyl had sent forces to those two ces.


    ¡°But Yoman and the Brown Ant are decoys. The real blow wille at the Binfredo River. By sending strong fighters to those two ces, you n to divert the enemy¡¯s attention and then strike where Anthem¡¯s forces are, correct?¡±


    Karyl confidently moved the pieces on the map haphazardly as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s a strategy that could change the tide of the war even with just three people. They¡¯re meant to be used as bait anyway.¡±


    ¡°That kind of thinking is why Tuli is using you,¡± Karyl went on. ¡°Have you forgotten? I said there are four methods.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Using decoys to divert attention at the Brown Ant and Yoman is correct. But we won¡¯t secure victory at Binfredo with your forces. I have no intention of giving you the glory.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    Karyl pushed the piece representing Anthem¡¯s forces at the mouth of Binfredo off the map.


    ¡°The most important decoy to me is <i>you</i>. You need to keep the enemy¡¯s attention focused.¡±


    <i>tter¡ª</i>


    The piece rolled off the table and onto the floor. Watching it, Fran felt an unbidden surge of anxiety.


    ¡°Why do you think the sea between the empire and the principality is called a strait?¡±


    ¡°Well, obviously... because it¡¯s the sea that lies between the empire and the principality.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You always think of this sea as solely yours. But you¡¯re not the only ones living here. What¡¯s at the end of the strait, or more precisely, at the northernmost part of the continent?¡±


    Fran¡¯s eyes wavered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten one thing. The strait is indeed wide, making it hard to pass without a massive ship, especially with the Archipgo of the Giant Specters, the Sea King¡¯sir.¡±


    Karyl slowly moved his hand across the map.


    ¡°Heading south, it bes a vast ocean, seemingly endless. But going north, the passage narrows.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If the empire attacks the principality from the north, your proud Iron Fleet will be useless. They won¡¯t need to engage in naval battles. And if theye from the north, they can strike the rear of the White Bunker.¡±


    <i>Swish¡ª</i>


    Karyl moved his hand.


    Behind Tuli¡¯s domain at the White Bunker, there was only the Dragon¡¯s Lair and the base of the Dawn Council, the Ivory Tower. Most of the defensive forces were concentrated along the Binfredo River, meaning the rear of the White Bunker was virtually empty.


    It wasn¡¯t just this battle. The principality had always prioritized the front, leaving the rear less defended, simply because no one had ever attacked from the north.


    For hundreds of years, thiscent belief had remained unchanged, ultimately bing an unquestioned fact.


    <i>Tap¡ª</i>


    Karyl pointed to a spot on the map.


    If the Great Wall of Yoman was considered the front gate of the White Bunker, then the massive fortress on the opposite side, which could be regarded as the back door, was Moon Ether.


    Fran¡¯s eyes wavered.


    ¡°Despite having the weakest point that could decide the fate of the principality, no one paid any attention to it. Why is that?¡±


    Fran¡¯splexion turned pale at Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Because you always believed that the north would merely pose a threat and nothing more. You never considered they might actually attack you. After all, they have never moved south before.¡±


    There was only one northern threat Karyl could refer to.


    ¡°The immigrants...¡± Fran muttered to himself, in disbelief.


    Understandably, no one had ever considered this scenario.


    ¡°You werecent. You harassed the north countless times, but the immigrants never provoked you first.¡±


    That was why it seemed so natural. Both the empire and the principality saw the immigrants as mere barbarians, powerless against the great powers of the continent.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll use the northern immigrants to attack the rear of the principality?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Karyl said calmly. ¡°The Brown Ant, Yoman, and the Binfredo River...¡±


    Karyl pointed to the marked spots on the map.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Every ongoing battle is just bait to me. You have to run yourselves ragged to divert the enemy¡¯s attention. That way, Tuli won¡¯t even sense the dagger pointed at her back.


    His sinister grin left Fran stunned.


    ¡°You... You madman! How dare you let those filthy immigrants set foot in the principality...!¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fran¡¯s rant was cut short, as Karyl mped his hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Mm... Mmmph...!!¡±


    Karyl gave a meaningfulugh.


    ¡°Filthy, you say? That¡¯s too bad, since you¡¯ll share in the victory I bring. And the northern immigrant will stand proudly behind you. The whole world will see it.¡±


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your name is etched deeply in the history of the principality. And because of you, our names will be remembered as well.¡±


    Fran¡¯s face twisted in horror.


    ¡°Do look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°You... You...!!¡±


    <i>Crack¡ª</i>


    At that moment, Karyl pressed down on the head of the piece representing Tuli¡¯s forces at the White Bunker.


    <i>Snap! Crack!</i>


    The piece cracked and shattered under the strain, the sheer force from Karyl making Fran cower back.


    ¡°...How? Even if the waterway narrows, it¡¯s still the sea. Crossing by ship would take too long,¡± Fran said as he stroked his aching jaw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The immigrants will cross the sea without ships.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Fran looked at Karyl, puzzled by his cryptic words, unable to grasp his true intentions.


    <i>Waaahhhh...!!</i>


    <i>Yeaaahhh...!!</i>


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, see for yourself.¡±


    Karyl grinned as he watched the soldiers cheering in victory at the Cove harbor.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s march, Fran Lurein.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 241: The Civil War in the Principality (6)

    <h4>Chapter 241: The Civil War in the Principality (6)</h4>


    ¡°Reporting in!!¡±


    Unlike before, urgent updates echoed throughout the war room of the White Bunker.


    ¡°This afternoon, Baron Kortbl, who was stationed at the Brown Ant, engaged with Fran¡¯s forces. He has retreated to the gorge below Frau Hat and has requested reinforcements from the standing garrison there. Approximately three thousand enemy troops are currently shing with Baron Kortbl¡¯s forces!¡±


    Despite the bad news, Tuli Lurein¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she let out a low sigh.


    ¡°They finally lost, huh? Well, they weren¡¯tpletely overrun, but the situation isn¡¯t great. What do you think? Should we send the garrison from Frau Hat to support him?¡±


    She turned to the man standing next to her.


    ¡°Though it was expected, I should have dealt with the ipetent ones earlier. This war should have been a rout, but now we¡¯re losing all over the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Baron Kortbl¡¯s predecessor, Sir Dvor, was a loyalist of the principality. Despite the ipetence of his sessor, he is remembered by many, so we cannot simply dismiss him.¡±


    The man gave Tuli a bitter smile.


    ¡°In any case, we anticipated a possible defeat at the Brown Ant. The real defensive line is the twin peaks of Frau Hat behind it, so we shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    The man standing beside Tuli Lurein had a sturdy, muscr build and an angr face. His hair was tied back and fanned out like a palm tree, giving him the appearance of a grand general rather than a strategist.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t just a desk-bound strategist; he had once held the position of Supreme Commander of the principality.


    His name was Cox Butler. No one knew the geography of the principality better than he did, and it wasrgely due to his influence that Anthem Howard, who was considered a king among strategists, was struggling on the battlefield.


    ¡°However, more surprising than the defeat at the Brown Ant is the fact that Fran took the offensive.¡±


    ¡°He had no choice but to move. He couldn¡¯t remain stuck at Cove, entangled with the Silverwing fleet.¡±


    ¡°Reports indicate that the Sea King and the Water King were involved.¡±


    At Cox¡¯s words, Tuli¡¯s expression hardened slightly.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t those the monsters that obstructed the empire¡¯s southern expedition? Truly... once this civil war is over, I¡¯ll deal with them first.¡±


    ¡°However... there is something that bothers me. The fact that the Water King crossed the strait toe to Cove is one thing, but even during the empire¡¯s expedition... Their interventions were too timely to be mere coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that those monsters are following someone¡¯s orders?¡± Tuli scoffed. ¡°Many kingdoms throughout history have tried to tame them and failed. Frankly, hunting them down isn¡¯t the problem. They were left alone because of greed.¡±


    ¡°But the thing about greed...¡± she went on, ¡°if it causes more harm than good, I reckon it¡¯s better to be rid of it.¡±


    ¡°You are absolutely right,¡± Cox responded. He then cautiously inquired, ¡°Fran hasn¡¯t rejected your proposal, has he? I am concerned because he has Anthem Howard as his strategist.¡±


    Tuli chuckled at this.


    ¡°No matter how brilliant someone is, war isn¡¯t fought alone. We ced thatmoner inmand of the Cove Navy for this very day. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Anthem Howard was Nelson Howard¡¯s descendant, the Ind King who had ruled the various inds in the strait two hundred years ago. He was not a noble of the principality.


    Eventually, those inds were conquered by the principality, and the defeated royal family, like many before them, was exiled and reduced tomoners.


    Ironically, it was Tuli Lurein who had appointed Anthem.


    ¡°Fran and Anthem never got along. After the inds of the Ind King became part of the principality, many of those people now live within the principality. Although reduced tomoners, Anthem, being of royal blood, epted the position, not for Fran but for them.¡±


    ¡°Which is why Fran didn¡¯t discuss the deal with Anthem. A needless war would only result in unnecessary bloodshed.¡±


    Tuli nodded.


    ¡°In this situation, what can he do? Fran isn¡¯t supporting him. It¡¯s a good opportunity to charge Anthem Howard with insubordination and get rid of him as well.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely right. However, if Fran doesn¡¯t leave Cove, no matter how capable he is, he won¡¯t be able to attack the White Bunker...¡±


    Contrary to Tuli¡¯s confident demeanor, Cox still looked at a specific spot on the map with a slightly worried expression. It was the defensive line at the mouth of the Binfredo River.


    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about theplete annihtion of the 3rd Wyvern Squadron, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If he moves north, it will be a headache for us.¡±


    Tuli nodded in agreement.


    ¡°If the victory at Binfredo was due to someone¡¯s intervention and not Anthem Howard, we must identify who it was.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Fran wouldn¡¯t refuse the Wooden Cloud¡¯s proposal. However, for a wless victory, we must also do our utmost.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°The decisive battle will be at the Binfredo River. We will gather the remaining Wyvern Squadrons there and turn the tide of the war in our favor.¡±


    ¡°But if we send the 1st Wyvern Squadron, the royal pce¡¯s defenses will be severely weakened.


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡±


    Tuli looked at Cox.


    ¡°The enemy won¡¯te from anywhere. The Great Wall in the east has never been breached, and the northern front of White Bunker hasn¡¯t been attacked even once in three hundred years.¡±


    Then she smiled confidently.


    ¡°That pride shall persist.¡±


    ***


    ¡°We have confirmed that reserve troops from the White Bunker are moving out and opening the gates. Their direction is the Binfredo River.¡±


    ¡°And the Brown Ant?¡±


    ¡°Tuli¡¯s forces have retreated from there and joined the standing forces at Frau Hat. They are currently in a standoff at the gorge below.¡±


    Karyl seemed satisfied with the soldier¡¯s report.


    <i>Miliana moved first. Well, it was the easiest battlefield, so she was probably itching to kill them all. </i>


    This wasn¡¯t just any bait. Karyl had brought the two mostpetitive individuals for this reason. If it had been Suan or someone else, they would have followed Karyl¡¯s orders to act as bait without question.


    But these two fought with such intensity that the enemy would have no reason to think it was merely bait.


    ¡°And Yoman?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still in a standoff. There haven¡¯t been any significant shes yet...¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been observed scouting around the Great Wall for several days, as if checking something. They haven¡¯t shared more with our forces.¡±


    Fran frowned at the soldier¡¯s words.


    ¡°They¡¯re just bait, but they¡¯re putting in unnecessary effort. The fall of Yoman is unthinkable. Or is this strange behavior also your directive to fool Tuli?¡±


    ¡°No, but who knows? Nothing is certain in this world. Who knows, we might actually see Yoman fall.¡±


    Despite his words, even Karyl couldn¡¯t easily grasp Serica¡¯s intentions.


    <i>I¡¯m really curious to see if she can surpass Gh. Honestly, given the power gap between them, it would be hard for her to defeat him, a Sword Master.</i>


    Gh was the only Sword Master Karyl had ever faced in his past life. Also, knowing Serica¡¯s prowess as one of the Chosen Ten, he could tell with some certainty how well she would fare against him.


    Yet, he had made the call to send Serica to Yoman because wars weren¡¯t decided solely by individualbat prowess.


    <i>Indeed, Yoman is the only battlefield with an uncertain oue. </i>


    Aidan, Mikhail, and soon Suan were on their way to the Blood Cave. Karyl had quietly arranged opportunities for his subordinates to grow, but Serica¡¯s path was different


    <i>Your talent shines brightest in a battlefield involving many, not just one-on-onebat.</i>


    While he couldn¡¯t read Serica¡¯s mind from the brief report, Karyl decided to keep an eye on her.


    ¡°Reporting in!!¡±


    At that moment, another scout ran up, knelt, and shouted urgently, ¡°Arge enemy force has been spotted up ahead!!¡±


    ¡°They finally arrived.¡± Karyl sighed in relief at the long-awaited news. Then he slowly raised his head. The sound of hoofbeats kicking up dust in the distance was weing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Hashir.¡±


    As soon as Karyl finished speaking, a figure appeared behind him.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    The knights quickly grabbed their swords at the sight of the cloaked man, whose face was concealed.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Apologies. I was dyed by the refusal of some tribes.¡±


    ¡°Even with Agnel¡¯s scabbard?¡±


    Hashir got on one knee and returned Agnel, which Karyl had given him before leaving Tatur. Fran was puzzled to see Hashir treat the old-looking dagger like some precious treasure, but he knew better than to voice his curiosity now.


    ¡°The elders said they couldn¡¯t recognize you as a Great Warrior without the title.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn old men... I said I¡¯d prove my might as the Great Warrior here, yet they still...¡±


    ¡°The elders conveyed this: the Great Warrior is born only in the north, and if you want to prove yourself, you muste to the north.¡±


    Karyl chuckled at Hashir¡¯s words.


    ¡°Now is the time for me to prove myself to them. Very well. Let them know I¡¯ll meet them soon.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Is the force the same as before?¡±


    ¡°The Jannabi, Tiger Shield, Red Moon, and Wolf-Fox tribes have marched south following your orders,¡± Hashir replied.


    Karyl nodded, as if he had expected this. The four tribes Hashir mentioned were led by young chiefs among the immigrants.


    ¡°And...¡±


    Hashir paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The ck-Eyed tribe has joined as well.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes flickered slightly at this report.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they annihted through the Extermination Decree of Heresy?¡±


    ¡°Some survived. They requested a meeting upon hearing you possess the dagger of Karliak, the Great Warrior.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    His lips felt dry.


    <i>Who could it be?</i>


    Even in his previous life, Karyl wasn¡¯t aware that some of the ck Eyes had survived. Although he was curious about those who sought him, he couldn¡¯t grant their request just like that.


    Thus, he masked his thoughts with a monotonous tone.


    ¡°They won¡¯t earn my time without proving themselves first. Tell them that if they achieve great deeds, they will be given a chance.¡±


    ¡°I will convey the message.¡±


    Karyl turned his head.


    ¡°The bridge for you is already built.¡±


    Indeed, they were standing in the middle of the sea.


    ¡°They¡¯reing,¡± Karyl spoke in a low voice, watching the approaching immigrants.


    A familiar face leading the charge caught his eye.


    ¡°How can this be...?¡±


    Her red hair, akin to a mane, stood out¡ªLilliana of the Jannabi tribe. She stared at Karyl with a dazed expression.


    <i>Creak... creak...</i>


    <i>Rumble...</i>


    The sound of thick iron chains being pulled taut and loosening echoed like a mournful cry.


    ¡°What a sight.¡±


    A warrior from the Tiger Shield tribe, standing behind Lilliana, couldn¡¯t help but voice his admiration. The bridge before them, stretching all the way to the principality, was where Karyl stood.


    It looked like a real bridge had been built.


    ¡°Greetings.¡± Liliana was the first to dismount and bow to Karyl, followed quickly by the representatives of the other tribes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve aplished something incredible... That emblem on the pilothouse, it¡¯s familiar.¡±


    Lilliana, with her hair tied back, making her gaze even sharper, scanned the surroundings.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Iron Fleet.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s nonchnt response left not only Lilliana but everyone else behind her stunned. The bridge he had created was, incredibly, made of ships.


    Dozens, hundreds of ships stood vertically, with holes drilled into their sides, connected by dozens of iron chains, stitching them into a singr structure. Sturdy nks wereid on the chains keeping the ships connected.


    Anyone could fuse ships together, but crossing the northern strait in such a manner was unprecedented due to the narrowing waterway, which made the currents much more treacherous.


    In this situation, connecting the ships would narrow the waterway even further, making it inevitable for the ships to be crushed by the strong currents.


    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop...</i>


    As Liliana¡¯s horse cautiously took a few steps on the bridge, its hooves rang out with a lively tter. Amazingly, the connected ships were stable and solid, almost like t ground.


    ¡°I cut the bottoms out of all the ships in the middle, allowing water to flow through freely, except for the ones at each end.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that make it impossible for them to support the weight...?¡±


    People looked under the ships.


    The water was churning violently as if boiling, and a faint light flickered beneath it. However, the immigrants, unfamiliar with what they were seeing, looked to Karyl for an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a levitation stone. It¡¯s the same principle used in the airships of the Gaudo Mercenary Corps. No matter how many of your people cross, the bridge won¡¯t copse.¡±


    Karyl confidently tapped the ground with his foot.


    ¡°How many ships were used to build this bridge?¡±


    ¡°These aren¡¯t just any ships. This is the Iron Fleet. For the principality¡¯s finest fleet to end up like this...!¡±


    Some immigrants shouted gleefully.


    The ships used for the bridge could no longer serve as vessels. The pride of the principality¡¯s navy had been reduced to mere nks.


    Considering the cost and time required to construct a single ship, few would have ever thought of using the Iron Fleet this way.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move along.¡±


    Only Karyl could have pulled this off.


    ¡°By the time they realize, our des will already be scraping against their backs.¡±


    While the countless immigrants were still staring in amazement, Karyl addressed them, ¡°They shall witness the principality¡¯s pride crumble.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 242: The Civil War in the Principality (7)

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Civil War in the Principality (7)</h4>


    <i>No way... the immigrants have actuallye?!</i>


    Fran couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Right before his eyes was a force of at least ten thousand, a number that could easily tip the scales of the current battle.


    Depending on the situation, ten thousand troops could be insignificant, but in this case, it was undoubtedly enough to change the course of the ongoing war.


    But what made Fran even more uneasy was the uncertainty surrounding the abilities of these neers.


    <i>I heard that during the Extermination Decree of Heresy, most of this tribe was wiped out by the imperial army...</i>


    ording to reports, the immigrants, who were said tock even mana, should not have been a threat. Yet, these people had survived, guarding the northern territories long before the empire and principality were established.


    While the empire saw them as ants that could be crushed at any time, the immigrant tribes had always been a part of the continent¡¯s history and continued to survive to this day.


    That alone was enough to question their presumed weakness.


    <i>The reason the immigrants seem weak is because, unlike the south, they never formed a significant power.</i>


    The northern tribes consisted of only hundreds to a few thousand members at most. If they had formed arge force like Digon in the south, with tens of thousands of soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t have been so easily targeted by the empire.


    But now, Fran¡¯s perception of the immigrant tribes had just shifted. These ten thousand warriors were united under one man, Karyl.


    This was the critical difference that set them apart from the scattered tribes of the past. And Fran couldn¡¯t even begin to estimate how many more might rally under Karyl¡¯s banner in the future.


    <i>Tap¨Ctap¨Ctap¨C</i>


    Karyl lightly tapped the map on the table with his fingers, snapping Fran back to reality. Fran quickly bowed his head, a wave of frustration washing over him.


    ¡°Focus, Fran. This is your battlefield. How long will it take to reach the White Bunker from here?"


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Fran was irritated by Karyl¡¯s assertion that this was his battlefield, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to argue. After all, this was not a battle he had chosen. The closer they marched toward the White Bunker, the darker his mood became.


    Fran was leading an army of over a hundred thousand, yet was being manipted by a single man.


    <i>Damn it...</i>


    But who could hein to? Who would believe that someone started a war with the intention of losing?


    <i>I made a mistake by keeping it a secret even from Anthem Howard. If it weren¡¯t for Tuli''s conditions...</i>


    Fran regretted keeping his ns a secret from Anthem Howard, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Everything within the Wooden Cloud was top secret. What Fran didn¡¯t realize was that Tuli had orchestrated this entire battle to drive a wedge between him and Anthem Howard.


    However, Karyl¡¯s involvement had revealed Fran¡¯s ns to Anthem, and even though it was not by his own choice, it ultimately led to a final confrontation with Tuli.


    Anthem, having realized this, chose to overlook Fran¡¯s betrayal. Some might say that Anthem¡¯s decision to stand by and watch Fran¡¯s advance under Karyl¡¯s influence was a dereliction of duty.


    But Anthem believed that when his lord was on the wrong path, sometimes drastic measures were necessary to steer him back. In this case, that drastic measure was Karyl.


    In their past life, they had split because Anthem couldn¡¯t find that poison in time.


    ¡°...It will take about a week to reach the rear gate of the White Bunker, known as Moon Aether,¡± Fran hastily answered, pointing to a spot on the map where the White Bunker was shielded by the Carton Mountain Range.


    ¡°Although the White Bunker is a natural fortress, protected by mountains on its rear side, there is a path leading through the mountains. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll go.¡±


    The mountains encircled the White Bunker like a wall, leaving only one passable route, which was, of course, guarded by a small fortress.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not an easy stronghold to capture. Although the White Bunker¡¯s defenses are weaker on the rearpared to the front, that¡¯s only rtive. Moon Aether is garrisoned by about thirty thousand troops.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the number,¡± Karyl remarked.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a civil war, the dukes haven¡¯t deployed all their forces. The principality is a powerful nation with an army exceeding four hundred thousand. In this conflict, only a little over a hundred thousand troops have been mobilized."


    ¡°One hundred twenty thousand, to be exact. Why downy it? Are you feeling ashamed? Because of you, thirty thousand out of your fifty thousand troops are dead.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fran grimaced at Karyl¡¯s sharp words but kept his mouth shut.


    <i>I have to find a way to inform Tuli of the situation, no matter what...</i>


    The best option would be to strike a deal with her. Given the current circumstances, her forces already had the upper hand in the war. If they could broker an agreement now, it could quell the civil war without much further conflict.


    But the real question was whether she was aware of his situation. There was a chance she might even think he had betrayed her.


    ¡°...¡±


    Fran ground his teeth as his n continued to unravel.


    <i>Or perhaps Binfredo...</i>


    Though Anthem Howard had already uncovered that this was a rigged war, he was still the only person Fran could trust. If Fran could persuade him, Anthem might be able to convey his situation to Tuli, even if Fran couldn¡¯t act directly.


    But perhaps Karyl had already anticipated this. The first thing he had done was to secure Fran¡¯s whereabouts, keeping him constantly by his side topletely cut off anymunication with the outside world.


    The overwhelming pressure Fran had felt in Cove shed through his mind, and he didn¡¯t even realize he was trembling. His instincts told him it was impossible to escape Karyl¡¯s watchful eye by himself.


    Thinking about this caused his corbone to throb again, even though Karyl had healed him. Fran reached into his coat, pulled out a vial of medicine, and quickly took a few pills. He chewed them dry, grimacing at the bitter taste, unable to even spare a moment for water.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking those pills more frequently,¡± Karyl observed.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how well you¡¯d handle things in my position,¡± Fran retorted, his toneced with bitterness.


    Karyl merely shrugged in response.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Tell me what you know about Moon Aether.¡±


    ¡°Moon Aether, which guards the rear of the White Bunker, is one of thergest fortresses in the principality. Its walls are the fifth highest, and its moat is two meters deep.¡±


    Fran pointed outside.


    ¡°I admit, using the immigrant tribe to attack from the rear is quite the strategy. But do you really think people who live in the mountains have any experience with sieges?¡±


    Fran shook his head before continuing, ¡°And from what I see, most of those immigrants arrived on horseback. To breach Moon Aether, they would need to scale the walls, which is impossible without siege equipment.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know until you try. Siege equipment isn¡¯t the only way to breach walls.¡±


    ¡°What, you think you can take a fortress without even adder?¡± Fran asked incredulously.


    ¡°Hashir, summon the representatives of the tribes,¡± Karyl ordered, ignoring Fran.


    As soon as he said that, the tent p opened, and three warriors stepped inside first.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting,¡± said Lilliana of the Jannabi tribe, the only woman among them, standing at the forefront.


    However, Karyl frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the ck-Eyed tribe supposed to participate as well?¡±


    ¡°We delivered your message, my lord. They said they would present themselves to you after achieving results in this battle.¡±


    ¡°So they think they can handle it, huh?¡± Karyl chuckled at Hashir¡¯s response. ¡°What are your names?¡± he asked as he scanned the unfamiliar warriors, his eyes narrowing. He already knew Hashir and Lilliana, but the others were strangers.


    The first to speak was a warrior from the Red Moon tribe. ¡°I am Patun. Our tribe is known for our speed and agility, even among the northern tribes.¡±


    Patun¡¯s lean frame belied his strength, as the muscles under his skin twitched with every word. A tattoo of a red crescent moon covered half of his face, granting him an intimidating aura.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already scouted the fortress. The walls are indeed high, but not insurmountable. We found a weak spot on the right side where the stone is worn. With a few sturdy daggers, I can be on top in five seconds.¡±


    <i>What? They¡¯ve already scouted the fortress? There¡¯s still a week left before we reach it, and they¡¯ve already sent scouts ahead? </i>


    Fran was astonished by Patun¡¯s remark. Even though they had been pushing their horses hard, the Red Moon tribe had managed to stay a full week ahead. Fran couldn¡¯t even imagine how they traveled.


    ¡°How long will it take to breach the fortress?¡± Karyl asked.


    ¡°Five seconds after we reach the wall, assuming we won¡¯t be hindered,¡± Patun replied confidently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about interference. We¡¯ll cover you,¡± said a warrior from the Wolf-Fox tribe. ¡°At that distance, the wall is within range of our archers. We¡¯ll pick off the enemymanders before they even know what hit them.¡±


    Karyl nodded, familiar with the reputation of the Wolf-Fox tribe. If the southern tribes had their legendary Flying Bow archers, the northern tribes had the Wolf-Foxes¡ªmasters of archery and assassination.


    Another warrior, this one from the Tiger Shield tribe, spoke up, ¡°We, the Tiger Shields, will protect the Wolf-Fox archers. We¡¯ll advance as soon as the arrows start flying and shield them from any counterattack.¡±


    Hashir scoffed at the Tiger Shield warrior, Kuntai. ¡°The Wolf-Foxes don¡¯t need protection. We can handle ourselves.¡±


    Kuntai shrugged, unfazed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not doing it out of kindness. We¡¯ll protect you from the first volley, then move on to breach the gate.¡±


    Karyl smiled, pleased with their coordinated strategy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your eagerness for glory lead you into foolishness. I¡¯d rather not have to deal with your corpses. The gate will be ours to open.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourselves!¡± Patun growled at Kuntai. ¡°We¡¯ll be the ones to open the gate.¡±


    <i>These lunatics...</i> Fran couldn¡¯t help grimacing at their heated exchange.


    ¡°You talk as if you¡¯re just going to hop a backyard fence, not scale the walls of a fortress guarded by thirty thousand men. Without magic, how do you expect to break through the shields protecting that fortress?¡± Fran challenged.


    Moon Aether, like the Yoman Great Wall, was connected directly to White Bunker. While Yoman¡¯s grandeur often overshadowed it, Moon Aether was still one of the principality''s most formidable fortresses.


    ¡°Attacking a fortress with fewer troops than its defenders is arrogant enough, but iming you can scale the walls withoutdders? Ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°The immigrant tribes have their own ways,¡± Lilliana of the Jannabi tribe turned to Fran with a cold smile.


    ¡°The ways of the defeated tribes, you mean. For a bunch of people who cowered in hiding after getting crushed by the empire, you sure talk a big game.¡±


    <i>Thud!</i>


    In an instant, Lilliana mmed her elbow into Fran¡¯s throat, throwing him to the ground. She unsheathed her sword and drove it into the ground beside his head, the de cutting his cheek as itnded, leaving a crimson streak.


    ¡°We were never defeated!¡± Lilliana hissed.


    Hashir, watching the scene unfold, shrugged as if to say there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°If anything, you should be thanking us.¡±


    ¡°What...?" Fran muttered, confused by Hashir¡¯s words.


    At that moment, Karyl ced a hand on Hashir¡¯s shoulder, signaling him to stop.


    ¡°Enough. Whatever the circumstances, the fact remains that the empire attacked the tribes, resulting in great loss. That¡¯s an undeniable truth.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But now you must correct that misconception. You need to show them something.¡±


    The other warriors nodded, waiting for Karyl''s nextmand.


    ¡°How much time do you need to take Moon Aether?¡± Karyl asked.


    They answered in unison, ¡°One day will be enough.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 243: The Civil War in the Principality (8)

    <h4>Chapter 243: The Civil War in the Principality (8)</h4>


    ¡°There it is,¡± Lilliana uttered in a low voice as she stared ahead.


    <i>What kind of people are these...?</i> she wondered.


    The journey, which was supposed to take a week, had only taken five days, and despite the grueling pace, the immigrant tribes showed no signs of fatigue. The only one who lookedpletely worn out was Fran, who could barely keep up with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more massive than I thought.¡±


    Before themy a vast in, and in the distance, the enormous fortress of Moon Aether, its perimeter shielded by dense forests that served as natural armor against enemy invasions.


    ¡°ording to the scouts, it¡¯s nearly impossible to bypass the fortress by circling through the forest behind it,¡± Lilliana reported.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a scaled-down version of the White Bunker,¡± Kuntai observed. ¡°You can see why it¡¯s called the Royal Gate. The walls are easily over eighteen meters high.¡±


    Given that the walls of Tatur, the fortified city that had withstood the assaults of three nations, were only twelve meters tall, the sheer size of Moon Aether¡¯s walls made it seem like a towering monolith.


    Even within the empire, such high walls were rare¡ªonly seen in the capital.


    ¡°Patun, can you really scale that wall with just a few daggers?¡± Karyl asked.


    ¡°Give me five, and I¡¯ll be up there,¡± Patun replied without hesitation.


    ¡°This is a race against time. Thanks to our quick march, they haven¡¯t noticed us yet,¡± Karyl noted.


    ¡°Most certainly... If we dy, the enemy forces could regroup, and the defenses of the White Bunker could be reinforced,¡± Kuntai added, nodding in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Karyl corrected him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kuntai looked at Karyl in confusion.


    ¡°We need to scale the walls of Moon Aether before Yoman and Frau Hat are breached,¡± Karyl exined, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°We can¡¯t let our subordinates steal the glory, can we?¡±


    The four warriors exchanged nces and slowly nodded in understanding.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Hashir,¡± Karyl called out.


    ¡°Yes, my lord?¡± Hashir responded.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Just watch us,¡± Hashir replied confidently. ¡°We will open the gates of Moon Aether.¡±


    ***


    The next day, as the sun rose, Moon Aether was plunged into chaos by the sudden appearance of the immigrant tribes.


    ¡°R-Reporting in, sir!! Enemy forces spotted outside the fortress!!¡±


    ¡°Their numbers are estimated to be around ten thousand!¡±


    ¡°What in the world is going on?! Where did all these immigrant tribes suddenlye from?!¡±


    Viscount Jyles, the lord of Moon Aether, wiped the cold sweat from his brow as he yelled at his subordinates.


    ¡°We¡¯re still trying to determine that, my lord...¡±


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t figured it out yet... You useless morons! What were the sentries even doing?!¡±


    ¡°My lord, while the immigrant tribes moving south is unexpected, there¡¯s no reason to worry. In fact, this could be an opportunity,¡± said the knight beside him, unexpectedly weing the sudden attack.


    It was Jyles¡¯ lieutenant, Giltian.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°This is a chance to gain favor with Lady Tuli,¡± Giltian borated.


    Hearing that, Jyles¡¯ eyes lit up.


    ¡°You are aware that most of the forces stationed at the White Bunker have been deployed to the front lines. The garrison has been depleted. Even if the immigrant tribes¡¯ attack is reported, we won¡¯t receive immediate reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°So what? Are you suggesting we dy reporting? You want me to break militaryw?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, my lord. You should report it, but... dy it by just one day.¡±


    ¡°One day?¡±


    Jyles frowned slightly at the knight¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°If you submit a victory report instead of a distress call, Lady Tuli will undoubtedly summon you to the ducal estate after the civil war ends tomend your achievements.¡±


    ¡°I will... be summoned by Lady Tuli?¡±


    Even though Moon Aether had been a peaceful border region, it was still a border. Despite the tempting proposal, Jyles couldn¡¯t shake the uneasiness.


    ¡°You make a good point, but... dying the report...¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just immigrant tribes, worthless scum without mana. And there are only ten thousand of them. A day will be more than enough. How much longer can you remain stuck in this backwater? We must eventually move into the political arena.¡±


    Jyles¡¯ reservations evaporated with that finalment.


    ¡°The political arena...¡±


    It was something he had long aspired to, but opportunities had been scarce. Now, a sly smile crept onto his face, as if he could already see himself at the ducal estate.


    Jyles nodded to his subordinate, about to give his approval.


    ¡°Alri¡ª¡±


    <i>Boom!</i>


    But then, a soldier burst into his office, flinging the door open. He hastily kneeled and shouted, ¡°Reporting!¡± The immigrant tribes are advancing toward the fortress!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?!¡±


    They hadn¡¯t noticed it yet. Moon Aether had never been under siege before, and because of that, they had forgotten a very important fact.


    The peace they had enjoyed had dulled their swords more than they realized.


    ***


    [What a spectacr sight,] Ramine muttered under his breath, awe evident in his voice. [It¡¯s a shame that Duaat isn¡¯t here to witness this. He¡¯d be the most excited about this.]


    Ramine gazed over the ins of Moon Aether, lost in contemtion as he watched the immigrant tribes advancing toward the fortress. He closed his eyes, listening to their war cries.


    [Nothing like this has happened since the Mythical Era.]


    Amidst the ten thousand immigrant warriors, Ramine¡¯s focus was unwaveringly fixed on one group.


    <i>[That the ck Eyes are on the charge.]</i>


    <i>Waaaaaaa¡ª!!</i>


    <i>Haaaaaa!!</i>


    ¡°Shoot! Fire!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get close to the walls!¡±


    Despite the sudden attack, the morale of the soldiers defending Moon Aether remained surprisingly high.


    ¡°Only ten thousand? Come on then, we¡¯ll wash these walls with your blood!¡± shouted themander atop the wall, raising his sword.


    ¡°Prepare to fire!!¡±


    <i>Creaaaak...!</i>


    Thousands of archers simultaneously drew their bows.


    ¡°Fire!! Exterminate these filthy immigrants!!¡±


    With a roar, countless arrows filled the sky, descending like a dark cloud.


    Watching the arrows rain down upon them, Kuntai, the one leading the charge, shouted amand as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Tortoise!¡±


    <i>Thump...! Thump-thump-thump...!</i>


    <i>Rumble...!!</i>


    ¡°Unite!!¡±


    At Kuntai¡¯smand, the Tiger Shield warriors raised their massive square shields overhead, locking them together to form a tight, imprable barrier. The sound of arrows ttering against the shields echoed across the battlefield like a heavy downpour.


    ¡°Wha... What the...?¡±


    Themander who had given the order to fire stood dumbstruck, unable to give themand to reload as he stared in disbelief.


    <i>Rumble...!!</i>


    Typically, when using shield formations to block arrows or magic, soldiers usedrge shields that covered their entire body. Shields of that size were incredibly heavy, so most shield-bearers, except for knights, were forced to remain stationary, protecting the archers behind them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t slow down.¡±


    But the shield formation of the Tiger Shield tribe was entirely different. Despite wielding massive shields with one hand, the warriors didn¡¯t slow down. Forming a dome-like structure, they charged toward the fortress like a massive chariot.


    Only those with immense physical strength¡ªregardless of mana¡ªcould wield such heavy shields with one hand while maintaining a steady charge.


    ¡°Shoot... Shoot!!¡±


    Themander, witnessing the oing wall of shields, finally shouted in panic.


    ¡°Too slow, they¡¯re too slow. Compared to the mountainous terrain of the north, running across this nd is child¡¯s y,¡± Kuntaimented briefly as he watched the second volley of arrows.


    <i>Thud...! Thud-thud-thud...!</i>


    Unlike the initial barrage that had echoed off the shields, the second hail of arrows was so weak that it was drowned out by the tter of hooves thundering across the in.


    ¡°Charge!!¡±


    As the Tiger Shield warriors quickened their pace, they began to outrun the barrage of arrows raining down from Moon Aether, evading the onught as they sped across the in.


    ¡°Well done,¡± a low voice murmured from behind Kuntai.


    Surprisingly, concealed by therge figures of the Tiger Shield warriors, another person had been riding on Kuntai¡¯s horse. In fact, all the Tiger Shields had been hiding Red Moon warriors riding behind them.


    ¡°Deploy!¡± shouted Patun as he climbed up onto Kuntai¡¯s shoulder.


    At hismand, the warriors quickly turned their shields with precision, creating gaps through which the Red Moon warriors swiftly leaped.


    With a quick step onto Kuntai¡¯s shoulder, Patununched himself into the air, followed by the other warriors.


    ¡°What... what is this?!"


    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>


    Arrows suddenly rained down on Moon Aether. Trying to react to the surprise attack, themander shouted, ¡°Enemy attack! Activate the shields immediately!¡±


    However, he was silenced before he could finish issuing orders, an arrow piercing his neck. Utterly shocked, themander turned around.


    ¡°Ghrr... Cough!¡±


    As he turned his head, he saw the arrow lodged in the ground. His neck throbbed, blood pouring from the wound.


    ¡°Commander!!¡± the lieutenant screamed as he saw themander copse. But before he could react, an arrow pierced through his helmet.


    ¡°Ugh...!!¡±


    The impact snapped his head back, causing him to fall to the ground. It was an embarrassing sight in the midst of battle, but it was the least of his concerns. He didn¡¯t even know where the arrows wereing from.


    <i>Swoosh...!</i>


    Before the lieutenant could regain hisposure, another arrow pierced his forehead.


    <i>Thud! Crack!</i>


    With a dull sound, the arrow shattered the back of the lieutenant¡¯s skull, driving through and embedding itself into the ground. Unlike the arrow that had killed themander, the arrow in the lieutenant¡¯s head spun in a spiral, gouging the ground as if crying out in anguish.


    Blood dripped down, sizzling against the searing hot arrowhead.


    ¡°...¡±


    Hashir pulled the bowstring taut once again, wasting no time with further orders. Hundreds of cloaked Wolf-Fox archers aimed their bows at the fortress walls, their arrowheads glowing with a blue light.


    Although the enemy had btedly activated their defenses, the Wolf-Fox archers shot without hesitation. The arrows, made of Clear Distilled Water, pierced through Moon Aether¡¯s feeble shields andnded true.


    ¡°Are the immigrants... really this powerful?¡± Fran muttered in disbelief as he watched the assault on Moon Aether.


    It was a battle that defied conventional strategy and tactics, a chaotic fight that seemed driven by instinct alone.


    But Fran couldn¡¯t criticize them. Amidst the chaos, the single most important goal¡ªthe siege of the fortress¡ªwas being executed perfectly.


    ¡°Looks like they won¡¯t need a full day after all,¡± Karyl murmured as he observed the battle.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 244: The Civil War in the Principality (9)

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Civil War in the Principality (9)</h4>


    [Focus now.]


    A violet symbol shed on his forehead. As he activated the Superior Vision, a spell of the Original Magic, his vision first split into two parts, then four and finally into eight segments.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    <i>Swooooosh¡ª! </i>


    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i>


    Thendscape quickly receded, as if it were being pulled away. Looking down, Israphil felt a dizzying sensation from the great height, but he reminded himself that the scene before his eyes was not his own; he was merely sharing it.


    But despite realizing that, the wind he felt vividly caused him to tremble.


    <i>p, p...!</i>


    The hawk, which had begun to glide by rowing its wings a few times, soared even faster into the sky.


    ¡°Phew...¡± Israphil exhaled a rough breath. He gazed at thendscape through the eyes of hawks, specially bred by the Flying Bow tribe of the Great ins.


    Although they weren¡¯t bound by magical contracts, the hawks of the Flying Bow were actually superior to most familiars.


    Nevertheless, sharing the vision of one hawk was quite challenging, yet Israphil was using his Superior Vision on eight hawks simultaneously. The concentration required was immense, causing beads of sweat to form on his forehead despite being absolutely still.


    ¡°Stop! Step back.¡±


    A maid standing beside him tried to wipe his forehead with a towel, but Allen jumped in to stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him until I give permission. If you don¡¯t want to see him hurt, that is. If you make a mistake, his mana could backfire.¡±


    ¡°...I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The maid quickly retreated, kneeling and bowing her head to the ground as though she hadmitted a grave sin.


    [...]


    Allen, ustomed to such reactions, merely nced at her for a moment before turning his gaze away.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so rmed. Master is speaking more gently than usual,¡± Israphil spoke up, smiling with his eyes wide open. His previously ragged breathing had now stabilized.


    ¡°And as I¡¯ve said before... there¡¯s no need to attend to me like this. It¡¯s fine, so please see to other tasks. Do inform the chambein of this once more.¡±


    Israphil picked up the towel dropped by the maid and wiped his brow. As he blinked, his eyes seemed to split into multiple reptilian-like segments. Though not visible to the naked eye, in each divided section, Israphil witnessed a different scene.


    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯ve managed to perfectly cast Superior Vision in less than thirty minutes. It seems you¡¯ve gotten quite ustomed to it. Once you be even more proficient, your mana should allow you to handle double the current amount. It won¡¯t be easy, though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Grandmaster.¡± Israphil nodded. Still, the title didn¡¯t quite roll off the tongue, and he silently mouthed it a few times.


    After learning Original Magic from Allen, Israphil realized he needed to change the way he addressed him. Though Allen had taught him magic, Israphil was originally from Antihum and a sorcerer of the Immortal Council, who had traditionally revered Nain Darhon as their master.


    Since Nain also referred to Allen as his master, Israphil felt it was inappropriate for Nain to be considered on the same level, and thus decided to address Allen as Grandmaster instead.


    Although Allen was indifferent to such worldly formalities and had told Israphil to call him whatever he wished, there was a subtle shift in Allen¡¯s demeanor after they arrived in Tatur¡ªa slight softness in his approach toward Israphil, perhaps showing some approval for Israphil¡¯s respectful attitude.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    Israphil stretched his hand into the air, moving it here and there as if ying an instrument.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Allen.


    ¡°Is it not because of me that you couldn¡¯t apany Lord Karyl?¡±


    ¡°Consider yourself fortunate. If I still didn¡¯t have a physical body and remained in a spiritual form as before, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to separate myself from that fellow. In that case, you might have found yourself in the middle of a battlefield, searching for a dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Haha... indeed.¡± Israphil nodded awkwardly.


    Thanks to Duaat¡¯s power, Allen had gained a new body, allowing him to move freely without needing Karyl. Of course, his mana was still bound to the soul contract he had with Karyl, so when using mana, he was subject to certain limitations.


    Fortunately, Duaat¡¯s influence had somewhat loosened those restrictions.


    ¡°The one who¡¯s likely more disappointed would be the Dark Spirit King,¡± Allen remarked. ¡°It seems there''s something he wants to see in the principality.¡±


    Being bound by a contract, Allen could instinctively sense some of Duaat¡¯s emotions. The Dark Spirit King now needed Allen¡¯s body to use dark energy. Although Duaat said nothing, whenever the principality was mentioned, Allen could feel a sense of longing for someone or something dear.


    ¡°Besides, I also have things to do here. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to the principality anyway. Karyl gave me onest task before he left.¡± Allen chuckled lightly.


    It seemed only natural for Allen to join Karyl¡¯s campaign, so much so that people overlooked one crucial detail: his presence filled a critical gap in Tatur, something the city had alwayscked before¡ªa Great Sorcerer.


    Although Tatur had many talented individuals, in the field of magic, itgged behind other kingdoms in terms of growth. Indeed, Serica Lauren and Mikhail were in the picture, but it would take time for them to fully develop.


    If Allen had remained a mere spirit, things wouldn¡¯t have changed much, but now that he could move freely, Allen could serve as a significant pir in Tatur as a sorcerer.


    ¡°The sorcerers of Azor that Karyl nurtured will gather in Tatur afterpleting their training in Antihum. And I will teach them.¡±


    ¡°You personally... will teach them?¡± Israphil asked in a quavering voice. Knowing exactly who Allen Javius was, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what those sorcerers would be under Allen¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Not just me, but you as well,¡± Allen exined. ¡°Karyl is already preparing for the next war, so focus. We need to locate the dungeon so that when he returns, he can decide whether the next target is the empire or the Wooden Cloud. Though, whichever it is, they¡¯ll get crushed all the same.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Israphil nodded.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Then, it happened.


    ¡°How did that person...¡±


    Through one of his eight fields of view, Israphil noticed a figure entering the dungeon, causing him to unintentionally raise his voice.


    ¡°...Why?¡±


    His surprise quickly turned to confusion, and the strength in his voice gave way to a bewildered murmur.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Allen, who could see what Israphil was seeing, paused before a cold smirk crossed his face.


    ¡°Well, well... Things are getting interesting.¡±


    ***


    ¡°<i>Huff¡ª!</i>¡±


    As soon as Patun reached the wall, he drew the sword hanging from his waist. And just as he was about to thrust his sword into the crevice he had spotted earlier...


    <i>Booooooom!!!!</i>


    With a loud whir, a massive shield flew through the air and embedded itself into the wall, the fierce impact sending debris scattering everywhere.


    It wasn¡¯t just one.


    <i>Bang¡ª! Bang¡ª! Boooooom!</i>


    One after another, the shields flew like boomerangs, embedding themselves into the wall in a zigzag pattern.


    ¡°...¡±


    Patun, who was gripping the wall, frowned deeply. If the shields had missed by just a little, his head would have been blown away.


    ¡°That bastard...¡± Patun muttered to himself as he turned around.


    ¡°How long would it take to climb up with a dagger? Consider it a gift!¡±


    The shields had been thrown by none other than Kuntai, who stood far behind.


    ¡°...¡±


    Looking at the shields embedded in the wall like steps, Patun gritted his teeth slightly and climbed onto them. Following him, the warriors of the Red Moon tribe quickly began scaling the wall.


    ¡°S-Stop them!!¡± someone shouted.


    However, the archers on the wall were in disarray, having already lost theirmander. Before they could pour boiling oil or hurl stones, Patun was the first to reach the top of the wall.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Patun drew the two swords hanging at his waist. The twin swords of the Red Moon tribe were unique, one with a curved de shaped like a crescent moon, simr to a harpe, and the other round, much like a chakram.


    While most tribes used a single type of sword, or at least swords of simr design, the warriors of the Red Moon tribe were the only ones to wield twopletely different swords at once¡ªCrescent Moon and Full Moon.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Patun hooked the head of a soldier standing on the wall into the round groove of Full Moon, then twisted the handle, slicing through the soldier¡¯s neck and head in a single motion, leaving the soldier unable to even scream.


    <i>Ssh!</i>


    With a swift motion, he threw the blood-soaked Full Moon as hard as he could, and the sword flew in a straight line, piercing through four soldiers standing nearby before returning to his grasp.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Patun dipped his fingers into the pool of blood at his feet, smearing it diagonally across his face, from his forehead to his cheek. The soldiers, seeing his demonic appearance, froze in fear.


    ¡°These guys are nothing but pathetic weaklings.¡±


    <i>Thud! Thud-thud!</i>


    Behind him, the Red Moon warriors leaped onto the wall,nding with heavy thuds. They licked their lips as they eyed their prey.


    ¡°Kaaahhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Graaaaah!!!¡±


    They pounced like beasts and proceeded to massacre the soldiers, using the foothold Patun had created as their base.


    <i>Boom¡ª!!</i>


    <i>Craaaaash¡ª!!</i>


    As one section of the wall began to crumble, the entire structure was quickly painted crimson.


    The tension on the battlefield had vanishedpletely, as if Moon Aether had been reduced to a mere stage for the immigrants to prove their might to Karyl.


    However, Hashir gazed at them with a look of discontent and muttered, ¡°They¡¯re still young.¡±


    All these warriors were leading and representing their respective tribes, butpared to the tribes still in the north, it was clear they still had a long way to go. They had the skills but not the experience to go with it, and Hashir was certain that theirck of experience would lead to mistakes of some kind.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Unlike the rampaging Tiger Shield and Red Moon warriors, the Jannabi tribe had yet to charge toward Moon Aether. It was as if they had read Hashir¡¯s mind.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The Tiger Shield warriors wielded their massive shields, held upright like battering rams, to shatter the gate. First wave, second wave, third wave... The shields swung in a rhythm, like the ebb and flow of the tide, and eventually, the firmly shut gates of Moon Aether shook and finally gave way.


    ¡°The gates are open!¡± Kuntai announced.


    Indeed, they were carrying out a wless siege, just as promised, without any siege equipment.


    ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯re the first in! No need to leave it to those Red Moon bastards. The honor of taking the chief¡¯s head belongs to Tiger Shield!!¡±


    ¡°Yaaaaah!!"


    ¡°Haaaaa!!¡¯


    Kuntai¡¯s voice seemed to reach all the way back to the main camp. Following him, the Tiger Shields stormed through the gates.


    ¡°...¡±


    Hashir watched as the gates of Moon Aether were breached and lowered his bow. Perhaps his unease was unfounded. Indeed, young warriors were often worrisome, but their fiery energy could make up for that.


    And as he slowly nodded in approval...


    ¡°Aaaahh!¡±


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    The soldiers and sorcerers on the ramparts, poised to attack the Tiger Shield tribe as they passed through the gate, fell with screams, blood spraying in all directions.


    Assassins emerged from the shadows. To minimize any potential dangers, the Wolf-Fox tribe carried out their assigned tasks.


    ¡°When did they...?¡±


    Kuntai and Patun¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Even they hadn¡¯t noticed how quickly the Wolf-Fox tribe had scaled the walls, and now they were forced to acknowledge that the assassins had beaten them to it.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them take the lead!¡±


    The two warriors shouted, frowning as they urged their troops forward.


    ¡°This is too easy,¡± Karyl murmured as he watched the two warriors advancing into the fortress.


    ¡°Ah, yes. As you said, my lord, it seems it won¡¯t even take a full day.¡± Hashir quickly nodded in agreement.


    But Karyl shook his head, somewhat dissatisfied with his response.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    "...What?"


    ¡°There¡¯s been too little resistance. The gates were breached far too easily. I¡¯m not underestimating the technique of the Tiger Shields, but the fortresses of the Lurein Principality are known for their solid defenses. They¡¯re not the sort that can be breached with brute strength alone.¡±


    At those words, Hashir quickly turned his gaze to the Red Moon tribe scaling the walls and the Tiger Shields charging through the gates.


    ¡°Could it be...?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a trap. The gates didn¡¯t break open; they were opened deliberately. Look closely. The walls of Moon Aether are doubleyered. Even if the outer gate is breached, it¡¯s not a significant problem. The enemy has turned the interior of the fortress into the battlefield,¡± Karyl exined calmly.


    And at that moment...


    <i>ng¡ª!! Rumble...!!</i>


    ¡°You foolish immigrants... I¡¯ll burn everyst one of you!¡±


    As the machinery inside the gates whirred into motion, thousands of soldiers took control of the handles, directing hundreds of ck cannons toward the gate.


    ¡°Magical artillery...!!¡±


    Hashir realized that his earlier unease had not been misced.


    <i>Woooom¡ª!! Wooom¡ª!!</i>


    The sound of the charged artillery, which glowed red, resonated like the growl of a predator ready to pounce.


    ¡°Da-Dangeeeer!!¡±


    Hashir quickly raised his hand to give orders to the warriors atop the wall, but he already knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to react to the artillery. Just before the barrage was about to unleash its deadly force on the Tiger Shield warriors, who had nowhere to retreat...


    ¡°Wait,¡± Karyl, his expression calm, signaled to Hashir, who was anxiously watching Moon Aether.


    ¡°The fact that Moon Aether can be taken in a day hasn¡¯t changed. It seems I¡¯m not the only one who noticed the trap.¡±


    ¡°Fire¡ª¡±


    Before the artillerymander could even shout out hismand...


    <i>Shiiiing¡ª</i>


    With a chilling sound, themander was split in half, from head to crotch.


    <i>Crack... St!</i>


    His hand was still sping the batton, and his two eyes, now split apart, were fixed ahead. He hadn¡¯t even registered his own death.


    <i>sh¡ª!!</i>


    Shadowy figures darted away as the heads of the artillery operators were severed one by one. When had they arrived?


    Hashir let out a low gasp as he watched them, realizing they might have scaled the walls of Moon Aether even before the Wolf-Fox tribe, lying in wait all this time.


    ¡°The ck-Eyed tribe...¡±

 Chapter 245: The Civil War in the Principality (10)

    <h4>Chapter 245: The Civil War in the Principality (10)</h4>


    ¡°What... What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    Viscount Jyles stared at the mes rising from the first gate of Moon Aether and red at Giltian standing behind him, as if ready to devour him.


    ¡°A day is enough, you said? We¡¯re going to be wiped out at this rate! Because of you, I dyed reporting the attack, but what are we going to do now? If those scum manage to break through the inner wall...!¡±


    Such words were unbefitting a knight responsible for defending the border, but in all fairness, while his family had defended Moon Aether for hundreds of years, Jyles himself had never experienced war.


    The greatness of his ancestors was nothing but a relic of the past. For Jyles, who had lived afortable life in his peaceful territory, the sounds of explosions, the raging fire, and the cries of soldiers were more terrifying than they were stirring.


    ¡°Calm yourself, my lord. We haven¡¯t lost all the magical artillery, and we opened the gate ourselves. This isn¡¯t because their assault was overwhelming, and our losses aren¡¯t severe yet.¡±


    ¡°Yet they¡¯ve already breached the fortress! Send a report to the duchy immediately!¡±


    Despite Giltian¡¯s reassurances, Jyles was too panicked to listen.


    Seeing his lord trembling in fear, Giltian boldly demanded, ¡°Please give me one more chance. There¡¯s no need to open the second gate. I¡¯ll handle it personally.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Hear me, soldiers of Moon Aether!! Outside, there are immigrant invaders threatening the principality¡¯snds!¡± Giltian, atop the second wall, shouted to the troops.


    ¡°The principality is currently embroiled in a fierce civil war, and those lowly scum havee to take advantage of that! We cannot allow these filthy invaders to endanger Duchess Tuli at the White Bunker!"


    ¡°Waaahhhh...!!¡±


    ¡°Wooooo...!!¡±


    Despite the fighting that had broken out within the first wall, the morale of the soldiers of Moon Aether had not wavered. Magic artillery was positioned along both sides of the wall, and archers who had retreated earlier were now taking aim at the invaders.


    ¡°Draw your swords!!¡±


    <i>ng¡ª! ng¡ª!</i>


    One hundred knights drew their swords and ced them against their chests in salute to Giltian. Though they could notpare to the principality¡¯s official knights, Giltian trusted them above all others, having trained them himself.


    ¡°No one will breach the walls of Moon Aether! We will offer the blood of these invaders as a sacrifice to the principality!¡±


    ¡°WAAAHHHH...!!¡±


    <i>We can do this</i>. Giltian steeled himself, feeling the fervor of the cheering soldiers. Although the first wall had been breached, they still had enough forces to overwhelm the enemy.


    ¡°Attack!!¡± Giltian shouted, drawing his own sword.


    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh¡ª!!</i>


    <i>Shaaack¡ª!!</i>


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At hismand, the archers unleashed a volley of arrows at the Tiger Shield tribe standing below the wall.


    ¡°Aaahhh!! Ughhhh...!!¡±


    ¡°Spare me!¡±


    Trapped between the two walls, unable to retreat or advance, the immigrants became easy targets for the archers.


    ¡°Pour the oil!¡±


    Soldiers atop the wall unleashed boiling oil onto the invaders below, whose screams filled the air as they clutched their faces.


    ¡°Ghhaaaaahh...!!¡±


    Writhing in pain, the warriors of the Red Moon tribe could no longer approach the wall and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    ¡°Prepare to fire!!¡±


    Even amidst the agonized screams, the onught from Moon Aether showed no signs of stopping.


    <i>Wooooom¡ª!!</i>


    As the sorcerers channeled their mana into the artillery, the barrels of the magical cannons glowed a fiery red.


    <i>Boom...! Bang!! Boom...!!</i>


    The magical artillery, which had initially failed, now roared to life, spitting fire relentlessly. Explosions rippled across the ground like fireworks, scattering debris in every direction.


    ¡°Argh!!¡±


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    Chunks of earth flew up and rained down on the fallen tribesmen. It was an overwhelming disy of power, a truly magnificent sight.


    Giltian believed everything was going ording to his n. Opening the first gate had been a mistake, but once they had regrouped and counterattacked, it was clear that these immigrant invaders, whocked magic entirely, were no match for him.


    Amid the barrage, arge man shouted in fear, ¡°R-Retreat...!!¡±


    <i>That must be him.</i>


    Giltian instantly surmised he was the leader of the enemy forces.


    ¡°I need to capture him. Open the gate,¡± Giltian ordered.


    ¡°Are you sure, sir?¡± his subordinate asked in a slightly shaky voice.


    For some reason, Giltian was confident that he could take the man¡¯s head without any trouble. Riding the wave of exhration, he shouted, ¡°Look at those pathetic fools! Watch how they helplessly fall before us!¡±


    As the gate opened, Giltian spurred his horse forward and shouted, ¡°Show them our strength! Drive these immigrants out of Moon Aether!¡±


    ¡°Yeaaaahhh...!!¡±


    ¡°Wooaaaaaa...!!¡±


    Responding to the cheers of his men, Giltian drew his sword and charged.


    ¡°Hah...!¡±


    Kuntai, therge man who had been retreating, swung his axe with all his might, but Giltian ducked under the strike and, without missing a beat, spun around.


    <i>Swoosh¡ª!</i>


    Taking a step forward with his left foot, Giltian shed Kuntai¡¯s waist before he could pull back his axe, then swiftly cut his ankle as he passed behind him.


    ¡°Aaagh!!¡±


    With both Achilles tendons severed, the massive Kuntai lost his bnce, screaming in pain as he copsed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    With all his strength, Giltian brought his sword down on Kuntai''s neck.


    <i>Schwick¡ª!</i>


    A sickening crunch echoed as the de cleaved through Kuntai¡¯s thick neck, and his head rolled across the ground.


    ¡°Huff... huff...¡±


    Giltian felt weightless; he had read each of his opponent¡¯s moves and moved effortlessly, just as he had imagined. A smile crept onto his lips before he burst into triumphantughter.


    ¡°Ha... Hahahaha!!¡±


    He grabbed Kuntai¡¯s head from the ground, lifting it high into the air as he shouted, ¡°Look at this, immigrants! I, Giltian of Moon Aether, have in your filthy chief and upheld the honor of the principality!¡±


    ¡°Yeaaaaahh...!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaahh...!¡±


    The cheers of his men rang out.


    ¡°...¡±


    The warriors of the Tiger Shield tribe stared in horror at Kuntai¡¯s severed head, left speechless by the scene.


    ¡°R-Run away!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    With their leader dead, the remaining warriors broke into a panicked retreat, running without looking back.


    When was thest time Giltian had felt such fulfillment? In truth, it was the first time.


    Like Viscount Jyles, Giltian had been born and raised in Moon Aether. As a knight and captain of the garrison, he had spent his entire life there but had never faced a true battle.


    His thirst for glory had long simmered within him, and this was his first chance ever to prove himself.


    ¡°Come at me as much as you like! This is not a wall that mere immigrants can breach!¡±


    Jyles was worried about not reporting to Tuli immediately, but it didn¡¯t matter. Just looking at the current situation made it clear¡ªthis was nothing short of a perfect victory. The minor punishment he might face for the dy would be far outweighed by the immense glory that awaited them.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!!¡±


    Giltian gripped his sword and charged at the terrified Tiger Shield warriors, mowing them down. The enemy fell before his de, helpless like leaves against the autumn wind.


    How many had he in? When he looked around, dozens of corpsesy at his feet.


    ¡°This is our victory!¡±


    A triumphant smile crossed his face as he took in the sight of his glorious victory.


    ¡°Are you enjoying your dream?¡±


    At that moment, a low voice sounded from behind him. Though no enemies remained, Giltian spun around instantly. His vision suddenly became blurry, and the scene before him began to swirl as though he was caught in a vortex.


    ¡°...?!¡±


    A wave of dizziness washed over him, causing him to stumble and fall to his knees.


    ¡°Huff... huff...¡±


    Had he overexerted himself? With every breath, a sharp pain stabbed through his lungs, causing him to grimace.


    ¡°Having trouble breathing? Of course, it¡¯s because of the smoke in your lungs. Take a good look around.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    As the voice reached his ears, his distorted vision gradually returned to normal.


    ¡°...!!!¡±


    Everything was engulfed in mes. The searing heat against his face jolted him back to reality.


    ¡°Aaagh!!!¡±


    Startled, Giltian fell back, desperately trying to scramble away.


    ¡°Wh-What is this...?¡± he muttered in disbelief, unable toprehend the situation.


    Thousands of soldiers stood amidst the mes, seemingly oblivious to the intense heat, staring nkly into space.


    Fire raged everywhere around Giltian, his glorious victory consumed by the mes, with Moon Aether engulfed in dense, ck smoke.


    ¡°The gate...¡±


    His eyes were drawn to the second gate, which was wide open.


    ¡°You opened it. I¡¯m not sure who you were so eager to chase, but it seems you enjoyed cutting down the immigrants, huh? You were so busy swinging your sword that you didn¡¯t even realize you were drinking poison.¡±


    Giltian could barely discern the cold voice. With a stiff expression, he scanned his surroundings.


    ¡°The second gate fell so easily, all thanks to you.¡±


    <i>Crackle... crackle...</i>


    The buildings around them kept burning, crumbling to ashes.


    The soldiers of Moon Aether, like Giltian moments ago, stood with nk expressions, slowly falling one by one into the fire or copsing from the smoke. None of them moved or reacted, oblivious to their own end.


    ¡°How...?¡±


    Giltian looked at Lilliana with a bewildered expression, as if pleading for an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s an herb called Flue. When used fresh, it works as a medicinal herb that enhances immunity, but when burned, it turns into a deadly poison. Those who inhale the smoke are ovee by intense hallucinations.¡±


    Lilliana swept her fiery hair back and held the slender leaves, resembling pine needles, to her nose, taking their scent in.


    ¡°A... poison?¡±


    It was only now that Giltian understood what was happening in Moon Aether. The glorious victory he had longed for, the bright future that had seemed within reach¡ªall of it had been nothing but an illusion.


    ¡°Since when...?¡±


    Had he been dreaming when he reported to Jyles? Or was it when he fought the immigrants? He couldn¡¯t tell. All he could do was clutch his throbbing head.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have noticed the poisoning. The reactive magic on the walls would have been useless. Our poison isn¡¯t something that can be blocked by magic.¡±


    ¡°No... no...¡±


    As a grim confirmation to her words, Giltian saw knights copsing all around him, sumbing to the poison.


    ¡°The immigrants can fight even without mana.¡±


    It was the specialty of the Jannabi tribe. They dealt with poisons that no one else on the continent could handle, and there was no poison they could not control.


    While the Tiger Shield, Red Moon, Wolf-Fox, and ck-Eyed tribesunched their attacks, the Jannabi tribe had remained still. But after the first gate of Moon Aether was breached, they had charged forward faster than anyone else.


    ¡°...¡±


    Giltian looked around in a daze. He saw Kuntai, whom he had just killed, now beheading soldiers. The Red Moon warriors, who had been writhing in pain from the boiling oil, were now killing archers, and the Wolf-Fox tribe was ughtering the artillerymen.


    ¡°Oh... Oh no...¡±


    Giltian could only open and close his mouth in shock, unable to form the words.


    ¡°Time to wake up from your dream.¡±


    Lilliana drew a small dagger, its de barely protruding from her sleeve, and pressed it against Giltian¡¯s neck.


    <i>Shnk!</i>


    The de slid smoothly into the gap between his neck and corbone. Giltian, seemingly unaware of the pain, only widened his eyes in shock before copsing forward onto the ground.


    ¡°...¡±


    His body twitched a few times before finally going limp.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then stay asleep forever,¡± Lilliana muttered under her breath. Then, stepping over Giltian¡¯s corpse, she slowly made her way further into the castle.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 246: The Civil War in the Principality (11)

    <h4>Chapter 246: The Civil War in the Principality (11)</h4>


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Serica Lauren pulled her cloak, woven from the fur of a white-horned rabbit, tighter around her, shivering against the biting cold. Although she was skilled in ice magic, she had spent her entire life near Cove, in the southern part of the principality, and so she was unustomed to such frigid weather.


    ¡°Well... this is better than when that idiot Mikhail dunked me in water. At least I have a cloak now.¡±


    When Karyl announced the members for the principality expedition, despite his suggestion, Serica had opted to follow Mikhail instead. Perhaps it was because of the bond they had formed during their time in Antihum, or maybe she was simply curious about his talent.


    Because of that decision, Serica became the target of Suan¡¯s envious nces, who longed to go but couldn''t.


    Karyl, however, merely gave a faint smile when he heard her request.


    <i>¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°...Why?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Who do you think made it possible for you to learn magic in Antihum? Now that you¡¯re finally somewhat useful, you should at least pull your weight.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Who... Who¡¯s indebted to whom?!¡± </i>Serica shouted, though her voice faltered, clearly flustered by Karyl¡¯s blunt rejection of her request, especially after she had worked up the courage to ask.


    <i>¡°What are you nning to do by following Mikhail?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°What... What do you think? I¡¯m going to study the magic of the Dawn Council. You know that better than anyone, right? Theirbat magic is moreplex than anyone else¡¯s. Of course I¡¯m interested.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°The Dawn Council¡¯sbat magic? That doesn¡¯t suit you. You¡¯d only be disappointed if you went.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°And how can you be so sure?¡±</i>


    Serica frowned, casting Karyl a doubtful look.


    <i>¡°The ck sh Seven Forms of the Spear King.¡± </i>


    With those words, her face stiffened.


    <i>¡°You¡¯ve already grasped the key techniques, haven¡¯t you? Nain Darhon, who held those books, couldn¡¯t understand their significance because he was a sorcerer.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°What are you talking about...?¡±</i>


    Seeing her hesitate, Karyl smirked.


    <i>¡°From the stance to the breathing technique, it¡¯s all too straightforward for a sorcerer. Everything changed after you left Antihum. You can¡¯t fool my eyes.¡±</i>


    Karyl spoke as if he had been waiting for this.


    <i>¡°If you¡¯d said you liked Mikhail and wanted to follow him, I might have considered it. But if you¡¯re going to use some flimsy excuse like it¡¯s about magic, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Wh-What are you saying?!¡±</i>


    The one who seemed most taken aback by Karyl¡¯s words wasn¡¯t Serica, but Mikhail. After all, she was still just a child, not even an adult yet.


    The nces directed at Mikhail grew slightly colder, but Karyl, with a sly expression on his face, spoke as if nothing were amiss.


    <i>¡°Serica, warsst a long time. They don¡¯t end in a year or two.¡±</i>


    Serica and Mikhail exchanged confused nces, not fully understanding what he meant. Karyl merely chuckled, as if knowing something they didn¡¯t.


    <i>¡°Serica, you may not have fully mastered it yet, but you¡¯re already creating your own spear techniques, right? Aren¡¯t you curious to see how far your skills can take you?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Hmph...¡±</i>


    <i>¡°And there¡¯s another important reason you need to go to the principality.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°What is it?¡±</i>


    At that, Karyl shed a cryptic smile and said, <i>¡°You¡¯ll understand when you get there.¡± </i>


    ¡°That sly snake...¡± Serica Lauren muttered to herself as she thought of Karyl, her lips twitching slightly. She looked ahead, her gaze colder than the swirling snow.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ce.¡±


    She was staring at the towering Yoman Mountains, known as the Great Wall, which loomed like a giant curtain blocking the way ahead.


    ¡°Once we cross that, we¡¯ll be right at the White Bunker. Why are those Cove idiots wasting time elsewhere when there¡¯s a shortcut right here?"


    ¡°It¡¯s... not that simple. No, conquering the principality is probably the hardest part of the entire campaign.¡±


    The soldier standing beside her removed his goggles as he spoke. His eyebrows were instantly covered with frost from the relentless blizzard.


    ¡°...No one has ever managed to surpass the gatekeeper of Yoman. He¡¯s the principality¡¯s greatest knight.¡±


    Anyone from the continent would recognize the name¡ªGh of the Halberd.


    Gh was one of the five Sword Masters on the continent; he had been branded a traitor in his previous life after the Principality Civil War, but for now, he was known as the Halberd because of the enormous weapon he wielded.


    His halberd was no ordinary weapon; it was more like a giant scythe, with a de as long as that of a greatsword, resembling the grim reaper¡¯s scythe. Few could hope to wield it, its immense weight requiring multiple skilled knights just to lift it.


    Gh oftenined about his moniker, as he felt it attributed his strength solely to his weapon. Little did he know, an even worse reputation awaited him in the future.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s the strongest in the principality, huh?¡±


    Serica, sent to lead the Yoman invasion by Anthem Howard, licked her lips slightly in anticipation as she considered the soldier¡¯s words.


    <i> </i>


    <i>¡°Gh¡¯s halberd is not only unusual in its shape but even more so in its de. While Clear Distilled Water is known as the finest material for weapons on the continent, this might surpass it.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°What is his weapon exactly?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°It¡¯s a de made from a rare ore called Ultimatum. It naturally possesses a strong water element.¡±</i>


    Karyl spoke to Serica the day before sending her to the Great Wall.


    <i>¡°Looking back, I think Gh¡¯s de might be an artifact from der. I¡¯ve never seen such a peculiar mineral since. He might be unhappy with his moniker, but there¡¯s nothing else quite like it.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°An artifact from der? You mean like your sword?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No, even older. It¡¯s an artifact from the Mythical Era. It might even surpass the sword I use. The principality, as you can tell from its golems and magitech, has far more relics left than the empire.¡±</i>


    She nodded at Karyl¡¯s words.


    <i>¡°It¡¯s a mineral with apletely differentpositionpared to the elemental stones you can get from a mana mine.¡±</i>


    <i>Karyl continued, ¡°Serica, you need to obtain it.¡±</i>


    <i>"Are you telling me to fight a Sword Master?"</i>


    <i>¡°What? Are you scared?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Hmph...¡±</i> Serica scoffed softly, although the idea of facing a Sword Master when she hadn¡¯t even broken through the wall of the 5th ss was absurd, no matter who said it.


    <i>Even though it¡¯s unfortunate that it was lost during the civil war in the principality and can no longer be found... You may be able to create a weapon that suits you better than any other, and you might save Gh from the stigma of betrayal. </i>


    Right before Karyl departed, he had a strong feeling that Serica would be the biggest wildcard in this campaign to the principality.


    <i>Rumble... Rumble...</i>


    The snow piled on the Great Wall¡ªthe massive gorge known as the Yoman Mountains¡ªwas brushed away by the roaring winds.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Haah...¡± Serica exhaled, unfazed by the cold despite wearing only a short top and light leather armor beneath her cloak, her midriff exposed.


    A sh of light passed through her eyes.


    Activating Eagle Eye, the distant wall seemed to draw near,ing into sharp focus as if right before her.


    Unlike ordinary sorcerers, Serica had properly trained her body, and although she hadn¡¯t reached the level of the Sword Masters who wielded the Infinity Circle, her magic was far above the standard of her ss.


    ¡°...¡±


    There he was.


    Standing atop the wall like a giant statue, d in heavy armor, a knight nted a massive scythe into the ground like a banner, gazing downward.


    There were no other soldiers around, and it didn¡¯t look like the man needed any. Though his full te armor was thick, he wore no helmet, and despite the fierce blizzard, not a single snowke stuck to his face.


    The man¡¯s thick eyebrows and sharp features belied his age, and the vertical scar running from his forehead down his left eye was most striking.


    There was no need for an introduction. Serica knew at once that the man was Gh.


    <i>Crunch...!</i>


    As the man¡¯s gaze met hers, a burning pain caused Serica to flinch and step back.


    Gh, like Gordon Fabian, had reached the level of Infinity Circle. The aura he exuded, honed to the extreme, made his very gaze as sharp and forceful as a de.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    A groan escaped Serica¡¯s lips, yet she kept her eyes open, her gaze fixed on the knight atop the wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    She focused on the halberd Gh was holding. Even without relying on his weapon, his powerful gaze alone conveyed his strength.


    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to fight that monster?¡± Serica murmured to herself. ¡°Why is someone like that even here?¡±


    Despite having a Sword Master before her, Serica was more intrigued than intimidated.


    ¡°That guy really knows how to push people around.¡±


    She found herself oddly curious, and she quickly understood why that was. There had always been a monster far more fearsome than the principality¡¯s Sword Master by her side.


    ¡°Even without the de, that halberd looks way too heavy to use as it is. I wonder if it can be reforged in Tatur.¡±


    Serica eyed the weapon as though it were already hers, smirking as she reached for the short staff at her waist.


    <i>Click...</i>


    With the press of a button, the short staff extended from both ends.


    In Antihum, she had used an old spear shaftbined with a magic staff. After returning to Tatur, Karyl had improved it further by attaching a new spear shaft made of Clear Distilled Water to her staff.


    While itcked a de, her weapon resembled a ceremonial staff used by priests rather than a typical sorcerer¡¯s wooden staff.


    <i>Whirr...!</i>


    Mana surged from the staff as she gripped it tightly, forming a sharp de of ice at the tip that turned her weapon into a spear. Around the main de, four smaller ice des emerged, arranging themselves like petals.


    <i>Swoosh...</i>


    Serica aimed her spear at the wall, the Great Wall of Yoman¡ªa natural barrier that had existed long before the principality was established, and an impregnable fortress that had never been breached.


    ¡°I wonder if I could break that.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    The soldier standing beside Serica looked at her in disbelief, startled by her casual remark.


    <i>Using me as bait... It¡¯s so bold that it almost makes me want to punch him.</i>


    She thought of Karyl again, aware of his n. She and Milliana were to act as bait, leading the forces of the northern tribes to attack the principality from behind. It was a brilliant n, one that no one had thought of before.


    After all, neither the principality nor the empire had ever considered using the tribes as allies in battle. To them, the tribes were enemies to be defeated, not potentialrades-in-arms.


    <i>But that alone isn¡¯t enough. He said this ce would be the stage to prove my worth, so I need to stand out more than anyone else.</i>


    A faint smile tugged at her lips, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. If I just follow orders, it¡¯ll be boring. That woman probably thinks the same.¡±


    She then muttered under her breath, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s exactly what he intended.¡±


    Even if that was the case, it didn¡¯t surprise her. Karyl¡¯s strategies always exceeded her expectations.


    <i>I¡¯ll conquer not just Gh but Yoman itself. Karyl, I shall greet you from the White Bunker.</i>


    Serica Lauren stood against the unbreachable Great Wall and the principality¡¯s sole Sword Master. For a 4th ss fledgling sorcerer to dare such a feat was arrogance that bordered on madness.


    However, Supreme Serica Lauren was no mere sorcerer.


    <i>Boom...!!</i>


    As if to make a deration, Serica thrust her spear into the ground. This battlefield would mark the first battle of the world¡¯s onlybat sorcerer, a title Serica had to earn once more.


    ***


    <i>Thwip¡ª!</i>


    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud¡ª!</i>


    ¡°Shit! Where are they?!¡±


    ¡°Find them!!¡±


    The whistling of arrows cutting through the night air was barely audible. However, the headless corpse, riddled with arrows as if death itself were mocking the fallen soldier, stood stark against the scene.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost twomanders just tonight.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s your report?! You haven¡¯t even found the enemy¡¯s location!¡±


    ¡°Well... it¡¯s just that... this kind of sniping is unprecedented...¡±


    Fear lingered in themand tent, and no one was able toe up with a solution. Without knowing the enemy¡¯s position, their dread only deepened.


    ¡°Hmph... This is child¡¯s y,¡± Miliana said with a yawn. ¡°Did Karyl really send me to this battlefield? Even if I¡¯m just bait, this is ridiculous...¡±


    She pulled an arrow from Kinu Mukari¡¯s quiver and infused it with mana. Then, she threw it with all her might.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!!!</i>


    The arrow cut through the air and struck the neck of a sentry in the distance.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± came a voice from behind her.


    Miliana smirked. ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to your archery. I know you came close to the enemy lines for my sake. I¡¯m reminded again of how formidable the Flying Bow really is. Or maybe... it¡¯s just you, Kinu Mukari.¡±


    She looked at him as he drew his bow. For Kinu, this distance was far too close.


    ¡°When they realize the range of your archery, the knights of the principality will surely feel their legs give way.¡±


    Kinu Mukari¡¯s arrows reached distances so great that even her Infinity Circle couldn¡¯t keep up with them. Despite the vast distance, Kinu Mukari had perfectly shattered the faces of the enemymanders with his arrows.


    It had only been two days since they arrived at the Brown Ant, and after familiarizing himself with the swamps of the area, Kinu Mukari had single-handedly plunged the enemy into terror.


    <i>Creak...!!</i>


    His bow bent into arge arc as he drew the string.


    <i>Whizz!!!</i>


    Watching his arrow cut through the air, Miliana muttered, ¡°Your arrows can reach even there...¡±


    ¡°You tter me,¡± Kinu Mukari replied humbly, looking toward the peak she had pointed at.


    ¡°Now I get it,¡± Miliana said after a brief pause. ¡°Karyl must¡¯ve deliberately sent me and that kid here to provoke us. The one at the wall is probably thinking the same. Karyl, how twisted you are.¡±


    She looked at Kinu and went on, ¡°And the reason she paired the two of us is probably the same. If I¡¯m stuck here, it¡¯ll imply that the empress of Digon is less reliable than a fifteen-year-old kid. What a disgrace that would be.¡±


    Miliana stood up.


    ¡°Kinu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Empress?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about buying time or distracting the enemy. It¡¯s apetition to see who can breach the White Bunker first and im victory.¡±


    Her gaze was fixed on something far beyond the enemy in the swamps.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be done with this ce in half a day. The target is those twin peaks over there. From now on, we¡¯re no longer just bait.¡±


    Miliana¡¯s cloak billowed behind her.


    ¡°Instead, we¡¯ll be the first vanguard to conquer the White Bunker.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 247: The Civil War in the Principality (12)

    <h4>Chapter 247: The Civil War in the Principality (12)</h4>


    ¡°P-Please... spare me,¡± Viscount Jyles begged. He was on the ground, pressing his ragged face into the dirt. He held his hands over his head as he pleaded tearfully.


    <i>Crackle... crackle...</i>


    Around them, the crumbled walls of Moon Aether smoldered, with only the half-burnt red carpet serving as a reminder of what used to be themand room.


    ¡°Are you begging for mercy during war? And from the enemy, no less? As themander of Moon Aether, you dare utter such words before the soldiers who sacrificed themselves to protect this fortress? Karyl lifted his head.


    ¡°Warriors choose honor. For those who don¡¯t even know what that is, death might be too kind,¡± Lilliana responded as if on cue.


    Satisfied with her words, Kary nodded and turned his gaze back to Jyles.


    ¡°Do you value your life more than your honor?¡±


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    Karyl stared down at the man trembling before him, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    ¡°Enough,¡± a voice interrupted. It was Fran, who had been silently observing, now stepping forward with a look of disapproval.


    ¡°The Jyles family has been loyal to the principality for generations. It wouldn¡¯t be right to kill him.¡±


    ¡°It seems that remarkable talent ended with his predecessors. Quite frankly, it¡¯s appalling that someone like him was in charge of Moon Aether¡¯s defense,¡± Karyl scoffed, gesturing toward Fran as if to warn Jyles. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been granted a reprieve. Thank Sir Fran for your life.¡±


    Karyl bowed to Fran in a gesture of servitude, but that only caused Fran¡¯s face to harden. To an outsider, it would appear as though Fran had summoned the immigrants himself.


    ¡°But in exchange, I¡¯ll give you a task for Sir Fran.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What is it...?¡±


    ¡°Go to the White Bunker immediately and report the fall of Moon Aether. Your fate will be decided by Tuli. I doubt she¡¯ll show the same mercy as Sir Fran, but who knows.¡±


    Despite having just been spared, Jyles¡¯ face grew even paler at the thought of being sent to the White Bunker.


    ¡°P-Please! If I go to White Bunker like this, I¡¯m as good as dead. I haven¡¯t even... I haven¡¯t even sent the report yet! If I report the fall of Moon Aether...!¡±


    At that moment, Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°What? You haven¡¯t sent the report...?¡± Fran asked incredulously.


    ¡°Well... You see...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Tuli is unaware of our attack?¡±


    <i>Is that so?</i>


    Karyl smirked as he watched Jyles stumble over his words, his lips blue from fear.


    <i>Bam!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Fran suddenly kicked Jyles in the ribs as hard as he could, then flipped him over like a turtle. Jyles gasped and shook violently as hey on his back.


    ¡°What?! What did you fucking say to me?! You worthless bastard!! What?! Say it again!! You haven¡¯t sent the report?!¡±


    Fran¡¯s previouslyposed face was now twisted in rage. His voice was filled with such fury that it seemed like he might devour Jyles at any moment.


    <i>This idiot! Is it true that Tuli doesn¡¯t know? If a battle breaks out right in front of the White Bunker, it¡¯s all over!</i>


    Fran grabbed Jyles by the cor, shaking him violently as he shouted, ¡°What the hell were you thinking? The enemy was right in front of you, and you didn¡¯t report it?!¡±


    ¡°W-Well... Th-That was...¡± Jyles was shaking all over, unable to form the words. Even so, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess his reasoning.


    <i>So the White Bunker hasn¡¯t been informed. That changes things</i>. Karyl smirked as he watched the two.


    He spoke in a low voice, almost as if to himself, ¡°Calm yourself, Sir Fran. These things tend to happen, right? If you can¡¯t forgive him, who will?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fran looked at Karyl with a puzzled expression, as though he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    Karyl walked over to Fran, leaning in close enough so that Jyles wouldn¡¯t hear, and whispered, ¡°I mean, both of you have ruined this country because of your ridiculous ambitions.¡±


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Fran turned to look at Karyl, but Karyl moved even closer, delivering his final words in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to watch closely. Even if you want to forget, I¡¯ll keep showing you. That¡¯s your future right there.¡±


    Fran¡¯s face turned ashen as the realization hit him.


    ¡°Ah...! Aaaah!!¡±


    Fran¡¯s scream was almost a wail. He unleashed his rage on Jyles, kicking him hard, again and again, as hey helplessly on the ground.


    ¡°Die!! Die, you bastard!!¡±


    ¡°Agh...! Aaaagh!!¡±


    Jyles, now reduced to a cowering mess, tried to shield himself with his arms, looking more like a worm than a man.


    Eventually, they both lost track of time. Fran was panting heavily, his anger still simmering as he red down at Jyles. Karyl had stood by, letting Fran take out his anger on the man.


    Jyles, still curled up on the ground, didn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t clear whether he was still alive.


    <i>Clink... Clink.</i>


    Fran pulled out a vial from his pocket, popping some pills into his mouth and crunching them between his teeth before giving Jyles onest kick.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Jyles choked and flipped over, lying motionless on the ground.


    <i>Hmm, seems like he¡¯s taking those pills more frequently,</i> Karyl observed. He had noticed this habit of Fran¡¯s ever since they had arrived in Cove.


    ¡°So, are we heading to the White Bunker now?¡± Fran sighed. ¡°If they know nothing of what happened here, this would be the perfect time to strike.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not going there.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°For your sake.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡± Fran looked at Karyl in disbelief.


    Karyl, leaning against a half-copsed window frame, exined, ¡°No matter howte the report, by the time we reach the White Bunker, they¡¯ll be prepared.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Every stronghold in the principality is designed to send a warning to the White Bunker if it¡¯s under attack. It¡¯s a system that the magitech engineer, Wingel Hart, spent five years developing. I assume there¡¯s no point in asking if you knew about that, right?¡±


    At that, Fran¡¯s face stiffened. The system Karyl spoke of had only beenpleted a few months ago and wasn¡¯t widely known yet.


    ¡°H-How did you know...?¡± Fran stammered, visibly shocked.


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    Then, Karyl suddenly sprang from against the wall and mmed his fist in Fran¡¯s side.


    ¡°What the hell, are you serious? If you knew about this, why didn¡¯t you say something sooner? What would¡¯ve happened if we had gone ahead and attacked the White Bunker?¡±


    ¡°Urgh...¡±


    Now in the same position as Jyles earlier, Fran clutched his side and groaned in pain.


    ¡°I heard rumors about it, so I decided to look into it, and it turned out to be true. If the White Bunker is fully prepared, charging in would¡¯ve meant walking straight into a trap. You need to get your head in the game.¡±


    Although Karyl imed he had merely fished for information, there had been no such rumors. Rather, he knew everything about the principality¡¯s warning system from his past life.


    Thanks to Wingel Hart¡¯s invention, the fortresses of the principality had been quite effective against the Tarak during the Oracle war. If Fran had been in his right mind, he might have picked up on Karyl¡¯s lie, but he was unable to think clearly in his current state.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    ¡°Hm? We need to win this war, don¡¯t we? Anyone can see we¡¯re on the same side, right, Fran?¡±


    ¡°...You bastard.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fran clutched his aching side, ring at Karyl. But he quickly lowered his head when Karyl clenched his fist again.


    <i>Damn it... If I could just get out of here...!! </i>


    Fran was screaming internally, and he was growing increasingly more desperate that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the monster before him.


    ¡°Lilliana, take good care of Fran. He¡¯s an important guest of ours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Lilliana nodded and proceeded to tie Fran¡¯s wrists with a rope. She then slung him over her shoulder. The rope was a special one that absorbed mana, so as soon as Fran was bound, he felt his strength being drained.


    ¡°...¡±


    Fran¡¯s expression hardened, but not in the same way as before.


    ***


    ¡°Just as youmanded, the rope was tied loosely,¡± Hashir whispered as Lilliana and Fran disappeared from view. ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll try to escape?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Karyl smirked. ¡°He¡¯s been waiting for an opportunity. He¡¯s not in a position to tell if it¡¯s a trap or not.¡±


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hashir had noticed it too. Fran¡¯s expression had briefly stiffened when he was being led away. He had clearly tried to hide it but failed.


    ¡°Will he head to the White Bunker?¡± Hashir asked.


    Karyl shook his head.


    ¡°Regardless of the deal with the Wooden Cloud, if he reports that Moon Aether has fallen, Fran won¡¯t be able to save his neck,¡± Karyl exined, recalling Jyles, who had fainted in his own mess. ¡°If he takes Jyles with him, maybe, but escaping with him in tow? Not a chance.¡±


    ¡°Then why let him go? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep him as a hostage? Didn¡¯t you n to make Fran the victor of the principality?¡± Hashir¡¯s voice was filled with confusion.


    Karyl gave a faint smile. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    "What?¡± Hashir tilted his head, puzzled.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d grant Fran victory, but I never said I¡¯d make him the ruler of the principality.¡±


    Hashir¡¯s confusion deepened.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t go to the White Bunker. He¡¯ll go where I want him to go. Right now, there¡¯s only one person Fran can turn to.¡±


    That person was none other than Anthem Howard.


    Once the threat from the Silverwing Fleet had subsided, Karyl wasted no time dismantling the magic artillery from the Iron Fleet stationed in Cove, using it to reinforce the frontline at the Binfredo River.


    Moreover, Anthem had assembled the nearby alchemists, as per Karyl¡¯s instructions, to coat spears with the substance used for dragon hunting and then provided them to his soldiers. He had been pushing the front lines northward ever since.


    ¡°By now, Anthem should be nearing the middle of the Binfredo River. He won¡¯t slow down, so Fran shoulde across him within two days.¡±


    Fran, while not a Sword Master, was still a high-level expert. If he ran at full speed, he could meet Anthem before his mana was depleted.


    ¡°The reason I let him go is that, by the time he reaches Anthem¡¯s forces, the first Wyvern Squadron from the White Bunker will have joined the front lines.¡±


    Karyl had interrogated Jyles during his time at Moon Aether, and without much coercion, Jyles had divulged a lot of information. The most critical piece was that the first Wyvern Squadron from the White Bunker was headed for the front at the Binfredo River.


    Because of that, the White Bunker couldn¡¯t afford to divert any more forces, which was why Jyles had tried to deal with the invading immigrants on his own and gain glory.


    Ironically, both Karyl and Fran had different thoughts regarding the information Jyles had revealed.


    <i>If it¡¯s the 1st Wyvern Squadron, Tuli¡¯s strongest force... not even that bastard Karyl could take them down easily. If I could join them and take him down... There¡¯s a chance.</i>


    Spurred by Jyles¡¯ words, Fran had taken advantage of the gap created by Karyl.


    Karyl, on the other hand, saw things differently.


    ¡°Why is the Wyvern Squadron joining the front lines such an important issue? If the enemy grows stronger, it will only make it harder to advance and capture the White Bunker, won¡¯t it?¡± Hashir asked.


    ¡°Hashir, you think I consider toppling the White Bunker a difficult task?¡± Karyl asked, his tone light yet imposing.


    Hashir quickly bowed his head.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    He realized he had asked a foolish question.


    ¡°I intend to be a hero of the principality,¡± Karyl continued, shrugging casually. ¡°But I don¡¯t n to be just another war hero who supported Fran Lurein and led him to victory.¡±


    His eyes gleamed with ambition.


    ¡°The civil war between Fran and Tuli must¡¯ve be even fiercer than before. From the fall of Moon Aether to the battles at Frau Hat, Yoman, and Cove, everything was meant to spur them to fight, to give a justification they couldn¡¯t ignore. From now on, their sh will only be more ferocious.¡±


    Hashir remained silent, sensing the gravity of Karyl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Fran imed this war was rigged. But what if, when he arrives at the middle of the river, Fran¡¯s forces annihte the 1st Wyvern Squadron?¡±


    Karyl¡¯s words sent chills down Hashir''s spine.


    ¡°The war would spiral out of control,¡± he went on, a wicked smile forming on his lips.


    ¡°Could that be... why you ordered the Moon Aether soldiers¡¯ armor to be collected?¡± Hashir asked, feeling a creeping realization.


    ¡°Exactly. The reason we attacked here wasn¡¯t just because it¡¯s the White Bunker¡¯s backdoor. We¡¯ll wear the principality¡¯s armor, and Tuli will mistake us for Fran¡¯s forces. This will force them into a full-scale war, not just a staged battle,¡± Karyl exined.


    ¡°Tuli has only deployed small golems to the front line, keeping her true power, the Meister unit, stationed at the White Bunker. But if she loses the Wyvern Squadron, she¡¯ll have no choice but to send them out.¡±


    The Meister unit, another pride of the principality that hadid its foundations, was overseen by the genius engineer Wingel Hart. Unlike other golems, this unit boasted therge-scale golem known as Revol, a magitech weapon recreated by Wingel Hart based on the design of Enderoth of Muir, the masterpiece of the Dwarf Kingdom¡¯s royal family and the most advanced golem in history.


    This was what Karyl had been waiting for: the Meister unit leaving the White Bunker and entering the battlefield.


    The sheer size and power of Revol, often referred to as a walking fortress, were immense, but ironically, Tuli was hesitant to deploy it due to the destruction it would leave in its wake.


    ¡°When Revol is fully neutralized, that will mark the true end of the civil war in the principality.¡±


    Fierce determination glinted in Karyl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My goal is to force Tuli to use Revol. Once it¡¯s deployed, the damage will be catastrophic, so severe that it will take years for the principality to recover.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s voice grew cold. ¡°That will be the moment we¡¯ll reveal ourselves. We will emerge as the heroes who save the people of the principality from a war fueled by nothing more than lust for power.¡±


    ¡°There is no way you¡¯re...¡± Hashir felt a shiver down his spine.


    With a slight nod, Karyl smirked at him.


    ¡°I have no intention of dragging out this war. On the battlefield where Tuli and Fran finally sh, I will be the one to capture both and emerge as the new hero.¡±

 Chapter 248: The Civil War in the Principality (13)

    <h4>Chapter 248: The Civil War in the Principality (13)</h4>


    ¡°<i>Huff... huff...!</i>¡±


    The sound of frozen twigs snapping underfoot was drowned out by the ragged breathing that echoed through the forest.


    Fran¡¯s face was riddled with exhaustion, but his legs didn¡¯t stop moving, perhaps due to his sheer will to live. Contrary to Karyl¡¯s expectation that it would take him two days, Fran found himself at the middle reaches of the Binfredo River just one day after fleeing from Moon Aether.


    <i>Ssh...!</i>


    Fran plunged his head into the water as soon as he spotted the river, gulping down mouthfuls before choking and spitting it out.


    ¡°Rrrrroooooaaarrr!!!¡±


    ¡°Kreeeaaaahhh!!!¡°


    Suddenly, the earth-shaking roar and the powerful gusts of wind caused by the pping of wings shook the trees.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    Fran hastily pulled his head out of the water and scrambled to hide behind a nearby boulder by the riverbank.


    ¡°The 1st Wyvern Squadron is already here...¡±


    Peeking out, he saw dozens of beasts with crimson scales soaring in the sky above. They were distinctlyrger than the usual wyverns. While not quite the size of a fully-grown dragon, their wings stretched several dozen meters wide.


    ¡°Kyaaah...!¡±


    The wyverns bared their fangs as they flew, radiating ferocity, ready to tear into anything. The 1st Wyvern Squadron was unlike any other. These were not wyverns tamed with magitech cors after being captured from the wild. Rather, they had been artificially bred by humans, with their bloodline enhanced by Riseria, the me Dragon.


    It seemed they had inherited the ferocity of a Red Dragon.


    ¡°I need to reach them before the battle begins. If I end up fighting those things, I¡¯m done for!¡±


    Fran pounded his trembling legs with his fists, trying to get them to cooperate. But after running nonstop for an entire day, they simply refused to move.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Although he had managed to quench his thirst, Fran was still furious at the situation he found himself in.


    <i>How did I end up like this...?!</i>


    He angrily punched the water, sshing it everywhere.


    ¡°...!!¡±


    But his outburst was short-lived. Hearing the faint rustle of movement behind him, he froze, eyes widening like a startled rabbit as he crouched back down behind the rock.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there! Hands up!¡±


    He scanned his surroundings, spotting soldiers cautiously approaching him with spears pointed in his direction.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Seeing the soldiers¡¯ armor, Fran sighed in relief and stood up, attempting to maintain amanding presence. However, his weary legs quickly buckled, nearly sending him back on the ground.


    Despite the undignified disy, Fran tried to y it off, perching himself on the rock as if nothing was amiss.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anthem?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    The soldiers were taken aback by his abrupt, informal tone.


    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re pointing those spears at, you fools?!¡±


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Fran snatched one of the spears aimed at him, snapping it in half with a sharp motion. He then shouted irritably, ¡°Do you not know who I am? Look closely! I am Fran Lurein.¡±


    The man who had groveled for his life before Karyl was nowhere to be seen. Instead, he exuded the dignity of a duke as if the earlier humiliation had never happened. Of course, given his sooty face and overall battered appearance, he didn¡¯t seem as imposing as he intended.


    ¡°Sir... Yes, sir!¡±


    The soldier at the front, who had just lost his spear, finally recognized Fran¡¯s face and hurriedly saluted.


    ¡°The situation is urgent. Take me to Anthem right away.¡±


    ***


    ¡°L-Lord?!¡±


    Anthem Howard, who had been in his tent, abruptly stood up, pushing aside the table in front of him at the unexpected arrival.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Anthem?!¡± Fran shouted the moment heid eyes on him, his voice simmering with fury.


    Anthem, however, responded with a somewhat awkward expression, ¡°Please... have a seat first.¡±


    At that, Fran remained quiet. After all, what could he say while being helplessly carried on a soldier¡¯s back? Even though the situation was urgent, his pitiful state would undermine anything he said.


    ¡°...¡±


    Once Fran was seated, healers quickly gathered around him, tending to his legs and other injuries.


    ¡°Healing can wait. I need a status report first,¡± said Fran, dismissing the healers with a wave of his hand. ¡°The 1st Wyvern Squadron from White Bunker has been deployed to the front, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Wyvern Squadron was confirmed to have joined the frontlines yesterday. Currently, they¡¯re patrolling the skies but haven¡¯tunched any significant attacks. The anti-wyvern spears seem to be effective as an emergency measure.¡±


    ¡°Anti-wyvern spears?¡±


    Anthem nodded and retrieved a spear that had been standing in the tent, showing it to Fran.


    ¡°These weapons were specially crafted with alchemical substances to make them particrly effective against their scales.¡±


    ¡°Did Karyl tell you about this too?¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    Fran¡¯s face twisted with anger, and he violently kicked the spear out of Anthem¡¯s hands, shattering it.


    <i>Crack¡ª!!</i>


    ¡°Everything has been ruined because of that bastard! And here you are, foolishly fighting Tuli¡¯s forces! Do you even know who your lord is? Is that clear in your head?!¡±


    Fran angrily threw the broken spear shaft at Anthem, the sharp edge barely grazing his cheek before embedding itself in the ground.


    ¡°...¡±


    The spear was coated with a poison potent enough to dissolve even dragon''s scales. If it had made contact, Anthem¡¯s skin would have melted off in an instant. But whether Fran was aware of that danger or not, he simply cast Anthem a murderous re.


    ¡°Lord Fran, I assure you that you are my only lord,¡± Anthem replied, calmly picking up the broken spear and setting it aside. ¡°And I regret to inform you, my lord, that I inadvertently learned of your ns back in Cove.¡±


    ¡°What...?!¡±


    ¡°Did you really promise your defeat to Lady Tuli? Nearly thirty thousand soldiers have already died because of this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sacrifice that must be endured for the greater good,¡± Fran replied coldly.


    Anthem, however, frowned at his answer. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you have at least informed your strategist about this? I could have prepared ordingly.¡±


    ¡°You would have opposed it. You don¡¯t understand, the rtionship between the Lurein family and the Wooden Cloud that has existed since the founding of the principality. In reality, the Wooden Cloud is the force that moves the principality.¡±


    ¡°Do you truly believe that Lady Tuli will hand over the Wooden Cloud to you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, then keep quiet. This isn¡¯t just about simple interests. You must stop the advance and send a message to the 1st Wyvern Squadron immediately.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not about simple interests, then you owe me an exnation that I can understand. Soldiers are fighting on multiple fronts as we speak. And now, you suddenly appear in this state, telling me to halt the war? It wasn¡¯t us who initiated the attack. It was Tuli¡¯s side.¡±


    Anthem raised his voice, perhaps for the first time openly challenging Fran¡¯s decisions.


    ¡°You idiot...! Now is not the time to speak of justice! Right now, Moon Aether...¡± Fran began but quickly shut his mouth. He knew that revealing the fall of Moon Aether would only work against him in this situation.


    ¡°Haah... First, I need to meet with themander of the 1st Wyvern Squadron. There¡¯s no time for letters. I¡¯ll go myself. It¡¯s fortunate that the battle hasn''t started yet.¡±


    Themander of the 1st Wyvern Squadron, Terix, was a warrior that Fran knew well. He was one of the most renowned knights in the principality, alongside Gh. Though his skills as a knight were exceptional, he was even more famous for his outstanding wyvern-taming abilities.


    <i>Terix is one of Tuli¡¯s most trusted aides. I need to exin the situation to him and let him know that the agreement with Tuli is still in effect.</i>


    If not, not only would his forces be ruined, but his own future would be at stake.


    ¡°What do you mean, my lord? You''re saying you¡¯ll go into the enemy¡¯s camp yourself?¡±


    To Anthem, who didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation, Fran¡¯s request was nonsensical.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue this war. From the moment the 1st Wyvern Squadron was deployed, our chances of victory were slim. The only relief is that the Meister Unit hasn¡¯t moved yet. Operating arge golem requires a lot of resources, after all. This meaningless war of attrition ends here. Isn¡¯t this what you also wanted? Am I wrong?¡±


    Anthem looked at Fran, his eyes filled with frustration and confusion.


    <i>Are you saying that now, with the Wyvern Squadron deployed, defeat is inevitable?</i>


    His gaze darkened with resentment, questioning why Fran had initiated the war in the first ce if he knew they couldn¡¯t win. He couldn¡¯t help biting his lip.


    At that moment, Fran roughly grabbed Anthem by the cor and red at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡± Fran snarled. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with my decision? Anthem, if you hadn¡¯t advanced north, the agreement with Tuli would have been naturally established! Who is your true lord? Have you really lost your heart to that Karyl, who leads those filthy barbarians from across the sea?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Anthem muttered in response, his head sagged.


    ¡°You have no idea what that bastard is nning in the principality right now!¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, Fran keptshing out at Anthem, his voice rising with intensity.


    ¡°So straighten up your attitude! You disobeyed my orders and advanced here on your own. I explicitly told you to maintain the defensive line at the mouth of the Binfredo River.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite having safeguarded the forces and created an opportunity for aeback in the face of impending defeat, Anthem was met not with praise, but with a cold re and abuse from Fran.


    He fell silent.


    <i>If we¡¯d stayed at the defensive line, we woud¡¯ve been annihted! </i>Anthem wanted to shout this out loud, but he swallowed the words and instead murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to the 1st Wyvern Squadron...¡±


    ***


    ¡°Fran has left themand tent. Judging by his direction, he¡¯s heading toward the enemy camp where the 1st Wyvern Squadron is stationed,¡± a voice whispered from the darkness.


    The shadowy figure emerged into sight, its form solidifying into Hashir, draped in a mantle.


    ¡°Seeing him berate Anthem was like watching a demon vent its anger. Refusing to acknowledge his own mistakes and taking it out on others... It seems he¡¯s not destined for greatness,¡± Hashir remarked.


    ¡°Is he truly the greatest navalmander of the principality? How could someone so blind to the situation be so highly regarded? Perhaps his senses dulled the moment he stepped ontond,¡± said Patun of the Red Moon tribe, crouching like a beast on all fours beside Hashir.


    ¡°It just shows how much faith he ces in the Wooden Cloud,¡± Karyl murmured softly.


    ¡°Or maybe the drugs have rotten his brain,¡± Lilliana chimed in.


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    ¡°You were right, my lord,¡± she continued, holding up a small pill in her hand, identical to the ones Fran had been taking regrly.


    ¡°Is it poison?¡± Hashir asked.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Lilliana replied. ¡°It¡¯s a drug called Obscura Herb, made from horsetail leaves. It¡¯s not lethal, unlike what was used on the emperor, but it¡¯s still dangerous.¡±


    Karyl tilted his head slightly. ¡°Is that so? And what does it do?¡±


    ¡°The primary effect of Obscura Herb is making the heart race. It¡¯s incredibly addictive, and just one pill can make it nearly impossible to quit,¡± Lilliana exined. ¡°Over time, the user bes dependent on it, and without the drug, even breathing bes difficult. The withdrawal symptoms are so severe that it feels worse than death.¡±


    Karyl¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest.


    ¡°As time goes on, theck of oxygen in the body can cause brain tissue to die, leading to hallucinations or even madness before that,¡± Lilliana added.


    ¡°So the brain literally rots? Wouldn¡¯t that mean death?" Kuntai grimaced as he asked, clearly disturbed by the idea.


    Lilliana offered a faint, bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s a bit different. It¡¯s not just a simple poison. Even if the brain dies, the body continues to function normally. It¡¯s as if the person is alive but not truly living. In Fran¡¯s current state of addiction... he¡¯ll likely end up as a vegetable for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Karyl muttered.


    <i>Even Anthem¡¯s confusion at Fran¡¯s behavior suggested that his trust wasn¡¯t built naturally. </i>


    It made sense now. Fran was part of the Wooden Cloud, and Karyl couldn¡¯t help but think of one word that was inseparable from that organization: fanaticism.


    <i>The Wooden Cloud is the predecessor of the Blue Roar, a religious group known for creating countless fanatics. Perhaps they used simr drugs for that. </i>


    Moreover, Karyl had confirmed in Antihum that the enemy was cultivating nts from the Demon Realm in dungeons.


    ¡°Our Jannabi tribe wouldn¡¯t even consider using such a poisonous herb. I wonder where they managed to obtain it...¡± Lilliana mused out loud.


    Karyl nodded at her words.


    <i>This might just be the trial phase. If they start making even stronger drugs using nts from the Demon Realm and poisonous herbs from the continent...</i>


    Fran¡¯s current behavior was likely just the tip of the iceberg of what the Wooden Cloud nned to unleash in the future.


    ¡°We need to nip this in the bud,¡± Karyl muttered.


    ¡°The preparations areplete,¡± Hashir reported, prompting Karyl to turn around.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s time to fight,¡± Karyl dered, his voice filled with anticipation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly thrilled to be wearing the armor of the principality, but orders are orders,¡± one of the chiefs grumbled, tugging at the sleeve of the armor he was wearing, clearly displeased with it.


    <i>Thud¡ª</i>


    At that moment, a man barged through the door. His presence immediately cast a chill over the atmosphere.


    He was from the ck-Eyed tribe.


    Though Karyl didn¡¯t know him personally, there was something about those identical eyes that made him feel a strange sense of connection.


    The man tossed something at Karyl¡¯s feet¡ªit was the severed head of the enemy artillerymander, the same one who had attempted to fire upon them when they breached the gate.


    Kuntai of the Tiger Shield tribe clicked his tongue in distaste.


    ¡°I owe you my life. Thanks for saving me.¡±


    The man showed no reaction to Kuntai''s words, simply picking up a piece of armor from the table before turning to leave, as if to indicate that he hadn¡¯t yet earned the right to converse directly with Karyl.


    The only person he had acknowledged before exiting was Lilliana, the one who had killed Giltian.


    ¡°He¡¯s a tough one,¡± Kuntai muttered, slightly embarrassed by theck of response as he watched the man leave.


    A faint smile tugged at Karyl¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly. Tonight, we have a duty to deliver one final victory to Fran. And whether you like it or not, you will wear that armor.¡±


    With a click, Karyl donned his helmet. Having his vision restricted was a strange sensation, one he hadn¡¯t experienced since wearing his mask in the Sun Hall of the imperial capital, long ago. Nevertheless, he quickly adjusted to it, scanning the room with a sense of resolve.


    ¡°We will give him victory, and in exchange, we will take his life. This armor we¡¯re wearing is merely the mourning attire.¡±


    With that, Karyl drew his sword, and in that instant, a sharp, menacing light shed in the darkness, like a fierce roar piercing through the night.

 Chapter 249: The Civil War in the Principality (14)

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Civil War in the Principality (14)</h4>


    The tent was filled with smoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Your Highness Fran,¡± said Terix, themander of the 1st Wyvern Squadron.


    He exhaled a cloud of smoke from his cigar, rolled with thick leaves. Sitting in his chair, Terix was almost at eye level with Fran, and with every breath his muscles rippled beneath his massive frame.


    Facing him was like facing a brick wall. In terms of physique, Terix could stand toe-to-toe with Gordon Fabian, the leader of the Guidance Mercenary Gang.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve had a rough time. I supposend battles don¡¯t suit a naval expert like Your Highness,¡± Terix remarked, puffing on his cigar.


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite the acrid smoke wafting directly into his face, Fran did not turn away.


    ¡°How dare you. What makes you think you can be so insolent...?!¡±


    <i>Crash!!</i>


    At that moment, as if to silence Anthem¡¯s outburst, Terix mmed his fist onto the armrest of his chair with such force that it shattered.


    ¡°Insolent? You should be the one to watch your mouth. Know your ce before you speak,¡± Terix growled.


    ¡°...¡±


    Anthem, staring at the splintered armrest, fell silent. Low chuckles echoed around the tent.


    Around the tent were members of the 1st Wyvern Squadron, their cold gazes fixed on the two men. They looked nothing like ordinary knights. Their armor was mismatched, and their weapons varied. The only thing that marked their allegiance was the red dragon emblem on their cloaks.


    The 1st Wyvern Squadron was closer to mercenaries than knights, given that they dealt with the most violent of wyverns.


    ¡°Anthem, enough,¡± Fran intervened. ¡°Sir Terix is more than capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with the great noble houses.¡± He then turned to Terix. ¡°I still remember learning the sword from you as a child.¡±


    At that, Terix chuckled, but with his thick, scruffy beard, he looked like he was chewing on cud.


    ¡°I remember it well, Your Highness. You were such an adorable child back then. And now, you¡¯ve grown to raise your sword against your own sister... Time does fly,¡± Terix remarked, as though bemused.


    Suddenly, his presence flooded the tent with a suffocating pressure. Anthem, who was more frail than Fran and the other knights, instinctively clutched his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you, Your Highness. All members of the Ducal House are dear to me. In truth, this entire civil war saddens me deeply,¡± Terix said casually, as though discussing something trivial like the weather.


    ¡°I was worried I might have to kill you with my own hands,¡± he added, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Terix spoke as though, with his arrival, victory on the Binfredo front was already assured.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯vee, Sir Terix. I believe it¡¯s time I told you the real meaning behind this civil war,¡± Fran said.


    ¡°The real meaning?¡±


    ¡°...Could you ask your men to leave us?¡±


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Fran nced around the tent at the members of the 1st Wyvern Squadron.


    ¡°Well, alright.¡±


    Terix nodded and waved his hand, signaling the knights to leave them. However, even after they left the tent, Fran could sense they were still watching closely, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice. Even outside, he could still feel their bloodlust.


    <i>Indeed, they¡¯re one of the principality¡¯s strongest knightly orders. As rude as they are, their skill is undeniable.</i>


    Perhaps they saw Fran as an enemy before a duke. Yet, despite the sharp killing intent aimed at him, Fran felt not displeasure but satisfaction.


    <i>They¡¯re strong enough. I can... I can take that bastard¡¯s head! </i>


    With a fiery gaze, Fran looked at Terix and spoke up, ¡°I want to make a pact with Tuli. No, to be precise, I want to reaffirm the pact we¡¯ve already agreed upon. I have no desire to continue this meaningless civil war.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you intend to surrender to Lady Tuli?¡±


    Fran nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    At that, Anthem¡¯s face darkened. However, Terix remained skeptical despite the reactions of the two, his eyes still filled with doubt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. When you say the result of this civil war has already been agreed upon, you''re also implying that Tuli¡¯s victory was predetermined. But a sudden intervention from an unexpected figure has thrown everything into chaos.¡±


    ¡°Intervention...?¡±


    ¡°Karyl, the king of Tatur beyond the strait.¡±


    Terix narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°What business does he have interfering in the principality¡¯s civil war?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his motive. I have no idea what he¡¯s trying to achieve with this pointless meddling, but... he¡¯s trying to advance on the White Bunker through Moon Aether, leading the northern tribes no less!¡±


    Fran couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit that Moon Aether had already fallen. This was his way of covering up his failure. He figured that by the time Terix¡¯s forces reached Moon Aether, he would just lie and me the defeat on Karyl.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Terix said in a low voice. ¡°No one helps others for free. If Karyl crossed the strait to support you, he must want something in return. Frankly, I have no certainty that your request to meet with Lady Tuli isn¡¯t actually a trap.¡±


    ¡°W-What...?! Are you saying I''m lying to kill Tuli?!¡± Fran bellowed.


    ¡°Haha... Why, isn¡¯t war about killing your adversary?¡± Terix merely chuckled.


    ¡°T-That''s...!¡±


    Fran was left speechless.


    <i>Why can¡¯t anyone understand what I¡¯m trying to do?! Everything I did was for the principality! I shouldn¡¯t even have to convince them... If things had gone ording to n, the civil war would have ended by now!</i>


    Fran felt like the boy who cried wolf, desperately telling the truth and no one believing him. Terix¡¯s suspicious gaze and Anthem Howard¡¯s disappointed look made it clear to Fran that all his efforts were in vain.


    <i>It¡¯s all because of that damned Karyl!</i>


    <i>Thud... thud-thud...!!</i>


    His thoughts spiraled, and his heart started to race.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Fran¡¯s hands trembled as he pulled the pill bottle from his pocket. Once full, it now held only a single pill. He shook it desperately, and the pill fell to the floor.


    ¡°Damn it...!¡±


    Fran threw the bottle away and clumsily bent down to retrieve the pill.


    ¡°...¡±


    Terix watched him in silence, then picked up the pill at his feet.


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t know this is how you have fun, Your Highness,¡± Terix remarked coldly.


    <i>What kind of pill is that? </i>Anthem wondered as he observed the pill Terix had picked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this is?¡± Terix asked, reading the question in Anthem''s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around enough to know a little...¡± he went on. ¡°I heard it¡¯s a drug that¡¯s been very popr with the nobles of the principalitytely. It¡¯s a kind of game, you see. Everyone¡¯s getting into it... but it¡¯s probably nothing serious,¡± Terix said with a shrug.


    ¡°But to think that Your Highness would carry something like this even to the battlefield. And you, who are supposed to be his close aide, didn''t even know about it? Tsk tsk...¡± Terix shook his head in disapproval.


    Then, Fran quickly snatched the pill from his hand and swallowed it.


    <i>Since when...? </i>Anthem frowned slightly. He had served Fran for many years, yet he had never seen him take any kind of drugs before. It seemed that Fran had kept this secret even from him.


    At that moment, Karyl¡¯s words from their meeting at the Binfredo estuary surfaced in Anthem¡¯s mind.


    <i>The Wooden Cloud...</i>


    When he first heard about Fran being tied down in Cove, Anthem questioned it right away, not understanding the connection between this civil war and the Wooden Cloud. But after Fran had confided in him at Cove, Anthem learned that the Wooden Cloud was indeed the mastermind behind this war.


    And just like that drug, Fran had kept this civil war a secret from him


    <i>Could it be...? No, no way...</i>


    Anthem picked up the pill bottle from the ground and stared at it.


    ¡°...¡±


    This drug that was spreading like wildfire among the nobility within the principality was supposedly just some harmless fun. However, Anthem couldn¡¯t shake the overwhelming sense of unease that was building inside him.


    <i>If this drug were truly dangerous, Lady Tuli wouldn¡¯t have allowed it to spread. They say many nobles have already used it...</i>


    Anthem shook his head, trying to dismiss his fears.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    But contrary to Anthem''s growing unease, Fran seemed to calm down after taking the pill, exhaling deeply before saying, ¡°I merely wish to meet with Lady Tuli. I seek nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    His eyes, brimming with desperation, were a testament to his sincerity.


    <i>Could he be telling the truth?</i>


    Terix stroked his chin thoughtfully as he scrutinized Fran.


    <i>KABOOM¨D!!!</i>


    Suddenly, a thunderous explosion rocked the tent violently.


    A guard burst through the p and shouted, ¡°Commander, we¡¯re under attack!!¡±


    ¡°...Under attack? By whom?!¡±


    The enemy leader was here, in this very tent, negotiating for a truce. He couldn¡¯t have ordered an attack himself.


    ¡°By... by our own forces, sir.¡±


    ¡°...Our own forces?¡±


    ¡°Th-The soldiers of Moon Aether!"


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Terix stared at Fran in disbelief, but Fran seemed equally shocked. His trembling hands, ashenplexion, and utterly confused expression only confirmed Terix¡¯s suspicions, igniting his rage.


    ¡°Your Highness!! Why are the soldiers of Moon Aether here?! That ce is the backdoor to the White Bunker. If those soldiers have made it to the front lines, it must mean you¡¯ve left the backdoor to White Bunker wide open! Don¡¯t tell me... You¡¯ve brought them here to capture us?!¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Fran¡¯s face was a mask of bewilderment.


    Terix¡¯s voice quivered with fury as he shouted, ¡°Fran Lurein...!! Tell me the truth right now! Have you joined forces with the soldiers of Moon Aether to backstab us? Is this your idea of a truce?!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?! W-Wait!!¡±


    A shadow fell over Fran¡¯s face as he looked up at the towering figure before him. He tried desperately to think of an exnation, but seeing Terix¡¯s face contorted with rage, his mind went nk.


    <i>For Lord Fran!</i>


    In that moment, a voice imbued with mana echoed from afar.


    <i>May the wave be eternal!</i>


    And then the battle cry of the Iron Fleet rang out, leaving Fran no time to defend himself. Suspicion turned to certainty as Terix red at him with murderous intent.


    <i>WAAA...!!!</i>


    <i>YEAAA...!!!</i>


    The soldiers¡¯ shouts could be heard all around.


    ¡°You wanted the truth? Very well. I¡¯ll report this situation to Lady Tuli exactly as it is. Fran Lurein, this is where your treatment as a duke ends. The next time we meet on the battlefield, we will be enemies!!¡±


    Terix forcefully grabbed the hammer standing beside him, as though pulling it out of the ground.


    <i>KABOOM¨D!!</i>


    <i>BAM¨D!!</i>


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    All of a sudden, the massive Terix staggered. He blocked the sword strike that came slicing through the tent¡¯s fabric, but the force of the blow sent him skidding backward.


    ¡°<i>The next time</i>... You¡¯ve growncent, livingfortably in the White Bunker. To think you have the luxury to speak of next time in a battle where your life hangs by a thread.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there...?!¡±


    A knight brushed past Fran, and the grin visible through his helmet was clear in Fran¡¯s eyes. It was a sneer, a mocking smile directed at him.


    Only one person could have looked at him like that.


    ¡°You... you... you! This...!¡±


    Fran, overwhelmed by the realization that he had beenpletely manipted, was consumed by an unbearable sense of humiliation and rage. He couldn¡¯t even form the words.


    <i>Thud-thud-thud...!!</i>


    His heart pounded wildly, and Fran opened and closed his mouth several times.


    ¡°Do not worry, Your Highness. I am here to bring you victory.¡±


    The knight of Moon Aether, Karyl MacGovern himself, knelt on one knee before Fran.


    ¡°Y-You...!¡±


    Karyl yed his role perfectly, acting like a loyal knight pledging his allegiance to Fran.


    ¡°Y-You... You son of a¡ª!¡± Fran finally managed to scream, stuttering with rage.


    However, Karyl slowly rose to his feet, and Fran instinctively took a step back.


    <i>Clink¨D</i>


    Karyl lifted his visor slightly, revealing his cold, piercing eyes that stared unblinkingly at Fran.


    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t look like you want to win,¡± he whispered, barely audible, as though speaking just to Fran. ¡°But what can you do? You¡¯re going to win again, whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Ugh... AAAARGHHH!!!¡± Fran screamed at him, his voice filled with madness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 250: The Civil War in the Principality (15)

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Civil War in the Principality (15)</h4>


    ¡°Karyl...¡± Anthem Howard muttered his name quietly as he looked at the figure who had appeared before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not really part of Moon Aether, are you?¡± Terix stated.


    ¡°I know the captain of that ce. He¡¯s a power-hungry guy, but he¡¯s skilled enough for me to remember his face. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have noticed him here.¡±


    At that, Karyl chuckled. ¡°Giltian? It¡¯s true he¡¯s ambitious, but when ites to skills, I beg to differ. If someone like him qualifies as a knight, the strength of the principality isughable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    <i>Ssshhh...</i>


    The Freezing Talon in Karyl¡¯s hand gleamed with a menacing sharpness, resonating with a cold, deathly energy that Terix could feel. He red at Karyl, realizing the threat he posed.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Karyl everyone¡¯s been talking about. If you¡¯re the one behind all of this, as Sir Fran ims, then the solution is simple. I¡¯ll just take your head back with me.¡±


    ¡°And you think you can manage that?¡±


    <i>Krrrrack¡ª!</i>


    Karyl¡¯s de shed through the air, unleashing explosive bursts around Terix, scattering dust everywhere.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    Karyl kept pressing his attack, his feet barely touching the ground as he unleashed a relentless barrage of strikes. The thick armor that encased Terix began to crack and split under the continuous onught.


    ¡°You...!¡±


    <i>Whooosh...!</i>


    Terix infused his hammer with mana, swinging it with all his might. The resulting shockwave shattered the tent¡¯s pirs, bringing the entire structure crashing down.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick on your feet.¡±


    Brushing away the copsed sections of the tent, Terix spat on the ground and red daggers at Karyl.


    <i>He¡¯s just as expected... If anyone can take that guy down, it¡¯s Sir Terix...</i>


    Fran clenched his fists in anticipation, watching the battle with eager eyes.


    [Use me.]


    A sweet voice suddenly whispered into Karyl¡¯s ear. As blue scales appeared briefly on his left arm, the me from the Ein Trigger on his other hand flickered in response.


    <i>Crack¡ª!</i>


    Karyl tightened his grip on the Freezing Talon, the overwhelming magic energy surging from the mana core forcing Mael¡¯s aura out of his arms.


    <i>Stay quiet, </i>Karyl urged without taking his eyes off Terix. <i>You¡¯re a power that''s bound to me. I¡¯ll use you when I need you. You have no authority to dictate terms. Remember what I said. I still don¡¯t trust you.</i>


    [Even after finding Agnel¡¯s scabbard in the box, you still doubt I¡¯m on the side of humans?]


    <i>I don''t know yet. I don¡¯t believe anything until I¡¯m sure of it.</i>


    [Well, this is disappointing. Here I am, sharing secrets about the tinum Dragon, and you still doubt me.]


    Though he couldn¡¯t see his expression, Karyl could sense that Mael was shaking his head in disappointment at his response.


    <i>Even if you don¡¯t want me to, I¡¯ll use you if I need to. You really think I can¡¯t take down an opponent like him on my own? </i>


    Karyl steadied his stance.<i> </i>


    <i>Or are you hiding some other scheme?</i>


    [There¡¯s no scheme. I urged you to use me because only a fool wouldn¡¯t use the power he has.]


    <i>We¡¯ll see about that.</i>


    With that, Mael¡¯s aura was gradually pushed back by Karyl¡¯s overwhelming mana.


    <i>If you want to be a power I find useful, learn to gauge the level of your opponents before you speak. Don¡¯t diminish your own value¡ªit only makes you look suspicious.</i>


    [What...?]


    <i>I defeated you. Do you think I need your help to deal with someone like this?</i>


    Karyl scanned his surroundings.


    The wyverns around the tent roared ferociously, but a mere dozen couldn¡¯t stand against the thousand-strong force of the immigrant tribes. Despite their fierce resistance, with harpoons lodged in their wings and chains around their necks, the wyverns were gradually being subdued one by one.


    <i>It¡¯s almost over. I was just buying time.</i>


    In that instant, Karyl vanished.


    <i>Whoosh¡ª!</i>


    No one noticed Karyl¡¯s sudden change. They sensed a brief surge of mana, but his moves were too fast to perceive, almost as though time itself had stopped for everyone but him.


    <i>Click¡ª</i>


    Karyl¡¯s hand, which had unsheathed Agnel at some point, moved in a graceful half-circle before sliding the de back into its sheath. Terix¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.


    <i>Whoosh...!</i>


    Terix¡¯s eyes btedly followed the path of Agnel, but the de had already disappeared into its sheath, leaving no visible trace of blood. Terix didn¡¯t even understand how he had been struck, let alone how he had been killed.


    ¡°You... YOU...!!!¡± Terix roared, hoisting his hammer high above his head. However, his cry faltered as his arms trembled violently. He staggered, dropping the hammer with a heavy thud as it hit the ground.


    <i>Thud¡ª!</i>


    Terix looked down in disbelief as blood poured from his neck. He instinctively brought his hand to the wound, trying to stem the flow of blood that was rapidly soaking through his armor.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Guh... guh...¡± Terix gasped, blood spilling from his mouth as he struggled to speak. His eyes were filled with anger and disbelief, locked onto Karyl.


    <i>Shiing¡ª</i>


    <i>St!</i>


    At that moment, crimson sttered across the canopy of the tent as something fell to the ground.


    ¡°...!¡±


    It was Terix¡¯s severed head, his palm still clutching his neck. His eyes remained wide open, as though refusing to ept the reality of his death.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Karyl briefly nced down at his fallen adversary before lifting his gaze.


    <i>This is unbelievable...</i>


    Fran was in shock, unable to process what he had just witnessed.


    Terix was no ordinary man. Although he wasn¡¯t a Sword Master, his immense strength allowed him to subdue the most ferocious wyverns descended from me Dragons, making him themander of the 1st Wyvern Squadron.


    While his technical skillsgged behind, his sheer power wasparable to that of Gordon Fabian, who was the strongest among the Sword Masters.


    Yet Karyl had decapitated him without any effort.


    ¡°No matter how fierce the attack, it¡¯s useless if it doesn¡¯t hit the target,¡± Karyl remarked, almost as if he was reading Fran¡¯s thoughts.


    However, dodging alone wouldn¡¯t win a fight; overwhelming strength was necessary.


    Terix had been one of Fran¡¯s swordsmanship instructors, and he was far from a brute relying solely on raw strength. As such, Fran was baffled that Terix hadn¡¯t even managed to leave a mark on Karyl¡¯s armor. At this point, Fran couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine just how powerful Karyl really was.


    <i>Is he really a Sword Master who has surpassed the 6th ss?</i>


    The overwhelming pressure Fran had felt in Cove was now confirmed as a reality, as Karyl¡¯s strength was made tangible through the undeniable oue of his short sh with Terix.


    It was no longer a vague fear¡ªit was a concrete fact that Fran could no longer deny.


    <i>At this rate, the entire 1st Wyvern Squadron will be annihted... Who could possibly stop him?</i>


    Fran¡¯s hands began to tremble, and he felt his mind going nk. Desperately, he reached into his pocket, only to remember he had already taken thest of his pills.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    Fran clenched his fist and bit his lip in frustration, hisplexion already pale.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Concerned, Anthem ced his hand on Fran¡¯s trembling shoulder, but Fran angrily shrugged it off.


    ¡°Is this also your doing?¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?¡±


    ¡°The only people who knew about Karyl were you and me. And you were the one who pushed for this meeting today.¡±


    Anthem was left speechless by Fran¡¯s usation.


    ¡°And you opposed my decision to end the war. Are you also trying to set me up as a puppet?!¡± Fran shouted, grabbing Anthem by the cor, his voice thick with paranoia.


    Anthem, sensing that something was terribly wrong, could only stammer out a response, ¡°M-My lord, I would never... I could never betray you like this!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Fran shoved Anthem aside and stood up.


    ¡°Grrk?!¡±


    He clutched his temple and staggered. The veins on his forehead bulged prominently, and his bloodshot eyes turned even redder as veins filled the whites of his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Anthem, rmed by Fran¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, could only watch in horror.


    ¡°The pills... Where are the pills...?¡±


    Fran fumbled through his pockets, his hands shaking uncontrobly, although he knew the bottle was empty.


    ¡°...¡±


    Karyl watched him for a moment, then chuckled bitterly as he shoved Terix¡¯s severed head into a cloth sack.


    ¡°Hashir, this is a gift for Tuli. Make sure it¡¯s preserved well."


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have Lilliana handle it. She probably has the right concoctions to prevent decay,¡± Hashir replied as he emerged from the darkness.


    ¡°How long until everything is wrapped up?¡±


    ¡°The resistance from the Wyvern Squadron has been stronger than anticipated, so it might take a bit longer. Capturing them alive, instead of killing them, is a tall order...¡±


    ¡°Is it too much for you?¡± Karyl asked, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Hashir replied with a slight grin. ¡°Luckily, we managed to attack before the wyverns could take flight. Most of them are grounded and unable to use their full strength. Wyverns are truly dangerous only when they¡¯re in the air. Right now, they''re as good as captured. The tribes are excellent hunters, so they¡¯ll manage.¡±


    ¡°Good. What about the follow-up units?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received reports that they¡¯ve already departed. They¡¯re currently flying over the western skies.¡±


    Karyl nodded and asked, ¡°How many troops?¡±


    ¡°There are about half the number of wyverns in the airpared to the original squadron, and it seems there are no additional wyvern units. However, about four thousand enemy troops stationed at the midstream of the Binfredo River are also moving south.¡±


    The principality¡¯s Wyvern Squadronprised eight units, each of five wyverns. Though perfectly trained, the wyverns retained their wild nature and sensitivity. They were fiercely loyal to their handlers and would act out if approached by anyone other than their recognized masters.


    Because of this, the Wyvern Squadron typically operated separately from the main forces, with four units stationed at the front and four at the rear.


    The remaining forces Hashir mentioned were, naturally, the rear-guard of the Wyvern Squadron. This meant that about twenty wyverns were currently flying toward Karyl¡¯s position.


    ¡°That¡¯s how much we expected anyway. We¡¯ll proceed as nned,¡± Karyl said.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Hashir replied.


    ***


    <i>Whoosh¨D! Swish¨D!</i>


    The sound of the wind cutting through the air grew louder as the riders of the 1st Wyvern Squadron cracked their whips, urging their wyverns to speed up.


    ¡°An ambush...! How despicable!¡±


    The deputymander of the squadron led the entire unit forward in a rush, but as he gazed at the ck smoke rising from the distant red mes, a sense of unease crept over him.


    ¡°Report! Enemy sighted ahead!¡± shouted the lead rider, who was wearing goggles.


    The deputymander quickly looked down, scanning the area below as he barked out orders.


    ¡°Enemy troops?!¡±


    But all he could see was the darkened forest and the dense canopy of trees; there were no signs of soldiers.


    ¡°Where?! Are they lying in ambush? What''s their numbers?!¡±


    The urgency in themander¡¯s voice was palpable.


    The rider hesitated for a moment, then pointed ahead, and shouted, ¡°I-It¡¯s just one person!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!